《Immortal Sovereign Striking Demons》


 Chapter 1

    the cold wind blows on the earth like a knife, and the goose feather snow falls from the sky. This is the beginning of the twelfth lunar month. This is the place where everything begins - Qixuan mountain. Qixuan mountain, which is covered with thick snow, has an indescribable sense of boundlessness. At this time, a figure stood on a snow peak in Qixuan mountain. Although it was cold winter, he was standing naked on the snow peak. The low temperature of sprinkling water to make ice did not seem to have any effect on him. He who stands is a young man. Young face looks like only eight or nine years old, looking at the distance in the eyes, revealing a deep confusion. "I Who is it? " "Here Where is it? " At the same time, I think about it. I saw the boy jump lightly, then jump to the snow peak. The fast falling wind blows away the snow on the boy''s head, revealing the boy''s black and shiny hair. "Bang!" The strength of the young man''s whereabouts breaks away the snow around him and reveals the green grass. Although it is in the cold winter, the green grass does reveal the reluctance and the smell of life. The boy patted the dust on his body and walked forward. At this time, in a forest about a mile away from the boy, several figures were marching. "Brother Wang, you say it''s snowed down. Can we still get something when we go into the mountain?" Asked one of the men in leather. "Hey, hey, I''ll tell you, the snow is the best time for hunting. The vegetation is covered with snow, and the animals can''t get food in the mountains, so they naturally come outside to look for it. Here is the wild forest outside Qixuan mountain, and there are many pheasants and rabbits." The strong man at the head replied. "Xiao Li, it''s a good time to hunt for winter food." Then a man said. Suddenly, a few people in front of the Bush, came a sound. The head of the strong man immediately raised his right hand, a few people suddenly stopped, staring at the Bush in front. "Goo Goo, goo Goo A few crows came out of the Bush, and a few people suddenly showed a smile. There was a pheasant''s nest here. It seemed that there was only one. The strong man looked at the people behind him and nodded. Several people immediately took the bow on their back and aimed at the bush. A few people have practiced at ordinary times, and the speed of bowing and aiming is extremely fast. Seeing that everyone was ready, the strong man picked up a stone at his feet and threw it at the bush. With the stone hit, a few fat pheasants rushed out in an instant, the pre ambush good people immediately bow to the pheasant shot. With the pheasants after a scream, came the laughter of everyone happy. "Ha ha ha, three big pheasants are taken by our nest." One of them cried happily. When they were happy to collect the prey, the boy had already appeared in the tree a few meters away. Looking at the creature that looks similar to himself, the teenager is also full of curiosity. At this time, a strange noise came from the Bush on the other side, and the people who heard it suddenly showed their dignified color. Under the loud noise of the crowd, the animal had already run away. At this time, the one who dares to approach must not be good stubble. With the end of the sound, in front of ten meters outside the Bush drilled a shadow, it is a black boar. This wild boar''s eyes show a trace of cunning, not as dull as ordinary wild boars, it looks a little smart. The first strong man saw that it was a big boar, and his face relaxed. Although the adult wild boar is powerful, there is no problem for four or five strong men to take it. The meat of the wild boar is fresh and tender, and its size is not small enough for everyone to eat for a long time. "Let''s get out of here. Let''s kill this animal and go home to eat meat." "Good!" They all answered happily. At this time, the crowd immediately dispersed and surrounded the boar. The boar was not afraid to see the crowd at all. There were two jets of hot air from his big nose. The nearest man ran into him. The man didn''t feel nervous when he saw the boar rushing towards him. When the boar was two meters in front of him, he jumped to the side with his legs and immediately avoided the collision. Close to the two people immediately pull the bow shot at the boar, with a scream, the arrow inserted in the boar''s back. Boar eat pain, immediately turned and rushed to the man, pain and anger make it a bit faster. At this time the man is still about to be knocked down before hiding, at the cost of boar''s back and two more arrows. The young man in the tree looked at the scene, his eyes were full of gold, and thought these creatures were really interesting. After two losses, the boar did not rush any more. Instead, he ran out of the crowd. "The beast is so clever that he runs away after two losses." Said the quick man, who had dodged the boar many times. "I don''t think the animal has the right eyes. It''s not as stupid as other animals." Another man said. "Yes, brother Wang, I''m afraid this animal is really smart. Are we still chasing him?" Asked the man on the side. "After that, I heard that all animals with intelligence have aura. After taking tonic, they can keep fit." The leader of the strong man said with the crowd along the direction of wild boar run after.And the young man was looking hard in the tree. Seeing that the boar was getting farther and farther away from several people, he got up and went with him. Vigorous body a few times in again jumped to a few people on top of the tree. At this time, several hunters were observing a pool of blood on the ground. Among the blood, there was a broken arrow they shot. "After chasing along the bloodstain for a long time, the animal shed a lot of blood. At this time, he should be weak and have no strength. Come on, everyone. Come with me and kill him. We can go home happily this time. " Said the strong man at the head. The crowd answered and followed the strong man to look for him. After tearing aside a few shrubs, the shadow they were looking for appeared on the open ground in front of them. The Big Boar did not run away and stood there directly facing the crowd. Its two small eyes have become crimson because of pain and anger, and its mouth and nose are breathing inside and outside. "Wheezing Wheezing... " "This animal is not going to be able to do anything with us. Be careful!" Cried the first strong man. "Brother Wang, I''ll..." Before the young man called Xiao Li finished his words, the boar rushed over directly, which was a little faster than before. "So fast!" The young man awkwardly rolled two circles to avoid the wild boar''s angry bump. Before he got up, the wild boar was in front of him again. The boy rolled to the side again, and his original position had been trampled by the wild boar. When the boar saw that he didn''t hit these damned human beings, he suddenly stepped on his front foot and twisted his buttock. He turned around like a car drifting, and the back foot rushed to the young man again. "Xiao Li!" "Ah Xiao Li screamed and was jacked out by the wild boar. He rolled several times on the ground and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. It is estimated that the viscera were cracked. He was clever. Seeing that he couldn''t escape, he spun his body to death and opened two sharp tusks of the wild boar on his side. However, the collision of the adult black wild boar was not acceptable to everyone. Xiao Li was already lying on the ground and had no strength to stand up. The boar felt that his tusks didn''t have the feeling of penetrating things, and then he continued to lift his feet and hit the young man. "Beast! Dare you The strong man, who was called brother Wang, had arrived at the side of the wild boar, pulled out his machete and poked it directly into the boar''s waist. A knife into the abdomen, the boar suddenly screamed, head to the side of a lift, with two tusks on the top of the strong man. At this time, because the strong man put the knife barrel into the boar''s body, it was the time of exhaustion, "ah!" The boar flew out with a scream. The strong man had just landed, and the boar''s sharp tusks had come to him. The strong man''s eyes reflected the blood red eyes of the black boar. "Are you going to die here..." At this time, the strong man''s mind, only despair.

 Chapter 2

    The sharp fangs stopped in front of his eyes, and death did not arrive as scheduled. At the time of his doubts, the people who came to the rescue behind him were also surprised.


    Because a boy who had nothing to wear was holding one of the boar''s hind legs with one hand. The boar''s three or four strong men couldn''t hold down their strength. They couldn''t get rid of it and could only roar. Looking at the young man''s expression, it was like carrying the hind legs of a wild boar like a chicken.


    When the wild boar was struggling violently, the boy began to move. With his other hand, he grabbed the other hind leg of the wild boar and threw the wild boar up and hit the ground heavily.


    The wild boar was hit on the ground, old injury and new injury broke out. After a few kicks, it stopped moving. The people on the side couldn''t close their mouths. The black boar, whose five adult men all wanted to work hard, was killed by this man. This adult black boar weighs at least 500 or 600 Jin. It was picked up and smashed to death by the young man who looked a little malnourished. It overturned the three concepts in their eyes.


    "Ah Fei, are these the people that master Chen Xianshi said about refining the body?"


    "Master Chen Xianshi said that the body refining God has developed muscles, two of which are as tall as us. Do you think he looks like malnourished?"


    "You see, he''s throwing wild boars like playing. He''s not a body refining God. What is he?"


    The strong man who was jacked on the ground by the wild boar came back to himself and immediately called out. "Talk about politeness in front of others! Don''t help me up yet Several people who discussed it immediately came to help him and Xiao Li who was lying a few meters away.


    Strong man was a boar, left hand has been broken bones, ribs also broken several, at this time, with pain, to the young man in front of a bow. "I''m wang Hongyuan. Thank you for saving my life."


    Seeing the strange behavior of the man in front of him, the boy tilted his head and learned Wang Hongyuan''s awkward behavior. Then he said, "in In Next, Wang Hong Far away. " The voice of the youth is very tender, and the tone is also very astringent. After repeated several times, it was smooth. "I''m wang Hongyuan. Thank you for saving my life."


    At this time, Wang Hongyuan''s face was surprised. How could this man learn from him? He was still so astringent.


    "Brother Wang, is this man a fool..." Wang Hongyuan slapped the man named a Fei before he could say the word "Zi".


    "This is our life-saving benefactor, how to speak." Then he quickly said goodbye to the young man, "I''m sorry, ah Fei. He has no words to hide. Please don''t blame him." Maybe the action is too big, pulled the injury, let him "hiss", the action is also unspeakable awkward.


    Just when people were surprised that Wang Hongyuan changed his name for the boy, the boy was still curious and said, "is this man a fool Ah! It''s our life-saving benefactor. How can we talk? " Even Wang Hongyuan''s awkward bow, which was affected by the wound, also learned at the same time.


    Wang Hongyuan is also a face of Meng, his heart has thought that young people are those who practice in the mountains immortal, but the behavior of young people is difficult for him to understand.


    Seeing that the boy was curious about everything, as if he were thinking of a newborn baby, he thought, "listen to Mr. Chen Xianshi say that immortals may become crazy when they are possessed by the devil. Is this what he looks like?"


    "Well, if he saves my life, I''ll take him back and take care of him all my life. There are more people in my family." After thinking about it, Wang Hongyuan said to the young man in front of him, "if you want to, come back to the village with us. There are many people like us there." Wang Hongyuan said while still using his hands.


    At this time, the young man''s brain is also full of waves. The words he heard with several people are also connected. It seems that something is exploding in his brain, and he actually begins to understand the meaning. Wang Hongyuan''s side is talking and gesticulating, and he seems to understand it.


    "Go back with them Many of the same creatures. "


    "Many of the same creatures Creatures like me It''s interesting. "


    Young Leng for a while, looking at Wang Hongyuan, was actually nodded, said a word, "back!" It''s a shame again.


    "Brother Wang, do you think he understands Ah Fei asked with a masked face.


    "He didn''t seem to understand before, but now he seems to understand again. I don''t know either." Wang Hongyuan replied.


    "Brother Wang, it''s like playing with wild boars. What if he goes back to the village and suddenly goes crazy?" Another man said.


    "What are you afraid of? Master Chen Xian must have a way. Don''t worry." The quick man replied with a smile.


    While everyone was discussing, a hum came. Xiao Li, who was carried by the agile man, had woken up from his coma and vomited blood on his shoulder.


    "No, I''m afraid Xiao Li has been shocked. We''ll go back to the village soon." Wang Hongyuan saw Lian busily.


    The agile man, who was called Zhiyuan, immediately replied, "it''s so strange that he almost forgot the boy on his back. Let''s go."


    With that, ah Fei and another man went to find some branches to weave. After a while, a rough hard net was finished. They carried the black boar to the black net.The young man looked at them and dragged the wild boar to the black net, feeling puzzled.


    Wang Hongyuan saw the boy''s puzzled face, as if he thought of something, and said to him: "you are different from us, we don''t have your strength." Then he pointed to his strong arm and the young man''s weak arm.


    "Strength." The boy nodded, as if he understood.


    "Yes, strength." Wang Hongyuan replied with a smile.


    At this time, ah Fei didn''t know where he came from. He handed a piece of clothes made of leaves and branches to the boy. "Here you are. I''ll get you a good dress when I go back to the village. I can''t go into the village naked."


    "Clothes?" The young man took over the rough leaf clothes, tilted his head, his face puzzled.


    Ah Fei immediately realized that he had to dress the boy. The boy didn''t have to run naked at last. The boy was very excited to see the leaf clothes on his body. He ran to several people, and his face seemed to show off. Pointing to his body, he said excitedly: "clothes! Clothes


    "Brother Wang, he must be really stupid." Ah Fei whispered.


    "No matter how stupid or crazy he is, if he saved my life, I will repay him and be a child." Wang Hongyuan said with a smile.


    This is the two men have put the boar on the black net, dragging the boar to come. Wang Hongyuan saw it and said, "go back to the village and let Chen Xianshi rule Xiao Li."


    "Good!" The public responded. When the young man saw this, he suddenly followed and yelled, "OK!"


    The young voice made everyone laugh. A group of six people walked out of the mountain slowly.

 Chapter 3

    Anping village is located at the foot of the outer peak of Qixuan mountain. Because the mountain is relatively gentle here, most of the hunters who go hunting in the surrounding villages will pass by here, so Anping village is very busy on weekdays. Because of the frequent entry and exit of hunters, a small market is formed here, where people around will make some basic transactions. Due to the unique topography of Qixuan mountain, the climate inside the mountain is bad, but outside the mountain, it is like two worlds. The climate is relatively mild, which makes several villages around live a relatively rich life.


    It''s dark very fast in December. The sun in Shenshi has begun to set towards the mountain. The gentle afterglow sprinkles on the peaceful Anping village. At this time, the chimneys of every household in Anping village were already emitting cooking smoke, and gusts of fragrance came out of the room. It was already dinner time.


    At this time, the five people entering the mountain and the teenagers in the mountain are already walking on the main road of Anping village, about five meters wide, and busy figures are tidying up their stalls. There are about thirty or forty stalls here. Most of them are game and animal fur. There are also cloth and five kinds of grains.


    The young man who came out of the mountain for the first time was very excited when he saw a wide range of goods and all kinds of human beings. The meat of this family was poked and the skin of that family was turned over. He even directly touched the exquisite cloth with his dirty hands, which caused the boss to scold him and made Wang Hongyuan apologize again and again.


    After walking forward for a while, Wang Hongyuan stops in front of a stall. The owner of the stall is looking down to pack up his belongings, ready to close the stall and go home. "Lao Zhang, as usual." Cried Wang Hongyuan.


    Boss smell speech, head also don''t lift, then say: "put in front of your left foot."


    When Wang Hongyuan heard this, he lifted the bag in front of him with his right hand. "OK, I just beat a black boar today. I''ll send you two catties of meat in two days."


    "Black boar? It''s a good harvest today. " Lao Zhang said.


    "Don''t tell me. In order to get this beast, Xiao Li and I almost lost our lives. I''ve got to go home first to get well Wang Hongyuan gave a wry smile, said goodbye to Lao Zhang, gave the bag to the boy beside him, and then pulled him on.


    After walking through the stall area, a lot of houses appeared in front. Most of the houses are civil, and a few stone houses show the living standard of the family. "Ah Fei, take Xiao Li to Chen Xianshi first. I''ll come later." Wang Hongyuan said to a Fei.


    "Good brother Wang." After a Fei finished, he carried Xiao Li to one side, and the others said goodbye and went home. Because the black boar is too heavy, it has long been thrown to the young people to pull. The young black boar with a weight of several hundred jin is just like playing. When I passed the stall area, I still had time to go down and touch things and come back. I didn''t fall behind and follow the people.


    After they parted, Wang Hongyuan said to the boy, "let''s go and take you to my house." The boy heard a nod. After several hours together, the boy seems to have learned something. He can understand most of the words, but he can''t speak them now.


    Wang Hongyuan led the boy to a wooden house and stopped. He said to the boy beside him, "let''s put the boar here first. Let my wife deal with it. It''s hard for you all the way." The boy shook his head and pointed his arm at Wang Hongyuan, meaning that he was not tired. Wang Hongyuan saw also said with a smile: "also, you can carry it to play, pull him certainly not tired." Then he turned to the room and called, "wife. I''m back. "


    At this time, a pretty woman came out of the room, "you''re back. Come in and have a rest. You''ve been running in the mountains all day. You''re tired." Then he turned to look at the boy and asked, "who is this little brother?"


    "Yun''er, in order to beat the black boar, Xiao Li was spitting blood. My left hand was broken by it. Thanks to the fairy, otherwise we would die." Wang Hongyuan scratched his head with an apologetic face.


    "Oh, you fool, it''s not good to beat a pheasant or a hare. You have to compete with a wild boar. In case the fairy is not here, what do you want me to do with Hua''er?" The woman''s pretty face was distressed. It seemed that it was not Wang Hongyuan who was hurt, just like herself. Then he made a deep bow with the boy, "thank you for saving my life."


    Youth is a face of blankness, tilted his head is also with her to do a bow. The woman looks strange and looks up at Wang Hongyuan.


    "The little fairy doesn''t know what''s going on. It seems that he can''t remember anything and can''t say anything." Wang Hongyuan said.


    "Let''s go inside, don''t let the fairy stay outside. I''ll make tea. " Li Yun quickly asked them to enter the room. But Wang Hongyuan stopped him.


    "No, my left hand is broken by this beast. I have to go to Chen Xianshi for treatment. By the way, let Chen Xianshi have a look at the situation of the little fairy. Please ask ah Fei to take care of this beast first." Wang Hongyuan endured the rib injury is also dare not say, afraid to be scolded by Li Yun more miserable.


    "OK, it''s a good thing there''s a fairy and Chen Xianshi, otherwise ten lives won''t be enough for you." Li Yun scolds Wang Hongyuan.


    "Hey, hey, I dare to take risks only when I have master Chen who has a brilliant hand to revive me." With that, Wang Hongyuan took the boy to the center of the residential area.


    In the center of the residential area, there is an open space of 20-30 square meters. In front of the shed, there were more than a dozen tables and chairs. At this time, Wang Hongyuan is leading the boy outside the shed to go inside."This is where Chen Xianshi lives. This shed is where Chen Xianshi usually teaches children. Chen Xianshi''s medical skills are excellent, and the villagers around him often come to him for treatment. " Wang Hongyuan said to the boy. The boy just nodded and followed Wang Hongyuan to the house.


    The furnishings in the house are very simple. There is a book case and a chair. There is a screen behind the chair. Behind the screen is a bed. There is nothing extra except some daily necessities. At this time, a man in a white gown was sitting in front of the desk, looking at the two people entering the room with a gentle smile.


    "You have come to Hongyuan. Ah Fei has already told me about it. Let me see your injuries first." The man''s tone was slow and steady. Then he pulled out a chair from behind the screen and motioned the boy to sit down first. Then he took Wang Hongyuan to the back of the screen to see that he was hurt.


    "The radius and ulna were dislocated due to external force, and three ribs on the left side were broken. Your injury is not light, Hongyuan." Chen Xianshi fiddled with Wang Hongyuan''s hand and said to him, which made Wang Hongyuan scream.


    Seeing this scene, the young man also covered his eyes. Although he didn''t know what it was like to have a broken bone, he was also flustered by the scream.


    After a while, Wang Hongyuan and Chen Xian came out from behind the screen. Chen Xianshi still has a gentle smile on his face, while Wang Hongyuan still has tears in the corner of his eyes. It must be painful.


    Chen Xianshi, who came out, made a bow to the boy and said, "I''ve met Daoyou in Chenyang." When he saw that someone was doing this to him, he wondered, "how come everyone likes to raise their hands and bend down? It''s really troublesome." Even so, the boy learned the action, and then looked at Chen Yang quietly, because he felt that this person was very unusual.


    Chen Yang''s hair is dark black. He combs his hair back and ties a ponytail. He hangs down to the bottom of his neck. His brown eyes show a sense of wisdom. His handsome face looks like a girl killer''s standard appearance with a white gown. However, the youth can''t see anything, just feel that this person is better than him!


    When Chen Yang saw that the boy did not speak, he asked, "where is your teacher? Can you tell me?" But the boy just looked at Chen Yang with his head tilted.


    "If you don''t want to talk, I dare to ask you what you need to go to Anping village. I''m familiar with this place. I can help you." Chen Yang asked again. The boy still looks at Chen Yang with his head bent, and his face is still puzzled. Chen Yang looks embarrassed.


    At this time, Wang Hongyuan said with a smile: "Mr. Chen Xian, he has just been able to understand some people''s words. He certainly can''t understand your way of asking. I''ll come."


    "Ah? Is there anything wrong with this way of asking? " Chen Yang does not understand of ask a way.


    "Immortal master, look at me."


    "Brother, where are you from?" Wang Hongyuan asked.


    The boy shook his head.


    "Brother, what are you doing in Anping village?" Wang Hongyuan asked again.


    "Home." The boy pointed to Wang Hongyuan and spat out a word.


    Wang Hongyuan turned his head and looked at Chen Yang. Chen Yang laughed and said, "OK, I see."


    "Mr. Chen Xianshi, I got a bag of thirteen spices from Lao Zhang. I''ll stew wild boar meat in the evening. Come and have some." Wang Hongyuan asked.


    "In that case, I''ll have the cheek to go to your house and have a meal." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    With that, they walked out of the house and went to Wang Hongyuan''s house.

 Chapter 4

    Just entering Wang Hongyuan''s house, a petite figure rushed into Wang Hongyuan''s arms, which made Wang Hongyuan scream. The visitor is a teenage girl with delicate facial features printed on her white face. Her smart eyes are looking at Wang Hongyuan anxiously, as if she is about to cry at any time.


    "Dad, why are you hurt so badly? Hua''er is worried to death."


    "I''m sorry, Hua''er. Dad won''t show off next time." Wang Hongyuan looks at the girl with a face full of doting.


    At this time, Li Yun came out of the kitchen and said, "dinner is almost ready. Mr. Chen Xian, please sit down for a while." Then he turned to Wang Hua''er and said, "Hua''er, go to make a pot of tea for Chen Xianshi and Xiaoxian to quench their thirst."


    "Yes, mother." Wang Hua''er went away. Li Yun also turned back into the kitchen to continue cooking dinner. So Wang Hongyuan took them to the dining table and sat down. He chatted with Chen Xianshi about his family, but the boy couldn''t sit still. He got up and ran to the kitchen.


    The wild boar meat cooked in the pot sends out an attractive fragrance. Li Yun is making the sauce with the thirteen spices brought by Wang Hongyuan. The boy looked like a curious baby. He moved and touched, but he dared to stretch his hand into the burning stove. Fortunately, Li Yun''s reaction is quick and he''s held, otherwise his scream will scare the two people outside.


    After tossing in the kitchen for a while, the boy felt bored, so he ran back to the main room and sat down. At this time, Wang Hua''er''s tea was ready.


    "Tea, please, Mr. Chen." Wang Hua''er is very sensible. First he gives Chen Yang a cup of tea, then he gives it to the youth, and then Wang Hongyuan. Because Chen Yang usually teaches children to read in the shed in front of his house, the children in Anping village call him Mr. Chen.


    The young man saw the steaming tea for the first time. He picked it up and looked at it, analyzing what the fragrant tea was. Because he was almost scalded by the fire, he also knew that the hot things could not be touched directly, so he quietly waited for the tea to cool down and then reached out to stir up.


    At this time, Chen Yang began to blow the tea, then took a sip and said, "Oh, good tea." Wang Hongyuan listened and said with a smile: "Hey, this is the mountain tea picked in spring. It''s delicious." When he saw Chen Yang drinking tea, he learned how to do it. He took the tea and took a sip. Then he spat out "ah ~", even Chen Yang''s look was somewhat similar, which made Wang Hua''er, who had been paying attention to him, laugh with his stomach. Chen Yang and Wang Hongyuan also laughed, which made the young man''s face puzzled.


    After a few cups of tea, Li Yun came out with a pot of fragrant boar meat. The pork on the table is steaming, and the Yellow soup is covered with oil. Because it has just come out of the pot, it also makes a Zizi sound. Li Yun again divided the sauce made of thirteen spices in front of several people, one by one.


    Wang Hongyuan then said, "let''s move, just like our own home. You''re welcome." With that, he picked up a fork and put a piece of pork into the bowl and ate it. Chen Yang is also smiling fork a piece into the bowl, dipped in the sauce slowly chew up. Wang Hua''er was still staring at them, so he forked up a piece of fat and thin pork and put it into the boy''s bowl.


    "Eat, my mother''s meat is delicious." Wang Hua''er said to the boy.


    Wen Yan, a young man, learns Wang Zhiyuan''s style and dips the pork into the sauce and sends it to his mouth. Fresh and smooth boar meat, rich soup and thirteen spices mixed in the mouth, and broke out again, complementing the salty taste of pickled meat, so that the first time to eat young people completely stunned. It took him a long time to react, and a word came out of his mind naturally - "delicious!" After saying these two words, the young man began to eat meat crazily, and the three people on the table were stunned.


    Maybe the boy ate too fast, one mouthful didn''t go down, the other one swallowed again, but his eyes turned white and choked. Wang Hua''er immediately handed him a cup of tea to drink. The tea washed down the pork stuck in the esophagus, and the boy made a long sound again - "Alas ~ ~ ~ ~" which made the three people on the table laugh again.


    A moment later, Li Yun came out with a dish of stir fried radish and pickled cabbage. After putting it on the table, he sat next to Wang Hongyuan.


    When the boy saw two new dishes of food, he immediately put them into his mouth with chopsticks. Sweet radish and hot and sour pickles let him burst out again and again, shouting: "delicious, delicious."


    Li Yun saw that he was eating so happily, and he was also happy. He said, "if the fairy thinks it''s delicious, let it go. If it''s not enough, I''ll do it again." The boy looked at her, nodded, said "delicious" and continued to eat.


    "Thank you, Mr. Chen Xianshi, for healing my Hongyuan''s wound." Li Yun said respectfully to Chen Yang.


    "You''re welcome, sister Yun. It''s my duty to do what I can. Besides, Hongyuan''s injury needs time to recover. How can it be cured?" Chen Yang immediately waved his hand and said.


    "Haha, master Xian, master Chen will take some of the camellia and pork back. You not only need to cure people, but also teach the children to read and write. It''s really hard." Wang Hongyuan said.


    "It''s the duty of doctors and practitioners to treat diseases and provide disaster relief. It''s my hobby to teach and educate people? Besides, Hua''er is growing up. It''s better to give her something to mend her body. " Chen Yanglian is busy.


    "How many times have you saved our lives? How can you go back empty handed?" Wang Hongyuan even said."No, no, I can''t take it."


    "Take it, immortal master."


    "I can''t take it."


    Wang Hua''er and the young man watched the adults push back and forth, but they were also puzzled, so they continued to eat.


    After having enough to eat and drink, Chen Yang got up and left.


    "Sister Yun, Hongyuan, thank you for your hospitality tonight. I''ll go back first." Then Chen Yang winked at Wang Hongyuan and went out.


    Wang Hongyuan didn''t know what Chen Yang meant. He turned his head and looked at Li Yun. Li Yun was more intelligent. He pushed him and said, "master immortal, go slowly. I''ll let Hongyuan see you off."


    Wang Hongyuan immediately follows Chen Yang and goes out.


    After walking out for a while, Chen Yang said, "Hongyuan, do you know why I''m coming to your house for dinner tonight?"


    Wang Hongyuan didn''t know why he suddenly asked, "isn''t the boar meat delicious?"


    "I''m trying to find out about him. Now it seems that he is not like a monk, but like a newborn child." Chen Yangdao.


    "Ah? He has so much strength that he wanders around Qixuan mountain alone in December. Isn''t he an immortal? " Wang Hongyuan was puzzled.


    "No, I''m beginning to think that he might be a child because he''s just formed and ignorant."


    "The spirit turns into shape? Did you eat people before? " Wang Hongyuan asked.


    "Animal form will certainly keep memory, he has no memory, certainly not. I have seen some special records from ancient books that some divine things will be just like him when they are reincarnated. Discard one''s own strong body and become human again. " Chen Yang returned.


    "Mr. Chen Xian, I don''t understand what you said. Do you mean he''s not human?"


    "No, he''s human now, not before." Chen Yang said.


    "Then he''s a man now." Wang Hongyuan asked.


    "That''s right. He''s a new-born baby with a juvenile appearance. You don''t have to worry about it." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, then I won''t worry." Wang Hongyuan said happily.


    "It''s getting late. Go back. I''ll leave first." Chen Yang said goodbye and turned to leave.


    And Wang Hongyuan is now excited, he actually took back a child who can carry hundreds of kilograms of wild boar to play, it''s exciting to think about it.


    At this time, Wang Hongyuan did not realize how extraordinary the child he brought out of the mountain was.

 Chapter 5

    The early morning sun penetrated into the room through the window paper, and the bluestone floor was shining brightly. However, the young man was still sleeping in bed. This is the extra room of Wang Hongyuan''s family. It was originally for the children born later, but now it is occupied by teenagers.


    At this time, Wang Hua''er came in, staring at the sleeping boy, thinking quietly.


    "It''s pretty good. My father and mother called each other a fairy yesterday. Now they have to live in my house for a long time." Wang Hua''er looks at the young man on the bed.


    "Hey, if you don''t get up, the sun will shine on your butt." Wang Hua''er pushed the boy and cried. At this time, the young man "hummed" a few times, opened his eyes, and saw Wang Hua''er''s delicate face. The boy knew that the girl in front of him woke him up, so he rubbed his eyes, crossed his arms and sat up. He was very dissatisfied and looked at Wang Hua''er. It seemed that he was blaming Wang Hua''er for making him sleep.


    Wang Hua''er looked at the boy''s expression, but also speechless, and said: "what kind of expression are you? It''s almost the end of time. You can''t get up yet." After hearing this, the young man turned his head and tilted his eyes at Wang Hua''er. He couldn''t express his lack of fight.


    "Hey, you still have reason. I''m kind enough to call you to get up for dinner, but you even give me a look." Wang Hua''er''s face turned red with anger. If it hadn''t been for Li Yun''s saying yesterday that the boy could catch a wild boar of several hundred jin with his bare hands, Wang Hua''er would have done it. However, what she didn''t expect was that after hearing the word "eat", the teenager''s eyes lit up and rushed out of the room, letting her see the teenager''s back was covered with black lines.


    Wang Hongyuan sat at the dining table outside, startled by the young man who suddenly came out. Calm down, said to him: "you wake up, eat first." The boy came out because of the food. After hearing this, he didn''t look at Wang Hongyuan. He grabbed the steamed bread and chewed it.


    Wang Hongyuan, who was sitting opposite him, frowned while he was gnawing at the steamed bread. He is thinking about how to talk to the young man to let him stay. Although the young man came back with him, he doesn''t want to coax him to stay because he is immature. While thinking, Wang Hua''er comes out of the room and Li Yun comes in from the door. Mother and daughter look at each other and go to the table to sit down.


    The three watched the young man eating at the table, but no one spoke. On the table, there was only the sound of the young man eating steamed bread and porridge.


    "Well, fairy, is breakfast satisfactory?" Wang Hongyuan held back for a long time, and finally said a word.


    "Satisfied." The boy nodded vaguely, highlighting two words.


    "If you feel satisfied, I can cook it for you every day." Li Yun took over.


    After hearing this, the boy looked up at Li Yun, nodded with a smile, and then began to eat. After a while, he had eaten six steamed buns and drank two bowls of porridge.


    Wang Hongyuan is still hesitating, how to open his mouth to let the youth stay. He and Li Yun have long wanted to have another child, but after having Wang Hua''er, they can''t conceive a second one somehow. Last night heard Chen Yang''s words, at the moment is the heart itch unbearable, heart incomparably want to accept this save his life child.


    After a while, the silent table was finally broken by a word from outside the door.


    "It''s all here. I have the cheek to come to you again." Chen Yang comes with the sound.


    "Mr. Chen Xianshi, what do you want to eat? Come here and tell me. I''ll take you there." Wang Hongyuan got up in a hurry to meet him.


    Chen Yang motioned Wang Hongyuan to sit down, then moved a stool and sat down beside him. He said, "I''m here today mainly for his business."


    "He?" Wang Hongyuan was puzzled.


    "Yes, mainly for his future." Chen Yang said.


    "What happened to his future?" Li Yun asked.


    "He has no father or mother, but his mind is like a baby. Although he has a lot of brute force, there are more than wild boars outside. It''s too dangerous to leave him outside. My purpose this time is to give him a home." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    Wang Hongyuan suddenly felt that Chen Yang was going to take the child away. On second thought, he was not as capable as Chen Yang.


    At this time, Li Yun said, "Mr. Chen Xian, our husband and wife really like this child. Let him stay here."


    "The child is of strange origin and will be extraordinary in the future. I''m afraid you can''t keep him." Chen Yang''s face suddenly turned cold.


    It was the first time that Wang Hongyuan''s family saw Chen Yang show this kind of look. His face changed again and again. At last, they just sighed and said, "Chen Xianshi, is there someone you like?"


    Wang Hongyuan''s expression, Chen Yang naturally see in the eyes, at this time the face showed a smile.


    "Isn''t it here?"


    On hearing this, Wang Hongyuan decided that Chen Yang was going to take in the child himself. He said, "the immortal master thinks he likes it. I''ll let him go back with you."


    "Come back with me?" Chen Yang finally said.


    "This home, of course, is here."


    "Ah? Isn''t immortal master going to take him home? "


    "No, stay at your house."


    "Seriously?"


    "Seriously."Wang Hongyuan and his wife were overjoyed and immediately got up to salute Chen Yang. "Thank you, Mr. Chen Xian."


    Chen Yang waved his hand and said, "no, he''s going down the mountain with you. Naturally, he''s most predestined with you. Staying at your home is the best choice. However, you have to work hard recently. It''s much more difficult to take care of a running baby than an ordinary baby. "


    "No, I''ll chase him as far as he runs. I''ll take good care of him." Li Yun said happily.


    "Yeah, yeah, I''ll watch him, too." Wang Hua''er also said.


    "Well, when he can speak normally, he will go to my school with Hua''er." Chen Yang said.


    "I haven''t mentioned his name yet." Li Yun said.


    "It''s true, but he''s naturally raised. He can''t have your surname. Give him a name first." Chen Yang replied.


    "What do you say about dog residue?" Wang Hongyuan said.


    Li Yun heard a slap on his head, "what dog residue, can you hear it? It''s better not to be able to afford it."


    "Yes, it''s too bad. I think Aotian is good, domineering and masculine." Chen Yang said solemnly with his chin.


    At this time, everyone is a black line. Chen Xianshi is not good at naming. Proud of heaven? I''m afraid this name will be killed when I go out.


    The next step is the fierce naming of several adults.


    Wang Hongyuan: "dog egg!"


    Li Yun: "Dashan!"


    Chen Yang: "good day!"


    Wang Hongyuan: "two dogs!"


    Chen Yang: "Xuanyuan!"


    With the fierce debate, the name of the painting style is becoming more and more exaggerated, what extinction, Li Shang, and even Chen Yang even called out Wei Zhentian. The young man had already had enough to eat, sat in his seat and watched them argue, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    At this time, a crisp girl came. "Don''t make any noise. Since it''s Qixuan mountain, let''s call ah Qi Hao." The speaker is Wang Hua''er who has been watching for a long time.


    "Ah 7¡¢ "I don''t know The young man read it again, suddenly his eyes lit up and cried happily: "ah Qi! Ah seven


    The three disputing people are full of disappointment and look at the happy youth shouting ah Qi.


    At this time, Chen Yang said, "well, since he likes the name ah Qi, he will be called ah Qi from today on."


    "Yes, he likes it. Let''s call it ah Qi." Wang Hongyuan said.


    "From today on, your name is ah Qi." Li Yun nodded and said to the boy.


    After hearing this, Wang Hua''er was very satisfied with her name. He turned to the boy and said, "Hello, ah Qi."


    Ah Qi looked at Wang Hua''er, as if he understood what he said, and said, "I am ah Qi, ah Qi Hao."

 Chapter 6

    "Hello, I''m ah Qi."


    However, the young man''s words surprised everyone because he introduced himself for the first time.


    This is not only, he also pointed to a few people one by one, reported the name of each other. The crowd almost lost their chin.


    "He''s a fast learner." Chen Yang said.


    "Yes, he can understand most of the words after spending a day with us in the mountains, and he doesn''t know how to learn." Wang Hongyuan said.


    "In that case, he will be handed over to you, though not your own parents. You can recognize it. " Chen Yang said with a smile.


    Wang Hongyuan was overjoyed. He immediately supported ah Qi and said, "ah Qi, as long as you recognize me as a godfather today, I will have half of you if I have a bite to eat later."


    Although ah Qi didn''t know anything, he suddenly understood the meaning of father, so he called out the word "Godfather". Wang Hongyuan was so happy that he couldn''t speak clearly.


    Then ah Qi turned to look at Li Yun and cried, "ganniang." Li Yun''s happy eyes are red, quickly said: "good boy, good boy. Ganniang will cook delicious food for you at noon. "


    After calling Godfather and godmother, ah Qi looks at Wang Hua''er again and doesn''t speak.


    Wang Hua''er said with a smile, "it''s called sister."


    Unexpectedly, ah Qi spat out his tongue and made a face. He yelled at him: "ah Qi doesn''t yell!" It made everyone laugh. Wang Hua''er was so angry that he stamped his feet.


    "If I had known I would not name you, I would have let you call dog eggs." Wang Hua''er said angrily.


    "Ha ha ha, Hua''er, don''t be angry. My younger brother doesn''t understand. You should let him." Li Yun said with a smile.


    After talking about the matter, all the people had enough to eat and drink, so Chen Yang wanted to get up and say goodbye.


    "Thank you for your hospitality today. I''ll leave first." Chen Yang finished with Wang Hongyuan and his wife, turned around and said to Wang Hua''er, "remember not to be late tomorrow." Then he turned and left.


    He went to the door and muttered, "I think it''s good to call him Optimus Prime." When they heard that it was a chill, they quickly lowered their heads and pretended to clear the table. And ah Qi is looking at Chen Yang''s back, brain jump out of a word: "teacher."


    After the table was cleared up, Wang Hongyuan said to Wang Hua''er, "Hua''er, take ah Qi outside to play, pay attention to safety."


    Li Yun called a voice and so on, then took out some copper money from his pocket and put it in Wang Hua''er''s hand, "come on, take ah Qi to buy something delicious."


    "Mother is partial, you usually don''t give me so much pocket money." Wang Hua''er tooted.


    "Stinky girl, go, go." Li Yun said with a smile.


    "Then I''ll go." Wang Hua''er said that and immediately began to smile, pulling ah Qi out of the house.


    Just a few steps out of the door, I met ah Fei with a cloth bag. "Hua''er, where are you going?" Ah Fei asked with a smile.


    "Take my brother to play." Wang Hua''er doesn''t look back. He just runs past with a Fei.


    A Fei smiles and goes to Wang Hongyuan''s house, because the good clothes he promised to make for the boy are ready by this time. Although he is a hunter, ah Fei''s craftsmanship is not bad. In this short day, he sewed a leather coat for the boy. "Oh, no, the child Hua''er is holding seems a little familiar." With that, ah Fei shook his head and went on to Wang Hongyuan''s house.


    On the market of the main road of Anping village, there are two happy little figures. "Ah Qi, come on. This is maltose. It''s very sweet."


    "Oh." At this time, ah Qi was following Wang Hua''er. He was awakened in the morning and had been bribed by Wang Hua''er with a sugar gourd. Seeing that there was food again, ah Qi ran over immediately. Grab a bag of maltose Wang Hua''er handed him and put it in his mouth.


    "Sweet, delicious." Ah Qi said happily, sucking maltose. At this time, Wang Hua''er is also smiling. Looking at his handsome brother, he is also happy. He is also a sister.


    After ah Qi finished the sweet scented osmanthus cake he bought with the last two copper coins, Wang Hua''er couldn''t help it any more and asked, "don''t you support ah Qi?" And ah Qi just wiped his mouth and said, "ah Qi still wants to eat."


    Wang Hua''er told ah Qi, "but we have no money." After a while of observation, ah Qi also knows that everything here can be exchanged with this hard circle. He also knows that all the money in Wang Hua''er''s hand has been bought for him. So he nodded, "go home."


    As soon as I pushed in, I saw a Fei talking and laughing with Wang Hongyuan. Seeing the two of them coming in, he immediately joked, "Oh, my little sister has come back with my younger brother."


    "Daddy, we spent all the copper money." Wang Hua''er said with a smile.


    "It''s finished. Come on, I''ll give you some more." With that, Wang Hongyuan used his right hand to dig into his pocket, but Li Yun stopped him. "For more than ten Wen copper coins, you can eat snacks with your mouth crooked, and then you''ll be upset with what you want to eat. Hua''er, why don''t you control at all?"


    At this time, ah Qi suddenly said, "ah Qi is not eating Hua Er." Let Wang Hua''er feel that this younger brother is really enough loyalty.Wang Hongyuan and his wife were even more happy to hear ah Qi speak more smoothly.


    "By the way, ah Qi, I promised you a dress in the mountains last time." Ah Fei opened the bag and gave ah Qi a black leather suit.


    Ah Qi took the clothes and laughed. On the spot, he took off the clothes made of leaves. No matter how many people now, they changed their clothes and made Wang Hua''er blush.


    Don''t say, just watch ALFY put on his clothes once, he will. This leather dress has a pattern. It''s put on the body in a couple of times. It looks pretty good.


    "Ah Qi, it''s made of the skin of the black boar by your uncle a Fei. Thank him." Li Yun said with a smile.


    Ah Qi looked at his fur coat and loved it very much. He said, "thank you, uncle Fei." But his eyes kept looking down at his leather clothes and trousers, which made everyone laugh.


    "Ah Fei, stay for a drink at noon."


    "Well, I miss sister Yun''s craftsmanship."


    "Don''t drink! Mr. Chen Xian asked you to ban alcohol for two months


    "Well, I can''t drink to celebrate with more sons. I''m very upset."


    The house was full of laughter.

 Chapter 7

    In the yard of Wang Hongyuan''s house, Li Yun is tossing pieces of cured pork, while ah Qi, wearing a dark blue cloth shirt, squats beside him and looks at Li Yun. Li Yun bought the cloth shirt for ah Qi Xin. When he got it, ah Qi was so happy that he jumped all day. He was very precious to the cloth shirt. For several days, he was not willing to play with Wang Hua''er, for fear that he would dirty the new clothes.


    "Ganniang, why doesn''t Hua''er come back?" Ah Qi feels bored and asks Li Yun.


    "It''s half an hour before noon. Ah Qi is missing your sister Hua''er." Li Yun said with a smile.


    "How long is half an hour?"


    "Half an hour is four quarters. An hour is divided into eight quarters. A day is divided into twelve hours... " Li Yun began to explain the time unit to ah Qi. Ah Qi''s savvy is really high. After Li Yun said it again, he understood that Li Yun was calling himself to pick up a treasure.


    Learning, time is too fast, unconsciously the sun has come to the top of the head, it is already noon. "Mother, I''m back." Wang Hua''er came in from outside the hospital.


    "Hua''er is back. My mother will cook for you two." Li Yun cleaned up and went to the kitchen to cook.


    "Hua''er, ganniang has just taught me twelve hours." Ah Qi excitedly explains the twelve hour with Wang Hua''er. "Ah Qi is so wonderful. I understand all the time." Wang Hua''er patted ah Qi''s head and said with a smile. At this time, Wang Hua''er was 10 years old. Because Wang Hongyuan''s family ate well, he was about 1.3 meters tall. Ah Qi is only 1.2 meters, shorter than Wang Hua''er.


    "Don''t pat me on the head, godfather said it''s not high." Ah Qi said discontentedly. "Sir, it''s natural to be tall or not, so I can''t be tall or not." Wang Hua''er continued to pat ah Qi''s head and said with a smile.


    "If you don''t play with Hua''er, ah Qi will go in and eat." Ah Qi shakes off Wang Hua''er''s hand and comes into the room with a big heart.


    After lunch, Wang Hua''er still wants Chen Yang to have a class there, but also leaves ah Qi at home. Ah Qi has been in Anping village for half a month. With the devil''s savvy, it''s no longer a problem to speak. He''s gone around Anping village with Wang Hua''er. At this time, Li Yun still had to pickle pork, while Wang Hongyuan stayed at home to have a rest because of his injury. The black boar also sold for a lot of money. They had a good month. In the yard to see Li Yun turned meat, seven feel bored, let Li Yun let him out to play.


    Although he is not sensible, he also knows what is good and what is bad. He never makes trouble. He often goes to the market to help work and change snacks. It also makes everyone in Anping village know that Wang Hongyuan''s family has a strong dry son.


    "Ah Qi, come out to play again." Injury better a few points of Xiao Li said to ah Qi. I don''t know what method Chen Yang used to make Xiao Li lie down for half a month and get up for activities. Although his face is still a little pale, it''s no problem to do some small work.


    Ah Qi nodded and went on. His goal this time is a small mound behind the market, because children who are not old enough to study often gather there to play.


    The mound is about three meters high, with an old tree on top. According to Wang Hua''er, her father had it since he was a child. At this time, there are several children playing with mud under the tree. When they see ah Qi coming, they invite ah Qi to play together.


    Because he was wearing a blue cloth shirt, ah Qi refused them and ran to the side. After a while, when ah Qi was bored again, a voice stopped him. "Hey, why don''t you play with them?" Ah Qi turned his head and saw that the speaker was half a head taller than Wang Hua''er, and his figure was like a cylinder. He and Wang Hua''er were not wide enough.


    "My name is Li Chengping and my nickname is tie Zhu. You can call me Li Tie Zhu." The chubby boy said with a smile when he spoke. The meat on his face squeezed his small eyes into a seam.


    "I''m ah Qi." Ah Qi said faintly, he didn''t know what he was looking for.


    "So you are the younger brother of Wang Hua''er. I heard you have great strength." Tie Zhu said, and put away a smile, "I want to compare with you, my strength is also great."


    Ah Qi tilted his head and said, "why should he compare?"


    "Are you afraid?" Tiezhu said defiantly.


    "Ah Qi is not afraid." Ah Qi saw the meaning of the expression on tie Zhu''s face.


    "Let''s have a competition. Whoever wins will be the big brother." In Tiezhu''s eyes, whoever has great strength can be the big brother. And his dream now is to be a big brother.


    "What''s big brother?"


    "Big brother is the biggest."


    "Ah Qi, don''t be the biggest."


    "If you''re not big brother, what do you want?"


    "Ah Qi wants steamed cakes."


    "OK, if I lose, I''ll treat you to steamed cake."


    "OK! How to compare? "


    "Come with me." Tie Zhu took ah Qi to the other side of the mound, where there were several big stones lying. Tiezhu pointed to the stone and said, "whoever takes the biggest stone will be the eldest brother." Ah Qi nodded and went to the stone.


    Looking around, he picked a stone about the same height as him, rolled up his sleeve, and was about to start."Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait Iron pillar see ah seven pick such a big stone, adults do not necessarily lift up. In order to show his future elder brother style, I want to persuade ah Qi.


    "Ah Qi can move." With that, ah Qi forked his hands into the soil and pulled the stone out of the soil. The stone is more than half a man''s height outside. There was half a piece buried in it. I''m afraid it weighs hundreds of Jin. In this way, he was lifted up easily by ah Qi, and his eyes were about to stare out.


    "How''s it going?" Ah Qi turned to ask.


    "No, no, no, you''re big brother, I''m not your opponent." The iron pillar suddenly shriveled and motioned ah Qi to put down the stone. After listening to "bang", ah Qi threw down the big stone in his hand, and the violent vibration shook the mud house that the children had just picked up under the tree, causing several people to cry.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry. I''ll treat you to steamed cake." Iron pillar immediately embarrassed of say, again stare a seven one eye.


    In the market, a few children with steamed cakes in their hands squat on one side and eat happily. "Iron pillar, I want more."


    "No, no, you''ve eaten all my pocket money." Tie Zhu waved his hand and said with a bitter smile. I thought that I should not compete with ah Qi.


    "Ah Qi, you have so much strength. How can you practice?" Tiezhu was curious and couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t know." Ah Qi said faintly.


    At this time, a few horse calls came from the front. Then came a piercing male voice. "Get out of here! Get out of here! I''m not responsible for killing you! Ha ha ha ha ha


    Several people looked up and saw that in front of him was a well-dressed young man of fifteen or sixteen years old, who was riding a brown horse. Behind him were two strong guards. The two guards have fierce eyes, each with a long black knife hanging from his waist, and their eyes are always looking around. It is obvious that the young man in front of them is very important to them.

 Chapter 8

    The young man galloped forward on his horse, and the pedestrians dodged one after another. They were very embarrassed. The roadside stalls were polluted by the splashed soil, which made the vendors feel very sad.


    Just when the teenagers came to a few people nearby, they saw that there was an old man in the middle of the road who was still walking. The old man seems to be a little dementia. He feels the sound behind him. When he looks back, a brown horse head has appeared in front of him. No one would have thought that this young man would be so domineering, even the direction is the same, straight hit.


    Just when people thought that the old man was in danger, there was a scream of "Yiyu". At this time, all the people on the scene were wide eyed. In front of them was not the old man who was hit and flew, but the brown horse flying backward. In front of the old man, there was a small figure. His feet were open, he squatted slightly, and his right fist was clenched at the top of the slope, but he still didn''t take it back. At this time, his face was no longer normal, and his frown was not happy in his heart.


    It was ah Qi standing in front of the old man. He didn''t know why he would do it. Just when the old man was about to be hit, his heart suddenly gushed with anger. He knew that he would not be happy if he saw the old man hit and fly, so he was angry and angry why the young man didn''t stop.


    The old man didn''t know whether he was frightened or how, or he was in the same place, but the brown horse flying out was lying on the ground foaming. The young man on the horse''s back, at the time of ah Qi''s hand, had been protected by a guard and flew off the horse. And another guard, is to pull out the knife aimed at the seven.


    "Bold! How dare you assassinate my young master. " The young man who was being protected was still in shock and roared ah Qi with his sharp and harsh voice.


    "Why don''t you stop!" Ah Qi put down his fist and did not look at the guard in front of him. Instead, he aimed his eyes at the youth behind him.


    "My young master, why do you want to blackmail a pariah?" Cried the young man.


    "You''ll run into him if you don''t stop." Ah Qi is reluctant.


    "What if the young master bumped into him?"


    "Then I''ll hit you!"


    "Where are you from, wild boy! Cut him to death After hearing this, the young man shouts to the guard with a knife in front of ah Qi.


    At this time, the guard protecting the young man said, "young master, I''m afraid that this child can fly the horses at high speed. I''m afraid it''s not normal. If it''s under some immortal family, it''s not good to offend him."


    "Shut up! If you don''t want me to cut you down, I''ll cut you down again and let my father cut you down. " The more ferocious the young man''s expression was, he cried out.


    There is no way to draw the sword guard, so I have to say to ah Qi in front of me: "sorry, boy, who let you offend the people you shouldn''t offend?" Then he raised his knife to ah Qi. He didn''t hesitate because he was a child.


    Dao ah Qi knows that. A few days ago, he touched a kitchen knife at home and was cut several times. He also knew that the knife was connected with sharpness and pain. In front of him, the knife was longer and sharper than the kitchen knife. Ah Qi would not pick it up, so he hid on his side.


    The guard didn''t expect that he was dodged by the young man with one knife. He was stunned.


    Just when he was in a daze, ah Qi''s fist went to his chin. But he saw Ah Qi''s fist hitting the flying horse. When he was about to tilt his head back, he let ah Qi''s fist brush his chin.


    The guard stepped back with the strength of leaning back and touched his chin. It turned out that the layer of skin had been worn off by the wiped fist. Knowing that the young man in front of him could not be underestimated, he immediately yelled: "elder martial brother, come together."


    The guard who was protecting the young man hugged the young man with a fist: "young master, this boy is a little fierce. I''ll help him." So he took out his sword and stood beside the previous guard.


    Ah Qi saw this situation, but also frowned. Two adults had longer hands than him, and they were holding a long knife, which had a huge advantage. He was thinking about how to deal with it.


    The two guards didn''t give him time to think. They rushed to ah Qi from left to right, and the sharp long knife came to ah Qi in the blink of an eye.


    Ah Qi dodged a knife again. When he was about to punch, he suddenly felt his scalp numb and squatted down with all his strength. Another long knife rubbed his back and took off a few black hair.


    As he squatted down, he turned his head and thought about how to defeat the enemy. At this time, the guards adjusted their direction and waved the knife to ah Qi. Ah Qi couldn''t hide now.


    "Poof!" With a loud sound, ah Qi cut a knife on ah Qi''s shoulder, while the other knife was caught by ah Qi with both hands.


    "Ah Qi!" Cried the iron pillar.


    The reaction of the two guards was bigger than that of the iron pillar, because they did not expect that their swords could not cut into the young man''s shoulder.


    At this time, ah Qi, with his eyes fixed on the guard who was holding the knife, yelled and folded the knife. Unexpectedly, he broke the knife out of the guard''s hand. This made the two guards scared. They stepped back without a knife. The one with a knife raised the knife and looked at it again.


    Maybe because of the stimulation of blood or pain, the expression on ah Qi''s face was very terrible. Unexpectedly, he blocked a knife with his back, and his legs made a sudden effort. In an instant, he came to the back guard."So fast!" The guard''s big eyes reflected the boy''s momentum like a beast. He was hit by ah Qi Yi and flew out. He rolled several times before stopping. He had more air in and less air out.


    Another guard saw that his younger martial brother was beaten by a young man. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. He also knew how powerful he was, so he immediately turned to a defensive posture. And ah Qi adjusted his lower body and rushed to the rest of the guards with a roar.


    Looking at ah Qi''s previous performance, the guard also put away his contempt and used what he had learned for many years to completely prevent ah Qi''s attack.


    After all, ah Qi is still small, with short hands and legs, and no combat experience. After several rounds of fighting, there are several deep wounds on his body, and the blue cloth has already been dyed black by blood.


    "You are not my opponent. Give up." The guard said coldly.


    "You want to kill me, I won''t let you." Ah Qi slowly spits out a few words and rushes forward again.


    But this time the guard found that he couldn''t cut ah Qi. Ah Qi seems to have understood his composition and mastered his rhythm.


    "What an evil eye The guard was shocked in his heart. He cut the air with another knife and stepped back.


    "But you''ve been chopped several times and bled a lot. I''m afraid you''ll lose your strength." The guard said with a sneer.


    Indeed, as the guard said, ah Qi''s eyes have begun to blur, his blood has been too much.


    Shaking his head, ah Qiqiang cheered up and rushed to the guard again, but this time he was caught in the neutral by the guard and kicked out.


    "I want to sleep..." Ah Qi is lying on the ground. His consciousness has begun to blur. He doesn''t know that this is the omen of excessive blood loss and coma.


    Then the guard came forward and raised the knife in his hand.


    "Unfortunately, such a gifted child will die under my hands now." The guard said and raised the knife.


    At this time, the iron pillar on one side actually ran to help ah Qi and kept shaking him. "Ah Qi, ah Qi, don''t sleep! My father said that if I bleed too much, I will never wake up again! "


    "Go away!" The guard said coldly to tie Zhu.


    "Ah Qi is the elder brother I just recognized. I won''t let you kill my elder brother!" Iron column thin eyes, staring at the guard.


    "Then you die with him!" The sword in the guard''s hand swung heavily.


    However, the knife was not cut into the children''s body, because the knife stopped a few centimeters in front of the iron pillar. At this time, the guard''s face was very blue. He wanted to wave the knife in his hand, but he couldn''t do it. Because he can''t move.


    Behind him, however, came a cold voice.


    "Who Dare to hurt my students

 Chapter 9

    Who Dare to hurt my students Behind the guard stood a snow-white figure, and his face was no longer the usual mild, instead, it was as cold as winter, this person was Chen Yang.


    At this time, Chen Yang coldly looked at the guard in front of him, holding his hands tightly because of the extreme anger, but also because of the anger, his perennial convergence of cultivation has been unable to suppress, a strong momentum, oppressing the people. The bangs on the forehead and the horsetail on the back of the head flutter slowly because of the spiritual power, like ignoring the gravity.


    "You How dare you attack my students under my nose? " Chen Yang said slowly.


    Seeing Chen Yang''s spirit power, the guard already knew that he was finished. Only the immortal master who has already produced the golden elixir can have such powerful spiritual power and prestige, and his low-level cultivation is not enough for others.


    "Immortal Fairy Teacher It''s all Misunderstanding. " The guard used up all his strength to spit out a few words. Because he doesn''t want to die yet.


    "Misunderstanding?" Chen Yang''s eyes suddenly cold, in front of the guard like what caught, suddenly suspended in the air.


    "It''s a misunderstanding." Chen Yanggang just finished, "bang", the left hand of the guard exploded into blood.


    "This It''s also a misunderstanding. " There was another bang, and the right hand of the guard was also blown into blood.


    "These It''s all a misunderstanding. " "Pa pa" two, the guard''s legs also exploded into blood.


    Although surrounded by people, at this time is extremely quiet, all people are wide eyed, dare not speak. But the iron pillar is staring at the guard, the spark of hatred in the eyes, without concealing.


    Looking at his limbs with a burst of pain burst into ash, the guard is because of Chen Yang''s imprisonment, also can''t shout out, at this time, his eyes have turned white, fainted.


    Chen Yang saw this, a wave of one hand, guards directly in the air into the fly ash. Put up the momentum and go to the iron pillar and squat down.


    "I''m sorry The teacher is late Chen Yang embraces tie Zhu and sees ah Qi''s injury.


    "Well It''s not fatal. " Chen Yang said with a sigh of relief, a wave of his right hand, the hands have more than a set of silver needles, different shapes, lengths. He grabbed a few small silver needles, "swish" several times in the edge of ah Qi''s wound, the wound was no longer bleeding.


    Then he picked up ah Qi in both hands, turned his head and said to tie Zhu, "let''s go back." Tie Zhu wiped his tears and followed Chen Yang.


    There was still silence around. The arrogant young man quietly looked at the scene and said nothing. With his usual character, he had already hurled abuse and pulled out his sword to cut people, but now he didn''t.


    Not that he didn''t want to, but he didn''t dare, because he didn''t want to become a pool of fly ash.


    Looking at the figure of Chen Yang and tie Zhu leaving slowly, the young man''s expression turned into ferocious again. "You''re dead! I''ll go back and invite sun Xianren. In two days, I''ll level this broken village! " When the young man finished shouting, he got on a horse that had not yet run, turned around and ran away, without looking at the guard who was beaten by ah Qi Yi.


    "Woo It hurts. " Ah Qi''s first reaction when he opened his eyes was pain. The pain from several knife wounds on his body made him unbearable.


    "Are you awake?" Then a gentle male voice came from the side. Ah Qi turned his head and saw that Chen Yang was smearing a bowl of emerald green ointment on his body. The ointment has a delicate fragrance. There is no pain when it is applied on the wound, but it brings a sense of coolness.


    "Ah Qi, it hurts." Ah Qi said weakly.


    "It won''t hurt in a moment." Chen Yang said slowly.


    "Really?"


    "Trust me."


    "Good!"


    Chen Yang''s gentle voice seems to make people feel at ease. After listening to it, ah Qi didn''t know whether he lost too much blood or because of the charming fragrance of the ointment. He closed his eyes and fell asleep again.


    Not long after ah Qi went to sleep, there was a noise from a man and a woman outside the door. It turned out that they were worried about Wang Hua''er and tie Zhu.


    "Get out of the way, I''m going in!"


    "No! The teacher said that outsiders are not allowed to enter when the injury is treated. "


    "Will you let me?"


    "No!"


    Wang Hua''er is very angry when he sees that tie Zhu won''t let him. He kicks tie Zhu''s crotch. After a scream, tie Zhu lies on the ground, covering his crotch and wailing. After solving the problem, Wang Hua''er came to the room smoothly.


    At this time, Chen Yanggang finished dressing ah Qi. Seeing Wang Hua''er coming in, he also knew what was going on outside. "Hua''er, didn''t I say that you can''t come in and disturb me when you are treating injuries?" Chen Yang said to Wang Hua''er with a smile.


    "Teacher, how about ah Qi." Wang Hua''er pounced on the bedside directly, staring at ah Qi who was sleeping in front of him. Looking at ah Qi''s body covered with gauze, there was a faint color of blood. She was wet in front of her eyes, and her heart was unspeakable.


    "It''s all right. It will recover in a while." Chen Yang said slowly. "What happened to tie Zhu? I don''t think his voice is small


    Wang Hua''er''s eyes were wet at this time. He stared at Chen Yang and said, "hum! It''s just a kick, but it''s not enough. If he hadn''t played truant, he would not have met ah Qi, and ah Qi would not have been injured like this. ""That''s not right. If tie Zhu doesn''t escape this lesson, Zheng Bo on the main road won''t be saved by ah Qi. Do you have the heart to see that silly Zheng Bo is knocked to death?" Chen Yang asked with a smile.


    "That''s right. I''m playing truant with a hunch." At this time, the iron column covering the crotch came in from the door.


    "Nonsense, if you don''t skip class, Zheng Bo may be saved by others." Wang Hua''er said angrily.


    "Ha ha, there is no if in the world. No one can say what will happen if tie Zhu doesn''t skip class. Since tie Zhu has already escaped, those if''s become meaningless. It''s most important to cherish the present. Do you understand?"


    "The teacher is right. Hua''er understands." Wang Hua''er nodded as if she had realized something.


    "Teacher, do you mean I''m right to skip class this time?" Tie Zhu squinted and asked triumphantly.


    "Skipping class means skipping class. Go to the courtyard and copy" disciple rules "one hundred times."


    "Ah? Don''t worry, teacher Tie Zhu''s face changed and begged.


    "Well?" Chen Yang suddenly smiles even more.


    "I copy, I copy." When Tiezhu saw Chen Yang''s face, he immediately ran to the shed and began to copy. But he remembers that last time Chen Yang showed this expression, he and some naughty children were punished to copy "disciple rules" thousands of times. Now he can recite it. Wang Hua''er is also a child, see this scene is also a few giggles, because ah seven sleepy gloomy also scattered a lot.


    Unknowingly, it was evening, and the sun was half blocked by Qixuan mountain. Unwilling to send out the last afterglow, the sky was bright red. At this time, in Chen Yang''s room, Wang Hua''er is holding a wet handkerchief and carefully wiping ah Qi''s face. Chen Yang is sitting on one side, focusing on a medical book.


    At this time, Wang Hongyuan and Li Yun anxiously came in. "Master Chen Xian, ah Qita Wang Hongyuan just came in and asked anxiously. And Li Yun see lying in bed sleepy seven, immediately tears. "Which son of a bitch, such a small child has to fight. I''m going to fight with him!"


    Seeing this, Chen Yang quickly helped Li Yun and said, "don''t worry, ah Qi is OK, just some skin injuries. With me, the scars won''t leave him."


    "But I heard that ah Qi was chopped several times by that dog day company?" Wang Hongyuan asked with red eyes.


    "With me, ah Qi will be fine." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    Wang Hongyuan deeply bowed to Chen Yang after hearing the speech and said, "thank you for saving ah Qiyi''s life." Li Yun saw that Wang Hongyuan was like this. He wiped his tears and followed him.


    "Wait a minute, ladies and gentlemen. That''s what I should do. It doesn''t have to be." Chen Yang hastened to return the ceremony.


    Just as the three were being polite, Wang Hua''er suddenly cried, "ah Qi is awake!"


    Ah Qi slowly opened his eyes, eyes are no longer blurred, looked around, sat up.


    "Ah Qi is awake!" Several people quickly gathered around ah Qi, you say a word, I say a word, asking about ah Qi''s feeling.


    "Does it still hurt, ah Qi?" Li Yun touched the face that touched seven, distressed ask a way.


    "It doesn''t hurt. It''s itchy." Ah Qi said with a smile.


    "Master Chen Xian is really amazing. If it doesn''t hurt, it''s OK." Li Yun said happily.


    "Ganniang, I want to eat meat."


    "Good, good, ganniang will cook it for you later." Li Yun repeatedly said, turning around and going to cook.

 Chapter 10

    Li Yun just turned around and was stopped by Chen Yang''s big hand.


    "Ah Qi is seriously injured. He''s afraid of greasy food. Prepare some white porridge and pickles for him. I have them in the kitchen."


    "Since Mr. Chen Xianshi said so, I''ll prepare white porridge and pickles." Li Yun said, turned to the kitchen to cook porridge.


    "Ah Qi, why are you so stupid? You dare to offend people with knives on them." Wang Hua''er poked ah Qi''s forehead and asked.


    "Ah Qi didn''t know they were so powerful." Ah Qi said.


    "Fortunately, Mr. Chen Xianshi just went to find Chengping, who was truant from class. Otherwise, you might not have any." Wang Hongyuan said in fear.


    At the mention of tie Zhu, Wang Hua''er was out of breath again and hummed coldly.


    "Don''t blame tie Zhu. Tie Zhu is very good. I also invited ah Qi to eat steamed cake." Ah Qi quickly explained, for fear that they misunderstood tie Zhu.


    "Ah Qi, promise my sister, don''t try to be brave next time, OK?" Wang Hua''er suddenly stares at ah Qi''s eyes and says seriously.


    Looking at the white face in front of me, the long eyelashes are thin and warped, and the eye waves flow in my serious eyes. As if something had been touched in ah Qi''s heart, he stared at Wang Hua''er tightly and solemnly replied: "good!"


    After a while, Li Yun came out with a pot of porridge, and everyone had a rest after dinner.


    Two days later, an old man and a young man stopped at the market on the main road of Anping village in the morning.


    "Is that it? Xiangfei. " The old man asked.


    "Yes, the big one and the small one are the residents here." Said the young man viciously.


    Naturally, he was the young dandy of the previous two days. He was the son of the mayor of Yongning Town. The old man with white hair was one of the offerings in the town hall.


    The old man has white hair, but his spirit is very good. He wears a robe embroidered with black lines, and bears his hands behind him. He looks like an expert in the world. His name is sun Gaoqi. He is more than 220 years old. He has produced the golden elixir for a hundred years, and his cultivation has long stopped at the peak of the golden elixir period. He made friends with the mayor of Yongning Town and watched his son Huang Xiangfei grow up. Naturally, he couldn''t see that Huang Xiangfei, who had no accomplishments, was bullied by practitioners outside. So he was told to come to Anping village to find a place for Huang Xiangfei.


    "Everyone be quiet." Sun Gaoqi uses the spirit power to condense in the mouth and says. After spiritual blessing, the sound was deafening like a loudspeaker, and spread all over Anping village. The people in the market, who were shocked by the shouts, looked at the old man in surprise and wondered how such a powerful immortal could come to Anping village. At this time, Li Yun just happened to take the light gray cloth clothes he bought for ah Qi Xin and was about to go home, but his ears were numb by the old man''s shouting, so he stopped to look at the situation.


    Sun Gaoqi looked at the performance of the people around him. He seemed to like this kind of attention. Then he said, "I''m here today. There''s only one thing."


    After a pause, the old man said, "my nephew passed by here a few days ago and was bullied by a rude little boy and an unreasonable monk. I came here to seek justice for him."


    When people in the market heard about ah Qi''s horse collision a few days ago, most of them were present. They knew that things were not good at this time. The young man of the dandy asked for a helper, who was also a powerful immortal.


    "Anyone in the know, please tell me as soon as possible. When I kill the two traitors, I will leave home." Sun Gaoqi said that his spiritual power spread out and covered the whole market. People in the market were shocked to find that they could not step forward. Sun Gaoqi''s move was the same as Chen Yang''s previous move against the guards. He used his strong spiritual power to suppress them. Although it was useless to deal with the high-level practitioners, all of them were bodies here. Naturally, they were easily suppressed.


    Sun Gaoqi''s shouts spread throughout Anping village, and ah Qi and Wang Hua''er, who were playing in the courtyard, naturally heard them.


    "No, that bastard came back to you a few days ago. The teacher happened to collect medicine on the mountain today. What can I do?" Wang Hua''er''s face changed and said to ah Qi.


    Ah Qi''s face was gloomy now. "It''s from the market. My mother is still in the market." With that, ah Qi ran to the market, leaving Wang Hua''er standing in the courtyard.


    The wound on ah Qi''s body had scabbed on the third day after the injury, which made Wang Hongyuan and his wife exclaim repeatedly that Chen Yang was extremely skillful.


    On the other side of the market, sun Gaoqi waited for a while to see that no one spoke. He was also a little upset. He mobilized his spiritual power, waved and grabbed a young vendor on the side, and said, "I know you saw them that day, and you know who they are, but you don''t want to say it, but it doesn''t matter." With that, he moved his finger, and the vendor who was caught screamed. His arm was broken and hung in the air.


    "Every time I count, no one answers, I''ll break his limb." All the people in the market were terrified, and they bowed their heads to think.


    Chen Yang usually treats people''s injuries and doctors, and teaches their children to read and write. He almost doesn''t accept any money. For all of them, it''s like a mountain of gratitude. Although ah Qi has been here for a short time, he often helps with his work and brings a lot of joy to the market. How can he give them up now? Although Chen Yang has shown his skill before, the old man in front of them seems to be immortal. With their knowledge, they naturally think that young Chen Yang will not be the opponent of immortal sun Gaoqi. They all shut their mouths and say nothing."One!" When sun Gaoqi called out, the people around him kept their mouths shut and did not move.


    "Ah The vendor''s other arm was broken.


    "Two!" Still no one said a word.


    With a bang, the peddler''s left foot broke, causing him to scream in mid air. People couldn''t bear to close their eyes.


    "Three Sun Gaoqi continued to shout, but no one answered.


    The old man moved his finger, and the vendor''s last leg was directly broken.


    "Ah The screams of the vendors continued to spread. At this time, many of the old people and women in the market began to wipe their tears.


    "Oh? Is it hard to watch him suffer without making a sound? " Sun Gaoqi frowned and said unhappily.


    At this time, the pale vendor raised his head and scolded sun Gaoqi: "son of a bitch, you have the seed to kill me, otherwise the immortal master will save me from multiple injuries." Then he spat on Sun Gaoqi. The young vendor is from the village next door. Once he went hunting in the mountains and fell off a cliff. Chen Yang, who was collecting herbs, saved his life. He kept in mind Chen Yang''s kindness. Even if he suffered from the broken limbs, he would never let go.


    Although he couldn''t touch sun Gaoqi with spit, it made him feel a great insult. He was a golden elixir monk, and he was placed on the top floor of the sect. How dare this little mortal spit on him?


    "Ha ha ha, do you think I won''t kill you?" At this time, sun Gaoqi looks cold and has already killed his heart.


    "Old bastard, kill me if you have seed. I''m not afraid of you." Cried the young vendor desperately.


    "Well, well, I''ll make it up to you." Sun Gaoqi was very angry and laughed back. He stretched out his fingers. Just as he ordered, a female voice came from the side.


    "Stop it! I know! "


    People follow the reputation to find that the person who spoke was actually Li Yun. Li Yun now had two lines of tears in her eyes and cried, "Xiao Zhou, thank you for not giving up ah Qi. Thank you very much! Make us sorry for you. " Li Yun then turned to sun Gaoqi and roared with determination: "it''s my child who did it. What''s the matter with me?"


    Sun Gaoqi looks at the pretty woman in front of him. With a wave of his hand, he throws the young vendor on the ground and grabs Li Yun.


    "You are such a brave girl. Tell me where they are." Sun Gaoqi asked with a sneer.


    "I don''t know. Mr. Chen Xianshi left yesterday with his children." Li Yun said coldly.


    "It''s a pity not to say so." Sun Gaoqi''s face was cold. He turned to Huang Xiangfei and said, "Xiangfei, you can do it."


    After hearing this, Huang Xiangfei was very happy. He pulled out his sword and went to the front of Li Yun. "Auntie, you really gave birth to a good son. Did you think that you would die for him?" Huang Xiangfei patted Li Yundi''s face with his sword and said sarcastically.

 Chapter 11

    In the bazaar, Li Yun''s feet are about 30 cm above the ground, hanging in front of Huang Xiangfei''s body. She looks determined and has no fear of the iron sword on her face.


    At this time, ah Qi, who ran to the outside of the market, saw the crowd in front of him. He felt bad. When Huang Xiangfei''s annoying voice reached his ears, his heart seemed to stop, because his godmother Li Yun was arrested.


    "They won''t come. The immortal master took the children to the south early in the morning." Li Yun still does not give up, thinking in the heart, can drag a point, is a point. Because in her opinion, the only hope now is that Wang Hongyuan has run away with ah Qi after hearing the loud voice. But she did not expect that ah Qi was less than 20 meters away from her at the moment.


    Huang Xiangfei saw that Li Yun still refused to tell ah Qi''s whereabouts. His anger surged up in his heart. He immediately turned his sword, and the white sword was about to cut off Li Yun''s neck.


    The air in December is very cold, but the sharp iron sword is even colder, just when the blade is about to cut Li Yun''s snow-white neck.


    The figure of youth -- from the sky. The sword is fast, but the boy''s fist is faster. As soon as Huang Xiangfei''s hand moved, the young man''s fist was already in front of him. His astonishment didn''t even have time to show on his face, so he flew back and was picked up by sun Gaoqi, who had just reacted.


    The biggest difference between a monk and a human being is that a human being is an ordinary child of the body. However, a monk uses the vitality of heaven and earth to transform the body and exercise the spirit and bone. A monk who has produced the golden elixir has already entered the ranks of immortals, and it is easy to shake a mortal to death with a wave of his hand. But Sun Gaoqi failed to stop ah Qi, not because he didn''t want to, but because he didn''t react at all. When ah Qi jumped out of the crowd to Huang Xiangfei, he didn''t even have a second. His attention was entirely on Huang Xiangfei and Li Yun. When ah Qi''s figure had reached Huang Xiangfei''s head, it was too late for him to make a move.


    After catching Huang Xiangfei, sun Gaoqi quickly takes out a red pill from his arms, puts it into Huang Xiangfei''s mouth, and then injects a miraculous force into his body. With a burst of severe breathing, Huang Xiangfei actually recovered his breathing, opened his eyes, and let Sun Gaoqi breathe a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Huang Xiangfei''s face was covered with blood and flesh, and his nose was completely sungaoqi''s face. He lay in his arms and kept wailing.


    "Godmother!" Ah Qi pulled the corner of Li Yun''s clothes and found that he couldn''t pull Li Yun any more. He cried anxiously.


    The rescued Li Yun''s face is not happy, but more worried, the tears in her eyes are surging out. Shouting at ah Qi: "silly boy! Why do you still run here? You have to run when you hear the shouting. The farther you run, the better! "


    "Ah Qi, don''t run! Ah Qi wants to save ganniang! " Ah Qi stares at Li Yun''s face and says firmly.


    Just when ah Qi wanted to speak again, a great force came down on him. With a bang, ah Qi was pressed to the ground by this great force. The strength was so great that ah Qi was forced into the earth.


    Juli naturally came from sun Gaoqi behind him. At this time, sun Gaoqi raised his right hand, and his face was beating with extreme anger, driving the deep wrinkles. His expression was unspeakably ferocious and terrible. He let a little boy hurt his nephew under his eyelids.


    "Today You''re all going to die Sun Gaoqi mobilized his whole body''s spiritual power to shout out loud. The violent sound waves spread layer upon layer. Many people around him were directly shocked into headache and brain crack, and fainted. At this time, Wang Hongyuan and Wang Hua''er, who just ran out of the residential area, were also shocked to cover their ears and looked miserable.


    Huang Xiangfei, who is behind Sun Gaoqi, is protected by sun Gaoqi''s spiritual power. He is not hurt and still lies on the ground wailing. Li Yun, who is closest to sun Gaoqi, is bleeding violently in her mouth and nose. Her clothes on her chest are red with blood.


    "Dry Mother... " Ah Qi, trapped in the earth, turns his head slowly and spits out two words in his mouth. His eyes are full of blood.


    "Well Cough Cough Ganniang No It''s a matter of time. " Li Yun worked hard to squeeze out a smile. Her ears could not hear it, but she could feel the pain and worry in the eyes of the child lying on the ground.


    "Oh? "Mother and son love each other?" Sun Gaoqi''s face was gloomy. He pressed his right hand down, and the force on ah Qi suddenly increased a few points.


    "Ah Ah Qi screamed, and a bang bang sound came from his body.


    "Ah Qi!" Li Yun opened his eyes, because he was excited and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. Although only a few days together, her heart has firmly printed this lovely face, his feelings are so simple, give him food, he is happy, give him clothes, he is happy. But the lovely face, whose eyes were full of blood, was roaring at her feet in pain, but no one could resist. In her heart incomparable hate, hate oneself too weak.


    "Since you care about your mother so much, you can''t help but watch her be killed. What expression will you show?" Sun Gaoqi walked slowly to Li Yun and said slowly.


    "No! Don''t kill my godmother Ah Qi roared with all his strength.The sound of sun Qi''s step is getting colder and colder.


    Slowly came to Li Yun''s body, sun Gaoqi smile, smile is very terrible, he wants to let this let him angry little beast incomparable pain, so he raised his right hand, five fingers together into a knife, mercilessly poke to Li Yun''s heart.


    "Ah, ah, ah! Godmother On the ground, ah Qi''s eyes were red with blood, and his forehead was blue. His five fingers had been caught in the ground because of too much force, and there was a faint red light in his meridians. When sun Gaoqi takes the hand, ah Qi feels as if something is broken in his body, and a fierce red light comes out all over his body. Sun Gaoqi''s powerful spiritual power is broken away by him.


    "What Sun Gaoqi''s eyes widened and he turned back. What he saw was a fist wrapped with blood red lightning.


    "Bang!" With a sudden sound, sun Gaoqi was blasted more than 20 meters away by this blow, dragging a long trace on the ground.


    In his position, ah Qi, who is full of blood and lightning, is supporting Li Yun and looking coldly at Sun Gaoqi flying out.


    At this time, ah Qi didn''t know what the sudden bloody thunder was. All he knew was that after the red thunder came out, he could easily interrupt the iron knives in the hands of the two guards a few days ago.


    Every time a practitioner makes progress in his realm, his body will become stronger. In the golden elixir period, his body is more tenacious than any other person. Therefore, sun Gaoqi, who was hit by this blow, just stood up in embarrassment. Although he was disheartened, there was no scar. Is it possible for mortals to compete with the elixirs?


    "Ha ha ha, my sun Gaoqi forced a natural divine skill." Sun Gaoqi laughed at himself.


    As the name suggests, natural divine arts are natural arts. These arts are branded in the bones of Tao. They can be released without cultivation. The conditions for their release are also different. And the person who can release the natural magic power must be a peerless genius!


    "It''s a pity that since you have awakened your natural magic, I can''t leave you any more." Sun Gaoqi''s expression suddenly changed, and he said, slightly squinting at ah Qi.


    Knowing that the old man was serious, ah Qi gave Li Yun, who was weak, to the people on one side. Staring at Sun Gaoqi, he entered his unique fighting posture.

 Chapter 12

    Ah Qi had only fought three times since he realized it. The first time was the black boar in Qixuan mountain, the second time was Huang Xiangfei''s two guards, and the third time was Sun Gaoqi in front of him. He can''t fight, but he can learn, and he can learn fast.


    In the fighting posture, ah Qi''s legs are slightly bent, his left hand is raised forward, his arm is slightly bent upward, but his fingers are extremely relaxed, and he can make a fist or change a knife at any time, while his right hand is placed on his side, and his fist is tightly held. With a move of mind, this fist can be instantly hit.


    Sun Gaoqi, 20 meters away, saw that ah Qi didn''t take the initiative to attack, so he made a direct move. With a wave of one hand, he flew to ah Qi with an earthy yellow power. Ah Qi''s face sank, and his dexterous figure easily avoided the power. However, the power hit a stall behind him, and there was a loud "boom". The wooden stall was smashed into powder, which scared the people around.


    Ah Qi saw that sun Gaoqi was so powerful with a wave. He was afraid that people would be hurt if he was too far away. As soon as he was red, he rushed to sun Gaoqi. Seeing this, sun Gaoqi laughed twice. As soon as he lifted his left hand, Lingli suppressed ah Qi and made him unable to move. Let ah Qi be shocked. Friar Jindan is so terrible.


    "How dare fireflies compete with the bright moon?" Sun Gaoqi said with a smile. As soon as he pressed his hands, ah Qi felt that he was all squeezed by Juli and was about to explode. With a roar in his mouth, his whole body was covered with blood. Suddenly, he broke away from sun Gaoqi''s suppression and turned into a red light rushing to sun Gaoqi.


    Looking at the red light approaching quickly, sun Gaoqi''s face remained unchanged, his hands quickly made a seal, and he drank a low voice: "Zhentian seal!"


    At this time, in the sprint, ah Qi''s aura suddenly revolted on his head, condensing a large yellow seal, "boom" hit ah Qi heavily on the ground. Zhentian seal is sun Gaoqi''s unique skill. At that time, with this fast releasing Zhentian seal, he killed many opponents. Young ah Qi was hit by Zhen Tianyin and spat out a big mouthful of blood. The blood light on his body had disappeared and he could not stand up on the ground.


    "What about the magic? Just a little boy, how strong can he be with a magic power to increase his physique? It doesn''t have to be suppressed. " Sun Gaoqi went to ah Qi and said sarcastically.


    "Old Wang ba... " Ah Qi''s bones are almost all broken by this town. Now he can only lie on the ground and scold the only swearing he knows.


    After hearing this, sun Gaoqi snorted coldly. His hands sealed again. Another Zhentian seal was smashed down. The land around ah Qi was deeply sunk.


    "Well Cough... " At this time, ah Qi didn''t die. He coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood and said, "I No Be afraid of You. " Severe pain tortured ah Qi, but he still forced to say this sentence, and then cough up a few big mouthfuls of blood.


    After hearing this, sun Gaoqi''s face suddenly becomes ferocious and several Zhentian seals fall on ah Qi.


    In front of the land has been smashed down a large piece of depression, and in the inside of ah Qi, at this time has been bloody, far away Li Yun is already crying faintly in the past, the people around are also in deep pain.


    Wang Hongyuan and Wang Hua''er, who had just arrived, saw this scene and felt like a bomb burst in their heart. They just rushed over.


    "Ah Qi!" Just as they ran to ah Qi, sun Gaoqi waved and stopped them.


    "Just in time! Let''s go down with him. " Sun Gaoqi said coldly.


    But Wang Hua''er is still calling ah Qi, regardless of his decision. "Ah Qi! Ah Qi! You can''t do anything! "


    "Hua My son... " A weak voice came from below.


    "Ah Qi! Ah Qi... " Wang Hongyuan and Wang Hua''er have already called the broken sound, but in the pit, there is no response from ah Qi.


    "Well, the whole family is going to die neat, isn''t it?" Sun Gaoqi said with a grim smile. He waved to Li Yun and threw the three members of Wang Hongyuan''s family into the pit, which produced another Zhentian seal.


    "Old bastard! There''s a kind of newspaper that''s famous. I''ll turn into a fierce ghost when I die. It''s hard for you to die! " Wang Hongyuan roared with red eyes.


    "If I don''t change my name, I won''t change my surname. There is a great sacrifice in Yongning Town, sun Gaoqi." Sun Gaoqi said, Zhen Tianyin hit down.


    At this time, a white streamer "whoosh" passed through Zhentian seal. Zhentian seal collapsed directly after passing through the white streamer.


    "Yongning Town Sun Gaoqi It is An angry voice came slowly.


    Sun Gaoqi''s face changed greatly. When he went, he saw a man in a white gown. Behind him, the man carries a medicine basket, in which some unknown herbs are piled up. His thin face has distinct features and is gorgeous. His black horsetail moves with the wind, and his snow-white gown is spotless. It''s Chen Yang.


    "Master!" Sun Gao''s secret way in his heart is that he can easily break his Zhentian seal. I''m afraid he is much better than himself.


    "This is my personal enmity with them. I hope you don''t interfere." Sun Gaoqi watched Chen Yang on guard and said.


    Looking at Huang Xiangfei wailing in the distance, Chen Yang immediately understood the reason. When he saw Li Yun in a coma in the pit and ah Qi covered with blood, he was trembling with anger!"The last time I saved your life, I gave you a chance to make a change for your sake. I didn''t expect that you would bring someone to ask for your life just a few days ago. I can''t save you!" Chen Yang said with a little finger, the distance of Huang Xiangfei directly into a ball of fly ash, see sun Gaoqi face changed greatly.


    "How dare you kill my nephew! You must pay for your life today Sun Gaoqi roars and mobilizes his spiritual power to produce a Zhentian seal on Chen Yang''s head, which is two or three times bigger than before. When the seal is loosened, Zhentian seal is directly smashed down, and the dust is flying. The smoke of Juli''s explosion covers most of the bazaar. The power of Jindan master''s attack is so huge.


    "You''re a great monk of golden elixir. Even a child can lay such a heavy hand. Your heart is so vicious. You should die!" Among the smoke, Chen Yang''s voice came out again.


    When sun Gaoqi finds out that Chen Yang is still alive, and his tone is so relaxed, he is scared out of his wits. If he can easily catch the Zhentian seal that he urges with all his strength, his accomplishments are definitely not in the golden elixir period. At this time, Chen Yang came out slowly from the smoke, staring coldly at Sun Gaoqi.


    When sun Gaoqi saw that Chen Yang was so tough, he made a quick decision to escape. He urged his spirit to turn into a streamer, and in a flash he had already flown nearly 100 meters.


    "Want to run?" Chen Yang snorted coldly, waved one hand, and a white streamer flew out of his sleeve. In an instant, he caught up with sun Gaoqi, penetrated his Dantian, and then flew back. He caught it in his hand. The white streamer turned out to be a sword. I don''t know what material this sword is made of. It''s all white and shiny. It looks amazing. The body of the sword is about three fingers wide. There are two words "flawless" on the edge of the sword.


    Sun Gaoqi was pierced by Chen Yang''s sword, and the gold elixir of spirit bone was directly broken. He immediately lay on the ground and died. However, his body slowly turned into colorless brilliance and dissipated in the heaven and earth. Because the friars at the beginning of the golden elixir period, after death, the body will feed back to heaven and earth, leaving no body. This is the rule between heaven and earth.


    As soon as sun Gaoqi died, the confinement of all the people suddenly failed. Wang Hongyuan immediately knelt down in front of Chen Yang and said, "Chen Xianshi, please help ah Qi and yun''er."


    Wang Hua''er also kneels down to pray for Chen Yang''s hand. Chen Yang immediately picked up Wang Hongyuan and Wang Huaer. "I was kind-hearted for a while, but it brought disaster. I almost let you die. I''m sorry for you." Chen Yang finished saying a deep bow to everyone and showed ah Qi the injury.


    Don''t look good, a look at Chen Yang''s brow is tight wrinkle don''t put, let a side of Wang Hongyuan several people heart suddenly, suddenly feel bad.


    "How about ah Qi, sir?" Wang Hua''er asked nervously.


    "All the bones, muscles and veins are broken, and the viscera are almost broken. This..." Chen Yang''s face is very bad.


    "Ah Qi, he..." Wang Hua''er''s tears welled up after listening.


    "Even if it''s the golden elixir, this kind of injury has already died. But look at ah Qi, he''s still alive." Chen Yang frowned and said slowly.


    "Can ah Qi be saved?" Wang Hongyuan took over.


    "I''ll try my best."


    "What about yun''er?"


    "Sister Yun''s viscera is slightly ruptured, her eardrum is injured by shock, and she has to be in a coma for a few days. I can cure her, but ah Qi has to be treated immediately, otherwise it will be gone. Come with me quickly." Chen Yang said, regardless of the blood, directly picked up ah Qi and went to his house.


    Wang Hongyuan and Wang Hua''er immediately picked up Li Yun and followed him.

 Chapter 13

    On the 30th of December, under the wooden shed in front of Chen Yang''s house, the sound of Langlang''s recitation kept coming. Dressed in white, Chen Yang holds a book in one hand and decomposes it carefully to the students in front of him. His face is still with that sign of gentle smile, the tone of speech, is still so mild.


    At this time, on the roof of Chen Yang, ah Qi, who just woke up, was staring at Chen Yang and the children below. The thick bandage is wrapped around ah Qi''s body. Under the bandage, there is a light green color. It is Chen Yang''s special Cuiyu Xugu ointment. Ah Qi just on the roof, Chen Yang already know, at this time he has seen that ah Qi is different from usual, that naughty boy, should not be so quiet.


    "That''s all for today''s class. Let''s go back for a good new year and come back to class after the 15th day of the first month." Shortly after noon, Chen Yang put down his books and said to the children.


    After a while, under the wooden shed, only Wang Hua''er was left, looking at Chen Yang quietly. Since ah Qi was seriously injured, he would come here every day and wait for Chen Yang to tell them about ah Qi after class. However, she did not know that ah Qi had been on the roof and had been watching her all morning.


    Looking at the lovely girl''s full face of hope, Chen Yang finally couldn''t help shouting to the roof: "wake up, come down quickly." Wang Hua''er followed Chen Yang''s eyes and saw that on the roof was not the figure that he thought about day and night.


    "Ah Qi!" Looking at ah Qi on the roof, Wang Hua''er was stunned. In the hearts of him and his parents, he thought that ah Qi could not wake up.


    This cry, let the roof stunned ah seven back to God, see is Wang Hua''er, lightly jump to her body. Looking at the bandaged body in front of her, Wang Hua''er finally couldn''t bear to hold ah Qi and burst into tears.


    "Hua Er, don''t cry." The girl in ah Qi''s arms has no choice but to say these four words gently.


    "Do you know how worried we are about you these days?" Wang Hua''er cried.


    "Ah Qi doesn''t know." Ah Qi scratched his head and said.


    "Well, Hua''er, let me have a look at ah Qi''s body first." At this time, Chen Yang suddenly opens his mouth, pulls Wang Hua''er aside and gives ah Qi a physical examination.


    "I''m almost recovered. I''ve been practicing medicine for so many years, and I''ve never seen such a strange thing." Chen Yang light mouth way. From taking ah Qi home, he combed his body with Lingli every day, and changed the medicine once a day and once a night. He saw Ah Qi''s resilience completely in his eyes, but when he saw Ah Qi who had stood up and moved freely at this time, he was still amazed.


    "Is ah Qi really OK?" After hearing this, Wang Hua''er is happy and asks Chen Yang. Chen Yang nods and makes her dance happily.


    "Hua''er, go back and tell your parents that ah Qi has woken up. I''ll take ah Qi to your place after I finish the examination." Chen Yang said. Although Wang Hua''er didn''t give up ah Qi in her heart, she also wanted to go home quickly to tell her parents the great news. She hummed a little song and ran home.


    "Come on, what''s on your mind." Chen Yang looks at ah Qi and asks.


    "Ah seven, it''s too weak." Ah Qi lowered his head and said slowly.


    "Because you''re young." He touched ah Qi''s head and said with a smile.


    Ah Qi, with his head down, sobs at this time, which makes Chen Yang''s heart ache. Then ah Qi suddenly looked up, and the next scene was unforgettable to Chen Yang.


    "Ah Qi wants to be stronger. Help ah Qi, will you? " Pretty face at this time has been a mess, two lines of tears, but it can not stop the eyes that wipe the color of perseverance. That look in the eyes, firmly printed on Chen Yang''s heart, so that Chen Yang could not speak.


    After a long time, Chen Yang finally opened his mouth, but there was only a heavy word, "good!"


    December 30 is new year''s Eve, and the noon of new year''s Eve, it is floating a little snowflake. Two figures, one big and the other small, stepped into Wang Hongyuan''s courtyard. There were already three figures standing in front of the open door. Look at each other in the eyes, the mind of thousands of ideas, a small mouth, how to express?


    Snowflakes fall, the sand is endless, the figure in the hospital is finally into the arms of a few people, a family of four, crying with joy. And Chen Yang is standing in the courtyard, looking at the scene in front of him, his heart is very warm, as if he thought of his childhood home.


    A large iron pot, placed on the dining table, the bottom of the pot driving a cylindrical utensil, the flame kept churning inside, this is their hot pot. The red soup in the pot is bubbling with bubbles, and all kinds of food materials are churning up and down, sending out a charming fragrance, which makes people extremely happy.


    "What? Are you going to take ah Qi as an apprentice Wang Hongyuan suddenly exclaimed.


    Chen Yang nodded, picked up a piece of beef and put it into the bowl. He didn''t feel how amazing his words were.


    "Master Chen Xian, what you said is true?" Li Yun also can''t believe, open mouth asks a way.


    "Really? Ah seven Wang Hua''er stares at ah Qi and asks.


    "Really, ah Qi agreed." Ah Qi put down the pig''s hoof and nodded.


    Why is Chen Yang called Chen Xianshi? Because of his amazing medical skills and high magic power, he was gentle and kind, and never put on airs with the common people. Ah Qibai is such a teacher. Naturally, Wang Hongyuan''s family can''t be happy. They quickly get up to thank Chen Yang, which makes Chen Yang wave his hand in return."I don''t have so many rules under my door. Ah Qi went to the east to pay homage to his grandmaster, even if he did the homage." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "Ah Qi, don''t say goodbye." Li Yun hastened.


    "How do you do that?" Ah Qi scratched his head and asked.


    "Kowtow to that side, and then kowtow to me. We are the apprentices." Chen Yang pointed to the East and said.


    Seeing this, ah Qi knelt down and kowtowed without wiping his mouth. He yelled, "ah Qi, see your grandmaster, see your master."


    After the teacher worship ceremony, Chen Yang picked up ah Qi and sat down. They continued to eat hot pot.


    "Master Chen Xian, what happened to ah Qi''s red light that day?" Li Yun asked.


    "That''s one of the reasons why I want to take ah Qi as an apprentice." Chen Yang put a piece of streaky pork into the pot and continued to say, "as far as I know, since ancient times, only two people have been able to use this bloody thunder. One is no longer in the world, and the other is my grandfather."


    "What is your grandmaster?"


    "Ha ha, the grandmaster is a person outside the boundary of Qixuan. You have never heard of him before."


    "Seven xuanjie? Is there another world? " Wang Hongyuan asked with wide eyes.


    "Ha ha, it''s time to tell you about the world." Chen Yang seems to be in a good mood and starts to explain.


    It turns out that the world is made up of four continents and one boundary. The four continents are on one side and separated by the sea. This boundary is the Qixuan boundary. The boundary of Qixuan is not within the four continents, but an independent small world. It is isolated from the four continents, so it is very different from the outside world. Only a few people in the boundary know the existence of the four continents.


    "How do you know the four continents, sir?" Wang Hua''er asked.


    "Because I''m from four continents." Chen Yang''s words were not surprising, and his mouth frightened several people on the table. Only ah Qi, who was chewing a Chinese cabbage, didn''t respond.


    "Immortal master, you..."

 Chapter 14

    Looking at the surprised expression of several people, Chen Yang said with a smile: "since I have taken ah Qi as an apprentice, we are a family. Naturally, these things are to be told to you."


    "Besides, ah Qi has great talent. He will definitely walk out of the seven Xuan world in the future."


    "The Qixuan community is independent of the four continents. Will we not see each other in the future?" Wang Hua''er''s face turned ugly when she thought of it.


    "If it''s completely isolated, how did I get in?" Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "Sir, do you have a way in and out?"


    "That''s nature."


    Wang Hongyuan and Li Yun have long been speechless because of the collapse of their world outlook. In their hearts, Chen Yang has become more and more unfathomable. Two people seem to know each other''s mind, look at each other, kneel in front of Chen Yang.


    "Please accept Hua''er as an apprentice." The two spoke in unison.


    "Just call me Chen Yang. We are a family now. Naturally, I will try my best to help you." Chen Yang quickly picked up the two.


    "But the road of cultivation is extremely dangerous. Not everyone can step into it."


    "Hua''er will!" But he said that he was about to kneel down to help Wang Hua''er.


    "Listen to me." Chen Yang began to explain the way of cultivation.


    Whether a person is qualified for cultivation depends on whether there are spiritual bones in his body. Spiritual bones can be divided into congenital spiritual bones and later spiritual bones. Ah Qi belongs to the group of people who are born with spiritual bones. When they practice, they get twice the result with half the effort, and a few of them are born with magical magic, and their talents are even more extraordinary. And the spiritual bone after tomorrow is to grow up after tomorrow. The reason for the growth is unknown. It seems that it has no influence on the environment. The day after tomorrow, the spiritual bones will grow before the age of 12. If you are over 12 years old, you will have no chance to grow again. There is no one in a thousand who can grow spiritual bones, and there is no one in ten thousand who is born with spiritual bones. People like ah Qi, who are born with divine power, do not necessarily have one in a hundred years.


    "Does Hua''er have spiritual bones?" Wang Hua''er asked hopefully.


    "Hua''er, that''s why I want to say it," Chen Yang said after a pause, "you don''t have any spiritual bones at present."


    After hearing this, Wang Hua''er was filled with disappointment. Naturally, she yearned for the immortal who put all her actions into practice.


    "Hua''er, don''t worry. You still have a chance." Seeing this, Chen Yang quickly comforted him.


    "Don''t lie to me, teacher. I know that after this year, I will be eleven years old. If I want to grow Linggu, I will grow long ago." Although Wang Hua''er was disappointed, he said wisely.


    "Hua Er is not afraid. Ah Qi will protect you later." Ah Qi put down the drumsticks in his hand and said seriously that Hua Er couldn''t help laughing at the greasy mouth.


    "Next, this is for you, ah Qi." Chen Yang said to ah Qi again.


    When people grow spiritual bones, they have the talent to cultivate. At this time, they need to cultivate their body first, so that their meridians can withstand the pressure of spiritual power, and then gather Qi to open up the elixir field. After the successful opening up of Dantian, he entered the path of cultivator. These are the first two realms, the refining realm and the gathering realm.


    After gathering Qi, the spirit power can be stored in the body, and then the magic can be released. However, the spirit power in gathering Qi is rare, and the magic that can be released is also extremely rare, and its power is naturally not big. After gathering Qi, there is concentration.


    As the name suggests, concentration is the condensation of spirit, which is the sixth sense besides the five senses. If you condense your mind, you can see the body inside and the world outside. You don''t need your eyes, but you can see more precisely than your eyes. With the divine consciousness, we can observe the inner world, and then we can accurately open the various orifices in the body, so as to coagulate the golden elixir.


    "Gather Qi after refining and concentrate after gathering Qi. These are the three realms of building foundation. Do you understand ah Qi Chen Yang looks at ah Qi and asks. Ah Qi listened very carefully and nodded to show that he had understood. The other three, however, have no idea what Chen Yang said. They have not heard any more. They are discussing the date of ah Qi''s birthday.


    Chen Yang shakes his head and smiles. He seems to know that things will be so common, and then he begins to teach ah Qi.


    The three realms of building foundation sound very simple, but in fact they are extremely dangerous. When you are training your body, you are always hurting your muscles and bones. One of the difficulties is that your body is always in pain, and the other is that the mental torture caused by pain. Later, when gathering Qi to open up the elixir field, it is very easy to fail. If it fails, it is easy to hurt the spirit bone. If the spirit bone is injured, it will affect the cultivation of one''s whole life.


    Then there is the state of concentration. The divine consciousness is condensed in the mind. The human brain is very precise. If it is slightly damaged, it will become stupid or die. The cohesion of the divine consciousness is to pull out the spiritual power in the brain through the spiritual power as the medium, and then condense it into the pure spirit. After all, the spiritual power is not born. If it is pulled in the most important mind, it will be hurt if one is careless Brain, become silly, focus on the situation, more dangerous than the first two situations.


    Although Wang Hua''er couldn''t understand it, he also recognized the danger. He was worried and asked, "isn''t ah Qi going through all these dangers?"


    Chen Yang nodded and looked at ah Qi. "Do you want to practice now?"


    Ah Qi did not hesitate at all, but immediately replied: "yes, ah Qi should protect Godfather and godmother, and protect Hua''er.""Good! After the new year, I''ll take you to practice Chen Yang nodded heavily, and his confidence, which had been buried in his heart for a long time, came out again. He had not taught people to practice for nearly a hundred years.


    On New Year''s Eve, with the laughter of the family, time flies by. Today is the first day of the new year.


    There was a crackling explosion in the courtyard, which made ah Qi rush to the courtyard. He didn''t wear any clothes. He thought something was wrong. On the ground in the courtyard, a roll of red firecrackers is shaking violently, "crackling" sound. Wang Hongyuan was holding a fire fold and smiling. Wang Hua''er, on the other hand, covered her ears, closed her eyes and recited some words.


    "Godfather, what are you doing?" Ah Qi asked.


    "Happy new year, ah Qi." Wang Hua''er said to ah Qi with a smile.


    "New year?"


    "The new year is the first day of the year. On this day, we should set off firecrackers to pray for happiness, and then pay New Year''s greetings to our elders." Wang Hongyuan took off his fur coat and put it on ah Qi, explaining the New Year customs to him.


    "Come in for dinner." Li Yun probe shouting, a few people happy to eat breakfast.


    "Godfather, am I going to pay New Year''s greetings to my master?" Ah Qi grabbed a steamed bun and asked.


    "You''ll go with Hua''er later." Wang Hongyuan said with a smile.


    After the family had a happy breakfast, Wang Hua''er led ah Qi to Chen Yang''s house.


    Chen Yang has already got up and is sweeping the snow in front of his house.


    "Happy new year, sir." They bowed to Chen Yang and stretched out their palms.


    "You too. Happy new year." Chen Yang said with a happy smile, and stuffed a red envelope into each of them.


    "Sir, my mother asked you to come to my house to eat dumplings tonight."


    "Yes, I will."


    After they had paid new year''s respects to Chen Yang, they went to other homes. After visiting a Fei, Xiao Li and tie Zhu, he also went home.


    Ah Qi had his first new year since he was born, and his heart was also very warm. Now the family is more than everything for him.

 Chapter 15

    At the dinner table, Wang Hongyuan''s family are having breakfast happily. Wang Hongyuan''s left hand has been able to move freely. In half a month, his body will recover.


    "Ah Qi, listen to master Chen Xianshi, you know." Li Yun said to ah Qi Sheng bowl of porridge, face is full of color of doting.


    "My husband said that it would be very hard to teach you how to practice today. You have to eat more." Wang Hua''er is wearing a small red cotton padded jacket with a small braid, which is quite lovely.


    "Hey, hey, you have to study hard. You will be as good as master Chen in the future." Wang Hongyuan on the side also said with a smile. Ah Qi "eh" several times, continue to eat, the porridge in the pot has been more than half eaten by him.


    A moment later, the satiated ah Qi walked out of the yard. Under Li Yun''s repeated instructions, he finally walked obediently and slowly to Chen Yang''s house.


    In the shed in front of the house, Chen Yang is the only one, because today, he is going to teach ah Qi how to practice. Wearing black leather, ah Qi went to the shed and saluted Chen Yang seriously. Chen Yang was still wearing the white gown, which was spotless and clean. After ah Qixing finished the ceremony, he said with a smile: "coming? Come with me


    "Where to?" Ah Qi asked.


    "Qixuan mountain." With that, Chen Yang takes ah Qi to mount Qixuan.


    At the foot of Qixuan mountain, two figures, black and white, stare at a peak near Anping village.


    "Climb up." The white figure spoke.


    "Good!" When the black figure finished, it began to climb up.


    This sub peak, about 100 meters, is very steep. Chen Yang''s first lesson to ah Qi is to get on it! Ah Qi was very obedient. Chen Yang asked him to climb, so he started climbing. Without any doubt, he grabbed the wall of the mountain with his small palm and climbed up.


    Half an hour later, "bang", the black figure fell to the foot of the mountain, smashing out a shallow pit.


    "It''s less than 30 meters. Come on." Chen Yang pulls up ah Qi and pats the dust on him. Ah Qi just a faint "um", a small figure, and climbed up the mountain.


    For beginners, physical training starts from basic exercise, step by step. Unlike ah Qi, he doesn''t directly climb the steep mountain wall at the beginning. Because even if the training period is complete, it can''t be safe in the power of falling tens of meters, but ah Qi can. His physical quality, in fact, can directly open up Dantian, but Chen Yang did not. Because he wants ah Qi to lay a solid foundation and complete the first step that a monk needs to go through. Climbing the mountain is the first lesson Chen Yang came up with. This hundred meter mountain wall is the result of Chen Yang''s hands and feet. The rock on the wall of the mountain is very soft. With a little effort, it will fall off, making ah Qi''s climbing more difficult.


    Small figure again and again the fall of the mountain wall, but strong to climb to the top, but there is no complaint. Chen Yang''s heart is also very surprised, he did not expect, ah Qi is not the slightest intention to give up, still tenacious climbing.


    With a bang, ah Qi''s figure fell again, and a shallow pit was smashed out of the ground. This time, ah Qi did not stand up again. He has climbed hundreds of times, and the highest is only more than 60 meters. An hour''s high-intensity climbing has made ah Qi breathless, and his hands and feet are already weak. Chen Yang stood aside quietly. He knew that ah Qi was very tired. Even if he was an ordinary monk, he would be too tired to get up in a few minutes. However, ah Qi had been climbing for two hours without any rest. Greatly gasped a few breath, ah Qi propped up his body with his hands, but also to climb up, Chen Yang finally said, "well, that''s all for today."


    "Ah Qi is not tired." Ah Qi gasped violently and spoke slowly.


    "Look at your feet.". After hearing this, ah Qi looked down. His feet were trembling slightly. I didn''t know. Seeing his trembling feet, a strong sense of fatigue surged up, making ah Qi''s legs soft and sitting on the ground.


    Took Chen Yang''s water and took a few mouthfuls of it. Ah Qi finally recovered a little, and his breathing was quite stable.


    "Master, don''t you mean to break through the limit of your body when you practice


    "Yes."


    "But ah Qi hasn''t broken the limit yet."


    "Where is the limit so easy to break through? It''s really beyond the past all of a sudden, and your body is estimated to be useless."


    "Ah?"


    Looking at the incomprehension in the young man''s eyes, Chen Yang smiles and reaches for ah Qi to look back.


    Along Chen Yang''s fingers, the originally gentle foot of the mountain is now a pit, deep and shallow.


    "How''s it going? Do you think it''s enough? "


    "Enough."


    "Practice should be carried out step by step. If you are too anxious, your foundation will be unstable. If your foundation is unstable, you will be possessed. Do you know that?"


    "I see."


    "Come on, let''s go back." Chen Yang said, with a seven back to Anping village.


    Just arrived in the village, it was already noon. After lunch at Chen Yang''s house, they went to the wooden shed outside."From now on, I''ll teach you to read every morning when the exercise is over." Chen Yang put a schoolbag in front of ah Qi.


    "Ah Qi doesn''t want to read. Ah Qi needs to be strong." Ah Qi shook his head and said.


    "If you don''t know any words, how can you become stronger? A body of brute force is always useful. What should you do then? " After hearing this, the smile on Chen Yang''s face disappeared in an instant, replaced by a sullen face.


    See Chen Yang suddenly angry, ah Qi immediately opened the bag, took out the book inside, is a "Three Character Classic".


    See seven obediently took out the book, Chen Yang face ease a lot. "To practice first, to cultivate people first. I''ll teach you the Three Character Classic first." Then he began to teach ah Qi to read the Three Character Classic.


    Half a day later, with Chen Yang''s explanation, ah Qi has understood the meaning and recognized the words in the book. At this time, he is taking a brush and slowly copying the book. Chen Yang looks at ah Qi''s copying the Three Character Classic with satisfaction, and sighs in his heart that ah Qi''s understanding against heaven. This three character classic has been learned by him for a long time.


    At this time, ah Qi''s pen holding posture was crooked, and a ruler slapped on his hand. "Right!" Chen Yang said sternly.


    Then came ah Qi''s dissatisfied response. "Yes."


    Unconsciously, it''s dusk. Looking at the sun setting in the west, Chen Yang says to ah Qi, who is copying books: "well, go back first today. I''ll wait for you at the foot of the mountain tomorrow."


    "When is it, so early?"


    "When the time comes, I will come back to class with Hua''er and them."


    "Oh." Ah Qi answered unhappily and went straight home.

 Chapter 16

    Just entered the house, the strong fragrance has attracted ah Qi, a close look, is a pot of boiled fish on the table. Suddenly took a breath, ah Qi lost his schoolbag and began to eat.


    "Slow down, be careful not to get stuck." Li Yun said with a smile.


    "Ah Qi, what did you learn today?" Wang Hua''er asked, holding his little head.


    "Mountain climbing, and the Three Character Classic." Ah Qi answered vaguely.


    "Mountain climbing? Three Character Classic? Isn''t it refining? " Wang Hongyuan was puzzled.


    With the questioning of the people, ah Qi could not say why, so they had to give up. After dinner, ah Qi went back to his room and fell asleep. He snored a little. He looked very tired today.


    The next day, at the foot of Qixuan mountain, Chen Yang, dressed in white, was waiting there early. But today, ah Qiyi is not the only one who came here. Behind him is Wang Hongyuan''s family.


    "What are you doing here?" Chen Yang asked.


    "Come and see ah Qi climb the mountain." The public responded.


    "Mountain climbing?"


    "Yes."


    Chen Yang smiles, shakes his head and begins to explain. Several people suddenly realize that they are finally determined to teach ah Qi how to speak.


    Two hours later, ah Qi finished today''s mountain climbing training. Today, he has climbed to 80 meters. When he fell several times, he was holding Kaikai snow on the top. The falling figure and the earth pits all over the ground show that Wang Hongyuan''s several people are distressed, but no one goes up to stop them, because they know that with Chen Yang, ah Qi will never be OK.


    Wiped a body, put on the blue cloth shirt that Li Yun brought for him, ah Qi went to sit on the side of the shed and read books with the children.


    Now ah Qi gets up early every day to exercise with Chen Yang, and then he studies with a group of children, and then he drags his tired body back home. His life is very full. In a month, he blinks.


    Anping village in Maoshi is still in darkness. There is no sign of the sun rising on the eastern horizon. Outside Anping village, two figures are sitting on the second peak outside Qixuan mountain.


    Today, ah Qi finally reached the top of the mountain. At this time, he was sitting on the top of the snow and gasping for breath. The air in his mouth was turned into white fog by the cold.


    "Congratulations on completing the first lesson." Chen Yang clapped his hands and said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey." Ah Qi laughed twice and adjusted his breathing.


    "Look." Chen Yang patted ah Qi on the shoulder and pointed to the horizon in the distance.


    Just as ah Qi turned his head, a touch of light revealed the horizon. With the passage of time, the light, more and more bright, the day, more and more red, a red sun, slowly rising.


    At this time, ah Qi saw the rising sun so clearly for the first time. The sunlight made his face orange red. The joy of climbing on Qixuan mountain and the beauty of the sun in the distance were mixed together. Ah Qi''s heart was blazing with a sense of achievement.


    "Hehe, are you very proud?"


    "Well."


    "I''m proud of you, too."


    After a long time, Chen Yang grabbed ah Qi and floated down the mountain.


    "Next is Lesson Two." Chen Yang said, with a wave of one hand, the ground suddenly became dusty. After a while of dust, the pitted land smashed by ah Qi became even.


    Chen Yang this hand see ah seven is dumbfounded, immediately holding his thigh to ask Chen Yang to teach him.


    "You want to cast the Dharma before opening up the elixir field. You are far from it." Chen Yang opened ah Qi and said, "the second lesson is still this peak. But not up, but down. "


    "How?"


    "No matter what you do, I will restore this place to its original state every day. When you can come down from the mountain one day, but it is still flat, the second lesson will be finished."


    "I''ll try." With that, ah Qi jumps to the mountain wall, grabs a protruding rock in his palm, skillfully turns it and runs to the top of the mountain. His movements are extremely skillful, climbing to the top of the mountain like an ape. When the stone in his hand falls off unsteadily, he can feel it instantly. He immediately adjusts his body shape and grabs at other borrowing points. Sometimes, he even falls off more than ten rocks in succession. However, ah Qi is like a cat. He can always keep his body steady and grasp the next rock. It''s amazing. In a few minutes, he was at the top of the mountain. Controlling strength and adjusting body shape is the first lesson Chen Yang taught him.


    "Come on." With Chen Yang at the foot of the mountain, ah Qi took a step forward and jumped down without hesitation. When he reached the mountainside, he reached for the wall of the mountain, and the falling speed decreased sharply. When he was about 20 meters away from the ground, ah Qi was very happy and thought that the second lesson was so simple.


    At this time, the mountain wall suddenly rises, and the black rock wall actually condenses a human shape, which makes ah Qi''s hair stand up. This is not only, this upper body has two meters long humanoid monster actually waved a fist, will a seven hit fly out. With a bang, ah Qi landed heavily, throwing a hole in the ground again.


    "Wow, what is it?" Ah Qi got up, patted the dust and cried out.


    "That''s your second lesson." Chen Yang looks at the embarrassed ah Qi and is very satisfied.Chen Shi, ah Qi''s body is blue and purple, and her pretty face is also red and swollen. At first sight, she was beaten by the monster. The monster is called the rock spirit beast. It is made of rock condensed by Chen Yang''s spirit power. It''s very hard all over, and it can''t stand a blow without any defense. If it were a mortal, he would have been killed by a blow.


    Ah Qi was blue and purple, and was laughed at by the children for a long time. Even after Wang Hua''er asked the reason, he joined the crowd and made fun of ah Qi. Ah Qi had a cold war with her for several days.


    Time is over half a month, with the daily uninterrupted practice, ah Qi''s skill is more and more agile.


    On the mountain wall, the small figure and the huge rock spirit beast kept circling.


    "Ouch." Ah Qi let out a cry of pain and fell to the ground again.


    "Master, it''s impossible for me to hide in the air. My fist is bigger than it."


    "You can''t change your direction in mid air, and the rock spirit beast is fixed in the rock wall and can''t move. You can''t dodge freely, are you even?" Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "It''s even. It''s longer than me in one hand. How can I escape?" Ah Qi said discontentedly.


    "There is no absolute fairness in the world. Practitioners are against heaven. No matter what kind of adversity, they can''t give up easily, you know?"


    "Yes, but how to deal with it."


    "You can do it yourself." Chen Yang shows a bad smile and says lightly.


    A few days later, at the foot of Qixuan mountain.


    After several violent collisions, ah Qi screamed, and he fell to the ground again.


    "I don''t believe there''s nothing I can do with you ugly thing." Ah Qi stares at the rock spirit beast and says fiercely.


    Chen Yang is watching quietly. With the constant confrontation between ah Qi and the rock spirit beast, his body method has become more flexible. Now one morning, there will be no obvious scars on his body.


    "Well, that''s all for today. Let''s go back." Chen Yang shouts to ah Qi.


    "Let me try again, master." Ah Qi said reluctantly.


    "I said, step by step, today''s harvest is enough."


    "All right."


    Facing the rising sun, two figures, one big and the other small, walk slowly to Anping village.

 Chapter 17

    A new moon quietly hanging in the sky, incomplete body unwilling to send out a light light, spread on the earth. Stars all over the sky, dotted in the night sky, keep flashing, all kinds of stars complement each other, shining February night, a bright.


    In Wang Hongyuan''s courtyard, there is a big wooden barrel. Naked ah Qi is sitting in it, staring at the gorgeous night sky. The hot water in the barrel, under the starlight, emits a little bit of fluorescence, slowly moistening ah Qi''s delicate skin, and repairing the wound that was hit by the rock spirit beast.


    "Well, how to deal with that rock spirit beast." Ah Qi frowned and thought about how to deal with the rock spirit beast. Under the same starry sky, Chen Yang is holding a cup of tea and sitting in front of his door. Light drink a cup of tea, issued a long sigh, in his face, showing a satisfied smile. The riddle that has puzzled Chen Yang for countless years is still so gorgeous tonight.


    The Qixuan kingdom is independent of the four continents, but it shares the same starry sky with the four continents. Whenever he sees the sun rising in the East and the moon hanging quietly in the sky, Chen Yang always thinks about the position and relationship between the Qixuan Kingdom and the four continents, but he can''t get an answer, because this question has broken human cognition.


    At the foot of Qixuan mountain the next day, ah Qi''s physical training course was still going on. The young man in leather clothes fell from the peak again and again, and was hit by the rock spirit beast on the mountain wall again and again. There were two black shadows, one big and the other small, forming a huge contrast.


    With a bang, ah Qi landed again. Small body from the pit to stand up, young face hanging firm color.


    "Today, I must break your fist!" The little figure yelled and rushed to the top of the mountain.


    As if to understand the meaning of the young man, the fist of the rock spirit beast waved harder. With a bang, ah Qi was hit by the fist of the rock spirit beast and couldn''t get up for a long time. Ah Qi finally realized that he was not the opponent of the rock spirit beast.


    At this time, the sky suddenly flashed, there was a huge thunder, followed by big raindrops, the first rain of this year.


    The holes in the ground were full of water, and the wet boy was beaten down by the rock spirit beast.


    The huge rock spirit beast quietly looked at the young man below. The dark body reflected a weak light because it was wet by the rain. It seemed to have a different momentum. Today''s ah Qi is blocked by it again.


    "Hua la la", the heavy rain still does not mean to stop, and the heavy rain shrouded in Qixuan mountain, winding in layers of fog, quiet and far away. The villages around Qixuan mountain all know that the rain will last for a long time. It won''t stop until it washes the whole snow on Qixuan mountain. At that time, the hunters can go up the mountain to hunt again.


    "The body is not as hard as it is, the stature is not as big as it is, and the hands and feet are not long enough. How can we fight it?" Ah Qi sat in the position under the wooden shed, staring at the rain outside, thinking of trance, the sky suddenly a flash of lightning, thunderous thunder hit ah Qi''s heart heavily. "Bloody thunder!" Ah Qi had a flash of inspiration, and the brilliant natural magic of that day was finally remembered by him. As soon as the bloody God thunder comes out, ah Qi''s speed will be greatly increased, and his fist will break the iron and steel. This rock spirit beast is sure to be able to deal with it. Ah Qi is very happy in his heart.


    But then he had a headache. Since the last time sun Gaoqi was forced into a desperate situation, the bloody God thunder appeared. With ah Qi''s serious injury, it disappeared, as if it had never appeared. Ah Qi didn''t know how to make it again. Thinking of this, ah Qi''s brows are almost wrinkled.


    "Pa!" A ruler knocked ah Qi on the head and interrupted his thinking. Looking around, Chen YangZheng with a ruler is smiling and driving himself. Looking at Chen Yang''s growing smile, ah Qi knows that something is wrong. Sure enough, Chen Yang spoke.


    "Why are you so preoccupied?"


    "No No


    "Disciple rules" ten times. "


    "Oh..."


    Ah Qi went to one side with a sad face and began to copy the disciple rules. It''s not the first time that he has been punished by looking at his skillful appearance. If he gets up too early in the morning, he will inevitably feel sleepy. Besides, ah Qi is only a child, so he often makes mistakes. The punishment of copying "disciple rules" is Chen Yang''s favorite move.


    At the end of the class, Chen Yang called ah Qi. At this time, ah Qi was not happy.


    "What? Don''t you agree? "


    "No


    "What you have on your face is the word" don''t accept. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ah Qi bowed his head and said nothing.


    "When I was exercising, I was too tired to stand up every day, and then I had to read and write. If I was a little distracted, the next day''s exercise course would double. I didn''t have your unique physical condition. After I was tired, I had to soak in the extremely painful exercise medicine soup, and I didn''t have the warm body soup that you use every day to get rid of fatigue and pain." Chen Yang said a lot, and staring at ah Qi''s eyes, slowly said: "those days, I insisted on the whole two years, and you, just a month began to insist?"


    "No, ah Qi just doesn''t like reading.""Knowledge is no weaker than fist." Chen Yang said earnestly.


    "But ah Qi wants fists now. Ah Qi can''t even beat the rock spirit beast."


    "Do you think the rock spirit beast is so easy to deal with? The magic of the concentration period can only break its defense Chen Yang rolled his eyes and said.


    "But ah Qi hasn''t gathered Qi yet."


    "But you are born with magic."


    "But ah Qi can''t use it." Ah Qi is not satisfied.


    Hearing this, Chen Yang immediately laughed twice and said, "so I have to learn more knowledge. I happened to learn how to stimulate natural magic."


    "But master, you don''t have natural magic."


    "You can''t learn how to inspire without it? Not everyone can be as arrogant and alive as you before the golden age. "


    "Master, please teach me how to stimulate the magic." Ah Qi is glad to hear that and shouts, grabbing Chen Yang.


    "You said you only wanted fists, but you didn''t want the knowledge in the book." Chen Yang shakes off ah Qi, light says.


    "Ah Qi is wrong. Ah Qi must study hard and will not make master angry any more." Ah Qi quickly bowed his head to admit his mistake.


    "Then copy the disciple rules ten times."


    "Good!" Ah Qi took the pen and began to copy the disciple''s rules.


    Just after the second copy of disciple rules, ah Qi was stopped by Chen Yang and brought into the room. In the room, the master and the apprentice sat face to face. Chen Yang said faintly, "now I''ll teach you how to use this divine skill."


    Ah Qi was overjoyed and nodded quickly.

 Chapter 18

    A few of the carriers of the congenital spirit bone will carry the congenital magic. There are many kinds of congenital magic. Most of them are hidden in the spirit bone. When they reach the period of concentration, they will basically wake up. Ah Qi''s bloody thunder is special, but it is hidden in every cell of the body. The carrier can be excited by emotion or external stimulation, regardless of the realm.


    After Chen Yang explained, he took out his set of special gold needles and put them on the table.


    "I''ll help you inspire now, you remember that feeling." Chen Yang finished, began to use the needle to ah Qi''s various acupoints. After ah Qi had more than ten needles, Chen Yang took out a silver needle from his bag. The silver needle is twice as long as the ordinary gold needle, and there is a faint electric light flashing on it. With the strange silver needle falling, ah Qi''s closed eyes suddenly opened, and his body burst out a fierce red light, which made Chen Yang''s house blood red.


    After the tea, Chen Yang took back the gold needle on ah Qi''s body, and the red light suddenly converged.


    "Well, do you feel it?"


    "It seems a little bit." Ah Qi said confused.


    "One more time." Chen Yang finished and started again. Soon, the house was covered with red light. Then it goes out again.


    "How?"


    "Almost."


    The red light went out again and again, and it went out again and again. After repeated several times, a "crackling" sound suddenly came out of the room. This time Chen Yang pulled out the golden needle, but the red light did not go out again. On ah Qi''s small body, there was a crackling sound, and the blood red thunder and lightning kept swimming around his body.


    At this time, ah Qi''s face was full of joy, and the magic blood god thunder appeared again, and the comfortable feeling of power came out of his body again. With ah Qi''s eyes closed, his red light converged again. As he opened his eyes, the bloody thunder appeared again. Born magic, inspired successfully.


    "That''s right. After a while, I realized the method of control." Chen Yang looked at ah Qi, who was playing happily, and said with admiration.


    Just finished, ah Qi with a smiling face suddenly turned his eyes on the ground. Chen Yang quickly picked up ah Qi and found that ah Qi was cold, breathing slowly and extremely weak.


    "It seems that this natural magic will quickly consume the energy in his body." Chen Yang said with a smile, carrying ah Qi back to Wang Hongyuan''s home.


    The comatose ah Qi had a rest at home for three days before he recovered from his weak feeling. At this time, at the foot of Qixuan mountain, he began his second challenge again.


    "Have confidence today." Chen Yang asked with a smile.


    "Look at me!" It''s a young man''s confident answer.


    The words Bi a seven whole body blood thunder burst out, Shua of rushed to the peak, that speed see Chen Yang is also surprised, this instant burst of speed has approached the golden elixir period.


    As ah Qi rushes to the top of the mountain, the rock spirit beast comes out of the mountain wall again, quietly looking at the little black spot with red light on his head.


    "Hey With ah Qi''s low voice, he turned into a red light and rushed to the rock spirit beast. With "bang" and "bang", ah Qi bounced into the air because of the reaction force of the collision. However, the two fists of the rock spirit beast cracked several cracks. The body of the rock, which is as hard as steel, actually cracked.


    With the help of gravity, ah Qi rushes down again, and the rock spirit beast sees that the little figure with red light rushes forward again, with another fist. It''s so powerful that even the air is shaken open. It''s not like the battle of physical training.


    A moment later, the little figure lightly fell to the ground, only splashing a little dust, while the rock spirit beast still kept the posture of raising fist to fight. With the breeze blowing, small cracks began to burst out on the body of the rock spirit beast, and then quickly spread to the whole body, "bang" to break.


    "Finally..." Small figure standing in place, mouth slowly spit out two words.


    "This rock spirit beast actually It''s broken. " Chen Yang whispered in surprise.


    "Master, what are you going to do next?" ah Qi scratched his head happily and asked about Chen Yang''s next lesson.


    "Next is the last lesson of your physical training. After passing it, you can start to open up the elixir field." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    "Rock spirit beast."


    "Ah? Didn''t I just break one? " Ah Qi asked suspiciously, after all, the rock spirit beast had no difficulty for him.


    Chen Yang did not answer, pinched a formula, the ground began to rise, a huge black figure, stood up again, was a rock spirit beast. But this rock spirit beast is different from the last one. It has a complete body. It stands about four or five meters tall. Its body is covered with some fine lines and emits a light yellow light. Its eyes, even red, reveal a ferocious color. Ah Qi feels that this rock spirit beast is completely different from the last one.


    "Try it." Chen Yang spoke.


    After hearing this, the boy flew a fist to the red eye rock spirit beast, but he was stunned by the next scene. His hand was caught by the red eye rock spirit beast.


    He took the little dots in his hand to his eyes. In the eyes of red eye rock spirit beast, he showed a wave of disdain. Seeing that, ah Qi was shocked. The bloody thunder broke out. He reluctantly broke free from the red eye rock spirit beast. He jumped several steps back and stopped breathing heavily."Master, is this really a rock spirit beast?"


    "This is the reinforcer of rock spirit beast that I developed. How about it?" Chen Yang showed a smile and saw Ah Qi sweating.


    After a rest, the bloody thunder covered ah Qi''s whole body again, and the red figure rushed to the red eye rock spirit beast. Dodging the fist from the front of the beast, ah Qi jumped and was already hanging in his face. As soon as his fist was about to blow out, he felt a strong wind coming from his left side, and the corner of his eye turned to be the other fist of the beast.


    "So fast!" As soon as the idea came out, ah Qi raised his hand to block, and was hit by a blow. The power of this blow was so powerful that ah Qi was directly hit into the mountain wall more than ten meters away, and ah Qi was deeply embedded into the mountain wall as much as two meters.


    Ah Qi just shook his dizzy head. When he calmed down, the rock spirit beast had rushed to his eyes and hit the mountain wall with one punch.


    After a burst of smoke and dust, the rock spirit beast pulled out a big fist deep into the mountain wall, and ah Qi had been knocked unconscious by the fist.


    Chen Yang smiles and shakes his head. With a wave of his sleeve, the red eyed rock spirit beast turns into dust. Then he takes ah Qi out of the cave and walks slowly to Anping village.


    After walking for a while, ah Qi in Chen Yanghuai slowly opened his eyes.


    "Master..."


    "It''s not very strong."


    "Well."


    "Ha ha, if you beat it, you will finish the foundation of refining."


    After returning to Wang Hongyuan''s Hospital and soaking ah Qi in Wenti decoction, Chen Yang began to add some herbs to it.


    "What are these for?" Ah Qi asked.


    "Just soak for a few days and you''ll know what''s the use." Chen Yang said and put a few plants in.


    Looking at Chen Yang not anxious not slow to add herbs, feel the body in the warm body soup in the rapid recovery, light sleepy, swept up the brain, let ah seven can''t resist, deep sleep.

 Chapter 19

    The cold rain slapped on the young man''s face, cold and piercing, but the young man didn''t seem to have much feeling, his eyes fixed on the front. Along with the young man''s eyes, the rock spirit beast with light yellow light is also watching him. The red eyes flash slowly in the fierce rain, revealing a sense of mystery.


    Looking at each other for a long time, the boy finally moved and rushed to the rock spirit beast. This time, ah Qi did not use the bloody thunder directly, but rushed to the rock spirit beast with a normal posture.


    Seeing this little bit rushing towards him, the hand of the rock spirit beast slowly raised, and the huge palm directly patted down. The seemingly relaxed palm was extremely fast, and it reached ah Qi''s head in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the shadow above his head, ah Qi knew that at the normal speed, he couldn''t avoid this palm. With a move in his heart, the bloody thunder came out of his body and turned into a red light. He rushed out of the shadow and came to the foot of the rock spirit beast.


    The red thunder and lightning covered the body of the young man, and the intense light reflected the bright red around him. The small fist hit the chest of the rock spirit beast and made a dull sound. The giant rock spirit beast was repelled by two meters.


    When he looked back at his own feet, he felt that he was confused. However, the next move of the rock spirit beast has not come out yet. The figure of blood thunder has come to the front of us, and there is another dull sound. The rock spirit beast is directly out of balance by this blow. It turns back to the ground and splashes out a circle of water.


    Chen Yang looked at the scene and nodded in surprise. "The medicinal materials in Qixuan mountain are so magical. After soaking for half a month, ah Qi''s physique has been enhanced so much."


    The spirit beast of rock weighs thousands of Jin at least, but it was easily pushed to the ground by ah Qi. Its small figure doesn''t match its power.


    The stone spirit beast in the rain stood up with one hand, touched his head, and found that he was missing a piece. All of a sudden, his eyes were red, and there was a big crack on the face of the rock spirit beast, which made a huge roar.


    The sudden change of the rock spirit beast startled ah Qi. I didn''t expect that the rock spirit beast could suddenly open more mouths.


    Crazy Rock spirit beast big foot a step, directly to a seven in front of, clench to a seven.


    The whole body blood thunder blooms, dodged the rock spirit beast''s fist, didn''t expect another fist is blink. Crazy Rock spirit beast speed more than doubled, crazy waving fist, let ah seven can only difficult to avoid.


    Bang, ah Qi, who couldn''t dodge, was hit on the ground with one punch. He didn''t breathe. Another punch came up again.


    "Roar!" The rock spirit beast roared and hammered ah Qi on the ground, making a huge hole in the ground.


    After hammering more than ten fists, the rock spirit beast stops, grabs ah Qi, who has been hammered to the ground, and puts him in front of his eyes.


    The bright red eyes are still the color of disdain, and the heat from the big mouth hits ah Qi''s face heavily.


    Although he was strengthened by herbal medicine, he couldn''t stand the hammer of the rock spirit beast. At this time, ah Qi''s eyes were listless, looking at the familiar look of disdain, unwilling to "forehead..." After a sound, he fainted. This is the 16th time that he was despised by this rock spirit beast.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that I was soaking in a bucket of warm body soup, and my whole body was in great pain.


    "Well, I''m despised by the ugly again." Ah Qi said with a sigh.


    "There''s no class this afternoon. Take a break first." Chen Yang''s gentle voice came from behind.


    When he came to ah Qi, he poured the grinded herbs into the barrel. Chen Yang said, "the herbs can play the most effective role only when you are exhausted every day. This rock spirit beast keeps beating, but it can help you better absorb the residual herbs."


    "Master, when can I beat it?" Ah Qi asked.


    "It''s hard to see the enhanced rock spirit beast in Jindan period. What do you think?" Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "I haven''t gathered my strength yet. How can I fight?" Ah Qi cried out discontentedly.


    "Keep playing like this for a while, and you''ve played." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "All right." Ah Qi felt his body greedily sucking the medicine in the water. He felt that Chen Yang didn''t cheat himself. He could defeat the hateful rock spirit beast soon.


    In the following days, ah Qi was beaten unconscious by the red eye rock spirit beast every day, and then soaked in the warm body soup of various kinds of medicinal materials. His constitution was rapidly growing again, as if there was no limit. Chen Yang was secretly smacking his tongue, marveling at ah Qi''s evil body.


    The unique rainy season in Qixuan mountain has passed, and the climate in the whole Qixuan area has begun to warm up. Ah Qi, who had been hammered for several days, stood in front of the rock spirit beast again.


    "Take it, ugly Ah Qi roared, rushed to the rock spirit beast, and the rock spirit beast responded with a roar. After that, one person and one monster collided heavily.


    Ah Qi, who was full of blood thunder, hit the fist of the rock spirit beast with his body. In the past half a month, his physique has been strengthened a lot, and he can actually meet the attack of the rock spirit beast.After a violent impact for about a minute, ah Qi uses the impact force to pull back the distance, and the red light on his body suddenly converges. Now he can release the bloody thunder for about a minute. Blood colored thunder seems to have something to do with his physique. The stronger his physique is, the more thunder he releases in his body, and the longer it lasts. The thunder can''t enhance ah Qi''s defense ability, so he was stunned by the two fists of the rock spirit beast at the beginning, completely exerting the power of bloodless thunder. Now ah Qi''s physique has doubled, and he has been able to fight with the rock spirit beast for a long time.


    "Master, I will defeat him tomorrow." Ah Qi gasps and shouts to Chen Yang.


    "Why tomorrow?" Chen Yang asked with a smile.


    "Today is the full fire test, now I have no strength." Ah Qi answered.


    "Well, if you beat him tomorrow, I''ll help you gather your strength." Looking at ah Qi''s confident look, Chen Yang said.


    At the foot of Qixuan mountain the next day, ah Qi, dressed in black leather, quietly looks at the rock spirit beast in front of him.


    With yesterday''s test, he has been convinced that the gap between himself and it is not so big. Today, I''m sure I''ll fight with this rock spirit beast for a month to win.


    Putting on his signature fighting posture, ah Qi waved to the rock spirit beast. Looking at the little one who was beaten by himself every day getting stronger, the rock spirit beast was also quite upset. At the moment, he was provoked, and immediately became angry. He opened his mouth and roared, and rushed to ah Qi.


    Instead of using the power of bloody thunder, ah Qi avoided the irrational punch of the rock spirit beast by relying on the normal power. He knew that the power of the blood mine didn''t last long, and if it broke out with all its strength, it would take less than a minute, so at the moment, we should save our physical strength and strive to give full play to the maximum effect of the blood mine.


    This is also the purpose of his provocation at the beginning. The irrational opponent is naturally easier to deal with, while the rock spirit beast, who has little intelligence, directly hits the road.


    One blow failed, and the other came one after another. The speed was extremely fast. Ah Qi seemed to have known it for a long time. The bloody thunder burst out in an instant, wiped his later fist and turned into a red light, which came to the foot of the rock spirit beast. This is his experience of being beaten for a month. His feet should be the weakness of the rock spirit beast.


    The red eye rock spirit beast is powerful, hard and fast. It looks almost perfect in melee, but it also has a flaw. It can only attack with fists. It''s not that he can''t use his feet, but he can''t use his feet, because his whole body is made of rocks, and his body is extremely heavy. Naturally, the pressure on his feet when standing upright is extremely huge, so his feet will naturally be more damaged than other parts.


    A Qi Yi punches, leaving a crack on the leg of the rock spirit beast easily, the whole body blood thunder converges, and begins to save physical strength. The painful rock spirit beast let out a cry and raised his fist to ah Qi again. However, because ah Qi was on the sole of his foot, his fist was not easy to hit. Ah Qi avoided it and even hit his leg several times, which made him cry in pain. His huge body shape made him suffer a loss for the first time.

 Chapter 20

    "Roar!" Seeing that his fist didn''t work, the spirit beast roared and raised his foot to step on ah Qi. See rock spirit beast raised foot finally, the corner of a Qi''s mouth, slowly tilted up.


    One foot stepped down, the ground was stepped out a big footprint by the rock spirit beast, but it didn''t step on ah Qi, which made the rock spirit beast more angry. The other foot just raised, ah Qi''s face was very happy, and his whole body was full of blood thunder. He jumped to the rock spirit beast''s knee and made more than ten punches in an instant. Because of the pressure of the whole body on one foot and the most vulnerable joint, the rock spirit beast was attacked violently. Suddenly, its knee burst, its left foot was broken, and its huge body fell forward.


    "Hehe, it hurts." Ah Qi stood in front of the head of the rock spirit beast with a face full of anger.


    Looking at this little one who has been hammered by himself, he broke his leg. The red light in the eyes of the rock spirit beast was big, roared, and smashed with one punch, but ah Qi easily dodged.


    Many punches failed, and the spirit beast became more and more angry, and the lines on his body became more and more brilliant. In its mouth because of anger and smoke, this rock spirit beast completely fury.


    He grabbed his left leg and tore it down directly, so that his action would not be affected by the long leg. Then he rushed to ah Qi with his hand directly dragging his body, more than twice as fast as before.


    "Trenching!" Ah Qi was scared out of his wits by the scene in front of him, and even cursed.


    Rock spirit beast violently waved his fist, but ah Qi, who was enveloped by his fist, complained incessantly. What''s the weakness of his legs? It''s a kind of explosive switch.


    With a bang, ah Qi was knocked to the ground by the rock spirit beast, followed by the rock spirit beast''s signature explosive hammer.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang The rock spirit beast fiercely drops ah Qi on the ground. When Chen Yang sees this, he laughs and shakes his head, recognizing ah Qi''s failure.


    Just as he was about to wave away the rock spirit beast, his eyes were shining and he stopped. Because of his divine sense, he keenly captured the red thunder light under the shadow of the stone spirit beast''s fist.


    All of a sudden, the hammering sound of the rock spirit beast became dull. After a close look, ah Qi''s figure had already stood up under the fist, and all the fists under the hammer of the rock spirit beast were picked up by him.


    At this time, ah Qi''s eyes were sharp, his body was thundering, and he kept using his fist to catch the hammer of the rock spirit beast.


    After a few moves, ah Qi''s mouth suddenly turned up, showing his white teeth. The bloody thunder light on his body suddenly rioted. His small figure suddenly broke through the fist shadow of the rock spirit beast and appeared in front of his eyes.


    Looking at the boy who suddenly appeared in front of him, the rock spirit beast didn''t react. It turned dark and lost all consciousness.


    Ah Qi''s little figure runs through the head of the rock spirit beast and rushes behind it. The huge body of the rock spirit beast was still in inertia and kept hammering. After hammering a few times, the huge body fell to the ground because of the fierce impact and fell into pieces.


    Ah Qi, with his back to the rock spirit beast, was gasping, and his face was still excited.


    Slowly looking back at Chen Yang in the distance, the joy in the little boy''s heart could no longer bear it, and he suddenly cried out: "master! I made it


    Just after shouting, the intense feeling of fatigue came up, ah Qi suddenly fell down, but this time he did not lose consciousness, but lying on the ground with a happy smile.


    Holding up ah Qi with a smile on his face, Chen Yang was also extremely proud and said excitedly, "OK! Well done


    "Hey, hey, I''ll be able to open up an elixir field to gather Qi soon." Ah Qi said weakly.


    "When you recover, I will lead you to open up the elixir field." Chen Yang replied with a smile.


    "Well." The boy answered heavily and lost consciousness.


    In Chen Yang''s room, looking at ah Qi lying in the barrel sleeping quietly, Chen Yang''s heart is still not calm.


    The third lesson of physical training, his plan should let ah Qika go on for a year and a half. I didn''t expect that he was passed so soon. The present youth''s qualification is more terrible than he imagined.


    "Where are you from?" Chen Yang stares at that delicate small face and says slowly.


    Two days later, ah Qi, dressed in a blue cloth shirt, sat cross legged on the bed with his eyes closed tightly in front of Dantian''s little palm.


    "Keep your concentration and put everything away." Chen Yang looked at ah Qi and said softly.


    "Forget everything..." Ah Qi thought quietly in his heart, and slowly entered a wonderful state. In this state, everything around him could not be felt. Only Chen Yang''s gentle voice sounded slowly in his ears.


    Slowly, ah Qi feels that there seems to be a little light flashing around, and the light is blurred. Slowly, the light is clearer and clearer, and more and more, ah Qi suddenly feels a bright surrounding.


    "The light you perceive is the spiritual power. Slowly communicate the spiritual power and let it come into your body." Chen Yang''s gentle voice came.


    "Come to me..." With the movement of his mind, ah Qi felt a ray of light slowly approaching him and getting into his body from his skin."Slowly send the spirit power into your own elixir field..." Chen Yang continued to speak.


    "Slowly..." Ah Qi''s mind moved again, and slowly mobilized the light to his own Dantian. The light slowly led to the Dantian.


    "There is a connection between the elixir field and the spirit bone. Release the spirit power and let it move naturally. The spirit bone will attract the spirit power to find the channel."


    After hearing this, ah Qi let go of the spirit power, and the spirit power immediately went to ah Qi''s spirit bone, but stopped before the spirit bone. It seemed that there was a way, but it couldn''t get through.


    "The spirit power will find the way to connect the spirit bones of Dantian. The spirit way is blocked by the body. Control the spirit power to break through it." Chen Yang''s voice rang out at the right time.


    After hearing this, ah Qi immediately controls the spirit power and rushes to the blocked spirit path. Suddenly, a sharp pain comes, and ah Qi''s cold sweat comes out. After the pain, the spirit power is exhausted, and the barrier of the spirit path is broken through a small gap.


    "Continue to circulate. Be careful when the spiritual way is about to break away. Don''t be too anxious. If the impact is too strong, the spiritual bones will be damaged. If it''s serious, you can''t practice it all your life."


    In the heart secretly write down Chen Yang''s admonition, ah Qi begins to guide the spirit power to impact the spirit way of Dantian. With the pain, the barrier of Lingdao has been crumbling. Thinking of Chen Yang''s admonition, ah Qi''s spiritual power suddenly slowed down and slowly approached the crumbling barrier. With a touch, ah Qi suddenly felt that Dantian and Linggu were unobstructed without any pain.


    With the opening of the first section of the spiritual path, the aura in the room suddenly began to riot. Ah Qi''s spiritual bones violently communicated with the aura around him, guiding the aura to flow into his body.


    Chen Yang feels the aura uprising in the house. He wipes the sweat on his forehead and knows that ah Qi has successfully opened up the Dantian. The spiritual path of the spiritual bone of the cultivator''s Dantian breaks through. The spiritual bone first absorbs the aura through the Dantian, and then he is stimulated to absorb it violently until the Dantian is full. This is the aura uprising when the cultivator first opens up the Dantian.


    After a long time, ah Qi slowly opened his eyes and felt the extra energy in his body. He was very happy.


    "Master, I''ve gathered Qi. I''ve succeeded in gathering Qi." Ah Qi cried excitedly.

 Chapter 21

    The warm sunshine sprinkles in the courtyard. Wang Hongyuan is wiping a hunting knife in the courtyard. Li Yun is putting dry food into a cloth bag. Today, Wang Hongyuan, who has fully recovered, is going to hunt in the mountains.


    "Ah yuan, you should be more careful when you enter the mountain this time, but you can''t be greedy any more." Li Yun arranges the cloth bag and says to Wang Hongyuan.


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry. I don''t dare to fool around any more." With a smile, Wang Hongyuan pinned the hunting knife to his waist and got up to take the bag.


    "Dad, don''t do anything wrong. Hua''er doesn''t want to see Dad hurt." Wang Hua''er hugged Wang Hongyuan and raised his head.


    "Godfather, you can''t beat wild boar. I''ll go with you." After meditating all night, ah Qi came out of the house. Although he didn''t sleep all night, he looked more refreshed.


    "Nonsense, you have to learn from master Chen Xian." Li Yun said angrily.


    A few people explained to each other. A Fei''s cry came from outside the courtyard. Wang Hongyuan took up his bow and arrow and walked out of the courtyard in the eyes of the people.


    "Hongyuan, wait." Just a few steps out, Wang Hongyuan was stopped by Chen Yang.


    "Hongyuan, take these medicines and apply them on the wound to stop bleeding quickly." Chen Yang then handed several white cans to the public.


    "Thank you, Mr. Chen Xianshi." Several people quickly thanks, put away the medicine, and then turn to the Qixuan mountain. With Chen Yang''s medicine, their danger will be greatly reduced. Naturally, they are very happy.


    Although Chen Yang is skillful in medicine and is proficient in pharmacology, he only gives some effective hemostatic ointment to Wang Hongyuan. It''s not selfish, but for another reason. It''s a medicine with three poisons. The stronger the effect is, the stronger the poison will be. It''s a panacea for practitioners, but it''s a deadly poison for mortals like them. Most of the pills need to be driven by spiritual power, otherwise they may be ineffective or even produce severe poison. That''s why Chen Yang always treated the people himself.


    Watching a few people slowly go away, Chen Yang raises his feet and steps into the gate. Wang Hua''er and ah Qi see Chen Yang come in and hurry to salute.


    "Master."


    "No need to be polite." Chen Yang waved his hand, exchanged greetings with Li Yun, and brought ah Qi out.


    It''s still under the sub peak at the foot of Qixuan mountain, but it looks different. The traces of ah Qi''s fighting with the rock spirit beast have disappeared. There is a small wooden house on the open space. There is a stone table and two stone benches in front of the wooden house. These are all written by Chen Yang.


    "Come on, let me see." Chen Yang said.


    "Good." Ah Qi should finish, and his mind moved. The spirit power that was flowing slowly in the Dantian suddenly became active. It came out of the Dantian and slowly came out of ah Qi. If a mortal is here, he will feel a faint wind blowing from ah Qi. This is the most basic spiritual pressure, but the spiritual pressure in Qi gathering period can only blow the wind.


    "Well, that''s a lot." Chen Yang nodded with satisfaction, feeling the weak difference between the pressure and the previous few days.


    After hearing this, ah Qi immediately put away the pressure of spirit, and the praise from the master made him very happy.


    "You''ve been gathering Qi for some time, and there''s a lot more spiritual power in the elixir field. I''ll teach you the technique today." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "Technique!" Ah Qi''s eyes brightened when he heard it. "Shu Fa" is a word that people yearn for. It''s something that many ordinary people dream of. Now I''m going to start learning. Ah Qi''s heart is burning.


    "That''s right. The so-called technique should start from..." Chen Yang nodded and began to explain the knowledge of the technique to ah Qi.


    Magic is not magic. Magic is powerful. Magic is just a simple trick, a simplified version of magic. Because the three realms of building foundation are rare and weak, we can only use a simple technique. There are many kinds of techniques and all kinds of attributes. The foundation of casting is the spirit power. The most basic attributes are five elements, gold, wood, water, fire and earth. For example, the method of casting fire line is to use spiritual power to communicate the power of fire line, so as to cast fire line.


    But everyone''s affinity of the five elements is different. If some people are more friendly to Huoxing, the speed of communication with Huoxing will be faster, and the spiritual power consumed will be smaller. If some people are closer to Shuixing, the speed of communication with Shuixing will be faster, and so on. In addition to the basic force of the five elements, there are other peculiar properties, such as wind, thunder, light, dark and so on. Therefore, the higher the affinity of an attribute is, the less the cost of this attribute will be.


    Chen Yang finished his explanation and began to teach ah Qi the way to communicate with heaven and earth.


    "To mobilize the spiritual power, to feel the power of heaven and earth through the spiritual power, the first thing you feel is your highest affinity attribute." Chen Yang said slowly.


    After hearing this, ah Qi closed his eyes and began to feel the outside world. With the spirit power slowly touching the outside world, a touch of light warmth came from the spirit power. As the spirit power continues to release, the feeling of warmth becomes stronger and stronger, and then there is a trace of red. Ah Qi knows that this should be the power of fire.


    The spiritual power expands again, a touch of light blue appears in the consciousness, followed by gold, and then perceives the earth yellow has been green. With the rapid communication of the spirit power, the various colors of light become more and more intense. The purple power of thunder and the dark blue power of ice all slowly jump out. Ah Qi''s sea of knowledge is colorful."Well, what color do you see?" Chen Yang asked.


    "Red, then blue, then A lot of colors. " Ah Qi can''t describe so many colors. He can only summarize them in many colors.


    Generally, the first time a practitioner perceives the power of attributes is one color. The brighter the light is, the higher the affinity is. Those who can directly feel more than three kinds of power will be looked up. If they can feel more than five kinds of power, they are the key training objects of the major factions. Hearing ah Qi''s chaotic description, Chen Yang knew that the child must have felt more than three forces. He immediately put his palm on ah Qi''s forehead and felt out a weak idea. He felt the past. If he didn''t explore, it was OK. This exploration scared Chen Yang.


    Ah Qi''s brain is bright, and all kinds of lights are blooming, just like a mysterious world.


    "This After all... " Chen Yang was shocked and speechless. He had been practicing Taoism for more than 200 years, and he had never seen or even heard of such a person in the world. The first perception of the power of heaven and earth was so bright and gorgeous. It can be said that all things are compatible.


    "I''m a little old, and I''m a demon. I''m a God. I''m so compatible with heaven and earth. What''s the origin of your previous life..." Chen Yang shook his head with a bitter smile and pointed a little to wake ah Qi from his perception.


    The awakened ah Qi shook his dizzy head and said, "master, it''s so bright."


    "I know." Chen Yang had another bitter smile.


    "What''s the matter, master?" Ah Qi was puzzled.


    "Nothing. The first thing you perceive is red, right?" Converged the mind, Chen Yang asked a way.


    "Yes, it''s red and hot." Ah Qi said.


    "Then your affinity for fire is the strongest, but your affinity for other attributes is not weak. Let me pass on the basic skills of the five elements first." Chen Yang finished, one hand a little, a stream of information into ah Qi''s brain, is the foundation of the five elements.


    Brain suddenly out of a few more information, so that a small seven spent a long time to slowly digest. When he came back, it was already noon. Although it was a long time, the knowledge was completely digested by ah Qi. It was very solid and there was no confusion.

 Chapter 22

    Seeing ah Qi''s eyes open, Chen Yang immediately said, "from today on, you come here every morning to practice the technique. As for the adjustment between cultivation and technique, you can arrange it by yourself, and I won''t interfere with you."


    "Good." Ah Qi nodded.


    "Here, try some techniques." Chen Yang raises his hand for ah Qi to practice.


    After knowing this, ah Qi starts to guide and release from his fire attribute technique, which has the highest affinity. He sees his aura surging in the elixir field, and soon feels the power of fire. According to Chen Yang''s method, he slowly guides the power of fire into his body. After walking around the elixir field, he slowly swims out of the body. Ah Qi finds that he can control the power of fire. Then he transferred the power of Huoxing to his body, and with a little guidance, the inner spiritual power suddenly rioted with the power of Huoxing. "Pa!" On the ground, a small flame appeared in front of ah Qi''s body, which disappeared in a flash. The most simple method of fire operation, igniting fire, succeeded.


    Seeing the flash in the pan in front of him, ah Qi''s expression was very ugly. After communicating for such a long time, his spiritual power was almost exhausted. Unexpectedly, such a flash of fire just came out. He was very disappointed.


    "What''s your expression? Do you think this little flame is too weak?" Chen Yang''s expression at this time is quite ugly.


    "Well." Ah Qi nodded.


    Chen Yang sighed, adjusted his mind, and then said, "I think it took our martial brothers half a month to make this little flame. You succeeded the first time. You were not only successful, but also unhappy. Where do you let me go?"


    "Is this fire so powerful?" Ah Qi asked.


    "It''s a genius to use basic skills in a month." Chen Yang exclaimed.


    "But this fire is useless." Ah Qi''s face is full of disappointment, but in Chen Yang''s eyes, it is very flat.


    "What kind of magic do you want to use with your spiritual power? Let''s wait for you to concentrate first. " Chen Yang knocked ah Qi''s head and said angrily, which made ah Qi scream.


    "Well, let''s recover from meditation and try other techniques." Chen Yang looks serious again and says to ah Qi.


    Ah Qi quickly recovered from meditation and began to practice the technique of water - coagulation. Water coagulation is similar to fire. It''s a basic technique, but it just condenses a little water. It''s a basic technique. It''s useless. However, with ah Qi''s guidance, the water coagulation technique is released again, and Chen Yang jumps up from the stone bench.


    After the recovery of meditation, ah Qi starts to release metallurgy again, condenses a small piece of metal in front of his eyes, and then disperses with the wind, which makes Chen Yang''s eyes stare out.


    Then ah Qi grew a little grass in front of him, and then raised a soil bag. At this time, Chen Yang was completely numb and calm, as if he had seen through the world of mortals.


    "What did I collect..."


    Time flies. In the twinkling of an eye, it''s already may. At this time, the Qixuan community has begun to heat up, and the common people have begun to change into their summer clothes.


    "Ah Qi." Li Yun shouts from the kitchen.


    "Here we are." Small figure wearing a white vest ran into the kitchen, a little finger, a flame under the stove, instantly lit the firewood.


    "Ah Qi is really good." Li Yun touched ah Qi''s head with a smile and began to cook.


    "Ah Qi!" Wang Hongyuan''s voice came from the hospital.


    "Here we are." The little figure ran to the yard, and touched the dim little peach tree in front of Wang Hongyuan. A force of walking passed by. The branches and leaves of the little peach tree were no longer dim, and the withered and yellow leaves turned green. Then ah Qi waved his right hand, and a pool of water poured out from the peach tree, moistening the peach tree.


    "Oh, my family ah Qi is really more and more powerful." Wang Hongyuan praised.


    "Hey, hey." Ah Qi smiles happily and helps his family, which makes him have some ideas long ago.


    "Ah Qi, help my sister dig two holes." Wang Hua''er said with a smile.


    "All right." When ah Qi pressed his hands, the soil on the ground suddenly swelled and then opened, and two pits emerged.


    With a smile, Wang Hua''er planted the two small plants, and said, "one more time."


    "Look at me." Ah Qi nodded his head and skillfully joined the two forces of the tree. With a wave of his hand, he wanted to gather water. However, there was no movement on the tree''s head for a long time.


    Leng for a long time, ah Qi left a cold sweat on his forehead and said awkwardly: "ah Qi has no spiritual power..."


    The two people in the hospital burst out laughing. Looking at the more and more embarrassed ah Qi Wang Hongyuan, they quickly comforted him and said, "ah Qi is really powerful. It''s only a long time before he can be so skilled in the art of releasing immortals."


    "Well, sir, I don''t mean that there is little spiritual power in gathering Qi. It''s normal. Come on, let''s water them ourselves." Wang Hua''er touched ah Qi''s head and said with a smile.


    As Wang Hua''er finished, several people began to ladle water to irrigate the trees. The courtyard was full of laughter, ordinary but warm.At this time, in a town more than ten miles away from Anping village, in a luxurious mansion, a middle-aged man was sitting on the main seat of the hall. In front of him, a young man with a knife was kneeling.


    "You said there was news of the young master and the great sacrifice, but it''s true?" The middle-aged man looked serious and asked.


    "Back to master, I found some news, but..." Said the kneeling man respectfully.


    "Say it." The middle-aged man was excited when he heard that his missing son in March had news at last.


    The kneeling man hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "back to the master, the young master took two guards to go hunting in Qixuan mountain before March, but when he came back, he was alone, and then he disappeared with the great sacrifice."


    "I know that. What''s your message?" The middle-aged man said.


    "Xiaode then explored the villages around Qixuan mountain for several times and found clues in Anping village." Said the young man.


    "The prosperous Anping village at the foot of Qixuan mountain You go on The middle-aged man pondered for a moment and motioned his subordinates to continue.


    "Xiaode learned from a nearby village that there was a battle between immortals in Anping village before March, and the time of the battle coincided with the time when the young master disappeared. Moreover, the villagers in Anping village were very nervous about it, which was quite strange."


    "The fight in the immortal world Da Gong and the young master are missing You mean The middle-aged man frowned and asked.


    "There may be an immortal in Anping village who is not inferior to the great sacrifice. The great sacrifice and the young master may have already..." The young man said and bowed his head in silence.


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man turned pale as if he were a teenager.


    For a long time, the middle-aged man said: "check, give me a clear check, with this related, kill - no amnesty."


    "Yes, sir." The young man then stepped down.


    The middle-aged man is naturally the mayor of Yongning Town and Huang Xiangfei''s father, Huang Xiangyun. Huang Xiangyun saw the Scout retreat and immediately spread out on the chair. He felt extremely sad. Huang Xiangfei''s mother gave birth to him and then died. Huang Xiangyun didn''t remarry because he loved his mother deeply. He loved his wife''s only blood and wanted what he wanted. But he didn''t expect that his son was killed under his own fiefdom.


    At this time, a well-dressed old man came into the door. His face was somewhat similar to that of Huang Xiangyun. When Huang Xiangyun saw this man coming in, he was just about to speak when he was stopped by the old man.


    "I know everything. You arrange the most powerful offerings. Go to Anping village with me immediately. The murderer who killed fei''er, I will make him feel worse than death!" The old man''s face was ferocious and terrible.


    "But Dad, there may be an immortal in Anping village who is similar to brother Gao Qi. You have just married Jindan..." Huang Xiangyun was interrupted by his father Huang xiangtian before he finished.


    "Well, if I''m not that man''s opponent, then I''ll come back and never pester."


    "Dad, you must be careful." Huang Xiangyun said.


    "Don''t worry, although I''m new to Jindan, I can''t beat the top of Jindan. I can still run." Huang xiangtian said confidently.


    In the eyes of Huang xiangtian and his son, sun Gaoqi must have been killed by the elites at the top of the golden elixir. During the Yuan Dynasty, they couldn''t imagine that, because the monks in Yuan Dynasty were powerful, they were the leaders of various schools and would never live in seclusion in this small Anping village. But they didn''t know that their death was really too big.

 Chapter 23

    At the foot of the second peak of Qixuan mountain, ah Qi is seriously practicing the skill of guiding thunder that he just learned. Chen Yang no longer supervises him every day, but will check ah Qi''s spiritual strength and skill use every once in a while, and then teach him some skills. Skill practice can quickly consume spiritual power. With the continuous consumption and supplement of spiritual power, the resilience of spiritual way is increasing, and the capacity of spiritual power in Dan field is also increasing. Ah Qi''s spiritual power reserves can release several skills now.


    "Pa" ground one, a light of lavender is fleeting, ah Qi''s spirit power is exhausted formally, begin to meditate to cultivate. As his thoughts arrived, the surrounding spiritual power began to slowly drill into his body, from the pores, mouth and nose, through the whole body vein to the Dantian, and then through the spiritual path to the spiritual bone. After walking around the spiritual bone, a trace of pure spiritual power was hidden in the spiritual bone, and the rest returned to the Dantian. The spiritual power in the elixir field is used to release the spell consumption, and the pure spiritual power is specially extracted by ah Qi to nourish the spiritual bone. There may be a trace of pure spiritual power among the more than ten strands of spiritual power. The pure spiritual power is stored in the spiritual bone and can only be used when the realm is broken, so it is called Linghua.


    Half an hour later, ah Qi, a meditator, vomited a long breath of turbid Qi, then opened his eyes, and his spiritual power had been supplemented. Looking up at the sky, he found that it was almost time to go home for dinner, so ah Qi got up and went home.


    At this time, on the market of Anping village, there was a noisy circle of people. In the middle of them, there was a hunter with stubble on his face. Hunter''s body looked strong, but his face was pale, lying on the ground, unconscious.


    "What do you think happened to him? He didn''t get hurt. Why did he fall down and can''t get up?" Said a man.


    "Is there something wrong with you, a sudden attack?" Said another old man.


    "What if it''s contagious? Would you like to invite Mr. Chen Xian to have a look? " The man suggested.


    "No, this man is not from the surrounding villages. In case Chen Xianshi cures him, and news of Chen Xianshi comes out, the family of the childe brother will be in trouble." The old man stopped the man.


    The old man''s idea is also the idea of most people. Chen Yang has a great reputation around Anping village. After his previous move brought disaster, the people have a lot of heart. They are very careful about the people they meet. At this time, looking at the hunter, they are hesitant to ask Chen Yang to do it.


    Just when a group of people were disputing whether to send them to the hospital, ah Qi, who came home, passed by. Looking at the circle of people, he was curious and went in.


    "Uncle Zhang, why did this man fall to the ground and look so ugly?" Ah Qi asked the old man who suggested not to find Chen Yang.


    "We don''t know. Judging from his appearance, he should be a hunter who came down from Qixuan mountain. But looking at him, I dare not ask Chen Xianshi to help me. I''m afraid that he will expose your whereabouts." When Zhang Bo finished, the people around him echoed. "Yes, if it''s said out, what will the old fellow do when he comes over?"


    "Yes, although master Chen Xian is very powerful, there is only one person. His two fists are hard to beat his four hands."


    From the words, ah Qi felt the concern of all the people. Ah Qi was also warm in his heart and said, "thank you for your concern, master ah Qi. Thank you. But my master taught me that a monk should be upright when he wanders in the world. He should never be helpless. Ah Qi will take him to find his master. "


    "I''m worthy of being a disciple of master Chen Xian. I''m really sensible."


    "Yes, they are also pretty. In a few years, I don''t know how many yellow flower girls will think." All of you a word I a language, make fun of the full face of seven red, quickly back up the hunter to escape.


    At Chen Yang''s home, ah Qi stands beside Chen Yang and quietly looks at Chen Yang''s treatment of the hunter. After a moment, Chen Yang looks dignified and slowly says, "how can the hunter in Qixuan mountain be poisoned by night eggplant..."


    "Master, what is the poison of nighteggplant?" Ah Qi asked suspiciously.


    "Nighteggplant is a kind of flower, with white petals in the middle, deep purple edges and sharp tips at the top. The pollen emitted when the flower blooms and matures is highly toxic. After being inhaled, nothing happens on the same day, and the next day, it will suddenly become toxic, pale and unconscious. If it is not treated, it will die." Chen Yang said.


    "Pollen Then he came down from Mount Qixuan. Doesn''t he say that there are mature night eggplants in Mount Qixuan? " Ah Qi''s face began to be dignified.


    "It''s very likely that you will immediately inform the people not to go up the mountain in the near future. I''ll go to explore it myself." Chen Yang nodded and ordered ah Qi Dao.


    "I see, master." Ah Qi nodded, turned and went to the market.


    Soon ah Qi came to the market, found a middle stall and climbed up.


    Looking at the height, ah Qi felt satisfied. He took a breath, mobilized his spirit and yelled, "listen to me, everyone!" Ah Qi''s spiritual power is so weak that he can only enlarge his voice, but it''s no problem for the whole market to hear it.


    Hearing the tender voice, the people in the market stopped their actions and looked at the source of the voice. Looking at dozens of pairs of eyes suddenly turned to stare at himself, ah Qi was also a little nervous. He adjusted his mind and said, "Master said that there might be a kind of poisonous flower in the mountain, so please don''t go into the mountain in the near future. I will inform you after master''s investigation. I hope you can go back and tell each other."Ah Qi''s tender words immediately ignited the whole market, and the people of the market immediately began to talk about it.


    "Highly toxic? Is it contagious? "


    "My Gangzi is still on the mountain, but I can''t do anything."


    Looking at the market of frying pan, ah Qi quickly appeases and explains the characteristics of nightshade eggplant flower. After explaining that the poison of nightshade eggplant will not infect, people slowly relax. When ah Qi finishes speaking, people in the market go home to tell their families and neighbors. It''s only noon when there is no one in the market of Anping village.


    Seeing the good effect of his speech, ah Qi clapped his hands with satisfaction and went home.


    In the courtyard of Wang Hongyuan''s home, several familiar hunters are sitting together drinking tea.


    "I see. We don''t go up the mountain recently." Wang Hongyuan and a Fei, after listening to a Qi''s story, said that they already knew.


    "But ah Qi, I heard that you''ve learned a lot of magic from master Chen Xianshi recently. I''ll show you a few." Ah Fei said with a smile.


    "Where is the magic of the immortal family used to perform? Brother Fei, if you say so, you are not afraid of being punished by heaven." Xiao Li said.


    "Xiao Li is right. Ah Qi worships the immortal gate, and he wants to prosper in the future. If you are so open-minded, be careful that he will hate you." A man on the side said. This man is Lin Zhiyuan, who was carrying Xiao Li seriously injured in Qixuan mountain.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Ah Qi won''t be so careful." Wang Hongyuan took a sip of the tea and said with a smile.


    "I really love my son." When Lin Zhiyuan finished, everyone laughed, which made ah Qi feel embarrassed.


    After chatting for a while, Chen Yang came in and handed a package to ah Qi. Then he said, "I went up to the mountain to investigate. It''s the antidote of nighteggplant. It''s taken with warm water. One spoonful for adults and half spoonful for children. Sooner or later, the poison of nighteggplant can be removed. If it''s not enough, I still have it in my room. Hongyuan, you can help me."


    "No problem, Mr. Chen Xian. We''ll give you a good look these days. You can rest assured to go." Wang Hongyuan replied.


    After telling ah Qi in detail, Chen Yang went out to the mountain.

 Chapter 24

    As Chen Yang expected, not long after Chen Yang left, many of the hunters who went down the mountain had the same symptoms. Wang Hongyuan and others immediately dispersed to give them medicine.


    At this time, on the quiet main road of Anping village, several uninvited guests entered. The leader was Huang xiangtian.


    "Old master, the market in Anping village used to be very busy, but now it is so desolate. Is he Huai exposed?" A middle-aged man beside Huang Xiangfei asked.


    "Let''s go in and have a look." Huang xiangtian frowned and said, and the party walked to Anping village.


    At this time, in Chen Yang''s house, the originally pale Hushu hunter''s face suddenly regained its blood color and stood up as if he had not been poisoned. He turned his neck, moved his body, and said, "I''ve finally led you away. First I''ll catch your precious apprentice, and then I''ll go to the old master to get a reward." He Huai, one of Huang xiangtian''s population, is the hunter with stubble.


    As soon as the words were finished, ah Qi, who came to get the antidote, just came into the door and saw that the Hushi hunter had already stood up. He immediately asked with a smile, "why did you wake up just now? The poison in your body has not been solved. You can''t move freely."


    He Huai was startled by the voice coming from behind, and found that the young man in front of him didn''t find his difference, and his poison plan was born again. "Ah, the patient suddenly fell to the ground with a startled sound.


    "You see, I can''t bear to faint." Ah Qi said reproachfully.


    "Well, I thought it was all right. I didn''t expect to feel dizzy as soon as I got up. Fortunately, the little doctor came just in time to help me He Huai''s clothes are very similar, so that the naive ah Qi has no defense.


    "I don''t know medical skills. It''s Shifu who saved you. I''m just here to get the medicine." Ah Qi said quickly.


    "Thank you, little master. Thank you very much..." Speaking of this, he Huai''s eyes suddenly cold, let ah Qi heart warning suddenly, immediately let go, back a Yang, can avoid a cold light.


    After rolling around, ah Qi stopped his body and looked at the weak hunter, who was holding a dagger with a playful smile on his face.


    "I was kind enough to save you. Why did you take my life?" Ah Qi glares angrily and asks to he Huaizhi.


    "Ha ha, it''s not because your powerful master has offended the wrong people." He Huai stood up with a sinister smile.


    "Master? Are you the man of the old Jindan Ah Qi immediately knew the identity of the person who came.


    "Old Jindan? Is he still alive? " When he Huai heard ah Qi''s words, he immediately asked.


    "He, together with the arrogant young master, was killed by my master." Ah Qi said sarcastically.


    "Bold! Look, I''ll catch you first, and then I''ll make your life worse than death. " After hearing this, he Huai is furious and rushes to ah Qi.


    When he Huai rushes towards him, ah Qi Shen''s head turns to avoid the dagger, and his fist blows to he Huai''s stomach. Seeing the blow of his fist, he Huai didn''t panic. He turned his wrist with a dagger and stabbed ah Qi''s shoulder with great speed. Ah Qi saw that the other side''s dagger was faster than his fist, so he immediately stopped his fist and dodged.


    With a "stab", ah Qi''s shoulder was cut by he Huai''s dagger. If he hadn''t received the move in time, this dagger would have pierced his small shoulder and penetrated into his lungs.


    "I''m good at it." He Huai looked at the blood on the dagger and sneered.


    After observing the wound on his lower shoulder, ah Qi looks at he Huai in front of him. His eyes are extremely cold.


    "Let''s see how it works." When he Huai finished, he made a seal with both hands. Ah Qi suddenly felt the force of heaven and earth gathered at his feet. Just as he was about to raise his feet to escape, the stone bricks on the ground suddenly burst, and the uplifted soil suddenly rushed to ah Qi''s knees, making his feet unable to move.


    Ah Qi struggled twice and found that the soil was extremely hard. He couldn''t get rid of it completely. He cried out that it was not good.


    At this time, the cold light in he Huai''s hand had already forced ah Qi. In another second, the top of the dagger would pierce ah Qi''s heart. Looking at the dagger getting closer and closer, ah Qi''s pupil shrinks and his blood light suddenly blooms.


    Blood light burst, he Huai''s body broke the house wall, hit heavily in the yard.


    Lying on the ground, he Huai spat out a big mouthful of blood, looking at the red figure slowly coming out of the room, his face is incredible. "Natural magic! It''s natural magic He Huai is a meditator. He has gathered his mind. At the first sight, he found out that ah Qi was just a little boy. But he never thought that the little boy had such a powerful natural magic.


    "Spare your life, young Xia. Spare your life, young Xia." He Huai immediately begged for mercy, and his previous prestige had long disappeared.


    "Who are you? Why are you so unreasonable and want to kill my master?" Ah Qi asked coldly.


    "I am one of the offerings of Yongning Town, because the son of the mayor and the great offering of Yongning Town disappeared in Anping village, so I want to come here to revenge." He Huai said quickly.


    "It''s clear that he hurt people first. After being taught by master, he didn''t repent and wanted to kill me. Master killed them in a rage." Ah Qi was very angry after hearing the reason and said."Young Xia, what I said is that I have eyes and don''t know what to do. Those two animals live and die. I really regret being associated with these animals. I hope you can give me a chance to reform." He Huai quickly flattered.


    "I don''t believe you, so I''ll break your hands and wait for master to come back." When ah Qi finished, he was about to start.


    Just about to move, ah Qi suddenly felt a flower in front of him. Suddenly, he fell to the ground and couldn''t lift any strength.


    "How can I..." Ah Qi opened his mouth in doubt. He Huai''s face in front of him suddenly brightened and said with a gloomy smile: "ha ha ha ha ha, little boy, is the soft tendon on grandfather''s dagger comfortable?" He Huai said, also the proud shake dagger. Although the surface is proud, but in the heart is secretly glad that he is well prepared, otherwise he will be here.


    "You are mean..." Ah Qi''s eyes were full of anger.


    "Fight with your grandfather. You are still young. Please let your grandfather take the reward. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    "Do you think I can''t help you if I''m poisoned?" Ah Qi suddenly shouts, and the whole body of blood thunder blooms again. He Huai is stunned and is blown away by ah Qi Yi''s fist.


    "How can it be? You''ve obviously hit my soft tendon powder. How can you still get up?" He Huai gets up in a mess and keeps questioning.


    Ah Qi didn''t answer, because he was almost unable to stand, soft tendons scattered poisonous hair, and tried his best to mobilize the bloody God thunder. He only used less than 10% of the original strength, otherwise he Huai would be killed with that fist.


    "You Damn... " Ah Qi mobilized his last strength and rushed to he Huai. With his small fist and aiming at his head, he Huai would die.


    However, this fist has not yet reached he Huai''s body, but there is a heavy cold hum from the side. Ah Qi, who is running, is pressed heavily on the ground by a sudden pressure of spirit, and can''t move.


    "He Huai, how can you be so embarrassed by this little boy?" Huang xiangtian, who had just arrived, asked coldly.

 Chapter 25

    "He Huai, how can you be so embarrassed by this little boy?"


    "He Huai, thank you for saving my life." He Huai respectfully saluted Huang xiangtian, and then explained: "old master, although this boy is just gathering Qi, he has a very powerful natural magic power. When he starts, he can greatly improve his physical strength. After he hits my soft tendon, he can still fight hard to make two punches, which is ten points."


    "Natural magic? Can there be a natural magic in this small Anping village Huang xiangtian asked in surprise.


    "Old master, this son is the apprentice of the monk who lives in seclusion here. The young master and the great worship died in their hands." Huang xiangtian replied respectfully.


    "My Feier..." Knowing that his grandson was indeed dead made Huang xiangtian feel very sad and shed a few tears.


    "I beg your pardon. We will avenge the young master and the great sacrifice." Everyone around immediately spoke in unison.


    After calming down, Huang xiangtian asked he Huai again, "since you dare to attack that man''s apprentice, it means that your strategy is successful?"


    "Yes, the monk has been led to Qixuan mountain by me." He Huai said.


    "Good! When he comes back to see his apprentice tortured by us, we''ll see how he looks Huang xiangtian spoke hard.


    "My Lord, the cultivation of worshipping the top of the golden elixir is all in the hands of that cultivator. I''m afraid that person''s cultivation is not low." At this time, a priest said.


    "Why don''t we set up a killing array here, and then use his apprentice as bait to lead him into the array?" He Huai suggested.


    "That''s right. You usually have the most tricks. You can arrange where to arrange the array." Huang xiangtian nodded.


    When several people were talking, a clear girl came in.


    "Ah Qi, why haven''t you brought the medicine for so long?" Wang Hua''er, who sees ah Qi''s tardy return, comes in, but ah Qi''s face changes greatly.


    "Who are you?" Looking at several strange faces standing in the Chenyang courtyard, Wang Hua''er asked in surprise.


    "Hua Er Go Ah Qi tried his best to shout out these words.


    Wang Hua''er''s face changed greatly when he saw Ah Qi lying on the ground. He knew that the comer was not good. Before he lifted his feet, he was caught by Huang xiangtian.


    "You look worried. This girl has a lot to do with you." Huang Xiang said with a cold smile.


    "Put Now She... "


    "It''s watery, but it''s a pity that you''re a dead star." He Huai interrupted.


    "Let''s go and put the girl into the battle with him." Huang xiangtian waved his hand and took them out of Chen Yang''s house.


    A few hours later, on the main road of Anping village, ah Qi and Wang Hua''er were tightly tied to a standing wood. Under the sound of Huang xiangtian''s spiritual power, the whole village began to slowly rush to the Anping village market. Not long after, dense figures gathered on the Anping village market.


    "Ah Qi! Hua''er Wang Hongyuan, who arrived, saw the small figure tied to the wood, screamed and rushed to them angrily.


    "Hum!" Huang xiangtian gave a cold hum and waved one hand. Wang Hongyuan and others were severely pressed on the ground by Lingli.


    "Who are you and why are you arresting my children?" Wang Hongyuan struggled to shout.


    "It''s your son of a bitch. Even my grandson dares to kill him."


    Everyone knew that it was a young man who had come to seek revenge.


    "He''s the cheapest one. He deserves to be killed because he has no power to teach." Wang Hongyuan cried angrily.


    Wang Hongyuan''s words made Huang Xiang''s eyelids jump. He looked ferocious and made a handprint with one hand.


    "Bang!" With a sudden sound, the sword hanging on Huang xiangtian''s waist came out of its sheath and flashed past Wang Hongyuan. With a scream, Wang Hongyuan''s left hand fell.


    "Daddy "Hongyuan!" "Brother Wang!" The crowd exclaimed, and Wang Hua''er and Li Yun burst into tears. Flat wound Zizi gushing blood, blink of an eye in Wang Hongyuan''s body to form a pool of blood, people see in the eyes is extremely distressed.


    "Dad It''s ok... " Wang Hongyuan''s face was pale and his voice changed with pain, but his eyes were firm and he said slowly to the two people on the wood.


    "It''s all right, isn''t it?" Seeing that Wang Hongyuan didn''t struggle in pain, Huang xiangtian''s face became more ferocious. His fingerprints were pinched again, his sword came out of the sheath again, and Wang Hongyuan''s right hand was cut off again.


    With Wang Hongyuan''s scream, the hearts of the people were cold, and the hatred in their eyes was not concealed. Dozens of pairs of eyes gathered on the people in Yongning Town. If the eyes could hurt people, Huang xiangtian and his party would have been full of holes.


    Wang Hongyuan has fainted because he lost too much blood. If he doesn''t care, he will die.


    "Who will save Hongyuan, who will save him!" Li Yun cries heartbroken.


    "Sir, please come back quickly Come back and help my father Wang Hua''er cried out with tears on her face. The shrill voice was like a big fire, which ignited the hearts of the masses, and the people around were boiling."Son of a bitch, when master Chen Xianshi comes back, you will be dead!"


    "What kind of fairy, he will bully the common people."


    "Chen Xianshi is not here before he dares to make mistakes. How can he not see you when he is here?"


    The crowd was furious, and people kept swearing.


    Seeing that the scene was out of control, Huang xiangtian immediately mobilized his spiritual power and yelled, "shut up


    Huang xiangtian had just got the golden elixir, and his accomplishments were much worse than sun Gaoqi''s. although he roared with all his strength, it only shocked people''s ears, but it also had an effect. The whole market was quiet, and only his shouts echoed continuously.


    "No one can save you. Even if the monk comes back, he can only die obediently." Huang Xiang said with a cold smile.


    At this time, in Qixuan mountain, Chen Yang is squatting in front of a strange flower. Looking at the night eggplant flower in front of him, Chen Yang frowned tightly and said to himself in a low voice, "it''s new soil again. Who planted mature night eggplant on the periphery of Qixuan mountain to poison hunters?"


    "No, hunters usually enter the mountain for two days, and the day of poison is just the time to go down the mountain. Does anyone want to lead me up the mountain and hold me down with this nightshade? "


    As soon as Chen Yang''s face changed, he had a bad feeling in his heart. Immediately mobilize the spirit, into a white light, rushed to Anping village.


    At this time, ah Qi was tied to the wood and his eyes were blank. Looking at the ugly faces of Huang xiangtian and his party, Wang Hongyuan lies in a pool of blood, Li Yun and his party who are pressed by the spirit force on the ground, and Wang Huaer who is crying around him. Ah Qi''s heart is extremely angry, but he can''t lift any strength, even the eyelids can''t move, this soft tendon powder effect is really strong.


    "He Huai, when do you think the monk will come down?" A priest asked.


    "I''ve planted more than ten nightplants. If he clears them one by one, they won''t be able to get down in a few days. However, the soil of the newly planted nightplants is different. It''s estimated that the cultivation of that man''s golden elixir won''t last long." He Huai said.


    "Yehuo array has been set up. When he enters the array, he will assimilate with Anping village into ashes, and Anping village will be erased from the map." Huang Xiang said coldly.


    "Because of the dog you gave birth to, you are going to kill a village man?" Ah Fei spoke.

 Chapter 26

    "My Feier died here. Of course we can''t stay here."


    "Where are you immortals, you are just a group of traitors who act recklessly with strength." Xiao Li yelled angrily.


    "Noisy." Huang xiangtian said, the sword barrel into the body of Xiao Li, Xiao Li struggled a few times, unwilling to close his eyes.


    "Xiao Li!" "Brother Li!"


    Looking at Xiao Li who closes his eyes, ah Qi''s anger is more and more exuberant in his heart, and the silent blood god thunder in his body comes out again.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah The whole body blood light blooms, ah seven violently struggles, but because of the soft tendon loose relationship, he is even tied his rope can''t get rid of.


    "What a natural magic, but I can only struggle like a dog here." Huang xiangtian said sarcastically.


    "I''ll kill you! Kill you Ah Qi''s eyes were red and he kept shouting.


    Because his family almost died, ah Qi made up his mind to become stronger. In just one month, he was so happy that he got together successfully. This time, he fell into the hands of concentration. However, ah Qi was extremely resentful, resentful of his weakness and carelessness, and once again put his family and the people of Anping village in danger.


    "Poof!" Huang xiangtian''s Sword Pierced ah Qi''s chest, and the irony on his face was clearly visible in ah Qi''s eyes.


    "Ah Qi!" The crowd cried out.


    Sword into the chest pain, let ah seven calm down, the blood light on the body convergence disappeared. I don''t know how long later, ah Qi said slowly: "I''m sorry for you If ah Qi didn''t do it that day, there would be nothing today, and you wouldn''t die for me. "


    Young raised his head, handsome face at this time hanging two lines of tears, see all the hearts are a pain.


    "You''re not wrong. It''s the bad guys who are wrong." Wang Hua''er said.


    "Yes, ah Qi, you didn''t do anything wrong. You rescued Zheng Bo from his horse. You are very brave." Ah Fei followed.


    "Good boy, you saved ganniang from the little beast''s sword and fought with the immortal of Jindan period. You are really brave." Li Yun''s eyes with tears, looking at ah Qi firmly, said with a smile.


    "Yes, you are a very brave child." Someone in the crowd suddenly opened his mouth, which immediately caused a resonance.


    "You''re doing the right thing, kid."


    "It''s not your fault that we are too weak." People in the crowd kept comforting ah Qi.


    "You Don''t you really blame me? " Ah Qi''s face was full of amazement.


    "How can I blame you? You are our little hero in Anping village!" The iron pillar pushed in front of the crowd and cried out.


    "Yes, you are the hero of Anping village!"


    "Hero


    "Hero All of us called ah Qi in unison.


    "You I... " Ah Qi has been incoherent, tears gush out again, sobbing.


    "Thank you..." Said the tender voice slowly.


    "What a United Village." Huang xiangtian was full of sarcasm.


    "But what''s the use? It''s not to die. After today, no one will remember you. They will only remember that there was an Anping village burned to ashes by fire."


    "I will not let you go as a ghost." Ah Qi said fiercely.


    "Yes? Then I''ll see how you become a ghost. " Huang xiangtian then waved his sword with one hand and flew to ah Qi''s eyebrow.


    However, there was no sound of the sword through the body, because the sword controlled by Huang xiangtian was firmly grasped by a pair of clean hands.


    "You did a good job." Chen Yang''s gentle voice rang out.


    "I''ve kept you waiting Chen Yang, it''s late again. " Chen Yang said to the crowd.


    "Here comes master Chen Xian!"


    "It''s great that master Chen Xianshi is back."


    "Anping village is saved."


    "Immortal master, help Hongyuan and Xiao Li." Li Yun spoke in a hurry.


    "Save people? Did you ask me? " Huang xiangtian, who was stunned, finally responded and made a seal with both hands to urge the flying sword.


    The next scene is to let him stay, no matter how he urged, Chen Yang was holding the sword is not the slightest reaction, quiet and terrible. Chen Yang glances back at Huang xiangtian coldly. His spirit is surging. Huang xiangtian''s flying sword turns into a pile of fragments in Chen Yang''s hands and falls to the ground.


    "Poof!"


    His flying sword was damaged. Huang xiangtian had a big mouthful of blood in his eyes. His flying sword, which he had kept for many years, was easily broken to pieces by his opponent. At this time, his brain was blank.


    "Just a little bit of gold elixir cultivation, arrogant and arrogant, blindly protecting short comings, even want the whole village to be buried with you?" Chen Yang looks cold, one hand, a flash of white light, white "no time" appeared in his hands.


    "No time" lightly wave, then light a flash, disappeared in the hands of Chen Yang. When the crowd was confused, Yongning Town and his party were full of panic. They looked at each other''s bodies, divided them into two parts, and were killed on the spot.All of a sudden, the scene was quiet. Chen Yang''s hand really shocked people. How could ordinary people have seen such a cruel picture. After a long time, someone responded and clapped. Then the Anping village market became lively and cheered Chen Yang for his excellent skills.


    When the crowd cheered, they didn''t find that Huang xiangtian, who had been cut off by the waist, was still breathless. The vitality of Jindan period was so terrible. Mobilizing his last strength, Huang xiangtian produced a seal of Dharma, and started the already laid out battle of karma.


    "Ha ha ha, come and bury me!" Huang xiangtian''s face was full of ferocious color. His face was distorted and turned into five colors of brilliance, which dissipated between heaven and earth.


    The vitality of heaven and earth suddenly began to revolt, and red dots gradually emerged in the air, getting brighter, bigger and hotter. The whole Anping village was shrouded in red light.


    "Master, they say that what kind of fire array can burn the whole Anping village to ashes." Ah Qi cried in a panic.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Chen Yang light finish, suddenly burst out a very amazing breath, Anping village people feel this breath after each mind shaking, dizzy. Later, Chen Yang inserted into the land with one hand, and his spiritual power gushed out and spread out from the underground.


    What Huang xiangtian put down was the lowest level of the fire formation. The rune was painted on the land, and the eyes of the formation were buried in the earth. With Chen Yang''s spiritual power passing by, the objects of the formation were destroyed and lost their function. The red light in the air was slowly dissipated between the heaven and the earth with the destruction of the formation.


    After the destruction of the array, Chen Yang converges his spirit power, and all of them suddenly come back to their senses. They look at each other in surprise and wonder how strong Chen Yang is.


    "Let''s break up first. I''m going to save people." Chen Yang finished, the people repeatedly thank Chen Yang, and then scattered.


    A few hours later, Chen Yang''s home.


    There are three beds in Chen Yang''s house today, two big and one small, and three figures are lying on the bed.


    "Immortal master, how are they?" Li Yun worried and asked.


    "Ah Qi is OK, Xiao Li is OK, but Hongyuan..." Chen Yang frowned and said slowly.


    "Father, how is he, sir?" Wang Hua''er asked excitedly.


    "Hongyuan''s arms were cut off by the flying sword, and the fracture was very neat. Although he was out of danger now, his hands..." Chen Yang wants to talk but stops.


    "If it''s useless, it''s useless. We''ll take care of him for the rest of our lives." Li Yun said with tears.


    "Don''t cry in a hurry. It''s not hopeless. I''ve connected him soon after his hands fell off, but whether he can recover depends on Hongyuan''s fortune." Chen Yang said slowly.


    "Sir, I''m really good at medicine. Can I connect my broken hands?" Wang Hua''er''s face brightened.


    "When can we be sure that godfather''s hand can be saved?" Ah Qi came out from behind the screen, covering his chest.


    "Ah Qi, why did you get up? I''ll trouble the immortal master to deal with the wound when it breaks open." Li Yun said in surprise.


    "Well, ah Qi''s physique is amazing, and this little injury is nothing to him. As for when to decide, about three days Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "Godfather will recover." Ah Qi nodded firmly.


    "Well, I believe in master Chen Xian."


    "I believe, sir, too."


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 27

    Three days later, in Chen Yang''s house, a Qi''s family was surrounded by Chen Yang.


    Wang Hongyuan sat on the bed, looking at the bandage on his body, slowly falling off from Chen Yang''s hands, and his face was extremely tense. Chen Yang''s movement is very slow, clean hands are very stable, steadily removing the bandage that has been soaked in blood red.


    "Master, how about Godfather." Ah Qi couldn''t help but ask.


    "Don''t make a noise, sir. It''s not finished yet." Wang Hua''er knocked on ah Qi''s head.


    "Ah Qi, be obedient. Don''t disturb master Chen Xian." With Li Yun''s mouth, ah Qi, who had been taught a lesson, had to "Oh" and quietly watched Chen Yang remove the bandage.


    After a few cups of tea, the bandage of Wang Hongyuan''s hands has been removed almost, and only the part covering his shoulder has not been removed. With less and less bandage, people are more and more nervous.


    Finally, the last bandage fell off Wang Hongyuan''s body, and the room was silent. Everyone''s eyes were focused on Wang Hongyuan''s shoulder.


    "Master..." Ah Qi just opened his mouth with a "Dong", and Wang Hua''er gave him another shudder on his forehead, which interrupted him.


    "It''s all said, don''t make any noise, sir." Wang Hua''er said angrily.


    After the noise of the two children, the room fell into silence again. Chen YangZheng frowned and carefully examined Wang Hongyuan''s stitched wound.


    After a long time, Wang Hongyuan finally couldn''t help but ask, "master Chen Xian, my hand..."


    Chen Yang did not respond to Wang Hongyuan, and after a careful examination, he sat back on the stool, looking serious and thinking quietly.


    "Master Chen Xian, Hongyuan''s hand..." Looking at the serious color of Chen Yang''s face, Li Yun felt a trace of sadness in her heart. A sour feeling suddenly surged to the tip of her nose, and her eyes were red.


    "Sister Yun, why are you crying? Hongyuan is OK. " Chen Yang came back and quickly explained.


    "How could you look so serious?" Li Yun wiped wipe tears, don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Sister Yun, you misunderstood me. I was just thinking about the next treatment plan. After all, it''s not as easy to treat a mortal with a broken hand as a monk." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "You mean my hands are all right?" Wang Hongyuan asked excitedly.


    "There is help." Chen Yang nodded.


    Hearing that Chen Yang''s hand is expected to recover, several people immediately look very happy.


    "Daddy''s hand is saved!" Wang Hua''er was the first to shout.


    "Master Chen Xian''s medical skills are really marvelous." Li Yun wiped tears and said happily.


    "Master, when will godfather''s hands get better?" Ah Qi''s little face is very happy.


    "I''m not sure. If you want to be active, at least two years." Chen Yang replied.


    "Two years is better than two years." Wang Hongyuan is also full of joy, said excitedly.


    A few people you a word I a language say, the atmosphere inside the house between blink of an eye lively up, Chen Yang began to Wang Hongyuan dressing bandage.


    After dressing up again, he helped Wang Hongyuan to lie down slowly. Chen Yang said again, "Hongyuan can''t move now. You can''t hunt. Now your family has lost its source of income."


    "Master Xian, don''t worry. I''ll find a way." Li Yun said firmly.


    "Hua''er will also help to support his father and ah Qi." Wang Hua''er''s small face also shows a touch of perseverance.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go up the mountain to hunt and raise you." Ah Qi said.


    "No, how old are you? How can I trust you to go up the mountain?" Li Yun immediately vetoed ah Qi''s idea, and Wang Hua''er agreed, unwilling to let ah Qi hunt in the mountains.


    "I''m very good. Wild boars can be killed with a few punches." Ah Qi argued.


    "No way!" Li Yun and Wang Hua''er are very determined.


    "I can." Ah Qi spoke again.


    "It''s not negotiable." Li Yun vetoed it again.


    "Well, stop it. I have an idea." Chen Yang stops.


    See Chen Yang mouth, a few people are quiet down, looking at Chen Yang, waiting for the following.


    "I agree with ah Qi to go up the mountain." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "No, Mr. Chen Xian, ah Qi is still young. There are many beasts in the mountain. Sometimes there are monsters. How can we let him go up the mountain?" Li Yun said quickly.


    "Yes, sir. Although ah Qi is a little stronger, the terrain in the mountain is complicated. It''s not good to get lost." Wang Hua''er also objected.


    When several people argued again, Wang Hongyuan, who had been quiet for a long time, finally spoke. "I also agree with ah Qi to go up the mountain."


    "If you''ve been hit in the head, how can you agree to ah Qi''s going up the mountain?" As soon as Wang Hongyuan finished, he was scolded by Li Yun.


    "This kid came down from Qixuan mountain. He''s fine after staying in it for so long. Now he''s going to eat some meat. What can I do for him?" Wang Hongyuan said excitedly.


    "So it is." Li Yun''s resolute attitude seems to have loosened.


    Wang Hua''er immediately asked ah Qi, "ah Qi, do you remember what happened in the mountains?""I don''t have any impression of what happened before I met Godfather." Ah Qi shook his head.


    "Look, he doesn''t remember anything at all. How can he get into the mountain?" Wang Hua''er said with his waist crossed.


    "Yes, ah Qi can''t go into the mountain." Li Yun''s attitude became firm again.


    "All right, listen to me." Chen Yang opens his mouth again, and the room is quiet again, waiting for Chen Yang to follow.


    "Ah Qi has gathered Qi, but he lacks experience. I agree with him to go up the mountain this time. Hunting is only the second, and it means to increase his experience. " Chen Yang said slowly.


    "But immortal master, ah Qi is really too small and naive." Li Yun exhorted.


    "Well, that''s it. It''s too naive. It''s not a good thing." Chen Yang''s tone is firm and unquestionable.


    Under Chen Yang''s persuasion, Li Yun and Wang Hua''er finally let go. After some discussion, they allowed ah Qi to go up the mountain. On that day, he had to go home and not stay. Although the time is very short, but for ah Qi, this result is enough. Now he can finally carry the burden of this family.


    It''s almost noon when Chen Yang decides to take ah Qi to work. He asks Li Yun and Wang Hua''er to help him take care of Wang Hongyuan. Then he takes ah Qi out of Anping village.


    "Master, where are we going?" Ah Qi asked.


    "To end the cause and effect of Yongning Town." Chen Yang took ah Qi''s hand and said slowly.


    "Master, are you taking me to revenge?" Ah Qi''s face brightened.


    "I think so." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    After walking out of Anping village, there was no one around, so Chen Yang stopped with ah Qi.


    "Why doesn''t master leave?"


    "Don''t go." Chen Yang finished and carried ah Qi behind him.


    When ah Qi was confused, his eyes suddenly flashed back, but the scene in front of him changed greatly.


    "Anping village What''s down there? Isn''t that the mound of the market? It''s so small. Am I In the sky? "


    The strong wind whistling in the young man''s ear, blowing his hair constantly fluttering, although in the air of kilometers, the young man is not the slightest fear, open eyes, head constantly observe around, extremely excited.


    "Master, when can I fly?" Ah Qi asked excitedly.


    "The golden elixir will make a short flight." Chen Yang said gently.


    "Short flight? How long is that flying? "


    "A few kilometers."


    "So short." Ah Qi said discontentedly.


    "I think so, too." Feeling the excitement of the young man behind him, Chen Yang seemed to see himself on his master''s back, and his face became more and more gentle.

 Chapter 28

    Chen Yang''s flying speed was extremely fast. After a while, a town appeared in front of him, which was Yongning Town. So Chen Yang and ah Qi landed and went down to the town on foot.


    Yongning Town has a large scale and a large population. People come and go on the streets. It''s so busy that it can''t compare with the small market in Anping village. There are so many different kinds of commodities in the shops on the street that ah Qi can''t see them.


    About half an hour later, they stopped in front of a luxurious mansion. The mansion is surrounded by gray courtyard walls. The two gates are about seven or eight meters wide and five meters high. A plaque inlaid with Phnom Penh is quietly hanging on the top of the head. The big characters on it are Yongning mayor''s mansion.


    Two bodyguards were standing in front of the door, chatting about something. Although there was a long knife hanging on their waist, they were ordinary people who had never practiced.


    Seeing two figures, one large and the other small, stopping in front of him, a bodyguard asked, "who? What''s the matter before you come to the mayor''s house?" The tone of the bodyguard is very bad. It''s estimated that he was interrupted to chat, which is quite unpleasant.


    "We''re here for the mayor." Chen Yang is neither humble nor overbearing.


    "The mayor is busy. How can I see you ordinary people? Get out of here." The bodyguard showed impatience and waved away.


    "Ha ha, we are here to seek revenge for him. You can''t stop us." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "Revenge? Are you being kicked in the head by a donkey? " Hearing Chen Yang''s words, the two bodyguards looked at each other and burst into laughter.


    Chen Yang is not angry, look unchanged, said with a smile: "ah seven, fight in."


    "Good!" Ah Qi on one side was not happy long ago. Seeing Chen Yang''s words, he rushed to the bodyguard with an arrow step and knocked them to the ground with two fists. Ah Qi has a good sense of propriety. He only has some skin injuries. It''s OK.


    After putting down the two watchdog, the master and the apprentice crossed the gate and entered the mayor''s house. Just past the gate, you can see a huge courtyard. There is a pool in the courtyard. There is a rockery in the pool. Under the rockery, several Koi are swimming slowly. In addition, there are all kinds of flowers and plants in the hospital, the prestige blowing, aroma.


    "The mayor''s mansion is so luxurious. It seems that the pressure on the common people is not small." Chen Yang said.


    "Who is it! How dare you break into the mayor''s house without permission. " A burst of shouts came, and several patrol guards immediately surrounded the master and apprentice. Most of the bodyguards are mortals, but the leader is muscular, which is similar to the two bodyguards when ah Qi first met Huang Xiangfei.


    There was no more words. Ah Qi raised his fist and rushed over. Three times five divided by two, a group of bodyguards had fallen to the ground and kept wailing. The leader just got ah Qi''s two punches and fell to the ground unconscious. After calming down the guards, the master and the apprentice walked through the courtyard to the front of the main hall.


    In the gorgeous hall, Huang Xiangyun was drinking tea with a young man and talking about things.


    "Brother Gu, I haven''t heard from my father for several days. I hope Mr. Gu Xian can lead some of my brothers to explore." Huang Xiangyun asked.


    "Mayor Huang, Gu can promise to help you, but he can only seek your father''s information at most. If there is a dispute between practitioners, Gu will never participate." The speaker is Gu Nan. He is 21 years old. He is already at the peak of his cultivation. In the Qixuan world, he is also a top-grade talent. He has a great chance to produce a golden elixir before he is 50 years old. He and some of his brothers are in Yongning Town. If there are monsters or natural or man-made disasters, they will do their best to ensure the safety of one side.


    "Thank you, brother Gu." Huang Xiangyun said.


    "Don''t check. We''re here." A gentle voice came first, and then two figures, big and small, pushed the door in.


    Seeing the two men who came in suddenly, Huang Xiangyun changed his face and asked, "who is coming?"


    "Aren''t you coming to us?" Chen Yang said lightly.


    "What do you mean, sir? Why don''t you sit down and have a good talk?" Huang Xiangyun was alarmed. He couldn''t see through the man in white in front of him.


    "I killed your son who was arrogant and domineering, and I killed your father who took revenge. Do you really want to sit down with me?"


    When Huang Xiangyun heard this, he felt a chill in his heart. There were few people in Yongning Town who knew about his son and his father. As soon as Chen Yang said this, he already knew that his father and son were gone.


    Although in the heart incomparably grieves, but 40 year human life ups and downs let him restrain oneself, slowly opens the mouth: "Your Excellency is seeking revenge to come."


    "That''s right."


    Neither of the two golden elixir periods is a match for the person in front of him. Huang Xiangfei''s concentration is not natural, but he is not afraid, because there is another backer in Yongning Town, which is yujianzong. Yujianzong is one of the giants in the Qixuan world. There are countless experts. His father is one of the registered disciples of yujianzong. When his father is killed, yujianzong will never sit back and ignore him.


    "Brother Gu, if you and I join hands and call on your martial brothers, they may not be able to fight." Huang Xiangyun looks at Gu Nan, but Gu Nan ignores him.


    When Chen Yang came in, he was already stunned. He was very impressed by the people in front of him. When he was still in yujianzong a few years ago, he suddenly visited. The leader of yujianzong welcomed him personally. He was very polite. After Chen Yang left, the leader specially told him not to provoke him.Memories flashed by. Gu Nan saluted Huang Xiangyun and said, "brother Huang, I can''t help you this time. The whole imperial sword clan can''t help you either. I''m sorry."


    "Brother Gu, what''s the matter with you?" Huang Xiangyun''s face changed greatly and asked.


    "The teacher told me that this man should not be provoked. Gu left first." Gu Nan finished and walked out to Chen Yang, where he received a gift from his younger generation, leaving behind Huang Xiangyun with a face of confusion.


    "Your helpers are gone. Are you ready?" Chen Yang said lightly.


    Huang Xiangyun knew that he alone would not be the opponent of the person in front of him. He already had a will to die in his eyes. He rushed to Chen Yang with a roar. "The Revenge of killing your relatives is mortal. I''ll fight with you!"


    "There''s some backbone." Chen Yang said in his heart that with a wave of one hand, he knocked Huang Xiangyun away and hit the wall heavily.


    "Ah Qi, you come." Chen Yang said.


    "Good!" Seems to have realized Chen Yang''s idea, ah Qi agreed to go forward.


    Looking at the young man whose head just passed his waist, Huang Xiangyun felt a strong sense of shame. He actually sent a child to fight with him.


    "No opponent can be careless. In the battle of life and death, a mistake will be fatal. You know what?" Chen Yang teaches ah Qi.


    "Well." Because of the lesson that he almost died several times before, ah Qi also understood that he had little experience and Chen Yang''s good intentions.


    "Since you sent him to death, I''ll help you." Huang Xiangyun was furious when he saw that the other side took him as a disciple''s gold smelting stone. He held a seal in his hand, and the sword on his waist suddenly came out of its sheath and flew to ah Qi as a cold light.


    Feijian blinked, but ah Qi didn''t panic. He turned around to avoid Feijian, and then stepped forward. Seeing that his flying sword was dodged by ah Qi, Huang Xiangyun''s fingerprints changed, and the flying sword suddenly turned around and came to ah Qi''s back. The speed was extremely fast.


    "So fast!" Ah Qi said in secret, even though there was a bloody thunder, he avoided the flying sword.


    "This is the Royal sword skill. Some friars practice their swords but don''t practice their skills. They spend their whole life on the sword. The sword is in people''s hands, and the sword destroys and kills people. The attack power of this kind of sword skill is very good." Chen Yang spoke at the right time.


    "Oh." Ah Qi heard a faint sound, once again avoided the flying sword, and approached Huang Xiangyun a few steps.


    Looking at the young man with red thunder and lightning getting closer and closer to him, Huang Xiangfei was extremely shocked. He could not help but be a little boy in a gathering state.

 Chapter 29

    The shadow of the sword keeps flashing, and between the shadow of the sword, small figures come and go, flexible. Huang Xiangyun was so shocked that his flying sword couldn''t touch the corner of the boy''s clothes.


    Step forward again, small head to avoid the stabbing sword, ah Qi''s distance from Huang Xiangyun has been less than three meters.


    "Ding!" The flying sword once again waved in the air and cut deeply in the hard bluestone floor. On the other side of Feijian, ah Qi finally seized the opportunity and suddenly showed his thunder. It was only a flash to shorten the distance of three meters.


    With one punch, Huang Xiangyun flew out like a kite with broken line. The man was still in the air. The figure of the boy came to his eyes again. The bloody thunder was deeply imprinted in Huang Xiangyun''s eyes.


    "To die in the hands of a child..." Huang Xiangyun had a lot of thoughts in his heart. He had experienced scenes from childhood to the earth. He practiced hard, intrigued and intrigued each other. Just for a moment, the ups and downs of the world for 40 years flashed through his mind one by one.


    "I will not die!" The red eyes, which were illuminated by the blood thunder, suddenly became sharp. The flying sword, which was inserted in the bluestone floor, immediately flew up and stabbed ah Qi''s vest.


    Feeling the coolness of his back, ah Qi immediately turned his straight fist into a swing fist. With the strength of his fist, he rotated his body, rubbed his flying sword and landed on the ground. Huang Xiangyun, on the other hand, grasped the flying sword, adjusted his figure and landed on the ground steadily.


    As ah Qi raised his head, Huang Xiangyun''s eyes also came straight. His eyes, which were originally dead and gray, were bursting with sharp brilliance, which made people unable to look directly at him.


    Under close observation, Huang Xiangyun is completely different from before. At this time, Huang Xiangyun was wearing a brocade robe without wind. His flying sword trembled slightly, as if he had his own consciousness. He felt the frequency of the sword. Huang Xiangyun felt that the sword in his hand was integrated with himself. The sword was his extended body. He could put it in and out freely.


    "The life and death walk, actually coagulate a sword idea." Chen Yang said with admiration.


    Looking at Huang Xiangyun, who was completely different in front of him, ah Qiyi had a dignified face and black eyes staring at each other tightly.


    Without any words, Huang Xiangyun''s sword was not a royal sword, but a sword with his hand. The sword light came in a flash, which made ah Qi a little unable to react. The bloody thunder burst out and hid. I don''t know how much stronger it is than before.


    Huang Xiangyun seemed to have expected that he would not hit the target. His right hand was moving in succession, and two more swords were cut out, which was extremely fast. Ah Qi could only reluctantly avoid one sword, but the other sword cut a long wound on his body, and blood spattered.


    "Er..." Ah Qi suffered from the pain. His legs suddenly started to work, and his body suddenly retreated. He almost cut his cheek with one sword.


    Five meters away from Huang Xiangyun, ah Qi covered the wound and gasped violently. He had just passed death again. If he stepped back a second later, his head would be half taken away by that sword.


    "What about the natural magic? In front of my sword, I still have to run for my life." Huang Xiangyun stood in the same place and said coldly.


    "How many swordsmanship you''ve been dreaming of, can you concentrate on it?" Chen Yang opens his mouth.


    "Thank you for your help." Huang Xiangyun''s face was full of irony.


    "Ah Qi, he is able to fight with friar Jindan. You should be careful." Chen Yang didn''t mean to do it. He told ah Qi Dao.


    "I see." Ah Qi nodded. After a short rest, his breath became steady again. Chen Yang said that, he put on his standard fighting posture. His bright eyes were full of strong fighting spirit.


    "Come on!" The young voice blurted out.


    Huang Xiangyun snorted coldly, and the sword light came to ah Qi''s eyes with his body. He waved his right hand fiercely, and the sword light moved and cut out.


    The bloody lightning is beating fast on the body, and ah Qi''s small body is also avoiding Huang Xiangyun''s sword.


    "Poof" "poof" "poof" ah Qi had several wounds on his body, and blood gushed out. Then there were two "Dangdang" sounds. Ah Qi''s fist hit the body of the sword and blocked the flying sword. For a moment, the light of swords kept on in the hall, and the sound of metal fighting kept on.


    After a while of fighting, ah Qi gradually adapted to Huang Xiangyun''s rhythm and completely blocked his attack. Even his fist almost hit him in the face several times. If Huang Xiangyun hadn''t condensed his sword spirit and his sword was like an arm, he would have died long ago.


    With "Dang!" With a bang, ah Qi''s fist hit Huang Xiangyun''s sword heavily. A force of impact spread from the sword, which made the hall extremely chaotic. The furniture decoration turned to the ground. This scale was no longer caused by concentration.


    Looking at the young man full of wounds in front of him, Huang Xiangyun''s face was incredible. He is a Jian Xiu who condenses the meaning of the sword. He can''t help but be a child in a gathering atmosphere. No one can believe what he says. After another fierce fight, they fought hard again, and then separated by strength.At this time, ah Qi had more than a dozen wounds on his body, and he was bleeding, but he didn''t seem to feel pain. His eyes were filled with infinite fighting spirit, and it seemed that there was still a trace of excitement.


    Huang Xiangyun on the other side is not much better. His natural and unrestrained posture has long been gone. At this time, his hair is messy, his clothes are dirty, and the trembling flying sword is now dark.


    Huang Xiangyun''s mind gradually showed a little uneasiness. He suddenly shook his head. His reason still overcame that uneasiness. His mind moved. His whole body''s spiritual power gathered on the sword in his hand, and the dark flying sword trembled again. Huang Xiangyun raised his trembling flying sword and stabbed it out. He felt that it was the strongest sword he had ever stabbed since his cultivation.


    Ah Qi stood in the same place without any action, quietly waiting for the flying sword to stab. As the flying sword got closer and closer, ah Qi''s sense of war became more and more fierce.


    The flying sword was only three inches away from his eyes, and Huang Xiangfei''s momentum soared to the strongest, even stronger than before.


    Feeling the sharp breath in front of him, ah Qi suddenly grinned, and the young man with all the wounds laughed.


    The black eyes full of war spirit and white teeth are deeply imprinted in Huang Xiangyun''s eyes. All of a sudden, he felt as if he was wrong. He shouldn''t rush to the boy and wave his sword at him.


    Facts also proved that Huang Xiangyun was indeed wrong. The flying sword stopped three inches in front of ah Qi''s eyes, and he could not move forward any more because the boy''s two palms had tightly clamped the body of the sword.


    The sword was still shaking, but the boy''s hands were still motionless. On the palm of his hand, blood red thunder and lightning burst out violently. The excited smile made Huang Xiangyun''s uneasiness turn into deep fear.


    Looking at the flying sword stopped in front of him, ah Qi''s smile became more and more prosperous, and the bloody God thunder suddenly rioted, and the red light became more and more prosperous, and the thunder and lightning became more and more fierce.


    "Bang!" With the sound of the earth, the trembling flying sword was abruptly broken by ah Qi in Huang Xiangyun''s face.


    "It''s impossible. How can humans in the atmosphere have such speed and power? What kind of monster are you?" Huang Xiangyun''s face was unbelievable and he cried in a panic.


    "I''m not a monster."


    "Bang!"


    With another sound, Huang Xiangyun''s figure flew out, hit the wall heavily and slid to the ground.


    "My name is ah Qi." Ah Qi said coldly.

 Chapter 30

    "Cough..." Huang Xiangyun lay on the ground and coughed up blood. Ah Qi''s fist, which had already broken his viscera, spat out a big mouthful of blood. Then he opened his eyes wide and swallowed his last breath. He was dead.


    Blood god thunder convergence, ah seven standing in place for a long time, in the heart of incomparable confusion.


    "I killed..."


    "In my heart I''m not feeling well Ah Qi muttered to himself.


    When ah Qi''s heart is turning over, Chen Yang''s clean hand is on his shoulder.


    Feeling the warmth of his shoulders, the boy slowly turned back, but there was a stream of tears in his eyes. The boy''s face deeply touched Chen Yang''s heart.


    "He Do you have to die... " Ah Qi asked.


    "For your future safety..."


    "He Must die... " Chen Yang spoke slowly, his voice was still so soft.


    "I don''t like killing people..." When he spoke, ah Qi began to choke. As soon as he finished, he threw himself into Chen Yang''s arms and began to cry.


    Looking at the young man wailing in his arms, Chen Yang is also sad in his heart.


    "He''s just a child."


    An hour later, in a restaurant in Yongning Town.


    Ah Qi is holding half a roast duck in his hand, munching crazily, and vaguely saying words like "delicious" and "delicious" in his mouth.


    Chen Yang holds a cup of tea and looks at ah Qi in front of him with a gentle look. After coaxing him for an hour, the disciple finally walks out of the shadow in his heart and returns to normal.


    "Mr. Gu Xian, what brings you here? I''ll arrange a seat for you." Little two''s voice came.


    "No, I''m looking for someone." Gu Nan sent Xiao Er to his apprentice.


    "Gu Nan has met his predecessors." Gu Nan saluted Chen Yang.


    "I''m just a few years older than you. Sit down and join me." Chen Yang poured Gu Nan a cup of tea and motioned him to sit down.


    After thanking him, Gu Nan sat between Chen Yang and his disciples.


    "You''re here for the mayor?" Chen Yang asked.


    "It''s true. Gu Nan feels extremely ashamed when there are such worms in the clan. He''s here to apologize." Gu Nan said.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. I''m only here to avenge my apprentice. It has nothing to do with your family." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    Gu Nan was relieved to hear that at least Chen Yang didn''t intend to vent his anger on Yu Jianzong. Then he asked, "what''s the plan of the elder?"


    "I don''t have any plans. I''m still staying in my Anping village, treating diseases, teaching, and taking my apprentices by the way." Chen Yang then wrapped the roast duck in the dough and put it into ah Qi''s bowl.


    "OK, I''ll give you a notice. No one dares to disturb you in the future." Gu Nan said respectfully.


    "You don''t have to be so formal. Come and eat together." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    At first, Gu Nan is still very formal. After being forced to put a duck leg in his mouth by ah Qi, Gu Nan also opens up his body, and the relationship between several people is getting closer.


    After a meal, Chen Yang finds that Gu Nan is upright, but he is more tactful. They have a good conversation, and finally they are of the same generation.


    "Brother Chen, ah qitianzong''s achievements in the future are limitless." Gu Nan said with a smile.


    "Don''t praise him. His tail is going up to the sky." Chen Yang looked at the proud ah Qi and shook his head.


    "Gu Nan''s words are from the bottom of his heart. Ah Qi''s qualifications are really hard to meet in a thousand years."


    "It''s no use without experience. I have one thing to ask for." Chen Yang opens his mouth.


    "Brother Chen, it''s OK to say that Gu Nan will do his best."


    "Brother Gu is serious, but ah Qi will go to Qixuan mountain for training in the near future. However, ah Qi is still young and naive. If elder brother Gu''s disciples meet with him, please take care of him." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "No problem. I''ll inform zongmen when I go back and tell you what ah Qi looks like." Gu Nan waved his hand.


    After they had enough to eat and drink, Chen Yang and Gu Nan argued for a long time about who should pay for the meal. At last, Chen Yang forced the money to the second child. Gu Nan gave up. After saying goodbye, the master and apprentice walked out of Yongning Town.


    "Master, brother Gu is really good." Ah Qi chewed the sweet scented osmanthus candy sent by Gu Nan and said happily.


    "After some communication, it''s really good, and it''s worth meeting." With that, Chen Yang took ah Qi back to Anping village.


    "Ganniang, I''m back." Ah Qi pushes the door and Li Yun is feeding Wang Hongyuan porridge.


    "Ah Qi, why are you hurt again?" Wang Hua''er''s eyes were sharp, and he saw the wound on ah Qi''s body.


    "Master Chen Xian, where did you go with ah Qi? How did you get there?" Li Yun asked painfully.


    "Take ah Qi to Yongning Town. Anping village should be peaceful for a long time." Chen Yang said.


    After wrapping up the wound and telling ah Qi not to walk around today, Chen Yang went to inform the villagers to let the children continue to come to class.Two days later, Wang Hongyuan''s family, a Fei, Xiao Li and others gathered in Chen Yang''s house.


    Ah Qi was dressed in animal skin, and Xiao Lian was very excited, because today he was going to hunt in the mountains with some uncles.


    "Ah Qi, after going up the mountain, you should listen to your uncle and never run around, you know." Li Yun put a knife on ah Qi''s waist and said with great care.


    "If you come back full of injuries, my sister won''t play with you." Wang Hua''er also asked.


    "I know." Ah Qi nodded.


    "Ah Qi, although the periphery of Qixuan mountain is safe, there are low-level monsters occasionally. You must be careful not to show off." Chen Yang said.


    With a few people''s advice, ah Qi and his party began to walk slowly to Qixuan mountain.


    At this time, somewhere in the depth of Qixuan mountain, the space suddenly twisted, and then a black hole came out. The hole kept twisting and looked very unstable. As the two figures rushed out, the black hole slowly disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    The two figures are a teenage girl and a little older boy. The girl is wearing a red dress with red lips and white teeth. Her features are delicate. Under the curved willow eyebrows, she has a pair of green eyes like gems. On the girl''s head, there are two small devil horns, which makes her more demonic.


    The other boy looks about 14 or 15 years old. He is wearing a white Taoist robe on his body. His black hair is tied on his head and combed into a Taoist crown. Under his two sword eyebrows is a pair of red phoenix eyes with hook inside and curl outside. The bridge of his nose is high and dotted in his face. He is elegant and dignified.


    "Brother Chengdao, we are really out!" The girl looked around and said excitedly.


    "Han Ru Mei, you''ve made a big mistake." The boy patted his head and had a headache.

 Chapter 31

    "I didn''t expect that what the monster said was true. The seal of the town faction actually connected with the outside world." Han Ru said with a smile.


    "The old ancestor said that the monster was very powerful. In those years, the God of heaven was killed and he did his best to seal it in the nine square Xuan array. We secretly used the power of the nine square Xuan array to leave the clan. We don''t know whether it was good or bad." Su Chengdao said with a frown.


    "We''re just borrowing a little bit of the strength of the big formation. It should have no impact." Han Ru asked.


    "This point of strength can be supplemented only by a few large formations. It should not matter." Su Chengdao nodded.


    "Well, don''t think about it so much. We managed to escape. No more old men chased us to practice and study." Han Ru said excitedly.


    "You''re so naughty. Think about how we can get back." Su Chengdao ordered a little cold such as the forehead, said with a smile.


    "I don''t want to go back. I don''t want to be shut in every day." Cold as the air said.


    "Laozu said that it''s not like the clan outside. Monsters are rampant and extremely dangerous." Su Chengdao said with a bitter smile.


    "We''re great practitioners, and we''re afraid that some of his monsters won''t succeed." Cold such as waved next fist, confidently say.


    As soon as Han Ru''s words were finished, Su Chengdao''s eyes in front of him suddenly became extremely fierce. He pinched a seal with one hand, and suddenly a white light in his sleeve flew past Han Ru''s smooth face.


    "Whew", cold as the air behind, a shadow was cut in two and fell to the ground.


    "Ah! What is it? " Han Ru looked at the corpse on the ground and exclaimed. At this time, not far from her, a black monster was struggling. This monster''s head is like a cat, and its whole body is covered with small scales. Its sharp claws are constantly waving, struggling and roaring.


    "It''s just a cat lizard. Don''t be afraid." Su Chengdao said with a smile.


    "I I I''m not afraid, little cat lizard. I''ll kill as many as I come. " Cold such as red face, pout a small mouth said.


    "Just the little fireballs you rubbed, you want to kill the cat lizard, but you can''t even blow the little cat." Point cold such as the forehead, Su Chengdao cut off the cat lizard claws, sleeve a wave, put in.


    "Brother Chengdao!" Cold as pink face rose red, jiaochen road.


    "Well, my house is the coldest, so many cats and lizards can''t stop it." Su Chengdao quickly comforted some, otherwise this from small to big sister afraid will ignore him for a long time.


    "Well, that''s nature." Cold as the chin is raised so high that it''s even with the eyes.


    "Cats, lizards and beasts all move in groups. There must be many nearby. Let''s get out of here first." Su Chengdao said, with cold as to a direction.


    Soon after, two little black lizards came to the scene. On the hard scales of the cat lizard, the small black spot actually looked as if there was nothing. It went straight through and entered the body of the cat lizard. With the entry of the black spot, the cat lizard suddenly burst out a burst of black light, covering its body.


    A few minutes later, the black light converged. The original cat lizard was no longer there, but a human like monster was standing in its original position. The monster is about the height of an adult''s knee, covered with a layer of black short hair, but the face to the navel is smooth, revealing light gray skin. Two big horns with the thickness of his arms came out from both sides of his head.


    He took a deep breath of the air. The monster''s face was full of intoxication. He opened his blood red eyes, then opened his mouth full of sharp fangs and said slowly: "finally he escaped. The outside air is really fresh."


    With that, his face suddenly became ferocious: "when I recover for some time, I''ll go back and kill you all!"


    At this time, outside Qixuan mountain, a Qi and his party were resting in a forest.


    Ah Qi leaned against a big tree and was eating a steamed bread with a lost look. It was a pity that the fat pheasant had just run away. Thinking that he was passing by a pot of tender stewed chicken soup, ah Qi was extremely upset.


    "How can you see a pheasant and yell at it like this?" Xiao Li said with a smile.


    "The pheasant in the mountain is very good. It will flutter away with a little noise. You are so noisy that the small animals around here will be scared away by you." As Lin Zhiyuan opened his mouth, ah Qi''s face was even more lost, and his head was about to be buried in the earth.


    Seeing that ah Qi''s mood was getting lower and lower, ah Fei quickly comforted him and said, "it''s normal for the prey to run away. Some pheasants will go deeper. Pay attention next time."


    Ah Fei comforted him. Ah Qi was also much better. He ate a steamed bun three or two times and regained his spirit. He wiped his mouth and said, "no problem. I will definitely have stewed chicken soup today."


    "You''re so good that some pheasants must be caught by hand." Rubbing ah Qi''s head, ah Fei said with a smile.


    After the rest, several people continued to go deep.


    After walking for nearly half an hour, there are several pheasants hanging behind the group. Little ah Qi is also carrying a fat pheasant on his back, and his face is very happy."Whew!"


    A Fei shot an arrow and steadily penetrated a pheasant. Seeing that he hit with an arrow, ah Fei showed a smile.


    "Another one." Xiao Li said happily.


    "Today''s harvest is not bad. Let''s go and pick some wild vegetables and mushrooms and go back." Lin Zhiyuan said.


    "It''s so early. I want to fight a wild boar." Ah Qi said discontentedly.


    Hearing the word "wild boar", Xiao Li''s face changed. He touched his chest and shook his head to express his firm disagreement.


    "Brother Li, don''t worry. With me, the boar can''t hurt you." Ah Qi patted his chest confidently and said.


    "There are not so many wild boars. If you go further, there will be other beasts. In case you are scratched, sister Yun can''t tear me." Ah Fei said with a smile.


    "Yes, ah Qi, it''s your first time to go up the mountain. Don''t worry too much." Lin Zhiyuan advised.


    Under the persuasion of several people, ah Qi has to compromise and go to find Shanzhen alone.


    Small palm, grasp a blue mushroom, a little force, the mushroom from the root tear and down. Put the mushroom into the cloth bag, repeat several times, the root of a mushroom has been collected by ah Qi.


    "Uncle a Fei said that the stewed chicken soup with blue mushrooms is very delicious. I want to pick more." Ah Qi thought in her heart and continued to look for the blue mushroom.


    "Gee, berries." Ah Qi looked at a group of shrubs dotted with red fruits and exclaimed in surprise.


    Berry is one of the few fruits that ah Qi has eaten. The berry cluster has strong vitality and grows all the year round. The fruit is fresh, sweet and delicious. Since Wang Hongyuan brought ah Qi a taste from the mountain, he never forgot it. At this time, the eyes of ah Chih Cong see the growth of berries.


    After grabbing a few berries and putting them into his mouth, ah Qi began to harvest them. The berry bush is about as high as his chest, but the thorns on the branches can''t stop ah Qi''s enthusiasm. The little bag is filled with berries in a twinkling of an eye. Looking at the berries in the bag, ah Qi thought it was not enough. He put the bag aside, took off his clothes and began to pack the berries.

 Chapter 32

    After a while, ah Qi''s clothes were also full of berries. Wipe the sweat under the forehead, ah Qi happily drilled out of the berry bush, in the heart happy.


    Just stood up, ah Qi suddenly found that on his small bag, a ball of white hair, is constantly stirring, "Baji Baji" voice, constantly.


    Close to a look, the white hair ball is actually eating its own berries, so for a while, the berries have been less than half.


    He picked up the white ball and found it was a rabbit. The rabbit is only adult, palm sized, snowy and white, with black ears, and a small circle of black fur around its eyes. Although the human does not feel the color of the berry in front of his eyes, he still does not feel frightened.


    It thought right, looking at the rabbit two watery eyes staring at himself, ah Qi heart is also a soft, put it on the ground, the bag of berries fell in front of it, said: "look at you so good-looking, I''ll give you something to eat."


    Looking at the berries in front of him, the little rabbit seemed to understand ah Qi''s meaning. Instead of eating the berries on the ground immediately, he ran around ah Qi for several times, then rubbed ah Qi''s legs and began to eat the berries.


    "Well, are you thanking me?" Ah Qi felt very surprised. The rabbit in front of him seemed very clever.


    Looking at the little rabbit eating berries, very lovely, ah seven finally can''t help but, out of the palm, on its body.


    Feeling the warm hands on his body, the rabbit just stopped slightly and began to chew the berries again.


    "What soft hair." Ah Qi stroked the rabbit''s fur and said slowly.


    The little rabbit ate very fast. After a while, he ate all the berries on the ground and licked the juice around his mouth. He broke away ah Qi''s little hand and looked at ah Qi quietly with watery eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at the little hair ball in front of him, ah Qi asked.


    It seems that in response to ah Qi, the little rabbit''s eyes turned and his big watery eyes quietly looked at the berries in ah Qi''s clothes.


    "You''re not full yet." Ah Qi said in surprise, but he handed the berry wrapped in his clothes to him.


    Seeing the mountain like berries in front of him, the little rabbit''s eyes were shining with gold. He went in and kept on chirping. After a while, a small pile of berries was eaten clean by him. Ah Qi''s eyes were beating. He was surprised how this small body could hold so many berries.


    When the berries were finished, the rabbit licked ah Qi''s clothes.


    "No, you''ve eaten it all." Ah Qi stroked his head and said with a smile.


    The little rabbit who was touched seemed very comfortable, squinted and fell asleep.


    "I dare to sleep. What if I kill you and eat meat?" Ah Qi was also very surprised. But he didn''t know that it was because there was a breath in his body that made the rabbit feel very close, so he fell asleep under his touch.


    Looking at the little guy''s cute sleeping posture, ah Qi felt like it very much. He didn''t disturb him. He quietly stood by. Time went by like this. Unconsciously, it was dusk.


    The little rabbit moved a few times and woke up. Maybe he was too comfortable to sleep. When he stood up, his step was still a little unsteady. He was very stupid. Stretched a stretch, it jumped to ah Qi''s arms, small head rubbed up, very lovely, see ah Qi small heart almost melt, constantly stroking the arms of the rabbit.


    "The sun is setting. Oh, it''s time for me to go home." Ah Qi said softly.


    Hearing ah Qi''s words, the little rabbit jumped out of ah Qi''s arms and rubbed his legs incessantly. His eyes were full of sadness.


    "Go home, too. Your parents must miss you." Rubbing the rabbit''s head gently, ah Qi said.


    Ah Qi just finished, a sound came from the nearby bush, and an adult white rabbit ran out. White rabbit see seven, not close, just standing on the edge of the Bush, quietly looking at the little rabbit at the foot of seven.


    The little rabbit also saw the pure white rabbit, rubbed ah Qi''s hand again, turned and ran to the mother rabbit.


    A big one and a small two rabbits rubbed each other for a few times. After some communication, they looked at ah Qi together, as if they were saying goodbye.


    "You go home, and I should go home, too. Remember, be careful of other humans. They will catch you and eat meat. " Ah Qi said with a smile.


    Under the dusk sun, the two rabbits were also reflected golden. Ah Qi seemed to see the two rabbits nodding slightly before they left. He shook his head with a smile. He said in his heart that he must have been wrong. Ah Qi put on his clothes and went to meet other people with a cloth bag.


    At this time, Su Chengdao and Han ruzheng are walking slowly in Qixuan mountain.


    "Brother Chengdao, why haven''t you gone out yet?" Cold such as a face discontented of say.


    "The mountain range looks very big, and there are many monsters along the way. It''s estimated that it will take some time." Su Chengdao said with a smile."I don''t want to go." Han Ru said.


    "That''s not good. It''s very dangerous in the mountains at night. I think we can only plug his teeth when we meet a more powerful monster with our cultivation." Su Chengdao vetoed.


    "But I''m really tired of walking." Cold as began to spread Jiao.


    See cold such as this appearance, Su Chengdao helplessly shook his head, went to her body squat down, mouth said: "come on."


    "Brother Chengdao is better." Cold such as Xi Xi smiles to rush to Su Chengdao''s back. The little boy, carrying a lovely girl on his back, walked slowly out of Qixuan mountain.


    At this time, in another part of Qixuan mountain, a small black haired monster was surrounded by a group of cats and lizards. The cat lizard kept roaring, but did not dare to come forward. The black monster in front of them is very small, but there is a breath that makes them palpitate. Hunger and fear are fighting incessantly, making them around the black monster and unwilling to move forward.


    The black haired monster was surrounded, but without the slightest fear. There was a sneer in his scarlet eyes. Finally, a cat lizard can not bear hunger, jumped up and rushed to it.


    Looking at the rushing cat lizard, the black cat monster was thrown to the ground without any action. The cat lizard saw that the creature in front of him didn''t move, so he directly opened his mouth to bite it down and ate one of the black haired monster''s arms.


    Looking at the companion without the slightest damage, the rest of the cat lizards are also flocking to bite the black monster. The black haired monster didn''t resist or roar, as if he didn''t feel pain. From the gap of the cat lizard, his face was still with a sneer.


    After a while, the short black haired monsters had been divided. A group of cat lizards felt that they had not enough to eat. One by one, they kept looking for whether there was any missing body. But at this time, the metamorphosis happened.


    All the cat lizards are emitting a strong black light. After the black light covers the whole body, it slowly shrinks, and then turns into several small black haired monsters.


    Looking at each other, the black haired monster seemed to have a soul in his heart. When he came together, he suddenly burst out black light and began to merge. After the black light converged, a half human tall black haired monster appeared in place.


    "Hum hum, when I finish swallowing the monsters here, I will recover a lot." Said the black monster with a sneer.

 Chapter 33

    Two days later, in Anping village, a group of people were preparing to go up the mountain in Wang Hongyuan''s courtyard.


    "Ah Fei, I''ve heard Lao Li say that it''s not peaceful in the mountains these two days." Lin Zhiyuan asked.


    "Yes, I heard in the market this morning that many beasts came out of the mountain these two days." Xiao Li followed.


    "We''re afraid of nothing. We''ll fight pheasants and rabbits on the periphery. We can''t meet anything." Ah Fei took up his bow and arrow and didn''t care.


    "That''s right. I''m a monk in the Qi gathering period. I''ll fight as many beasts as I can." Ah Qi waved a few fists.


    "How to fight, with your little flame hot?" Xiao Li joked with a smile.


    "What a small flame? It''s called kindling. Besides, my fist is powerful." Ah Qi said unconvinced.


    After preparing for a while, several people stepped out of Anping village again, and a group of four people walked slowly to Qixuan mountain.


    At this time, Chen Yang''s courtyard, Li Yun is carrying a bowl of porridge, slowly feeding to Wang Hongyuan, the sound of reading outside the house continues to spread.


    "Hongyuan, ah Qi is going up the mountain again today. How can I always feel fluffy and uncomfortable in my heart?" Li Yun frowned and said.


    "Don''t worry, ah Qi can even fight Jindan fairy. How can the beast be his opponent?" Wang Hongyuan motioned to Li Yun to rest assured. He also raised a period of time in Chen Yang side injury, others do not know ah seven weight, but he knows. Then Wang Hongyuan teased, Li Yun''s face also re opened a smile.


    In the Qixuan mountain, Su Chengdao and Hanru are two small figures running fast. As they run, Su Chengdao keeps looking back, as if he is looking for something.


    The speed of the two meditators was very fast. After running for two kilometers, the two little figures suddenly stopped. Two pairs of eyes are staring at the front, because in front of them, among the shrubs, there are three strong cat lizards.


    Different from the cat lizards of the past few days, the three animals are very strong. They are much bigger, and their eyes are red with blood. Saliva drips slowly from their mouths around their sharp teeth, making a "patter patter patter" sound.


    These three strange cat lizards are also the reason why Su Chengdao and Han Ru keep running away, because behind them, they are chasing many such cat lizards. These strange cat lizards are much more powerful than ordinary cat lizards. They are quick and attack madly. They are not afraid of pain. After several battles, Su Chengdao knows that they are invincible and runs out with Han Ru Come, but I didn''t expect to be stopped by these three.


    "Brother Chengdao, why are they chasing us?" Because of the fierce running, Han Ru''s delicate little face flushed slightly and gasped.


    "I don''t know. They are much better than ordinary cat lizards. They are very strange." Su Chengdao''s sword eyebrows wrinkled tightly and said slowly.


    After observing the two for a while, a few cat lizards roared and rushed up. The huge shadow blocked the sun and made their bodies dark.


    "To die!" Su Chengdao cold mouth, hand seal, sword light cut out, a cat lizard beast from the air was cut in half. One just died, and the other cat lizard had reached the top of Su Chengdao''s head, with its huge mouth biting Su Chengdao''s head.


    "Hum!" Su Cheng Road cold hum a, recall flying sword, pierce cat lizard animal''s head.


    When the two lizards fight, the cat is like a lizard. Although the cat lizard was much stronger than before, Han Ru was not afraid when she was prepared. As soon as her fingerprints were tied, the power of fire suddenly condensed into a fireball in her hand, and hit the cat lizard heavily. The fireball exploded directly when it touched the cat lizard, and the impact force blew the cat lizard upside down.


    Looking at the flying cat lizard, Han Ru waved with one hand, used a fire technique, and a flame appeared on the cat lizard. Then it instantly expanded and spread all over its body. The cat lizard struggled a few times and then lay on the ground without breathing.


    As soon as the battle was settled, they were gasping for breath. Behind them came a roar like a cat.


    "No, those cat lizards are catching up. Let''s run." Su Chengdao''s face changed, and he ran forward with Han Ru.


    On the other side, outside of Qixuan mountain.


    "Goo Goo Goo!" A pheasant''s scream came. In the Bush, ah Qi''s head poked out, and then ran out with a pheasant.


    "Ha ha, the third one." Ah Qi said happily.


    "It''s strange that there are so many animals on the periphery today." Lin Zhiyuan said suspiciously.


    "Yes, so many pheasants have been killed in a short time." Ah Fei said.


    "Could it be that the beasts inside came out, and they ran out in fright?" Said Xiao Li.


    "It''s possible that there''s only one reason for the beast to run out of the depths..." Lin Zhi stopped and looked at the others.


    "Monster!" Three people speak in unison, eyes a dignified.


    "Are monsters very powerful?" Ah seven one face don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Well, monsters can''t compare with jackals, tigers and leopards. The lowest level monsters can easily take people''s lives. They are extremely fierce." Ah Fei explained."Then I want to see it." Ah Qi was curious after hearing this.


    "Look at a fart, but the monster wants to inform the immortal to clear it. Why do you join in the fun?" Patting ah Qi''s head, ah Fei scolds.


    Several people speak, but do not know their head of the tree, a pair of green eyes, are staring at them.


    "Ouch!" Seven eyes seemed to solve the best of a green roar.


    "What is it?" Ah Qi let out a scream and hit with one punch. Black shadow was hit hard. He rolled several circles and climbed up. He was staring at the people in front of him. It was a leopard.


    "How could there be a leopard." Several people exclaimed.


    "Is the leopard delicious?" Ah Qi asked.


    "It''s not delicious, but leopard skin can sell for some money." Ah Qihui said.


    "If you want to eat me, you''ll peel it and sell it for money." Ah Qi clenched his fist and went up.


    Looking at the small figure in front of us, the leopard bows and is very alert. It is just this seemingly weak human who blows it away.


    "Ouch!" There was another roar, and the leopard rushed to ah Qi again, very fast.


    "Hey Ah Qi, fearless, dodged the attack. Then he stretched out his little hand and grabbed the leopard''s tail. He threw the leopard about his size five meters away.


    A scream came, leopard was hit on the ground, constantly struggling, was unable to get up.


    Although several people know ah Qi''s skill, they didn''t expect that ah Qi could subdue a leopard so quickly, and they didn''t know what to say. And ah Qi slowly went to the leopard''s side and kicked hard. The leopard struggling in the original place suddenly screamed, and there was no sound.


    "Hey, hey, I''m going to take this leopard back and show it to Godfather." Ah Qi was very excited.


    Looking at the excited ah Qi, a few people laughed and praised a few times. They began to disperse and find the branches and vines, ready to weave the vines net.

 Chapter 34

    Looking at the leopard quietly, ah Qi thinks that when he brings back the leopard, Wang Hongyuan, Li Yun and others will praise themselves. The more he thinks about it, the more happy he is.


    When he thought about the beauty, he heard Xiao Li''s strange cry. When he looked around, he found that Xiao Li was running this way, and behind him, there was a black bear.


    "Help Looking at the black bear behind him, Xiao Li was about to shed tears.


    Seeing that Xiao Li was in danger, ah Qi rushed to the black bear. "Bang!" With a sound, two figures, one big and one small, collided with each other, but the result was astonishing. The small figure was still in place, while the huge figure retreated a few steps.


    "Ouch!" The black bear ate the pain, stood up, stood on his feet, and roared angrily.


    The black bear stood up about two meters. His eyes were fixed on ah Qi. He looked fierce and scared Xiao Li''s legs.


    "Just hit a leopard, here comes a big bear." Ah Qi said excitedly.


    Black bear didn''t understand ah Qi''s words. He just roared, rushed to ah Qi and clapped. Ah Qi''s feet move easily to avoid, and in his original position does have a deep hand print, if ordinary people are there, I''m afraid they will be shot dead on the spot.


    "Great strength." Ah Qi was startled, and then a blow came out. But I didn''t expect that the black bear just stepped back a little bit with his palm.


    Feeling the pain from his palms, the black bear''s eyes were even more fierce, and he rushed to ah Qi with a strange roar.


    See black bear ferocious pounce on, ah seven eyes light explosion flash, legs force a, two hands directly to the black bear. With a dull sound, ah Qi grabbed the two palms of the black bear, and his legs didn''t move.


    When he found that his two palms were in the hands of this little human, the black bear was also in a panic. His body was constantly wriggling, trying to break free, but he couldn''t break free, which made him roar constantly.


    "Hey, listen to godfather, bear paws are very delicious. You don''t want to run today." Ah Qi said excitedly.


    In the eyes of the black bear, the young man''s beautiful smile is terrifying, which makes him struggle more fiercely, and his mouth begins to cry slowly.


    When ah Qi fights with the black bear, ah Fei has been attracted by the roar. At this time, he is standing by and watching the amazing scene.


    However, when ah Qi wanted to end the battle, there was a roar from the other side, and then a huge tiger slowly appeared, and the scene was silent.


    "Well It''s a tiger Xiao Li''s voice began to tremble.


    "It seems so." Lin Zhiyuan nodded.


    "Now what?" Ah Fei asked.


    "You run first, I''ll deal with these two." Ah Qi said confidently.


    "No, it''s a tiger, and there''s a bear here." Ah Fei immediately vetoed it.


    "Xiao Li, be careful!" Lin Zhiyuan suddenly roared.


    Before Xiao Li could react, he was slapped heavily by one palm and fell unconscious on the ground. And in his original position, there is a tiger.


    "How..." Before Lin Zhiyuan finished his words, the tiger pounced directly on him. If he pounced, he would have to explain it here.


    Seeing the tiger getting closer and closer, he couldn''t escape. A trace of despair flashed through Lin Zhiyuan''s heart.


    "I don''t want to die yet..."


    Just when Lin Zhiyuan was in despair, a red figure stopped between him and the tiger, and then his eyes flashed, and the tiger flew out.


    "Take brother Li and wait for me on the outside." The bloody God thunder blooms, ah Qi shouts to the crowd.


    "This..." A Fei is still hesitating, but he is pulled by Lin Zhiyuan. Then Lin Zhiyuan runs out with Xiao Li on his back.


    Looking at ah Qi''s firm eyes, ah Fei nodded heavily. "Good! You must be careful. " Then he followed Lin Zhiyuan to the outermost part of Qixuan mountain.


    A fist stopped a tiger, ah Qi looked at the figure of several people farther and farther, then turned his head, his face showed an excited smile, yelled: "look, I don''t pick your skin!"


    The little figure rushed to the two tigers with the sound, and the whole body burst out blood red lightning.


    "Ouch!" A tiger screamed and was beaten to the ground by ah Qi Yi. He couldn''t stand up for a long time. And ah Qi flew a tiger, his body kept on, one flashed to the other tiger and kicked out.


    I don''t know how powerful this foot is. The tiger bled directly from the seven orifices. Of course, he didn''t breathe. The other tiger was scared to death when he saw that the same kind was killed so easily, so he turned around and ran away.


    No matter how fast the tiger runs, it can''t be faster than ah Qi, who burst out of bloody thunder. Ah Qi was directly hit on the forehead by the catch-up, and the last tiger fell down, ending his life as the king of beasts.


    Blood god thunder convergence, seven clapped his hands, said with a smile: "hey hey, these two tigers I also want to move back."


    "Why! Where''s my bear paw? " Happy ah Qi suddenly thought of something, surprised Yi. Originally, when he was fighting with two tigers, the black bear ran away secretly, which made ah Qi very upset."No, I must eat bear paws." Ah Qi said in a low voice, and the little figure ran to the depth of the seven Xuan mountain along the footprints of the black bear.


    At this time, in the depth of Qixuan mountain, a sword light flashed, and a cat lizard was cut in half. Su Chengdao controlled the flying sword and gasped. At this time, his hair was messy, there were two deep scratches on his face, and his clean Taoist robe was already bright red. Behind him, Han Ru was lying in a pool of blood, pale and weak. Beside them, a pile of carcasses of cats and lizards lie in all directions, some of them are burnt black, some of them have broken limbs and arms, and the total number of them is as many as 30.


    "Cold like! Don''t you sleep! I''ll take you out of the encirclement now Again cut open a head to rush toward of cat lizard animal, Su Cheng way looking at weak cold such as shout a way.


    "Brother Chengdao, go quickly. If you don''t go, you won''t be able to leave." Cold as weak mouth, although the voice and small, but in Su Chengdao''s ear is like thunder.


    "What nonsense! I won''t leave you Su Chengdao roared and stopped a cat lizard again.


    "Ding", the sword fell on the ground, and Su Chengdao was sweating, pale, and there were several more wounds on his robe. His hands were sealed. He wanted to move the flying sword again, but the spirit power in the Dantian field was completely exhausted. The flying sword just shook a few times on the ground, and there was no movement.


    "Ah Su Chengdao roared, with both hands hit open the cat lizard, picked up the flying sword on the ground, waved and chopped up, fighting for his own injury, also don''t let the cat lizard near cold as a step.


    "Brother Chengdao..." Looking at Su Chengdao''s bloody back, Han Ru feels extremely moved. Su Chengdao is only one meter five tall, but in Han Ru''s eyes, he is extremely tall.


    At this time, not far away from them, ah Qi is running after the black bear.


    "Bear''s paw, don''t run!" In ah Qi''s eyes, black bear has long been a delicacy.


    But the black bear looked at the little figure behind him, but he kept wailing. He didn''t know why the bereaved star was chasing him.


    "Ah Su Chengdao''s chest was caught by the cat lizard beast, and he gave a scream, which happened to reach ah Qi''s ears.


    "How could anyone scream." Ah Qi stopped and listened.


    "Get out of here!" Su Chengdao waved his flying sword angrily and roared loudly.


    "There''s someone!" Ah Qi exclaimed, but then he turned bitter.


    "It''s a pity that my bear''s paw is broken at this time." Ah Qi stamped his feet in anger, gave up the black bear in front of him, and ran to the place where he screamed. After all, human life matters.

 Chapter 35

    "Don''t touch her!" Su Chengdao''s cry was very sad. The three foot long flying sword went straight into the cold cat lizard''s body and came out.


    "Get out of here!" Waving his flying sword, Su Chengdao was covered with blood, and his physical and spiritual strength had been completely exhausted. Now he was at the end of his life.


    Looking at the remaining ten cats and lizards in front of him, Su Chengdao''s heart is already desperate. The reason why he is still standing now is because of his tenacious willpower, because he must not let these ugly monsters hurt Han Ru behind him.


    The lizard didn''t even have the strength to stop his sword.


    "Meow!" The cat lizard pounces on Su Chengdao fiercely. Its sharp claws are directly embedded in Su Chengdao''s shoulders. Its scarlet eyes are fierce and bright. It opens its mouth and bites Su Chengdao''s neck. If it bites, Su Chengdao will die.


    Su Chengdao couldn''t feel the pain in his shoulder, and his consciousness began to blur. In his godless eyes, the scarlet eyes of cat lizard were getting closer and closer to him.


    "Sorry, I''m too weak to protect you..." Su Chengdao was very unwilling, but his consciousness became more and more vague.


    "Red lightning Is this the gate to hell Looking at the red lightning behind the cat lizard, Su Chengdao finally murmured, and then his eyes fell into darkness, completely unconscious.


    Feeling the coolness of the body, and then the severe pain, Su Cheng said, "hum", and slowly opened his eyes. But there was a blur in front of him, a vague shadow moving in front of him.


    As the things in front of him became clearer and clearer, the shadow was gradually concentrated and focused, merging into a small figure of ah Qi Na.


    "People? I''m not dead? " Su Chengdao looks at ah Qi smearing some green things on his wound. His little hands brush it. There are bursts of cool feeling from the wound, and the pain is reduced a lot.


    "Yes! Han Ru, help her Su Chengdao looks flustered and shouts to ah Qi.


    "Don''t get excited. She''s fine for the time being." Ah Qi pointed to the cold on the edge and said.


    Looking along ah Qi''s fingers, Han Ru''s huge wound torn by cat lizard has been wrapped up, lying beside her, her chest slightly stirred, indicating that she still has a weak breath.


    "She''s badly hurt. Her viscera are all hurt. Don''t worry about me. Save her first!" Su Cheng Road flustered shouts a way, because the action is violent, the wound on the body collapsed to open again.


    "What are you doing? I managed to take care of your wound." Ah Qiyi slapped his head and said angrily.


    "Save her first!" Su Chengdao''s eyes are extremely firm.


    "I can''t help her. I have to take her down the mountain to find her master. And I''ve treated her wound for a while. It''s OK for the moment." Looking at Su Chengdao''s eyes, ah Qi shook his head.


    "Thank you Su Chengdao was relieved when he heard that. Once he was relieved, he suddenly lost consciousness.


    Feeling a shock, Su Chengdao regained consciousness again, opened his eyes, and saw the blue sky, cloudless and sunny. Moving his head, he found that he was lying in a net of vines and branches. Han Ru was lying on his side.


    Rattan net is very firm, but it''s really thick. It''s being dragged slowly by the boy in front of it.


    "Where is this?"


    "You wake up. This is the outside of Qixuan mountain. You can walk down the mountain in a little while." Ah Qi turned his head and said with a smile.


    "Thank you. I owe you two lives." Su Chengdao said gratefully.


    "Why two lives?" Ah Qi was puzzled.


    "I''ll pay her back for her life." Su Chengdao turns his head and looks at Han Ru.


    "You two have a good relationship." Ah Qi boasted.


    "By the way, I see how you deal with a dozen cat lizards." Su Chengdao asked.


    "It turns out that those ugly things are called cat lizards. I killed a few of them, and the rest of them suddenly ran to the depths." Ah Qi said he didn''t know why.


    "Can Qi gathering environment kill cat lizards?" Su Chengdao''s eyes were startled and asked in disbelief.


    "OK, I can kill all of them if they don''t run." Ah Qi compared his fist and said confidently.


    "How did you kill it?"


    "With fists."


    Su Chengdao gave a wry smile. He didn''t believe it at all, but ah Qi didn''t go on explaining. He walked out of the mountain slowly, one by one.


    At this time, in a cave deep in Qixuan mountain, a figure was sitting. It was the black haired monster, and in front of it were the cat lizards beaten away by ah Qi.


    As soon as his eyes opened, he showed a piece of scarlet, and his sharp tongue licked his lips. The black haired monster said: "it''s a pity that he let them run away. The flesh and blood of the monk''s soul is a good tonic."


    The black hair monster said, looked at a shadow beside him, and then said: "go to check."


    As the black haired monster spoke, the shadow stirred and stood up. It was also a scarlet eyed cat lizard. However, this cat lizard was different because its size was bigger than the tiger ah Qi had beaten. It was the leader of this group of cat lizards.The king of cat lizard took orders, moved his thighs, and ran out of the mountain with the rest of the animals.


    In Chen Yang''s house, Su Chengdao and Han Ru lie on the bed, while Chen Yang is slowly making a diagnosis and treatment.


    With Chen Yang''s meticulous treatment, Han Ru wakes up at dusk.


    "Where is this..." Cold as murmured.


    "Han Ru Mei! How are you doing? Does it hurt Su Chengdao looks happy and struggles to get up, but is held down by Chen Yang''s big hand.


    "Don''t move. You''ll be in trouble when the wound breaks open." Chen Yang said slowly.


    "Brother Chengdao, what''s the matter?" Cold such as touched to feel belly, looking at the Su Cheng way of the whole body full of bandage to ask a way.


    "It was the master and his apprentice who saved us, or we would die in the mouth of the cat lizard." Su Chengdao explained.


    "Han Ru, thank you for your help." Han Ru thanks after listening.


    "It''s just a small lift. Which family of disciples are you? How can you fall into the siege of cats and lizards?" Chen Yang asked.


    "We are from qixuanzong." Su Chengdao opens his mouth.


    "Qixuanzong? Is there any other sect in the Qixuan community? " Chen Yang''s face changed and asked.


    "Back to my predecessors, qixuanzong is in an independent small world, attached to this world, from which we two come out." Su Chengdao explained slowly.


    "Is it in Qixuan mountain?" Chen Yang asked.


    "When we came out, we were in the mountain. Soon after, we were attacked by a group of cat lizards and almost died." Su Chengdao said.


    "Why is qixuanzong in a small world?"


    "Back to the master, all the members of the seven Xuanzong Ju Zong were guarding a seal, so they were never born."


    "What seal should a clan guard for generations?" Chen Yang asked with a frown.


    "I''m not sure about the details. The ancestor said that it was a monster that killed the God King at the beginning. It must not be allowed to go out."


    "Kill God! Is that true? " His face suddenly changed when he heard the four words "chop God King".


    "Well, that''s what Laozu said." Su Chengdao nodded.


    "Who is your ancestor?"


    "I''m sorry, I won''t let you Su Chengdao said awkwardly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t want to ask. However, the case of qixuanzong and the seal matters a lot. How can you tell me so easily?" Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "Because I think you''re a good man." Su Chengdao said seriously.


    "Thank you, but it''s very important. Don''t mention it to anyone again." Chen Yang said thanks with a smile, then his face changed and he warned seriously.


    "By the way, how did you get out of juzong

 Chapter 36

    "This..." Su Chengdao is a little embarrassed to open his mouth, so Hanru takes over the topic.


    It turned out that Hanru was naughty and didn''t want to attend class. She wanted to run away secretly. During that time, she was caught by Su Chengdao. In order to protect her, she followed her and entered the forbidden area of qixuanzong, where jiutianxuan formation was.


    To the array, a voice appeared in their mind, it is the seal of the array. The monster guided them to mobilize the power of the array, left Qixuan sect and came to Qixuan mountain.


    After hearing this, Chen Yang''s face changed again and said, "you may have made a big mistake."


    "Why, this powerful array has been replenished all of a sudden, and if there is an ancestor in the array, the monster will not be able to run out." Cold if stare big eyes don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Even the legendary characters such as the emperor of heaven have to work hard to seal the monster. I''m afraid it''s extremely evil and terrifying. Why would such a monster help you?" Chen Yang asked.


    "Unless Are you trying to use us? " Su Chengdao''s face changed greatly, and he was very ugly.


    "That''s right. I''ll go up the mountain and find out if I need to find my apprentice." With that, Chen Yang goes out to Qixuan mountain without waiting for their reply.


    "Brother Chengdao, is Han Ru really in trouble?" Cold as the face of guilt, looks very poor.


    "Well, I hope this elder has a good skill and can solve it." Su Chengdao sighed, and his face was very gloomy.


    After a while, ah Qi came in with Wang Hongyuan. After lying down with Wang Hongyuan, ah Qi said to Su Cheng, "master, let me take good care of you two. Tell me what you want."


    "I don''t know how to address you here, brother Cheng?" Su Chengdao asked politely.


    "My name is ah Qi." Ah Qihui said.


    "Ah Qi? What''s your last name Cold like asks a way suddenly.


    "No, I was brought down from the mountain by my godfather. My master said that I was born to raise them, so I can''t follow their surnames." Ah Qi replied with a smile, and didn''t feel anything wrong with Han Ru''s impolite inquiry.


    "I''m sorry, my sister is straightforward. Please forgive me." Su Chengdao said politely.


    "It doesn''t matter. What''s your name?" Ah Qi asked.


    "I''m Su Cheng. This is my sister Hanru." Su Cheng replied.


    "Cold like? Your name is Han Ah Qi asked.


    "Yes, I have a surname." Han Ru answers with a smile.


    "Why don''t your brother have horns on your head? Are you monsters? " Ah Qi was puzzled and asked.


    "We are not brothers and sisters." Su Chengdao said with a smile.


    "How do you know a monster to be your sister?" Ah Qi has identified Han Ru as a monster.


    "You''re the monster. I''m a demon. Do you understand the demon? It''s much more noble than you human beings." Cold as angry, cried out.


    "What kind of monster are the demons?"


    "You''re the monster. We demons are blessed with the power of the five elements. We can release magic easily." Cold, such as willow eyebrow micro Cu, gas drum said.


    "Shifu said that I am also the affinity of the five elements. I''m no worse than you." Ah Qi tilted his head and asked.


    "Don''t brag. You''re the only one with the five elements." Han Ru didn''t believe it at all.


    "I''ll show you." Ah Qi saw that if he didn''t believe it, a fire came out of his heart and began to cast the simple five elements technique directly.


    As the five elements technique flashed by one by one, Hanru and Su Chengdao both opened their eyes.


    "You are really five element affinity." Cold if stare big eyes, can''t believe ground say.


    "Why am I lying to you?" Ah Qi said triumphantly.


    "Ah Qi is really talented." Su Chengdao praised.


    "You are also very powerful. You can kill so many cat lizards." Ah Qi responded.


    Several children of the same age chatted for a long time, from qixuanzong to Anping village, from physical training to concentration, as well as all kinds of delicious food. They chatted about everything. After some exchanges, their feelings were also brought in a lot.


    As the sky darkens, Li Yun carries a basket into the house, while Wang Hua''er follows.


    "Dinner." Li Yun put dishes on the table with a smile.


    Ah Qi, who had been hungry for a long time, jumped on it in surprise, grabbed a chicken leg and chewed it.


    "Ganniang, I beat a leopard and two tigers today." Ah Qi asked for credit.


    "Ganniang knows. Uncle ALFY told me all about it." Li Yun''s face is also extremely gratified that his son is so powerful.


    Ah Qi said, as if suddenly thought of something, face suddenly become extremely depressed, scared Li Yun a jump, quickly asked.


    "My bear''s paw..." Ah Qi''s face is full of balsam pear color.


    "It''s OK. My ah Qi is so powerful that the black bear won''t be able to run away next time." Wang Hua''er comforted.


    "Well." Ah Qi looks a little better and continues to eat, but his interest is not as high as before.Seeing this, Li Yun shakes her head, puts some dishes into a bowl, and gives them to Su Chengdao and Han Ru. Then she gently says, "if it''s not enough to talk to aunt, aunt will do it again."


    Two people holding the hands of the ceramic rice bowl, looking at the delicious chicken bowl, heart gushing a warm current. "Thank you, auntie." The two spoke in unison.


    The fresh and tender entrance of chicken is very smooth and exciting. The taste buds of the two people deeply touched the two children who just swam between life and death.


    "Delicious..." Hanru''s voice was a little choked, moved, guilty, and the joy of rebirth, all of which came from the stimulation of the chicken. Mixed together, the little girl''s tears slowly fell down.


    Not only Han Ru, but also su Chengdao''s heart was shaking. His nose was slightly sour, and his eyes were a little wet. No matter how strong he was, he was only a boy of fourteen or fifteen years old.


    "Oh, little girl, why are you crying?" Li Yun see cold such as sudden tears, flustered asked.


    "I''m sorry, auntie. I almost lost my life today. I''m so excited that I can''t help myself for a moment." Han Ru wiped tears and said with a smile.


    "It''s OK. It''s not enough to tell auntie. Auntie will bring you dinner tomorrow." Looking at such a sensible little girl, Li Yun also likes it and says repeatedly.


    After calming down, several people in the house are eating happily. Ah Qi, who has been silent for a long time, suddenly opens his mouth, which makes people confused.


    "You two owe me a bear''s paw." The tender voice resounded in everyone''s ears.


    "What''s the matter, ah Qi?" Wang Hua''er asked.


    "Yes, ah Qi, don''t be rude to the guests." Li Yun took over.


    "Ah Qi, why do you say that?" Su Chengdao is puzzled.


    "In order to save you, I let go the black bear, and my paws were gone, and my two tigers and leopards could not be found." Ah Qi said discontentedly.


    "I see. Don''t say a bear''s paw. I''ll get you ten when I''m ready." Su Chengdao wiped a cold sweat and said with a smile.


    "You said that." Ah Qi''s eyes shine.


    "A gentleman''s word is hard to follow." Su Chengdao replied with a smile.


    "How old are you? You''re a gentleman." Ah Qi turned his mouth.


    "You are the youngest here, and you laugh at others." Wang Hua''er knocked ah Qi''s head and said with a smile.


    With Su Chengdao''s promise to pay for bear''s paw, ah Qi''s mood is getting better again. The six people in the room are eating happily. They are getting familiar with each other, and the topic is gradually opening up. A meal is quite interesting.

 Chapter 37

    Qixuan mountain.


    "Bang!" A cat lizard was driven to pieces by Chen Yang''s spirit. Chen Yang, dressed in white, is standing in the middle of a group of cats, lizards and beasts, with a cool look and no sense of tension.


    As Chen Yang raised his hand again, there was another "bang bang" sound. The cat lizards exploded one by one under the single point of his finger.


    "How did this cat lizard become so violent?" Chen Yang said in a low voice and went on to the Qixuan mountain, looking for the reason why the cat lizard became like this.


    Two days later, in Anping village, ah Qiji came into Chenyang house with a basket of steamed bread and porridge.


    "Breakfast." Li Yun said with a smile and began to take the food out of the basket.


    "Thank you." Su Chengdao takes the steamed bread porridge from Wang Hua''er and thanks politely.


    "Don''t mention it. Just like your own family, you can take good care of yourself." Wang Hua''er said with a smile.


    "Well." Su Chengdao looked at the girl who was as big as Han and nodded. After a few days together, they had already felt the enthusiasm of Wang Hongyuan''s family. At this time, they were a little used to it.


    On the other hand, after ah Qi handed the food to Han Ru, he went to help Li Yun take care of Wang Hongyuan. After a breakfast, several people in the house were in good spirits.


    "I went to practice." Ah Qi is about to go out after wiping his mouth.


    "Wait, can you show me around?" Su Chengdao stops ah Qi.


    "You didn''t get well. After a few steps, it split again. That''s very troublesome." Ah Qi shook his head.


    "Master Chen Yang has excellent medical skills. My wound has begun to heal. It''s OK to take a few steps." Su Chengdao said.


    "Well, I''ll walk slowly." Ah Qi nodded and said.


    "I''ll go, too." Cold such as see this scene, also can''t bear the heart of the naughty, mouth echo.


    "Come along." Ah Qihui said.


    "I''ll go with you too, so that if you two are not comfortable, you can take care of them." Wang Hua''er then said.


    See the children are going out, Li Yun is to give Wang Hongyuan dressing and can''t get rid of the body, had to give some advice, let the children go out.


    "This is the market of Anping village. Hunters in the mountains and surrounding villages will come here to trade." Wang Hua''er and the others walked slowly through the market.


    "So many people." Like a curious baby, Han Ru keeps looking around. The corner on her head has been hidden by the magic method.


    "Don''t you have a fair in there?" Ah Qi asked.


    "There are not many mortals in the clan, which can''t form such a scale." Su Chengdao returns.


    "No wonder your sister goes to town like a bumpkin." Ah Qi nodded after listening, with a serious face, and felt that the two people who had not experienced these were very pitiful.


    "You''re a local bumpkin. How can miss Ben take a fancy to such a small place?" Cold such as small face flushed, said angrily.


    "You look like a bumpkin when you look around." Ah Qi grinned and was very flat.


    "If you hadn''t saved my life, I would have burned you to ashes." Cold as gas straight stomp, but can not.


    "Ah Qi, when you first came to Anping village, you were just like a monkey, jumping up and down and touching everywhere. You were almost beaten by Uncle Zhao, who sold cloth. Now you dare to say that other people are bumpkins." Wang Hua''er laughingly exposes ah Qi.


    "I I was not sensible at that time... " Ah Qi''s face turned red and stammered when he was exposed.


    "It''s as good as a monkey. It''s shameless to talk about me." Cold as spit out the tongue, a lot of depression.


    "Ha ha, ah Qi is really interesting." Su Chengdao also said with a smile.


    A few people you a word I a word, said of seven ears root all red, without a word, took a few people out of Anping village market.


    He took a group of people to the foot of Qixuan mountain. Ah Qi stopped, turned his head and said, "I''m going to practice. Let Hua Er take you around."


    "I don''t want to turn. I want to see what you are capable of. You can drive away more than ten cats and lizards." Cold said sarcastically.


    "You''re the bumpkin. You''re the bumpkin in the monster." Ah Qi immediately replied.


    See two people have the posture of quarrel again, Su Chengdao hurried out to make ends meet. "I''m a little tired. I''d better go there for a rest." Finish saying to pull cold such as to walk toward the stone table of the distance.


    "Slightly slightly ~" ah Qi makes a grimace at Han Ru, who is far away. He can''t maintain the secret method of the evil family. He is about to rush in with two small horns. Fortunately, Su Chengdao reacts quickly and holds Han Ru, otherwise the two children will have to fight before they give up.


    Looking at a few people sitting on the stone bench more than ten meters away, ah Qi also converged and began to practice his technique and consume his spiritual power.


    "Elder brother Chengdao, you said that this boy was able to gather Qi and cultivate himself. How can he get rid of those cats and lizards with his little fire?" Cold such as small hand support chin, ask to Su Cheng way.


    "Master Chen Yang is unfathomable. His apprentice is not bad. Maybe he has some powerful magic weapon or secret method." Su Chengdao reasoned.While they were wondering and speculating, Wang Hua''er came over with a pot of water and said, "I want to make tea, but I didn''t bring any orifices. Did any of you bring them?"


    "It''s easy." Han Ru took the kettle and put it on the stone table. With a little hand, a strong fire was lit under the kettle.


    "Ah, sister Hanru is so powerful. The fire is much bigger than ah Qi''s Wang Hua''er praised.


    "Hey, if I want to, I can easily release anything ten times bigger than this one." Han Ru said triumphantly.


    "I envy you people who have spirit." Wang Hua''er''s eyes are full of envy.


    "Sister Hua''er, don''t be afraid. You still have a chance to grow spiritual bones." Cold as comfort.


    "Yes, according to the sect''s statistics, about 30% of the people grew up in the last two years." Su Chengdao moved out the data.


    "Thank you, but I''ve seen it for a long time. Ordinary people don''t know what to do. It''s enough for me to have parents and ah Qi." Hua Er has a smile on her face, but there is a maturity on her young face that does not belong to children of the same age.


    "Wuwuwuwu ~" when the tea was boiling, Wang Hua''er picked up the kettle, made four cups of tea and put them on the table. Ah Qi, who has just exhausted his spiritual power, feels a little thirsty. He runs over and pours a cup of hot tea into his mouth. Wang Hua''er has no time to stop him.


    "It''s so hot!" Ah Qi screamed and exhaled with his mouth open, trying to relieve his scalded mouth.


    "I deserve it. I don''t even look." Cold is like schadenfreude.


    Su Chengdao knocked on Hanru''s forehead and said, "you can say less."


    Wang Hua''er saw that ah Qi was very hot. He went to the water tank in the house and scooped a ladle of water and handed it to ah Qi. After pouring a lot of saliva, ah Qi felt more comfortable. He glared at him like a cold. He motioned to wait and see. Then he sat down cross legged to recover his spiritual power.

 Chapter 38

    Looking at ah Qi began to meditate, several people also convergence of voice, to prevent himself from disturbing him.


    At this time, on the top of everyone''s head, on the sub peak of ah Qi''s first training, a pair of huge red cat''s eyes were staring at them. It was the king of cat lizard that the black haired monster ordered, and it was accompanied by several red eyed cat lizards. The king of cat lizard''s head moves, and several cat lizards immediately listen to the order. Their sharp claws are as deep as the mountain wall, and they slowly climb down quietly. After the king of cat lizard issued the order, his two hind legs leaped, and the huge figure flew out, straight to several people on the stone table.


    "Ouch!" A roar came from the heads of several people.


    "What is it?" Su Chengdao exclaimed and immediately raised his head. The huge figure of the king of cat lizard appeared in his eyes.


    Seeing the huge figure on his head, Su Chengdao pushes Hanru and Wang Hua''er out several meters away, but he has no time to dodge. The bloody mouth of the king of cat lizard is only one meter away from him, and a fishy smell comes.


    "It''s too late..." Su Chengdao stares at the bloody mouth of the king of the cat lizard. It''s too late to mobilize his spirit power to use the flying sword.


    "Just to be saved..."


    Su Chengdao''s thought just came out, but the left side suddenly glowed red. A figure wrapped in blood red lightning directly hit the cat Lizard King''s head. The huge force knocked the cat Lizard King four or five meters away before he could stop.


    "Blood red thunder? So it is. No wonder we can deal with so many cat lizards. " Looking at the bloody God thunder on her body, Su Cheng murmurs.


    Hit the queen of flying cat lizard, ah Qi stops for a moment, the blood thunder blooms again, and rushes straight to the flying king of cat lizard. It''s another fierce collision, and the king of cat lizard retreats two meters again.


    Shaking the dizzy head, the cat Lizard King''s Scarlet cat eyes focused on ah Qi''s figure. When ah Qi hit him with all his strength, he was unharmed, just a little dizzy.


    Looking at the undamaged king of the cat lizard in front of him, ah Qi cried out that it was not good. This was the first time that he met a creature that he had attacked with all his strength. He said in his heart, "this monster is very strong!"


    "Ouch!" The king of cat lizard roars and pours directly at ah Qi. The speed is extremely fast. The first time ah Qi saw such a fast speed, blood thunder blooming, struggling to dodge to one side, he did not believe that he could resist such a monster.


    The speed of ah Qi''s outburst of bloody thunder is greatly increased, but the claws of the cat Lizard King are faster. It''s too late for ah Qi to dodge. He is wiped by the claws of the cat Lizard King, leaving three long wounds.


    As soon as ah Qi passed by the king of the cat lizard, there was no time for the blood to seep out of the wound. The one meter long tail of the king of the cat lizard swept away directly and swept ah Qi away.


    Lying on the ground, ah Qi felt his hands numb. The power of the cat Lizard King was enormous. Before he could get up, the huge figure of the cat Lizard King came to ah Qi again. He opened his mouth and was about to bite ah Qi''s head. With this bite, ah Qi would die.


    "Ding!" A white light flashed across the cat lizard''s cheek and cut a very shallow wound. It was su Chengdao''s flying sword.


    Feeling the pain on his face, the cat Lizard King''s eyes turned to Su Chengdao seven or eight meters away. Su Chengdao also stares at the king of the cat lizard with a dignified face. To be exact, it''s the wound on his face. His sword can only cut the scales of the king of the cat lizard, leaving a small wound.


    "Ouch!" The king of cat lizard roared angrily and jumped directly at Su Chengdao. The distance of eight meters was only an instant.


    Su Chengdao is injured, but he can''t dodge. His body has been exposed to the claws of the cat Lizard King.


    At this time, the cat Lizard King''s body suddenly burst into flames. With a "boom", a half meter diameter fireball hit the cat Lizard King''s waist and exploded. The cat Lizard King actually howled and lay on the ground, flapping.


    Su Chengdao turns his head and looks at Hanru three meters away. He looks at each other with four eyes and sees the satisfaction in each other''s eyes.


    With a flutter, the king of cat lizard stood up again. At this time, his waist was dark. It seemed that the power of the fireball was not small.


    Perhaps because of the pain in the waist, the fierce light in the eyes of the king of the cat lizard is more intense. The originally red cat''s eyes suddenly become red and roar. The roar is deafening, even in the residential area of Anping village.


    Roaring gradually, ah Qi released the palm that covered his ears and felt the ears buzzing.


    The cat Lizard King is panting, closely staring at Su Chengdao and Han Ru.


    "Ouch!" With another roar, the giant figure of the king of the cat lizard once again came out. It was very fast. With Su Chengdao''s and Han Ru''s body, he could not escape.


    "Pa!" Su Chengdao pushes Hanru away with another palm. On the spot, he is severely pressed on the ground by the claw of the cat Lizard King, and the mouth bites Su Chengdao directly.


    "Brother Chengdao!" Cold as a exclamation, began to seal, condense the power of heaven and earth.Seeing that the situation is not good, ah Qi rushes over and grabs the tail of the cat Lizard King. The bloody thunder blooms and wants to lift it up. However, the cat Lizard King reacts very quickly and throws ah Qi out of the room as soon as he throws his tail. He has a big mouth and will bite Su Cheng without hesitation.


    At the critical moment, with a "Dang", a stick fell on the king''s head, and the top of the stick was shattered by the king''s hard skull on the spot. When the stick broke, Su Chengdao and the cat Lizard King''s eyes focused together, gathered on the girl with firm eyes and stick in hand.


    Wang Hua''er holds the stick she found in the house and stares into the eyes of the cat Lizard King. Her scarlet eyes chill her heart. Her feet tremble with fear, but she still gives her hand. Although she is afraid, she rushes up with the stick. Although he was useless, he saved Su Chengdao''s life by fighting for the time.


    "Ouch!" The cat Lizard King was obstructed again. He was very angry. He raised his paw on Su Chengdao''s body and patted it out. The huge paw patted Wang Hua''er straight away. The little girl spat blood and slid out a beautiful blood arc in the air.


    "I''m sorry I can only do so much... " Wang Hua''er whispered in the air.


    "Bang!" Wang Hua''er''s body fell to the ground heavily, like a heavy hammer. He hammered straight on the hearts of ah Qi and Su Chengdao.


    "Hua Er!" Two people roar together, two teenagers want to split, launched an attack.


    Blood red figure heavily fell on the cat Lizard King''s back, tightly grasped the cat Lizard King''s scales, ah Qi raised his fist and hammered hard at the cat Lizard King''s head.


    When his head was hit hard, the king of cat lizard roared and was about to shake his body. At this time, a white light came straight through his left eye, and the blood came out of his left eye.


    The king of cat lizard screamed, raised his hand and patted Su Chengdao. On one side, the cold fireball technique was completed. The fireball with a diameter of half a meter hit the wound on his waist again. The violent explosion made the king of cat lizard howl again and fall to the ground.

 Chapter 39

    The cat Lizard King lay on the ground struggling and wailing because of his waist injury again.


    "Go and die!" Ah Qi''s blood colored thunder kept beating. His fists kept hitting the head of the king of the cat lizard and roaring. And Su Chengdao on one side is also constantly controlling the flying sword, angrily chopping the cat Lizard King''s body.


    "Boom!" Han Ru blew out a fireball again, which made the scream of the cat Lizard King more intense.


    After several people attacked again for a while, the king of cat lizard shook and threw ah Qi out. He jumped up and stared at the villains in front of him fiercely.


    After a while of fighting, the cat lizards on the mountain wall also climbed down and surrounded the three people. The situation was very bad.


    "It seems that only Hanru''s magic can do more effective damage to this big cat lizard." Su Chengdao opens his mouth.


    "The monster is rough and thick. It doesn''t hurt how to fight." Ah Qi nodded and said.


    "With my spiritual power, I can only play fireball six or seven more times." Han Ru stares at the nearby cat lizard beast and says.


    "Oh!" The king of cat lizard roared, and the covetous cat lizard leaped forward. However, he stood in the same place, his scarlet eyes staring at the three people tightly, as if to let his men consume their strength.


    "Hey A Qi Yi punches and flies a cat lizard. Su Cheng Dao nearby also cuts it with a flying sword. He cuts a cat lizard that pours at Han Ru into three sections.


    Under the protection of the two, Hanru mobilizes her spiritual power and uses several fire techniques. Suddenly, three cat lizards are surrounded by flames and fall in a struggle.


    The first time the three cooperated, the defense was tight. Half of the cat lizards in the photo field died, which was quite good.


    Looking at his hand half dead in an instant, the king of cat lizard had no emotion in his eyes and still stood in the same place, as if the dead cat lizard had nothing to do with him.


    After the bloody thunder blooms, the white light flashes, and then a burst of fire suddenly appears. In the meantime, the cat lizard in the field has been slaughtered by three people.


    Ah Qi and Su Chengdao stand in front of Han Ru, and their eyes are fixed on the king of cat lizard.


    "Animals are animals. Do you think that we will be at the end of a crossbow when we let our men take their lives and consume them? Let them knead." Su Chengdao said with a sneer.


    "If it just went with the little one, the three of us would have died." Ah Qi nodded.


    "But its cost is also effective. I can only play fireball three or four times now." Han Ru said.


    "At least we have hope." Su Chengdao said.


    "Yes, three fireballs hit it, and he''s dead." Ah Qi agrees.


    "Well!" Cold as Daimei micro Cu, serious response.


    Although the king of cat lizard is a monster, he also has some wisdom. Looking at the three people in front of him, he felt extremely shameful and angry. With a roar, he rushed to the three people in front of him.


    Looking at the rushing king of cat lizard, ah Qi and Su Chengdao are not willing to be outdone. In response to the low and tender roars, the two figures directly greet him.


    "Bang!" Ah Qi''s hands catch one of the king''s paws. On the other side, Su Chengdao holds the hilt of the sword, and the tip of the sword is completely buried in the palm of the king''s hand. One left and the other right, they are forced to stop the king''s attack.


    The two under the claws looked at each other with a smile and roared again. The king of cat lizard was shocked and was pushed up by them. The pain on his claws made him recover. After a roar, he grasped tightly into the ground and wiped out five meters of smoke.


    Feeling the power from the two claws finally stopped, the king of cat lizard suddenly showed his fierce light in his eyes and opened his mouth to bite. Looking at the bloody mouth in front of them, they were calm in their eyes. Ah Qi even raised the corner of his mouth.


    "Boom!" The fireball skill of Han Ru flew from behind the two men and exploded directly in the mouth of the king of cat lizard.


    "Ouch!" The king of the cat lizard howled again. His mouth was so bloody that he didn''t know his mind clearly.


    After biting his mouth a few times, the king of cat lizard found that he had no feeling in his mouth, and his ferocity increased again. His scarlet eyes began to shine. With a few clicks, the black and blue scales on his body stood up one by one. It was extremely violent and frightening.


    "This is not dead?" Ah Qi''s face changed greatly. As soon as he finished, he was slapped and flew out by the wild cat Lizard King.


    The cat Lizard King''s eyes watched ah Qi fly out, then turned his head to Su Chengdao under his left claw.


    Su Chengdao''s heart was cold. He was about to resist when he raised his flying sword. There was no suspense. He was slapped and flew out, and he flew farther than ah Qi. He just flew to Wang Hua''er. After he got up, Su Chengdao''s wounds burst out and his whole body was dyed red with blood.


    "Why, what''s next to Hua Er?" In pain, Su Chengdao suddenly finds a can of things beside Hua''er.


    The king of cat lizard, after patting them off, rushes directly to Hanru in the distance. At the moment, he has made up his mind to kill the ugly woman who has hurt herself many times."Ouch!" The bloody pot opens wide, and the king of cat lizard wants to swallow Hanru directly.


    The bloody mouth has come to Han Ru''s body, but Han Ru''s speed can''t escape. At the moment, he can only watch the big mouth of cat Lizard King getting closer and closer to him.


    The big mouth had arrived, and when it was about to close, the blood flashed, which made the cat Lizard King''s big mouth bite empty. Most of the teeth that had been blasted were immediately lost.


    On one side of the king of the cat lizard, ah Qi carefully put down Han Ru in his hand. His little figure was holding a girl half a head higher than him, and he looked very awkward.


    When he felt his teeth falling off, the king of cat lizard was even more angry. His anger was always breaking through his limit between fighting with several people. He bit his mouth and found that the remaining teeth could barely be used. The king of cat lizard was ready to fight again. At this time, his only eye saw his head flying over a jar.


    After the jar, there was a white light, which directly broke the jar on the head. Then a pool of viscous liquid burst out of the jar and scattered on the king of cat lizard. It was Wang Hua''er who took out the oil from the house. The person who threw the jar was su Chengdao, who was photographed by the king of cat lizard.


    "Fire Su Chengdao roared.


    When the king of the cat lizard was stunned, ah Qi immediately reacted and concentrated a force of fire on the two fingers of his right hand. Then the blood thunder burst out again, and the red figure raised his right hand to pass the king of the cat lizard.


    "Poof!" As the little flame on ah Qi''s fingers passed by, the oil on the king of cat lizard was immediately ignited, and the huge figure was immediately covered by the fire. There was a shrill howling sound.


    The red flame ignited, and Han Ru also reacted. With a condensation in his hand, a fireball flashed to the king of the cat lizard, which made the king''s scream more fierce.


    The three stood together again, staring at the king of the cat lizard struggling in the fire. As the fire went out, the scene in front of them made them gape.


    Cat Lizard King, not dead!

 Chapter 40

    The whole body was burnt black by the fire, the scales almost all fell off, and burned in the fire for several minutes, but even so, the cat Lizard King was still alive.


    "What kind of monster is this?" Ah Qi asked with staring eyes.


    "The ordinary cat Lizard King is definitely not so strong. There is something strange about this one." Su Chengdao said solemnly.


    "What about that?" Han Ru was flustered in her heart and trembled a little. After all, she was only a ten-year-old girl.


    "Finish him now!" Su Chengdao finished, and ah Qier rushed out again.


    As they approached, a dazzling red light suddenly appeared on the head of the king of cat lizard, which was as black as coke.


    It opens its eyes protected by eyelids!


    "No! It''s meant to lead us there! " Su Cheng said, "it''s not good, but it''s late now.".


    "Bang bang" two, two teenagers figure directly fly out, the whole body scorched black cat Lizard King howl, once again rushed to the cold such as.


    Han Ru''s mouth opened slightly. He knew that no one could save him now. He bit the tip of his tongue heavily and pressed down the tension in his heart. With a knot of fingerprints and a thorn of soil coming out of the ground, he hit the cat Lizard King''s stomach heavily.


    Although the hard scales have fallen off, the king of cat lizard is muscular and hard. The soil sting only penetrated a few centimeters, and it was smashed by the king of cat lizard, which just blocked him for a breath.


    "Bang!" Han Ru was hit by the king of cat lizard, and rolled on the ground several times before stopping.


    "It''s as cold as ice!" Su Chengdao roared, but the cat Lizard King kept on raising his legs and rushed to Hanru.


    The red light flashed again. Ah Qi rushed to Han Ru and threw her out, but he didn''t have time to escape. He was hit in the middle by the cat Lizard King''s claws.


    The claw fell to the ground, spattering a stream of smoke and dust, covering ah Qi''s small figure. The cat Lizard King observed ah Qi under the claw with his only one eye. When it found that the little figure under its feet was still struggling, it raised its paw again, photographed it again, and then continued to observe. It seemed to be playing.


    "Ah Qi!" Cold such as flustered shout a way, she didn''t expect this mouth cheap young incredibly can many times in order to save her and desperate.


    In the distance, Su Chengdao didn''t make a sound. His sword eyebrows were frowning. Danfeng''s eyes kept sweeping on the king of cat lizard.


    "Eyes can''t do it. He''s already blind. He''s already on guard. The muscles in other places are too solid to cut in. What should he do?"


    In his mind, his thoughts were running at full speed. It was just a breath. Su Chengdao''s eyes were fixed on the swaying tail of the cat Lizard King.


    "Here it is!" Su Chengdao drank in secret, and his whole body''s spiritual power gathered, and his flying sword cut out, and "poof" cut off the tail of the cat Lizard King.


    The cat Lizard King''s tail is as thin as sugarcane, without scales or solid muscles on his body. Under Su Chengdao''s flying sword, his tail was cut off by Shengsheng, which made him howl and press ah Qi''s paw to loosen some gaps.


    Feeling that the claws on his body were slightly loose, ah Qi''s bloody thunder rose again. He grabbed the claws of the king of the cat lizard with both hands and pushed them down. His small body directly rubbed the ground and slid out.


    "Ouch!" The king of cat lizard screamed and rushed to ah Qi, who ran out. However, ah Qi easily dodged, because the direction of his fight was a little deviated. The tail is an important part of a quadruped to keep its balance, and the monster is no exception. The cat Lizard King can''t stand steadily because his tail is cut off, so it''s not accurate to fight with anger.


    Even avoiding the cat Lizard King, ah Qi was quite relaxed, and Su Chengdao took the opportunity to run to the side of several people and began to think again.


    After a few breaths, Su Cheng said: "the cat Lizard King''s muscles are thick and hard. Our two attacks can''t cause any substantial damage. Now Han Ru doesn''t have much spiritual power. The last few fireballs must hit the key and kill him with one hit!"


    "Brother Chengdao, it''s covered with muscles. The fireball can''t be killed." Han Ru said.


    "Mouth! The stomach, to be exact Su Chengdao said seriously.


    "The monster has been moving. It''s hard to get in." Han Ru shook his head.


    "Ah Qi and I will try to make him open his mouth. The rest is up to you." Su Chengdao said that without waiting for the reply of Han Ru, he directly took the sword and joined ah Qi''s fight with the king of cat lizard.


    "I can''t hold on to talking so long!" Ah Qi reluctantly dodged the cat Lizard King''s claw and said.


    "Make a plan." The king of the beast cuts off his muscle.


    "What plan?"


    "Let the monster open his mouth, as cold as a stew in his stomach."


    "I see." Ah Qi nodded, the blood thunder broke out, and his body flashed to the head of the king. Then he raised his fist and hit the other eye of the king heavily.


    "Ouch!" The king of cat lizard howled miserably. His mouth was open. Han Ru saw this opportunity. The fireball in his hand was released directly, but he missed. He wiped ah Qi and flew over."Damn it! Do you want to kill me Feeling the burning sensation of passing by, ah Qi scolded.


    "Too far! Bring it closer. " Han Ru shouts. When they hear this, they immediately start to lead the king of cat lizard to Han Ru.


    "I don''t have much psychic power. I can only play another fireball."


    "Don''t let it go if you''re not absolutely sure!" Su Cheng said.


    The figures of the two teenagers keep flashing around the king of cat lizard. The king of cat lizard has gradually adapted to the state of no tail, and the movement is more and more accurate. It is more and more difficult for ah Qi and his wife to escape.


    "No, we''ll be dead when it''s fully adapted." Su Cheng said.


    "What about that?" Ah Qi also has no way. He has several deep claw wounds on his body.


    Seeing that the situation was getting more and more serious, Han Ru took a deep breath and seemed to be ready. A small fireball with the size of a palm in his hand landed on the head of the cat Lizard King.


    Small fireball burst, although not much power, but let it remember the burning pain again, scarlet eyes directly fixed on the cold as a few meters away.


    "It''s as cold as ice!" The two men''s faces changed, but it was too late. The king of cat lizard didn''t care about them at all, and rushed to the cold behind with his huge body.


    "This time, you have to win!" Staring at the cat Lizard King, Han Ru said in her heart.


    "No! The mouth is not fully open! " The king of cat lizard was less than five meters away from her, and there was something bad in her heart.


    Looking at the approaching king, time seems to be slowing down.


    "Are you really going to die here? Grandpa, Han Ru doesn''t want to die yet... " Cold as eyes have been a little dim.


    Three meters, two meters, one meter, half meters, the king of cat lizard is getting closer and closer, and the cold heart is getting colder and colder.


    "Zizizi"


    the sound of electric current beating came, and the blood red thunder and lightning beat in front of Hanru''s eyes. Ah Qi''s little figure once again blocked Hanru''s body, making the king of cat lizard''s body stagnate. Then a light suddenly came out on his head, which turned out to be the sunlight reflected by Su Chengdao''s flying sword. After the flying sword, Su Chengdao held the handle of the sword.


    "Poof Flying sword straight into the cat Lizard King''s jaw, deep more than ten centimeters.


    Su Chengdao grabs the hilt with both hands and uses all his strength to break it back, while ah Qi under his head grabs the king''s jaw with both hands and pulls it down.


    "Zhang!"


    "Mouth


    The low and tender voice roared out at the same time, and the mouth of the king of cat lizard was also opened.


    The big black mouth was bloody and smelly, but the cold in front of her mouth was smiling. The two little figures were so tall and handsome in her eyes.


    "Fireball!" With the cold as a low drink, the fireball in both hands straight into the front of the smelly mouth, along the esophagus fly in.


    The fire flashed through the eyes of ah Qi and Su Chengdao. Without any words, they acted again.


    "Death


    Su Chengdao turned his sword point with his hands and used his strength to stab straight down, while ah Qi was full of bloody thunder and hit it with his hands clenched.


    "Ka!" Cat Lizard King''s mouth was forced to close by two people, then came a dull explosion.


    The cat Lizard King''s eyes burst out, his stomach suddenly swelled, and the fire overflowed from his mouth and nose.


    In an instant, the fire disappeared, and the huge black body "roared" and fell to the ground, splashing a piece of smoke and dust.


    The king of the cat, lizard and beast!


    Looking at the Fallen King of the cat lizard, ah Qi''s legs softened and a big fart Dunzi stepped on the ground. Su Chengdao took a sword and gasped. And cold such as is Leng in situ, the face of the incredible.


    "Dead?" Cold as a mouth.


    The boy looked at each other and nodded.


    "Dead."

 Chapter 41

    After a few breaths, ah Qi stood up with one hand and ran to Wang Hua''er for the first time. Seeing that Wang Hua''er''s collapsed chest stirred slightly, ah Qi looked dignified and began to examine Wang Hua''er''s injury.


    "What can I do? Hua''er is so seriously injured, and the master is still in the mountains." Wang Hua''er''s ribs were almost completely broken and his breath was weak. It was estimated that he would not last long. The more he looked at ah Qi, the more frightened he was. His hands could not help shaking.


    "Take her back first. In case there are more cats and lizards, we will die." Su Chengdao grabs ah Qi''s left hand and says.


    "That''s right. Take Hua''er back first. The room is better than here at least." Han Ru holds ah Qi''s shaking hand.


    Feeling the warmth from his hands, ah Qi calmed down and nodded. He pulled out a plank from the cabin and carried Wang Hua''er to the village with several people.


    A few people came to the middle of the road, and there was a loud noise in front of them.


    As the sound approached, it turned out that a Fei and Lin Zhiyuan were carrying a group of villagers with weapons.


    "Children! Are you all right? " Lin Zhiyuan saw Ah Qiji and asked nervously.


    "Uncle Lin, Hua''er was hurt by a monster." Ah Qi spoke.


    Ah Fei looked at the injuries of several people and took over Wang Hua''er''s board with them. Then he asked, "where''s the monster?"


    "Killed by us, at the foot of the mountain where ah Qi practices on weekdays." Su Cheng replied.


    "Ah? You killed me? " A Fei Leng for a while, cat lizard beast king that roar everyone heard, can make this kind of roar of monster beast, that but become a spirit, ordinary friars are not necessarily deal with, not to mention is in front of a few children.


    "Ah Qi can even fight Jindan immortal. With their two immortals, maybe they can really win the monster. I believe them." Lin Zhiyuan spoke.


    "Indeed, I''ll take you to find out. You protect the children down the mountain." Ah Fei nodded and took the villagers to the foot of Qixuan mountain.


    "Bang!" Chen Yang''s house was directly knocked open, and then a few people carrying Wang Hua''er ran in.


    Wang Hongyuan and Li Yun were startled at first. Then they saw Wang Hua''er, who was unconscious on the board, and they immediately felt bad.


    "Hua Er!" Li Yun immediately screamed and rushed to Wang Hua''er''s side. Looking at Wang Hua''er''s collapsed chest, she burst into tears.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Hongyuan''s eyes were red, and he stood on one side with his arms shrugged, indignant.


    When ah Qi saw Wang Hongyuan and Li Yun, his feelings could not be suppressed any more. Two lines of tears also fell down and he sobbed: "Godfather! Godmother! Hua''er was seriously injured by the monster. "


    "Is that the roaring monster?" Wang Hongyuan asked.


    Seeing ah Qi nodded, Wang Hongyuan''s eyes turned red and yelled: "damn monster! I''m wang Hongyuan fighting with you! "


    Wang Hongyuan said that he was about to run out with two arms, but he was held down by Lin Zhiyuan.


    "You are crazy! What can you do with your appearance? Besides, the monster has been killed by ah Qi. " Lin Zhiyuan also roared.


    "Killed?" Wang Hongyuan was stunned and looked at ah Qi, then noticed the deep wound on ah Qi''s body and the clothes dyed red by blood.


    With the eyes gradually up, the young man''s small face with tears and guilt is a pain in Wang Hongyuan''s heart. He almost ignores ah Qi, who is desperately trying to protect Hua''er.


    After breaking away Lin Zhiyuan''s hands, Wang Hongyuan squats in front of ah Qi and wants to raise his hand to wipe away the tears from his eyes. However, he finds that his hands have no strength. Wang Hongyuan''s red eyes suddenly become more and more sour. Finally, the tears can''t help dripping down, and his big face full of stubbles is directly on ah Qi''s small face.


    "I''m sorry, ah Qi. Godfather was just so excited that he forgot you."


    "I didn''t protect Hua''er."


    "You''ve done a good job. Don''t blame yourself." Li Yun didn''t know when he appeared behind ah Qi and hugged him.


    Feeling the warmth between her face and her back, ah Qi felt as if something had been deeply touched in her heart. The little boy suddenly began to cry. The child finally revealed his heart like a child.


    Looking at the family in front of him, Su Chengdao''s heart is also tumbling. Hua Er''s resolute face with a stick comes to his mind.


    "Plop!"


    Su Chengdao knelt down heavily on the ground and yelled: "Hua''er was seriously injured by the monster in order to save me. If anything happens to Hua''er, Su Chengdao is willing to take care of you all her life!"


    "Cold as well!" Han Ru also kneels down.


    "What''s this for? Get up!" Li Yun quickly picked up the two children.


    "There''s gold under a man''s knees, where he can kneel at will." Wang Hongyuan scolded.


    "The grace of saving lives is worthy of kneeling." Su Chengdao said firmly.


    After holding several people up, the people in the room surrounded Wang Hua''er, and the atmosphere in the room was very dignified."I don''t know when Chen Xianshi will come back. What should I do now?" Lin Zhiyuan spoke.


    "Ask the doctor first?" Li Yun suggested.


    "The nearest doctor has to go to Yongning Town to invite him. It''s been several days since he came back and forth." Wang Hongyuan sighed.


    "I went up the mountain to find my master." Ah seven finish saying, Su Cheng Dao Han, such as also agree.


    "No! You''ve all been so badly hurt. If you have another monster, you''ll be finished. " Wang Hongyuan directly stopped several people.


    "Do you just wait?" Ah Qi said discontentedly.


    "I''ll ask someone to inform the immortal of Yongning Town and invite a doctor back by the way." Lin Zhiyuan said.


    "It''s better than waiting." Wang Hongyuan nodded, and then Lin Zhiyuan went out to Yongning Town.


    As soon as Lin Zhiyuan left, the atmosphere inside the house became more heavy. Several people sat around Wang Hua''er without saying a word. The room was quiet, and the sound of breathing between them could be heard clearly.


    Finally, the heavy atmosphere in the room was broken by a soft voice. At dusk, Chen Yang finally came back.


    Watching Chen Yang come back, several people seem to grasp the straw, very excited, you a word I a word to tell the situation, Chen Yang had no choice but to drive all the people out of the room, leaving himself alone, quietly check up on Wang Hua''er''s injury.


    Chen Yang''s gate, ah Qi small head out, carefully observed the situation inside the house. On top of his small head is Hanru''s head with a small horn, followed by Su Chengdao''s head with a crown.


    On the other side of the door, Li Yun and Wang Hongyuan are also looking inside.


    Looking at the crowd outside carefully, Chen Yang finally couldn''t help laughing and said, "OK, come in."


    "Master, how about Hua''er?" Ah Qi didn''t enter the door, so he began to shout.


    "Master Chen Xian, Hua''er, how is her injury?" Li Yun walked in quickly and asked nervously.


    Looking at the nervous people on his face, Chen Yang waved his hand, motioned for everyone to be quiet, and then pointed to Wang Hua''er on the bed.


    "I''m fine..." Wang Hua''er''s weak voice came out.

 Chapter 42

    Hearing this weak little voice, the room suddenly became silent, and then went straight to the frying pan. Wang Hongyuan''s family cried excitedly around Wang Hua''er, while Su Chengdao stood aside quietly. The charming Danfeng''s eyes narrowed, and Han Ru secretly wiped her tears.


    "Well, I have something to say." Chen Yang spoke.


    "Immortal master, please tell me."


    "There is good news and bad news about Hua''er. Which one do you want to hear first?" Chen Yang''s face was expressionless and said slowly.


    "Let Hua Er choose for himself." Li Yun wiped tears, then said.


    "Yes, let her choose." Wang Hongyuan answered, and everyone in the room nodded in agreement.


    "Hua''er, which one do you want to listen to first?" Chen Yang looks at Wang Hua''er.


    "Bad news." Wang Hua''er spoke weakly.


    "The bad news is that your ribs are broken, and many bone fragments have been inserted into the viscera. It''s a miracle that you can survive until I come back. Even if I try my best to treat you, you can''t get out of bed in a year, and you will have serious sequelae in the future." Chen Yang said seriously.


    Hearing Chen Yang speak, people''s hearts suddenly clap, heartache incomparable, Li Yun''s eyes are moist again.


    "It''s no big deal. As long as you live, your parents will support you all your life." Wang Hongyuan smiles and then opens his mouth.


    "And me." Ah Qi lies in front of Wang Hua''er and stares at Wang Hua''er.


    Wang Hua''er was deeply moved. She knew that at the moment, no words could express her feelings. She just spat out a "um".


    Looking at the warm family in front of him, Su Chengdao didn''t speak, and his determination to become stronger became stronger and stronger.


    "I will become stronger and return your help." Su Chengdao''s murmur was clearly heard by Han Ru on the side, which aroused her resonance.


    "I will be stronger too. Next time, let me protect you." Under the slightly frowning willow eyebrows, Han Ru''s eyes were firm, the light flashed, and he swore secretly in his heart.


    Chen Yang once again showed a gentle smile when he took everyone''s expressions into his eyes one by one.


    "The good news hasn''t been said yet."


    "What''s the good news?" Ah Qi was puzzled.


    Looking around again, Chen Yang feels very satisfied with the curiosity of people being hanged up by himself, and then opens his mouth slowly.


    "The good news is that..."


    Chen Yang turned his head and looked at Wang Hua''er. He looked serious and said with a smile again, "Congratulations, you have grown spiritual bones."


    "Wait, master, what do you say?"


    "Master Chen Xian, do you mean


    "Master?"


    Hearing Chen Yang''s words, everyone in the room was stunned, but Wang Hua''er''s mind was blank, staring at Chen Yang.


    "I Have you grown spiritual bones? "


    Chen Yang shakes his hand in front of Wang Hua''er''s eyes to let her recover.


    "Yes, you have a chance to step into the door of the monk." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    Hearing Chen Yang''s affirmation, the house fried again, and everyone was very happy.


    After a long time, the crowd finally calmed down. Then ah Qi asked, "master, don''t you say that Hua''er will leave a lot of sequelae? Isn''t she unable to practice?"


    Ah Qi''s words were like a ladle of cold water, and the atmosphere inside the room suddenly became grim. Everyone was staring at Chen Yang, hoping for a reply.


    And the client Wang Hua''er, is also closely staring at Chen Yang, a small face of hope.


    "Ha ha ha ha." Feel the eyes of the people, Chen Yang suddenly laugh, let the people very puzzled.


    "It happens that here, if Hua Er doesn''t grow spiritual bones, she will have to spend her life with serious sequelae, but she just grows spiritual bones at this time." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "So, master?" Ah Qi was puzzled.


    After touching ah Qi''s head, Chen Yang turned his head and looked at Wang Hua''er. With a serious look, he asked, "if you step into the path of a practitioner, you will experience a hundred times more pain than a normal practitioner. Are you willing to take this step?"


    "Why a hundred times more than a thousand times?" Wang Hua''er asked.


    "You are seriously injured, and your body is almost half wasted. When you practice, you must be in great pain and slow progress. That''s why." Chen Yang said slowly.


    "I will." After hearing this, Wang Hua''er blurted out without hesitation.


    "Are you sure?" Chen Yang looks serious.


    "I don''t want to see ah Qi''s guilty expression any more. I want to be stronger." Wang Hua''er is very firm on her small face. In her beautiful eyes, she reveals that she is not mature at this age.


    "Good! Would you like to learn from me? " Chen Yang''s face showed a happy smile and asked.


    "Wang Hua''er calls on master." Wang Hua''er nodded with all her strength.


    Looking at the sensible Wang Hua''er, Chen Yang was also happy and said with a smile, "OK, I''m honored to be your master."


    "Hua''er started later than me. She has to call me elder martial brother!" Ah Qi just finished, he was knocked on the head by Chen Yang."I don''t have so many rules under my door. You are still brothers and sisters." Chen Yang spoke.


    "Do you hear me? Call sister quickly." Because of the joy in her heart, Wang Hua''er''s whole spirit has been greatly improved, and her voice has also become loud.


    "I don''t call it." Ah Qi turns his mouth and is knocked on the head by Chen Yang.


    After chatting happily for a while, Wang Hua''er seems to have used up her strength and fell asleep. Everyone in the room sat around and began to talk about today.


    "Well, I see. You''ve done a good job. I''m afraid that the wild cat Lizard King is not necessarily an opponent in the golden elixir. " Chen Yang listened to several children''s stories of the morning''s battle, dragging his chin with one hand, as if thinking about something.


    "I also saw many abnormal monsters on the mountain. Their characteristics are very similar to what you said. They all have scarlet eyes and are extremely violent." Chen Yang said.


    "The same is true of the cat lizards that chased us before. It''s very strange." Su Chengdao takes the road.


    "The characteristics of the situation are so similar. Maybe there is a special source. I have to go up the mountain." Chen Yang frowned tightly.


    "Master Chen Xian, there are so many wild beasts on the mountain. It''s too dangerous for you to go alone." Wang Hongyuan spoke.


    "I''ve said it many times. Just call me Chen Yang." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "Good Well, Chen Yang, it''s extremely dangerous for you to go up the mountain alone. Why don''t you wait for the immortals of Yongning Town to come together? " Wang Hongyuan said.


    "No, it''s very important at this time. We can''t delay it. Besides, there are many monsters like the cat Lizard King in the mountain. Several friars in Yongning Town can''t completely eliminate them. They must go to the sect to ask for help."


    "Then what? Do you want to go up the mountain alone? " Li Yun worried to say.


    "Not now. The monster will come down once, maybe for a second time. As soon as the garrison practitioners of Yongning Town arrive, I will go up the mountain to investigate and let them guard Anping village." Chen Yang replied.


    "All right." Wang Hongyuan knows that he can''t stop Chen Yang and nods to show that he knows.


    Three days later, Gu Nan came to Anping village with four meditators. After Chen Yang gave orders, several people immediately responded and began to spread out around Anping village to guard.


    The people in Anping village found that the immortals in Yongning Town were all respectful to Chen Yang, and their worship of Chen Yang was even higher. They were all excited. Chen Yang seemed to have become the spiritual pillar in their hearts. Of course, his ability and virtue were worthy of it.


    After telling Li Yun several people to take care of Wang Hua''er again, Chen Yang finally went up the mountain again. The white figure disappeared in a flash, which shocked the people.

 Chapter 43

    A week has passed since Chen Yang went up the mountain. During this period, Chen Yang never came back. Ah Qi''s injuries have been almost cured because of the Cuiyu Xugu ointment left by Chen Yang. Wang Hua''er''s condition has also recovered.


    At this time, Wang Hongyuan''s family and Su Chengdao are in Chen Yang''s room. Although they talk and laugh on the surface, in their eyes, they can''t hide their worries about Chen Yang.


    Finally, ah Qi, the first one, couldn''t help sighing: "master, why don''t you come back?"


    "Master, his cultivation is very advanced. These monsters on the mountain must have no choice but to go deep into the mountain and investigate carefully." Wang Hua''er comforted.


    "But Shifu has never been up the mountain for such a long time. Is he in danger?" Ah Qi is still worried.


    "The seven Xuan mountain is so big. No matter how powerful Chen Yang is, it will take time to investigate. Let''s wait patiently." Wang Hongyuan spoke.


    Although they have good skills, they are only children after all. At this time, Wang Hongyuan comforts them and makes them feel at ease. After a chat, it''s almost noon. Li Yun helps Wang Hongyuan take a walk and doesn''t come back, while Wang Hua''er is tired and has gone to sleep again.


    "Brother Chen Yang, have you ever come back?" Gu Nan pushed the door and asked.


    Today, Gu Nan is dressed as a senior disciple of yujianzong. His white Taoist robe is smooth and supple. His flying sword, which has been kept for many years, is tightly held in his hand. His face is thin. His eyes are very sharp when he holds the sword for many years.


    "Master hasn''t come back yet." Ah Qi answered.


    "Not yet? It seems that the mountain is extraordinary. "


    In recent days, Anping village is very calm, no other monsters come. Gu Nan also comes several times, but Chen Yang never comes back.


    "Uncle Gu, when will the reinforcements of yujianzong come?" Ah Qi asked.


    "That''s why I''m here. The four elders of the sect have arrived with 20 attentive disciples. I''m here to inform you that this time I''m going to go up the mountain with them to eliminate demons and beasts." Gu Nan answers.


    "That''s great. If you go up the mountain, Shifu''s pressure will be much less." Ah Qi was very happy to hear that reinforcements were coming.


    "Now that the words have arrived, I''ll go first. My four younger martial brothers will still be stationed in Anping village. I''ve already told you to go to them if you have something to do." Gu Nan confessed, and after holding up his sword and clasping his fist, he sold it and strode away.


    "Mr. Gu Nan has been a golden elixir since he was young in grade. His manner and manner are very polite. He is really a talent." Su Chengdao boasted.


    "Master said he was a good man, and I think so." Ah Qihui said.


    "I really want to get the golden elixir soon." Cold such as envy said.


    "I''m 14 this year, and only 70 of 108 acupoints have been opened. There are still more than 10 spiritual orifices that can''t be found. I don''t know when the golden elixir will come out." Su Chengdao shook his head and said with a bitter smile.


    "Lingqiao? What''s that? " Ah Qi was puzzled and asked.


    "Your master didn''t even teach you that?" Han Ru asked in surprise.


    "Shifu said that I should go step by step, because I was able to gather Qi, so Shifu only taught me the way to concentrate on my mind." Ah Qi said seriously.


    "I think you have a poor understanding. I gathered Qi when I was seven years old. You were already absorbed when you were so old. Now you have broken through 36 orifices." Cold such as a face complacent say.


    "You have a poor understanding. My master said that I have unprecedented aptitude, so that I can lay a solid foundation and not pass on my Dharma." Ah Qi was very upset and said.


    "You just have a bad understanding."


    "You have a poor understanding, you horned monster."


    "You You want to die! "


    "Well, well, there''s nothing to argue about. I''ll tell you about the acupoints." Su Chengdao interrupts their quarrel, and then begins to explain.


    After the practitioner gathers Qi successfully, the first and largest spiritual orifices in the body, namely, the elixir field, have been opened up. The way of connecting the spiritual bone and the elixir field is the spirit way. There are 108 spiritual orifices in the human body, which start from the elixir field and spread to all parts of the body, and are connected by the spirit way.


    In order to open up the orifices, the practitioners need to condense the divine consciousness first, and then find the spiritual way in the body through the divine consciousness. The first step is to open the Lingdao, and then the Lingqiao can be opened. The Lingqiao is always at the intersection of viscera and meridians. When opening up, the pain should be avoided first, and the risk is also very high.


    The supply of Linghua is insufficient, and the orifices cannot be opened up. However, if the supply is excessive, the viscera and meridians are easily injured. Therefore, it is very difficult to open up the orifices.


    "It sounds like it''s hard." Ah Qi said with a frown.


    "The road of practice is extremely difficult. These are nothing." Su Chengdao said with a smile.


    "But you''re only 14 years old, and you''ve already broken through more than 70 orifices. In two years, you''ll have finished the pill." Ah Qi said.


    As soon as ah Qi finished, Han Ru responded directly: "elder brother Cheng Dao has a bad aptitude. He gathered Qi at the age of seven, but he was already absorbed before he was eight. If it wasn''t for the ancestor who said that opening too many orifices before 12 would affect his growth, elder brother Cheng Dao would have opened all orifices now.""So powerful?" Ah Qi''s mouth widened and his expression was exaggerated.


    "Of course, my brother Chengdao is the best in the world." Han Ru looks at ah Qi''s exaggerated expression and is very proud. Praising Su Cheng Dao seems to be praising herself.


    "And brother Chengdao can learn a set of swordsmanship in one day."


    "Wow, that''s great!"


    "Brother Chengdao never forgets reading."


    "Wow, so powerful!"


    ¡­¡­


    Although what Han Ru says is true, she sings with ah Qiyi, which makes Su Chengdao very embarrassed. She stops them and starts to ask about the story of ah Qilian.


    "What? You can defeat the rock spirit beast before you finish refining? " Su Cheng Dao Danfeng eyes slightly wide, surprised to ask.


    "Well, then the master also made an enhanced version of the rock spirit beast. It took me a lot of effort to defeat it." Ah Qi nodded and recalled the days of injury before.


    "you are as like as two peas in a legend." Han Ru said.


    "What legend?" Ah Qi was puzzled.


    "Except for you, there have only been two bloody thunder between heaven and earth. Both of them have the ability to create heaven and earth, which is a legend in the legend." Su Chengdao opens his mouth.


    "So powerful?" Ah Qi was surprised to say that he didn''t expect that his natural magic was so big.


    "Do I have anything to do with them?" Ah Qi asked.


    "Natural magic can''t be inherited, it''s totally uncertain, and you''re too young to be related." Su Chengdao explained.


    "So it is."


    "Yes! I''ve met a meditator. He''s got the sword in his mind. Do you have one Ah Qi suddenly thought of Huang Xiangyun, the mayor of Yongning Town, and asked.


    "Hello! Don''t you care who the two legendary beings are? " Cold as see seven thinking jump so fast, can''t help rolling eyes.


    "Since it has nothing to do with me, why do I care about them?" Ah Qi curled his mouth and said unremittingly.


    "Ha ha ha ha, ah Qi is really interesting." Su Chengdao said with a smile.


    Two people so gag for a while, Han Ru also put those two legends behind, think of the sword meaning two words in ah Qi''s mouth, her heart suddenly surprised, quickly asked: "you just said someone focused on the situation, condensed the sword meaning?"


    Looking at Han Ru''s serious look, ah Qi was very strange, and then nodded.


    "How old is he? How old are you? How old are you? How many orifices have been opened? How many orifices do you open in a year? " Cold as willow eyebrows tightly wrinkled, green eyes tightly staring at ah Qi, mouth like a barrage of problems.


    Seeing that Han Ru''s face suddenly became so fierce, ah Qi was also startled. He quickly replied, "I''m in my forties. I don''t know anything else."


    "It''s over forty. It''s OK." After listening, Han Ru felt relieved, as if relieved.


    "What''s the matter?" Ah Qi is more confused.


    "I can''t concentrate until I''m more than 40 years old. It''s nothing even if I gather my sword spirit. It''s no match for my elder brother Chengdao."


    Cold such as words just finished, just drink a mouthful of tea of Su Chengdao suddenly can''t help, mouth of tea gush out, face embarrassed incomparable.


    After wiping his mouth, Su Cheng said slowly, "there is a day outside. Don''t say that in front of others. You make me embarrassed."


    "No one can compare with brother Chengdao." Cold as looking at Su Cheng Road, eyes seem to have small stars flash.


    "You''re shameless." Ah Qi Yi looks disgusted.


    "What do you say? Believe it or not, a fireball will kill you." Han Ru is so excited by ah Qi that he is in a rage. He is about to start. Fortunately, he is held by Su Chengdao.

 Chapter 44

    "Why are you arguing again?" Wang Hua''er on one side was woken up by the movement of the two people, and then asked. After a period of time, ah Qi and Han Ru are still fine one second before, and it''s common to pinch them one second later.


    "You wake up. Do you want some water?" Su Chengdao saw Wang Hua''er wake up, quickly handed a cup of tea in the past, Chen Yang is not here, the most reliable is him.


    Wang Hua''er said thank you and took a sip of the water from Su Cheng. Then he asked, "what are you talking about? You''re so excited."


    After hearing this, Su Chengdao began to talk about the topic. Wang Hua''er listened with bright eyes, and then prayed for Su Chengdao to explain the steps of practice. She was very longing for it.


    Looking at the color Wang Hua''er prays for, Su Chengdao doesn''t have the reason to refuse, so he starts to talk slowly from refining his body. During this period, he is still mixed with his own experience and some small things. Han Ru is constantly bragging about Su Chengdao''s ability, while ah Qi is constantly fighting.


    After that, Han Ru''s red skirt was torn and her hair was in a mess. Ah Qi''s eyebrows had not gone off, and her hair was burned by the fire. This was the result of Su Chengdao''s hard work.


    "Hum!" Ah Qi and Han Ru stare at each other and hum coldly. They go to both sides of Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er.


    Looking at their appearance, Su Chengdao smiles bitterly and shakes his head. But Wang Hua''er''s mouth is full of smile. Unconsciously, the relationship between them is very close.


    With the fighting between ah Qi and Han Ru, a week later, Chen Yang didn''t come back. During this time, only the practitioners of yujianzong went down the mountain to have a rest. According to Su Chengdao''s inquiry, the monsters in Qixuan mountain were extremely violent, and many monsters came out from the deep.


    At dusk, a few people are eating around a table.


    The table was made by Han Ru and ah Qi when they were bored. Su Chengdao didn''t take part in it, so it was a bit awkward. The table was uneven and pitted. A stone was still on the corner of one table. Wang Hongyuan repeatedly urged them to change one. However, the two children refused to change it because they cherished the fruits of their labor all day. They couldn''t help it, so they had to eat it for several days It''s still the same today.


    Gu Nan pushes the door and enters when people are eating.


    Today''s Gu Nan is no longer as heroic as he was when he first met. He looks tired and gray. His clothes of advanced disciples have been covered with dust and even a lot of blood. It seems that the siege of monsters has made him very tired these days.


    "Master Gu Xian, why are you here. You look like you haven''t eaten yet. Come and have some. " Wang Hongyuan looked at Gu Nan and asked anxiously.


    "Thank you. I''ll have the cheek to eat some." Gu Nan laughed for a while, pulled a stool to sit down, for a week of fighting, even the Jindan friar is a bit unable to bear.


    "I''ve come to bring you a message." Gu Nan took Li Yunsheng''s meal and said.


    "What''s the news?" Ah Qi swallowed the braised meat in his mouth and asked.


    In a week, with ah Qi''s resilience, his hair has grown all over again, and his eyebrows have grown out again.


    "I met brother Chen Yang in the mountains yesterday. He asked me to take a message so that you don''t worry."


    Gu Nan''s words export, and everyone in the room immediately puts down the big stone in his heart. Knowing that Chen Yang is OK, ah Qi jumps up happily and runs to Gu Nan''s side with a cup of tea. He looks so attentive.


    "Thank you for your message, Mr. Gu. Have tea, have tea."


    Looking at ah Qi''s gallant appearance, Gu Nan laughed twice, took the cup, sipped a sip of tea and said thanks.


    "Mr. Gu, Mr. Chen Yang, do you have any reason to find the monsters in the mountains?" Su Chengdao asked.


    "Well, I had a little chat with brother Chen Yang. I''ll tell you about it." Gu Nan put a green vegetable in the bowl and began to say slowly.


    "Brother Chen Yang said that the fury of these wild beasts can be contagious. He saw a group of yellow jackals eating the body of a wild cat lizard, and they all became fury."


    "Contagion? Does that person know how to do it? " Wang Hongyuan asked with a frown.


    "After a period of encirclement and suppression in the mountains, we found that the wild beasts that had been burned would not be infected, and the people who had been scratched and bitten by the wild beasts had no symptoms of being wild." Gu Nan said.


    "It won''t infect after burning. Is it an infectious disease?" Su Chengdao takes the road.


    "I don''t know. Under the suppression this week, the wild monsters around and in the middle of Qixuan mountain have been almost killed. We''ll come back to have a rest first."


    "Why didn''t master come back?" Ah Qi said vaguely, chirping the braised pork.


    "Brother Chen Yang said that he had to find the source of the fury. Only by removing the source can this matter be solved." Gu Nan finally had a chance to eat the vegetable in the bowl.


    "Brother Gu, when will you go up the mountain again?" Ah Qi asked.


    "Fix up the day tomorrow, replenish the grain, and go up the mountain the next morning." Gu Nan said.


    "Can I come with you?" As soon as ah Qi''s words came out, Li Yun knocked on them."What are you going to do with it


    "Don''t you think we''ve eliminated almost all of them? I''d like to see you in the long distance, right, Han ru?" Ah Qi threw the topic to Han Ru.


    After staying in the village for two weeks, Han Ru is bored to make a table with ah Qi. At the moment, when she hears that she can go up the mountain to encircle monsters, Han Ru''s eyes suddenly shine, and she stands in the same line with ah Qi.


    "Yes, yes, my grandfather said that practitioners should not be afraid of difficulties, but have the courage to face them. I agree with ah Qi."


    "Don''t talk to me about this. It''s useless. You are still children. I won''t agree with you." Li Yun stops again.


    "Chengdao, you are the most sensible. Tell me about them." Li Yun looked at Su Chengdao and said.


    Su Chengdao looked at Li Yun''s request, embarrassed smile, and then said: "aunt Yun, in fact, I also want to go."


    "Ah? Even you have to play with them. " Li Yun was surprised.


    "Well, don''t stop them. Although they are all children, their skills can''t be compared with ours. Don''t underestimate them." Wang Hongyuan exhorted.


    "Oh, you are always looking at them. It''s a joke. Monsters eat people and don''t spit bones." Li Yun stamped her feet in anger and said in a strange way.


    "Niang, they''ve been in the village for half a month. They''ve been itching for a long time. Besides, I can''t get up because I''m injured. Otherwise, I want to go." Lying on the bed, Wang Hua''er suddenly cut in.


    "Hua''er! Even you are used to them. " Li Yun''s face turned red.


    "Sister Yun, I also agree with them to go up and have a look. If the monks want to be strong, they need to face danger. Moreover, even the king of cat lizard, who I think is troublesome, has been killed by the three of them. Those little monsters in the mountain can''t help them." Gu Nan also exhorted.


    Gu Nan''s words were like the last straw that crushed the camel. Li Yun''s expression changed again and again. At last, she sighed deeply and nodded her head. She also knew that the children were going to fly high after all, and she could not protect them blindly.


    After seeing Li Yun''s promise, seven people cheered in the room and spent the dinner happily.

 Chapter 45

    The next morning, ah Qi took Su Chengdao and Han Ru to Wang Hongyuan''s home. Because both Wang Hongyuan and Wang Hua''er were injured, they lived in Chen Yang''s home, and Li Yun was basically taking care of them, so the room was very clean and empty.


    "Ah Qi, do you really want to concentrate now?" Su Chengdao''s charming Danfeng eyes stare at ah Qi and asks.


    "Well, now that monsters are rampant on the mountain, more strength is more guarantee." Ah Qi nodded in response.


    "But your master is not here. What if you make a mistake?" Cold as green eyes constantly flashing, worried to ask.


    "Master is still in danger in the mountains. How can I be afraid of such difficulties?" Ah Qi''s small face was full of seriousness.


    Seeing that ah Qi''s attitude was so firm, they had no choice but to give up and sit beside him to protect the Dharma.


    Wearing a blue cloth, ah Qi sat cross legged on his bed and began to meditate. When the elixir field is full of spiritual power, and the spirit in the spirit bone begins to be active, the preparation of concentration has been completed.


    Su Chengdao and Han Ru keep a close eye on ah Qi, who is sitting on the table. They don''t want to disturb him when they are concentrating. If they are not careful, they will become silly because of the stimulation of Linghua. So they are now concentrating on the whole world.


    Just when they were absorbed, ah Qi suddenly opened his eyes.


    "That How to mobilize Linghua? " Ah Qi asked awkwardly.


    As soon as ah Qi''s words came out, Su Chengdao and Han Ru, who were startled, were covered with black lines and speechless for a long time.


    "Use the spirit power to communicate with the spirit bone, and then use the spirit power to open the way and guide the spirit to the brain." Although Su Chengdao was very speechless, he still began to teach.


    seven, after learning the method, he closed his eyes immediately. The state of the former mobilization was not interrupted because of this dialogue. He was surprised to see Su Suo road and cold.


    According to Su Chengdao''s method, ah Qi''s heart moved, and immediately felt where the spirit bone was, and then mobilized a bit of spirit power to enter the spirit bone through the spirit path.


    As soon as the spirit power entered, the already active lingwharton became more active and rushed to the spirit power. After ah Qi perceives the situation, he immediately mobilizes his spiritual power and begins to guide Linghua to walk slowly to his head.


    With the mobilization of spiritual power, a little Linghua went to the brain, covered the brain, felt the swelling inside the brain, and the cool from the brain. Ah Qi''s first step of concentration was completed.


    "Brother Chengdao, do you think he can concentrate on success?" Looking at ah Qi on the bed, Han Ru asked.


    "Ah Qi has great talent and amazing physique. I don''t think it''s difficult for him." Su Chengdao''s Danfeng''s eyes were fixed on ah Qi, and slowly answered.


    "That How to stimulate the brain? " Ah Qi suddenly opened an eye and asked awkwardly.


    See suddenly open an eye of seven, Su Cheng way eyes all want to stare out, one side of cold such as is scared to jump up. The brain is covered with Linghua. It''s the time of concentration. A little disturbance may stimulate the brain because of a little fluctuation of Linghua, causing severe damage. Who can think that ah Qi dares to open his eyes and speak at this time? It''s so crazy that he has never heard of it.


    "You''re not going to die?" Cold such as mouth shout, just want to open mouth again scold, but Su Chengdao stopped.


    "Mobilize Linghua, slowly attach it to the brain, then move away from the brain, and so on, until the brain is stimulated to release mental power."


    Although Su Chengdao was surprised in his heart, he also distinguished the importance and interrupted Han Ru''s words to prevent ah Qi from being affected too much.


    "Oh." Ah Qi answered, closed his eyes and continued to concentrate. Su Cheng was surprised by the spirit power in his body.


    Again, according to the method provided by Su Chengdao, ah Qi began to mobilize Linghua close to the brain. As soon as Linghua was pasted on, pain came from the brain, making ah Qi''s scalp numb and his whole body full of goose bumps.


    although the brain is aching, it is nothing compared to what happened between life and death. Ah seven immediately suppressed it, and then moved Ling Hua to rise and leave the brain. As soon as Linghua rises, the pain disappears immediately, and it goes back and forth in this way, slowly stimulating the brain.


    I don''t know how long later, Hanru asked again in a soft voice: "elder brother Chengdao, how could master Chen Yang not even concentrate on teaching him."


    "Maybe master Chen Yang wants him to lay a good foundation, so he deliberately suppresses his progress."


    "This boy usually looks silly, didn''t expect talent so good." Han Ru exclaimed.


    "I can hear you The cross legged ah Qi suddenly opens another eye, which makes Su Chengdao and Han Ru unstable.


    "You If you are sick, you dare to speak even when you are in a critical period. " Han Ru was heard because she secretly said something bad about ah Qi, and because she was frightened, now she was blushing, and her voice trembled slightly when she screamed.


    On one side, Su Chengdao couldn''t help it either. He held his head with one hand and shook his head. He said, "don''t be distracted. It''s extremely dangerous in the period of concentration. Don''t open your eyes again.""All right." Ah Qi answered, closed his eyes and began to stimulate his brain.


    Seeing ah Qi close his eyes, Su Chengdao and Han Ru sit upright. Unexpectedly, ah Qi opens his eyes again and looks at Han Ru.


    "Don''t speak ill of me secretly."


    "Han Ru, don''t be impulsive. He''s concentrating. First, bear it." Su Chengdao pressed the cold as holding the fireball in his hand, then turned to ah Qi and said, "if you dare to open your eyes again, I will directly interrupt your concentration."


    Open one eye to see Su Chengdao that serious eyes, ah seven should say: "well, well, I don''t open my eyes, you let her stop." Then he closed his eyes and continued to stimulate his brain.


    With a long sigh of relief, Han Ru suppresses the urge to crush ah Qi in her heart and sits down cross legged. Su Chengdao also smiles bitterly, shakes his head and sits on the other side. In her heart, she says that ah Qi is not reasonable at all.


    The sitting ah Qi slowly stimulates the brain. Linghua keeps getting close to the rising, and the pain has already adapted. I don''t know how long later, Linghua stick on the brain, the pain is extremely strong, let ah Qi beat a spirit, slowly rise Linghua, the pain is not the slightest ease.


    When he felt the pain in his brain, ah Qi didn''t feel nervous, because Chen Yang had taught him the rest. After the pain, his brain would release its mental power.


    Sure enough, the pain lasted for a while and began to subside slowly. As the pain subsided, ah Qi felt a special thing coming out of his brain. It was not like strength, but it was invisible and indescribable. After this thing came out, a Qi''s brain suddenly sent a message, which was the scene in his brain. The blood vessels are clearly visible, the Linghua power flows slowly in the brain, and the brain is lying quietly below.


    "Is that mental power?" Ah Qi''s secret way in his heart, and then he began to use it tentatively.


    Mental power is like ah Qi''s hands and feet. Where the mind is, the mental power will be. There is no barrier. After swimming in the body, the mental power comes back to ah Qi''s mind again. It seems that he has had enough of playing. Ah Qi begins to gather mental power according to the method taught by Chen Yang.


    Stimulating the brain is the most dangerous and important step of concentration. As soon as the mental power comes out, concentration will come to an end, condensing the mental power into consciousness. Without any hindrance, it will be completed in a short time.


    After the spiritual power becomes divine consciousness, it can be put out for exploration. With ah Qi''s mind moving, the divine consciousness suddenly released, and the distance was about two meters.


    With the spread of divine consciousness, Su Chengdao and Han Ru sitting beside him, as well as the aura floating slowly in the air, are all clearly visible. Ah Qi is very happy, and he has succeeded.

 Chapter 46

    When Su Han got up, he felt a sense of happiness in his heart.


    "I..." Ah Qi just wanted to speak, he was interrupted by Su Chengdao.


    "Don''t talk. The concentration is not over yet. Transfer all the Linghua in your brain to the Dantian, and then use your divine consciousness to explore the three orifices nearest to the Dantian."


    Hearing Su Chengdao''s dignified tone, ah Qi closed his mouth. With the movement of the divine consciousness, Linghua soon arrived in the Dantian. With the divine consciousness, the movement of the spiritual power was faster.


    Shenzhi walked along Dantian with a fist, and suddenly found three Lingdao, which surrounded Dantian in a triangle. He jumped straight up, and two of them slanted to both sides, as if toward his legs.


    "Find the three ways." Ah Qi said.


    "Good! Mobilize Linghua and give priority to opening up the orifices above Dantian. " Su Cheng replied.


    After hearing this, ah Qi didn''t reply. He directly mobilized Linghua and rushed to Lingdao. With the mobilization of divine consciousness, Linghua was as flexible and controllable as hands and feet. In just ten minutes, a big Lingdao had been opened up. Along the Lingdao, there was a Lingqiao about half the size of Dantian. With the experience of opening up the elixir field and the help of divine consciousness, ah Qi was familiar with the way, and endured the pain to open up the orifices. It was about half an hour, and the first orifices were opened up.


    As soon as the orifices are completed, the power of the elixir field flows in directly, balancing the power of the two orifices, and then slowly moving each other. The storage and absorption speed of the power of the two orifices increase by 50%.


    Feeling that there is still a lot of Linghua in Linggu, ah Qi began to draw gourd like this, opening up the remaining two Lingqiao.


    With the completion of the last orifices, ah Qi''s spiritual power was almost exhausted, so ah Qi began to absorb spiritual power.


    Su Chengdao and Han Ru both stare big when they feel the quick surging spirit in the room.


    "He Can''t it be that you''ve opened three miracles in one breath? " Su Cheng Road stares at that pair of Dan Feng eyes, the speech is a bit not smooth.


    One side of the cold such as is not much, green eyes big stare, cherry red mouth open big.


    "It seems that the absorption speed of aura has really opened three times."


    After a long time, ah Qi slowly spits out a mouthful of turbid gas and opens his eyes.


    Just opened his eyes, ah Qi immediately put on a smile, happy to say: "I concentrate on success, but also opened three orifices."


    "Are you really less than March?" Su Chengdao asked.


    "Yes, everyone knows." Ah Qi didn''t understand why Su Chengdao asked.


    "At the beginning, I was able to gather Linghua for a whole year, only to open two orifices. You can gather so many Linghua in three months." Su Chengdao shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Hum, this boy must be a monster, so abnormal." Han Ru sees Su Chengdao overtaken by ah Qi, and his face is not happy.


    "You''re the monster. Master said that I''m gifted, unprecedented and never to come." Ah Qi said triumphantly.


    "Now that you''ve focused and opened so many orifices, the reserve of spirit power can release some powerful spells." Su Chengdao said with a smile.


    "Yes, let''s go to the driving range. I''m going to try my magic." Ah Qi nodded and took them to the driving range.


    At the foot of Qixuan mountain, ah Qi is standing on the open space with his eyes closed. Han Ru and Su Chengdao are sitting on the stone table in the back. In the middle of them, a pot of tea is burning.


    In his mind, the magic taught by Chen Yang flashed over and over again. Ah Qi finally decided to start with fireball.


    Mind must, ah Qi opened his eyes, one hand flat, palm forward, and then began to mobilize the spirit.


    Fireball is different from kindling. Fireball needs more power of fire movement, so it needs more spiritual power. Besides, the explosion after fireball is released is the main source of damage, so it also needs to communicate the power of fire movement to make them manic and unstable. When they fly out, they will explode when they are hit, which is very powerful.


    Feeling the power of the fire moving slowly between the palms, a small group of fire light slowly came out, and then it became bigger and bigger, which had already become half the size of the palm. Ah Qi''s heart moved and pushed the fireball out.


    The little fireball was forced and directly hit the ground in the distance, but there was no explosion in ah Qi''s imagination. It just came out with a puff, and a stream of black smoke disappeared.


    Han Ru laughs and laughs at ah Qi''s fireball. Su Chengdao sees that ah Qi''s face is flushed with laughter and immediately stops Han Ru. Then he begins to comfort her.


    Comforted by Su Chengdao, ah Qi got better and began to practice.


    "Bang!" A burst of clear explosion sound came, ah Qi''s fireball skill was successfully released, which made Su Chengdao marvel.


    "Ah Qi is really powerful. The speed of releasing complete fireball is faster than you used to be."


    "So fast, I can practice five elements in one day." Cold such as red face argue a way."Whew!"


    As soon as Han Ru''s words were finished, a water bomb flew out of ah Qi''s hand and hit the ground, turning into a pool of scattered water.


    "You see, the water bomb is released." Su Chengdao said with a smile.


    "There are other three elements. Human beings have no affinity for five elements." Cold as unconvinced to say.


    Shortly after they finished, ah Qi saw a thorn in front of him, which was high at his waist.


    "Thorns." Su Chengdao looks at Han Ru with a smile.


    "I don''t believe it. There are two more lines." Cold as pursed a small mouth, angry look very cute.


    After releasing the thorns several times, ah Qi began to practice the art of wood walking and calling wood. Because this is a wasteland and there are no trees, ah Qi struggled for a long time before he could call out a sapling.


    "Oh, I''m so tired." Ah Qi wiped his sweat, sat down beside them, poured a cup of tea and drank it all.


    "Ah Qi, how many colors did you have when you first felt the power of heaven and earth?" Su Chengdao asks a way, and the cold such as of one side pretends not to care, but her ear is erect however.


    "Lots of colors, very bright." Ah Qi doesn''t care.


    "How many colors? What kind is that Su Chengdao asked incredulously.


    "I don''t know. My master said that I am compatible with all things. There is no one before me and there is no one after me." Ah seven this words, startled Su Chengdao both hands can''t control strength, the cup in the hand suddenly burst.


    But Han Ru couldn''t restrain himself directly, and said, "who can I cheat? There are people who are compatible with all things."


    "What are you cheating on? This is what master said. Don''t tell it out, or it will be a lot of trouble." Ah Qi poured a glass of water and said unconvinced.


    "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it until you have the ability to play it all over again." Cold as willow eyebrows tightly wrinkled, green eyes staring at ah seven slowly said.


    "Well, I''ll show you." Ah Qi also got angry. He got up immediately and began to play lightning stroke.


    Lightning strike and fireball are two major damage spells in the foundation period. They are the most powerful, difficult to release and consume the most spiritual power.


    Ah Qi practiced for a long time, and finally concentrated the violent power of thunder on his palm.


    "Zizizi!"


    A blue arc flashed, the ground was hit out of a scorched black, ah Qi happily clapped his hands, and Han Ru and Su Chengdao had already been shocked speechless.


    Taking Chen Yang''s experience as an example, both of them were shocked to death by ah Qi. Naturally, their two children were even more exaggerated. It took them a long time to recover.


    "Well, I believe now." Ah Qi raised his chin slightly and looked rather flat.


    "You You still have the golden skill to play. " Cold such as looking at seven that owe flat appearance, the mouth says hard.


    "There''s no power. I''ll show you next time." Ah Qi said unconvinced.


    "Well, I believe it. We haven''t eaten all day. Shall we go back?" Su Chengdao said with a bitter smile.


    Su Chengdao this words let the cold such as found the steps, quickly said: "well, then listen to Chengdao brother."


    Ah Qi doesn''t have so many thoughts in his heart. He hasn''t touched any rice grains since the morning. When Su Chengdao says so, he suddenly feels empty in his stomach. He directly forgets the gas he didn''t admit defeat before and says good things again and again.


    Looking at the two treasures, Su Chengdao shook his head with a bitter smile, and the three of them went slowly to the village under the setting sun.

 Chapter 47

    On the Anping village market in the early morning, a group of friars in white and green Taoist robes stood in two rows on the main road. In addition to their Taoist robes, they had one thing in common, that is, they were carrying a flying sword about three feet behind them.


    Most of the monks were between twenty and thirty-five years old, and a few of them were young. It was estimated that they were only about seventeen or eighteen years old. Because of the week-long fighting, a faint evil spirit came slowly from them.


    In front of the practitioners, there was an old man, who was the leader of yujianzong, the fourth elder Li Dehui.


    Li Dehui is more than 700 years old, but he doesn''t show any old state. His hair and beard are black and dense, and his yellow skin is as compact and energetic as a young man. If not for the wrinkles on his forehead, Li Dehui''s appearance looks exactly the same as that of an ordinary man.


    On one side of Li Dehui stands a young man in luxurious clothes. The man''s face is somewhat similar to Li Dehui''s. The clothes of his advanced disciples highlight his unusual identity. The flying sword in his hand is not ordinary. This man is Li Jun, Li Dehui''s grandson.


    Li Dehui nodded and then said, "why hasn''t Gu Nan come yet?"


    "Grandfather, elder martial brother Gu Nan said yesterday that he would take three children to experience together on the mountain. Maybe he went to call them." Li Jun answers.


    "Take three children to go up the mountain to wipe out monsters? Is Gu Nan making a fool of himself? " Li Dehui said unhappily.


    Seeing the dissatisfaction on Li Dehui''s face, Li Jun is secretly happy. He deliberately conceals the accomplishments of the three, that is, to let his grandfather be dissatisfied with Gu Nan.


    Gu Nan is the most talented person in the sect. Li Jun is two years younger than Gu Nan, although he has extraordinary talent. Although he has not yet finished his studies, he has already opened 105 spiritual skills. Without Gu Nan, he is now the key training object of yujianzong, gathering all kinds of glory in one body. But he is just oppressed by Gu Nan I was very jealous.


    "Grandfather, why don''t we go up the mountain first? Elder martial brother Gu Nan has high accomplishments. He will catch up. " Li Jun suggested again.


    "Forget it, just wait. I''ll see what happened to Gu Nan."


    Seeing that Li Dehui doesn''t mean to leave, Li Jun is not talking, waiting for Gu nan to come.


    Half an hour later, Gu Nan finally took ah Qi San and came slowly to the front of the team.


    "Gu Nan, how can you be so mischievous? How can you take three children when you go up the mountain to wipe out monsters?" Li Dehui looked at Gu Nan and said angrily.


    Gu Nan Leng took a look at Li Jun, who was smiling behind Li Dehui. He immediately understood what was going on. He quickly explained, "fourth martial uncle, they are not ordinary children."


    "Oh?" Li Dehui''s face softened slightly and motioned Gu nan to continue.


    "They are Chen Yang, the disciples of master Chen. They are young, but they are all focused on cultivation." Gu Nan said respectfully.


    "Chen Yang''s disciple!"


    When Li Dehui heard Chen Yang, he immediately took a breath of air. His mind came out and swept over ah Qi and three people. He found that Gu Nan was right. The three children had already focused on the cultivation of mental state, and forced to suppress his surprise. Li Dehui changed into a high posture and said: "since they are Chen Yang''s disciples, they naturally want to care One or two, let''s go. "


    With that, Li Dehui waved and went up the mountain with a group of people.


    A group of friars, who were all in the lowest concentration state, started their journey very quickly. They had already reached the periphery of Qixuan mountain in a few minutes.


    Looking back at ah 73, he found that there was no impatience on the three children''s faces. He followed him very easily. Gu Nan nodded with satisfaction and went on.


    Half an hour later, a group of people had reached the end of the periphery of Qixuan mountain. Further on, it was the deep place where monsters were rampant. With the order of Li Dehui, the group of more than 20 people began to stop to repair and prepare to enter the deep place.


    "The next step is to enter the depths. There are still many monsters in it. I don''t have to care for you when I fight." Gu Nan said to the three.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Gu. We have a sense of propriety." Su Chengdao opened his mouth to answer.


    One side of ah Qi also interrupted: "yes, as long as it''s not a wild cat Lizard King, we still have no problem with goblins."


    "I believe in your strength, but you must be careful. Remember to burn the monster after you kill it."


    Listening to Gu Nan''s advice, ah Qi nodded back and forth. Then he began to rest cross legged and recover his spiritual power. He ran all the way. Except for ah Qi''s amazing physique, the rest of the focused monks had already begun to breathe.


    Half an hour later, with Li Dehui''s voice again, they got up again and slowly entered the depth of Qixuan mountain.


    According to Gu Nan''s description, there are many monsters in the depth of Qixuan mountain, such as cat lizard, which is at the bottom of the list, and the king of cat lizard that a Qiji people dealt with is just the end. There is even a big demon king living in it, who is comparable to the monk Yuanying. However, the big demon king has an appointment with several major sects to restrict his forces, and has no intersection with human beings, so the demons in the mountain rarely come out to make trouble.Shortly after the March, a king of cat lizards and fifty or sixty cat lizards surrounded the crowd. Seeing the scarlet eyes, they knew that these cat lizards must be wiped out.


    "Shin!"


    More than 20 flying swords came out of their scabbard almost at the same time. The light of the sword was shining all over the place. Twenty attentive disciples looked very serious. They held their fingers in one hand. The flying swords that came out of their scabbard were quietly suspended around them, and their momentum was amazing.


    "Wow! That''s great. " Ah Qi saw this scene for the first time, and then he opened his mouth and said with admiration.


    "Bumpkin, when hundreds of disciples of our clan practice together, you are afraid to be scared to death." Cold such as the small corner has been hidden, at this time she heavily hummed, green eyes with a thick contempt, slanting at ah Qi.


    "Well, it''s not yours. What are you proud of?" Ah Qi responded with disdainful eyes and said strangely.


    "Fight!" Cold such as the small hand directly patted in the past, but was a seven agile dodge.


    "It''s time to make trouble." Su Chengdao drank sternly, two people immediately quiet down, quietly looking at the confrontation of the two forces.


    "Gu Nan, you come." Li Dehui didn''t mean to do it. He told Gu Nan.


    After listening to Gu Nan''s command, he slowly went to the front of the twenty attentive disciples and stabbed the leader, the cat Lizard King, with sharp eyes.


    It seemed that he felt the provocative eyes of the people in front of him. The king''s Scarlet eyes suddenly widened, roared, and rushed to him with a group of cats and lizards.


    The sharp eyes quietly looked at the approaching king of the cat lizard. Gu Nan''s face remained unchanged. He made a sword finger with one hand, and his whole body began to run at full speed.


    "Bang!" The flying sword in his left hand suddenly came out of the sheath. With an extremely sharp momentum, Gu Nan jumped with his big foot, followed the flying sword directly to the leader of the cat Lizard King.

 Chapter 48

    Gu Nan and the king of the cat lizard fight directly together. The 20 attentive disciples also shout and rush to the cat lizard herd. Li Jun in the Royal robe is also among them.


    How can cat lizards be the opponents of a group of attentive friars? Besides, these 20 attentive friars have been fighting for a week. They have rich fighting experience and perfect cooperation. They are half slaughtered in one face.


    "It''s still a lot of people, a lot of power." Su Chengdao thought of the scene that he and Hanru were chased by dozens of cat lizards and said with emotion.


    "Brother Chengdao can kill so many people. Another brother Chengdao, these dozens of cats and lizards are certainly not enough for you to kill." Cold as in a flattering way.


    "You are really shameless. I''m ashamed of Chengdao." Ah Qi''s face was quite sarcastic.


    "I wonder if your skin itched again after a few days of no repair." Cold such as the hand suddenly burst out a fireball, angrily said.


    Cold such as finish saying don''t wait for seven answer, one hand a throw, fireball straight wipe seven head fly.


    With a bang, a yellow dog like monster behind ah Qi suddenly fell to the ground and kept wailing. On the side of it, there were several yellow jackals with red eyes.


    Feeling that he had been exposed, several yellow jackals howled and rushed straight at ah 73.


    "Bang!"


    Ah Qi right boxed out and flew a yellow jackal. The fireball on his left hand was thrown out directly. The Yellow jackal was surrounded by the fire, turned into a fire ball and fell to the ground. After a few howls, there was no movement.


    Then a white light flashed by, and the two yellow jackals in front of him were cut into two sections, while Han Ru waved his hands up, and the two thorns came out directly, penetrating the remaining two yellow jackals.


    "Hey, you''re not afraid of my fireball hitting you in the face." Han Ru is wrinkling two willow eyebrows and shouts to ah Qi.


    "I feel like you just threw it in my face, but it didn''t hit me." Ah Qi said seriously.


    "I I didn''t. I saw the monster behind me and deliberately saved your life. " Cold as the heart said.


    "Cough That''s the end of the matter. Be careful next time. If there is no such fireball as cold, you will be put down. " Su Chengdao coughed twice, embarrassed to shift the topic, cold such as Zhun tou, he is very clear.


    Since Su Chengdao was willing to help her, Han Ru naturally raised her chin and said, "that''s natural. You have to thank your sister for saving her life."


    "Where you need to save it, if it''s closer, I''ll feel it." Ah Qi said unconvinced.


    When the three people were making a noise, a shadow flashed over their heads. Suddenly, a howl came, and then a huge shadow fell from their heads.


    Three people immediately dodge and open, a huge yellow jackal heavily fell to the ground, a black iron flying sword, deep into its head, killed.


    With one hand move, the sound of "whew" of the black iron flying sword turns into a residual shadow, which is put into Li Dehui''s sleeve.


    "When you are suppressing demons and beasts, you are half hearted and quarrel with the sect. If you are the disciples of our imperial sword sect, I will drive you out of the mountain gate directly." Li Dehui said coldly with a gloomy face.


    Looking at them, Li Dehui was scared to death.


    Seeing the displeasure on Li Dehui''s face, Su Chengdao responded and immediately bowed his fist and said, "thank you for saving my life."


    Ah Qi and Han Ru also reacted and bowed to Li Dehui, looking very serious.


    "Next time, I''ll drive you down the mountain at once." Li Dehui snorted coldly, turned around and continued to watch the battle ahead. The three looked at each other, looking forward.


    With a sound of "Dang", Gu Nan made feijiange block the cat lizard''s claw, and then made a seal with his left hand. The land under the cat lizard''s body suddenly swelled, and a huge spike suddenly came out and stabbed the cat lizard''s stomach.


    The king of the cat lizard didn''t react as well as being stabbed, and suddenly his body hung up. Because of the thick scale and muscle, the soil stab just penetrated its abdomen. Although the damage was not fatal, the two meter high soil stab made it hang in the air.


    Feeling that his four feet were off the ground, the king of the cat lizard suddenly struggled. Naturally, Gu Nan would not miss such a good chance. He made a direct seal with his hands, and suddenly three soil spikes came out and stabbed the king of the cat lizard obliquely into his body, making him unable to move.


    Then the flying sword rose to the sky more than ten meters. Gu Nan''s sword finger swung down, and the flying sword whirled down and stabbed the cat Lizard King in the head. The king of cat lizard, who had been fighting hard, died in Gu Nan''s hands.


    Seeing the revolving sword, Su Chengdao''s eyes lit up.


    "I don''t know much about the use of rotation to increase the stabbing power of the flying sword."


    As soon as the king of the cat lizard died, Gu Nan directly turned to join the other battle. The situation that was already on one side suddenly accelerated, and the battle ended in a few minutes.


    Looking at the corpse on the ground, ah Qiji exclaimed that the twenty attentive disciples were almost unhurt and perfect.After helping to burn the body together, the group went deep again.


    Along the way, the battle continued. Ah Qi and others seldom fought because of the lessons of the Yellow jackals. They also killed many monsters along the way. Several of them had blood on them, and their spiritual power also consumed a lot.


    Before I knew it, it was noon, and ah Qiji had already arrived at the hinterland of Qixuan mountain. At this time, the group was divided into two groups, one was to disperse the guards, the other was to repair and eat, and so on.


    The three children were sitting on the edge of Gu Nan on their own. Su Chengdao waved one hand to the ground, and suddenly there was a big bowl of steamed bread and several dishes of pickles.


    "It''s really easy to use the skill of heaven and earth in your sleeve. I really want to learn it." Ah Qi envies Su Chengdao''s skills every time.


    "Su Xiaodi actually realized the skill of heaven and earth in his sleeve when he was concentrating?" Gu Nan said in surprise.


    "At the beginning, I suddenly felt that there was another Xumi Jiezi in my school, which helped me to practice the skill of heaven and earth in my sleeve." Su Chengdao nodded and said with a smile.


    "I also want to learn how to practice." Ah Qi''s eyes are full of little stars, and his big eyes are staring at Su Chengdao.


    "Go away, go away, the skill of heaven and earth in your sleeve can only be practiced in Yuanying''s environment. Brother Chengdao can learn it only when he is aware of the adversity of opportunity and concentration." Cold such as pull open of seven, full face dislike ground say.


    "I can learn to do everything, but I can''t do it." Ah Qi pouted and said unconvinced.


    Su Chengdao is helpless and begins to explain to ah Qi.


    It is said that there is a small space hidden in every monk''s elixir field. The skill of heaven and earth in his sleeve is to communicate the space in elixir field and store it. It is not only human beings, but also demons with successful cultivation. No one can explain this principle. Maybe it is the particularity of biology.


    Most monks can feel the small space only after they have congealed Yuanying and improved their compatibility with heaven and earth. Then they use magic items such as Xumi Jiezi to reinforce the small space. The small space can be stored, and the magic of heaven and earth in their sleeves is the way to control the opening and closing of the space.


    There are also many gifted and intelligent monks who can perceive their own small space in advance. With the help of the strong, they can use Xumi Jiezi to reinforce and practice the art of heaven and earth in their sleeves. Su Chengdao is just like this.


    Explaining for a long time, ah Qi shook his head reluctantly and said, "I want it, too."


    "Little bumpkin, you can practice honestly. Maybe you''ll be lucky to have Yuanying." Cold such as see seven dejected appearance, in the heart don''t know why happy incomparable, open mouth sarcasm way.


    "Well! It''s Yuan Ying. It''s not easy for me Ah Qi raised his chin and said unconvinced.


    Looking at ah Qi''s innocent appearance, Gu Nan reminded with a smile: "my royal sword sect has been standing for thousands of years, and it''s only four yuan infant friars. It''s so good for you to be yuan infant."


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I''ll condense and surpass Yuanying."


    Ah Qi put his hands on his chest and said confidently.

 Chapter 49

    "On Yuanying? Looking at the whole world, there are few that can be above Yuanying. "


    Gu Nan doesn''t know the concept of "four continents and one realm". In his mind, few people in the Qixuan realm have surpassed Yuan Ying for so many years. The immortal theory only exists in mythology.


    "It''s no use saying so much. You''d better get a golden elixir for me first." Cold as complexion unchanged, green eyes looking at ah seven slowly said.


    "You wait. I''ll make the golden elixir before you."


    Looking at ah Qi''s provocative eyes, Han Ru''s anger comes out again. He shouts at ah Qi with his hands akimbo: "who is the dog after the knot?"


    Looking at the two children in their early 10''s discussing jiedan, Gu Nan awkwardly wipes a cold sweat. If he is the same age as them, he, the imperial sword sect, is afraid that he can''t even catch up with them.


    "Elder martial brother, my grandfather asked me to send a message. I''ll set out later." Li Jun suddenly came to Gu Nan''s side and said.


    "Well, it''s hard for you." Gu Nan nodded with a smile, as if nothing had happened in the morning.


    The words have come, Li Jun turned to Li Dehui, just turned, his face suddenly became very gloomy, Gu Nan''s light, as if he had been greatly insulted in general.


    Li Jun''s mind is well known by all the people in the sect. If he has nothing to do, he will go to Gu Nan. However, Gu Nan has never lost his temper with him. Someone in the sect asked Gu Nan why he indulged Li Jun so much, but Gu Nan just replied with a smile. They are all brothers in the same sect. You don''t have to worry about it. With these words, Gu Nan is like a male god in the hearts of his disciples. The leaders attach more importance to him, but Li Jun''s jealousy is stronger.


    Looking at his gloomy grandson, Li Dehui shook his head and said, "why do you have to fight with him? It''s useless to be the first in the clan."


    "I just don''t agree." Li Jun replied calmly.


    Looking at Sun Tzu''s obstinacy, Li Dehui shook his head again, and then ordered the assembly.


    At Li Dehui''s command, the 20 attentive disciples immediately gathered up quickly, and they were neatly in front of him with less than a cent. Then Gu Nan and ah 73 slowly stood at the back of the team.


    People have arrived, Li Dehui light mouth said: "the front is the last area of our trip, where the wild beasts clean up, we can go back to the door."


    When a group of yujianzong disciples heard that they could finally return to the sect, they all looked happy and whispered to each other.


    Looking at the slightly noisy disciples, Li Dehui didn''t say a word of reprimand. Relaxation has always been a wise saying he believes in. After the disciples discussed it for a while, he pressed slightly with one hand to signal the crowd to be quiet, and then said again: "this last area is the territory of a great demon king. We don''t want to kill innocent people indiscriminately, we just need to kill wild demons. If the great demon king comes out, we can kill them Now, I''ll talk to it myself. "


    As soon as Li Dehui''s words came out, the yujianzong disciples didn''t have much surprise on their faces. Before, they also provoked a big demon king when they were cleaning up demons. With Li Dehui''s negotiation, the big demon king was happy to let them help clean up the monsters under the door, so they didn''t have much fear of getting close to the big demon king again.


    While Li Dehui was talking, Gu Nan kept explaining to the three children, which made the three children''s faces flashed with surprise. He sighed in his heart that Yuan Ying''s cultivation was powerful.


    At the end of the speech, the crowd set out again and headed for the last area.


    Just before long, there was another battle. A huge lizard stopped in front of the crowd. The lizard was covered with yellowish scales, and its two huge hind legs were on the ground, which made it stand upright. It was more than five meters high, and its tail almost the same length as its body swayed left and right behind, rubbing out a grass free vacuum.


    Seeing the lizard''s Scarlet eyes, Li Dehui''s brows slowly wrinkled. The wild lizard is a large monster, which is basically at the top of the food chain in one area. The medium-sized monsters like cat Lizard King can''t compare with it. It''s normal for these monsters to appear in other areas, but this is the territory under the jurisdiction of the big demon king. Such existence shouldn''t appear.


    "I''ll do it, martial uncle." Gu Nan saw this amazing wild lizard, and he wanted to challenge it.


    Seeing Gu Nan going forward with his sword, Li Dehui reached out with one hand and stopped him.


    "The wild lizard is not like cat lizard and yellow jackal. Its scales are comparable to gold and stone. Ordinary wild lizards need at least two golden elites to work together to subdue them. What''s more, this wild lizard is wild. You should step down first."


    Seeing the serious expression on Li Dehui''s face, Gu Nan retreated to ah Qiji''s side with his fist in his heart. Li Dehui then started directly.


    With a wave of the sleeve, the black iron flying sword flew out directly, and in a flash, it came to the front of the wild lizard. When the flying sword arrived, the wild lizard reacted. Then there was a howl. It was cut out of its head by the black iron flying sword. The blood splashed and the white skull was clearly visible.


    "Ouch!"


    Stimulated by the pain, the wild lizard''s eyes suddenly became more red and roared. The present attentive disciple and ah Qi all felt numb, and the blood in their body seemed to be blocked.Li Dehui gave a cold hum and the flying sword was cut out again.


    Knowing the power of the sword, the wild lizard immediately reacted and dodged to the side. Its speed was very fast. It was more than twice as fast as the king of the cat lizard, but it was not as fast as the flying sword of the yuan infant monk.


    When Li Dehui saw the lizard''s intention of avoiding, his sword finger moved slightly, and the direction of the flying sword suddenly deviated. "Pooh Chi" cut off the lizard''s front leg. The flying sword was fast and sharp, and the lizard''s right front leg fell.


    "Ouch, ouch." Yu Guang at the corner of his eye saw his left forepaw fall down, and the wild lizard howled miserably. Then he felt a sense of retreat. His IQ was much higher than that of the king of cats and lizards. Even under the influence of fury, he still had a trace of self will. As soon as he was born, he desperately moved the remaining three feet, turned around and ran, leaving a long bloodstain.


    "Grandfather, why don''t you leave it?" Li Jun asked suspiciously.


    "There shouldn''t be a wild lizard here. I''ll leave it alive and let it find our way." Li Dehui replied with a frown, and then he was silent, as if he was thinking about something.


    The team didn''t mean to march for the time being, so ah Qi began to discuss the wild lizard.


    "This monster is so powerful. If we meet it, we will die." Ah Qi said with exaggeration on his face.


    "Well, the wild lizard is a typical large monster. This kind of environment is often haunted. It''s very terrible. It needs at least two elixirs to deal with it." Su Chengdao responded.


    "It''s really dangerous in Qixuan mountain. How did you survive?" Cold such as doubt of ask a way.


    "I don''t know. I don''t have the memory before I met Godfather." Ah Qi said.


    Several people talked for a while, in front of suddenly came two monster''s roar, then roared incessantly, one of them was very obvious, it was the wild lizard''s cry.


    Hearing this roar, Li Dehui''s brows are more tightly knit. Based on his hundreds of years of experience, he can tell that at least two large monsters have clashed with each other.


    "How can this happen? There are so many large monsters. Why doesn''t the big demon king here care..." Li Dehui said in secret.


    It''s no use just thinking in my heart. Seeing is believing. Li Dehui''s mind has been set, and he takes all the people to drive along the bloodstain.

 Chapter 50

    Along the way, there were a lot of violent small monsters. Due to the abnormality of things, Li Dehui himself did not slow down much. After running for more than ten minutes, suddenly everyone''s eyes suddenly brightened. There was an open space about 20 meters in front of them.


    The open space is not formed naturally, but the trees that grow on it fall to the ground, break into several pieces, and many of them are even uprooted. In the open space, there is a huge yellow figure, which is a wild lizard.


    The head of the wild lizard is deeply sunken. His eyes are dull and he has lost his breath. Li Dehui comes close to observe and finds that the right claw of the wild lizard is still there, which is obviously not the one he hurt.


    According to the doubts in Naixia''s heart, Li Dehui released his divine consciousness and began to explore again. After two breaks, Li Dehui made a single move, and a mass of blue hair flew into his hands.


    Turning over the green hair in his hands, Li Dehui muttered to himself: "the color of the hair is deep, green and bright. It''s a young wolf in the prime of his life."


    After throwing the hair aside, Li Dehui sent out his flying sword, cut off the lizard''s claws, collected the scales at several special positions, and then burned the lizard''s body with a single finger.


    "Brother Gu, why do you pick scales and claws?" Ah Qi looked at Li Dehui''s action and asked curiously.


    Feeling ah Qi''s changing name, Gu Nan also didn''t care. He replied with a smile: "some parts of the monster can be processed to make something. The wild lizard''s claw is a good material to reinforce the flying sword."


    "Well, can I use the cat Lizard King I beat before?" Ah Qi nodded, then asked.


    "The claws of the king of cats and lizards can blend with the refined iron, and the weapons made are much stronger than the refined iron." Gu Nan replied patiently.


    "Isn''t that valuable?" In the eyes of ah qiguang.


    "Well, about seven or eight." Gu Nan said with a smile.


    With Gu Nan''s affirmation, ah Qi''s eyes are even brighter. Needless to say, Su Chengdao knows what he will do next.


    While several people were talking, a violent fluctuation of spiritual power suddenly came from the distance. All the people on the scene stopped working hard, and then they all looked in the direction of the fluctuation in horror.


    Although ah Qi didn''t feel this kind of feeling, out of instinct, his heart was also extremely shocked, and his head slowly turned to the place where the waves came from.


    Just as they turned their heads, another wave came, shaking their minds.


    Between the violent shaking of his mind, ah Qi saw Li Dehui with a serious face in the corner of his eyes.


    Li Dehui''s expression was serious. He was staring at the sky tightly. Following his eyes, there were three shadows in the sky.


    Waiting for the mind convergence, ah Qi looked up and found the abnormality in the air. In the air, two black shadows were besieging a white figure.


    "Master!" Ah Qi stared at the white figure and exclaimed.


    "Master Chen Yang!" Su Chengdao and Han Ru were also shocked.


    Seeing Chen Yang besieged by two black haired monsters, Li Dehui also has a headache. He has heard about Chen Yang''s strength, which is at least the cultivation of Yuanying peak. At this moment, when he is besieged by two black haired monsters, those two monsters are certainly not weak. If he doesn''t help, Chen Yang is afraid that he can''t hold on. He goes up to help, but there are two large monsters around this group of disciples. At this time, Li Dehui My heart is burning with anxiety.


    High in the sky, Chen Yang''s one handed seal, constantly hit a magic attack a black hair monster, and the other hand is the imperial envoy, no time to chop another black hair monster, distraction two use has made his forehead full of sweat.


    Chen Yang''s fatigue falls into the eyes of the public. Ah Qiji is extremely anxious, but he can''t help. Seeing that Chen Yang was suppressed by the black haired monster, ah Qi finally couldn''t help but pray for Li Dehui.


    "Master, please help my master. I will repay you a hundred times for your kindness today."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to go. There are at least two large monsters around, and there is a big demon king who refuses to come out. I''m afraid you''ll die when I leave." Li Dehui''s face was in trouble, and he hesitated in his heart.


    Looking at the battle in the sky and looking at Li Dehui, Gu Nan bit his teeth and said, "uncle, those two monsters are probably the source of the fury mentioned by master Chen Yang. If you solve them, this incident should be over. You''d better go. I''ll support them here."


    "Yes, grandfather, if the elder can''t hold on, two monsters will attack together, you can''t stand it either." Li Jun actually stood with Gu Nan on the same front and began to persuade him.


    Looking at Gu Nan and Li Jun''s firm eyes, Li Dehui''s face showed a trace of satisfaction. He nodded and said, "this is the first time I''ve seen you two agree, so I''ll listen to you!" Li Dehui then summoned the iron flying sword and yelled at the sky: "don''t panic, Taoist friend Chen Yang, I''ll help you!"


    With a whoosh, Li Dehui turned into a shadow and rushed into the sky, joining the war. With the addition of a Yuanying monk, Chen Yang''s pressure was greatly reduced, and the air situation changed.


    "Thank you for your help. You and I can finish the fight as soon as possible." Chen Yang avoids the claw of the black monster and thanks.Hearing Chen Yang''s thanks, Li Dehui laughed and said it was OK. Then the imperial envoy Feijian rushed to a black haired monster.


    Just as everyone was watching the battle in the air, a blue figure appeared behind them. As a scream came, they turned back in horror and found a three meter tall blue wolf with a disciple of the imperial sword sect in his mouth and a disciple of the imperial sword sect under his claw.


    The giant wolf''s green hair is shining in the sun, and its appearance is fierce. But its eyes are very clear, and it is looking at the people below ironically. The green Wolf is not infected, but it is more dangerous than the violent monster.


    "Ling Sheng! Hongzhi Gu Nan''s eyes were red. He yelled at the two younger martial brothers who seemed to have lost their breath. The flying sword immediately came out of its sheath and rushed forward.


    If Gu Nan is defeated, they will surely die.


    Li Jun see Gu Nan lost calm, immediately dead pressed him, life critical, he is also put away the heart of the jealousy.


    "Calm down! The green Wolf is much stronger than the wild lizard. Don''t be impulsive. "


    Looking at the two little figures beating in front of him, the green Wolf''s eyes were extremely ironic. Looking at the crowd, it was like looking at a group of ants. Like a provocation, he spits out Ling Sheng in his mouth, claps his paw and flies Hongzhi''s bullet out.


    Looking at the green Wolf''s action, Gu Nan suddenly stopped struggling and calmed down. Feeling that Gu Nan calmed down, Li Jun also loosened his hands and began to exhort: "in addition, I have 19 attentive disciples, and you, a golden elixir friar, are not necessarily his opponent. Don''t be impulsive."


    Hearing Li Jun''s words, Gu nanleng looks at Li Jun in amazement, as if he knew him for the first time.


    "What kind of eyes are you looking at? Although I''m jealous of you, I still have a sense of the overall situation." Li Jun said with a sneer.


    "Let''s go with the beast." Gu Nan nodded, his eyes sharp again.


    "We need to help, too." Ah 73 came to them and said.


    "Thank you." Gu Nan nodded his head, and then called out: "yujianzong disciples listen to the order, flying sword out of sheath!"


    "Shin!"


    The stimulated yujianzong disciples immediately lit up their swords, and the seven men also showed their fighting posture. The huge green Wolf looked at each other with more than 20 people, and the battle was imminent.

 Chapter 51

    "Kill


    With Gu Nan''s roar, the yujianzong disciples also followed suit, and more than 20 people rushed directly to the huge green Wolf.


    The rapid pace drives the smoke and dust. The floating sword rubs against the air and makes a buzzing sound. Yujianzong and ah Qi fight directly with the roaring green Wolf.


    "Boom!" Three soil spikes rise and stab the green haired wolf. Gu Nan then cuts out the flying sword directly, leaving a deep wound on the edge of the green haired wolf''s mouth. The green haired wolf is about to howl. More than 20 flying swords of the Royal sword sect follow him, and then there is a burst of blood.


    "Ouch!" With a howl, the green haired wolf turned his body, and three spikes of two meters thick directly broke into pieces. With a burst of blood, he leaped to the distance.


    A wound spread from the mouth of the Blue Wolf to its present, and there are more than 20 blood holes on its back and neck. It was given by the flying sword of the disciples of the imperial sword sect. The reason why the green Wolf has no hard scales on its body is that it is still stronger than the wild lizard because of its great power and powerful popular talent magic.


    The wolf''s blood roared out of his body for more than 20 weeks.


    Looking at the scattered human beings, the green Wolf''s fierce light in his eyes did not decrease. As soon as his hind legs started to work, his huge body turned into a green light and rushed to the nearest yujianzong disciple. After two slaps, the two yujianzong disciples flew straight out with blood, lying on the ground, and they did not know whether they were alive or dead.


    Once again, he rushed to a disciple of the imperial sword sect, and the green Wolf raised his claws again. When the disciple saw the huge shadow, his heart suddenly became cold.


    Just as the paw was about to be photographed, ah Qi, who was wrapped in blood colored thunder, flashed to the huge head of the Blue Wolf. His little fist was wrapped in red thunder and lightning. With his whole body strength, he blew out directly and stopped the Blue Wolf breathing.


    Just when the green Wolf was stunned by ah Qiyi''s fist, the huge fireball of Han Ru''s hands also blew on his neck. With the fierce fire, the upper body of the green Wolf burned directly, making him howl.


    "Ha ha, another one afraid of fire." Ah Qi fell on the edge of the cold, and said in surprise.


    "Look at Miss Ben''s great power." Cold such as to see their fireball so effective, the heart is also very excited.


    Because the green Wolf was covered with green hair, the flame burning effect was excellent, and he was howling and rolling on the ground. Naturally, Gu Nan would not miss such a good opportunity. With an order, twenty flying swords headed by him flew straight out and chopped the green Wolf. As soon as the sword arrived, the blood spattered and the wolf howled fiercely.


    As soon as they recalled the flying sword and prepared for the second round of attack, the burning green haired wolf suddenly roared. The power of popularity came out again, and more than 20 people flew out again. The flame on his head had been blown out directly. On his bare head, his two eyes were staring at the people in front of him fiercely.


    "That''s a great move. It''s hard to get close." Ah Qi got up and frowned.


    "The green Wolf is naturally popular and friendly. We just caught it off guard. Now it is estimated that it will come true." Su Chengdao looked at the fierce eyes of the green Wolf, with a very dignified look.


    Just as they finished, they saw a faint blue light coming out of the Blue Wolf''s side. Ah Qi and most people didn''t like it. Su Chengdao and Gu Nan, who knew the characteristics of the Blue Wolf, changed their faces.


    "Ouch!"


    With the roar of the green Wolf, a three meter wide wind blade was formed in front of the wolf. As soon as the wind blade was formed, it flew directly to the crowd, with extremely fast speed.


    Without any reaction, the wind blade came to one of the disciples. With a scream, the disciple was cut off. After cutting off this man, the wind blade kept on flying back. After cutting off two yujianzong disciples, the wind blade flew into the woods and cut off countless trees. Only then could the wind blade disappear.


    Seeing the three wailing disciples on the ground, Gu Nan''s eyes turned red and screamed. He took care of Youjia''s younger martial brother every day. How could he accept that he died in front of him?


    Looking at the wailing yujianzong disciples, ah Qi and Su Chengdao are also very angry. Han Ru''s eyes are red. It''s a great stimulation for them to watch the living people being cut off.


    "Beast! I''ll fight with you! " Gu Nan was about to crack and roared angrily. He rushed to the green Wolf with his flying sword.


    "Elder martial brother!" Li Jun let out a scream, didn''t stop Gu Nan, and then yelled: "yujianzong disciples listen to the order, follow up with elder martial brother gu!"


    Reaction from the crowd immediately followed the two sword, once again launched an attack on the green Wolf. Facing the attack again, the green Wolf who is prepared will not be as embarrassed as he was at the beginning. The power of popularity condenses around and makes him faster. He easily avoids wave after wave of flying swords. Under the flying claws, some yujianzong disciples keep spewing blood.The amazing speed of the green haired wolf made ah Qi''s three people also have a headache. The power of the wind makes ah Qi unable to get close to him. Su Chengdao''s and Yu Jianzong''s flying swords are extremely difficult to hit. The colder the fireballs are, one by one empty. The more relaxed the green haired wolf looks, the more he can swim.


    The situation in the field has been very bad, but with a roar, people''s hearts suddenly cold, into despair. The wild lizard with its forepaw broken appeared behind them.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of the wild lizard, it seems that they have a tacit understanding with the green Wolf. Suddenly, they are separated from each other. More than ten human beings and two large monsters stand against each other and guard against each other.


    Looking at the two huge monsters, Gu Nan felt cold and said, "what can we do? We are the weakest side. If the two monsters work together to deal with us first, it''s really a dead end."


    "Two elders are still fighting with that monster. A blue wolf is OK, and another wild lizard. We have no chance of winning." Su Cheng Road opens to take over.


    "Then what? Running separately will only be broken one by one, and staying here can only wait for death. " Ah Qi frowned and looked very dignified.


    Feeling the gravity of the atmosphere, Li Jun slowly said: "I have a way, but you certainly won''t agree."


    "Younger martial brother, let''s hear what we can do."


    "The green haired wolf is extremely agile. We can''t attack it effectively, but ah Qi is good at melee, almost useless." Li Jun said, turned his head to look at ah seven three people, once again said: "I''m just analyzing the situation, also hope ah seven little brother don''t blame."


    "Yes, I''m useless, you go on." Ah Qi didn''t care and nodded.


    "Because of this, the battle against the green haired wolf has no influence without ah Qi. And the wild lizard was cut off by my grandfather, the speed must be greatly reduced, and ah Qi''s speed is extremely fast. " Li Jun said here, closed his mouth and looked at the crowd.

 Chapter 52

    "You mean let ah Qi lead the wild lizard?" Gu Nan''s face changed and he said.


    "I''ll try." Ah Qi said solemnly.


    "Absolutely not. How can you be the opponent of that wild lizard?" Su Chengdao said angrily.


    "Yes, how can you let ah Qi face the wild lizard alone?" Han Ru is also angry with Li Jun''s plan and retorts.


    Looking at the crowd, Li Jun shook his head and said, "this is the only way to deal with the current situation."


    "I don''t agree. Let''s look at the situation first." Gu Nan opened his mouth, and everyone was confident. Many people even began to scold Li Jun for being cruel and cruel, and let ah Qi''s child die.


    Looking at the reaction of the crowd, Li Jun''s face was gloomy, and his right hand holding the hilt began to tremble slightly because of the great power.


    Looking at Li Jun''s abnormal expression, Gu Nangang comforts him, but in exchange for Li Jun''s angry eyes, he has to give up.


    The battle in the air still didn''t mean to decide whether to win or lose, but after a short confrontation between the three sides below, the Blue Wolf and the wild lizard seemed to have an agreement, and began to slowly shorten the distance, which surprised everyone.


    Looking at the two monsters getting closer and closer, Li Jun said, "how about it? Now they have the intention of uniting. It''s too late if they don''t do it again! "


    Just as Li Jun finished, the two monsters came closer again, and the hearts of the people became more and more uneasy.


    Looking at the approaching monster, Gu Nan holds the flying sword tightly with a dignified look. His heart is also very uneasy. He knows Li Jun is right, but his heart tells him that ah Qi can''t be killed.


    "What to do!" Gu Nan hesitated.


    "If you don''t listen, you can die together." Li Jun''s face was ferocious and he began to curse.


    "Bang!" The huge claw made a deep footprint on the ground, and the two monsters took a step closer.


    Looking at the closer monster, Li Jun constantly curses the innocence of the people. When the people in the monster are less than 10 meters, ah Qi moves.


    The blood red figure flashed through people''s eyes, flew to the head of the wild lizard, and shot out.


    Feeling the pain from his head, the scarlet eyes of the wild lizard suddenly glowed red and roared at ah Qi.


    Feel wild lizard by their own anger, landing ah seven steps, straight to the opposite direction of the crowd, angry wild lizard immediately catch up.


    Looking at the red figure and the huge wild lizard, Li Jun said in his heart: "sorry, ah Qi, you must hold on."


    After reading in his heart, Li Jun immediately roared: "what are you doing! I''m not going to try my best to kill the Blue Wolf and help the child


    Li Jun this shout, everyone immediately reaction, flying sword together, rushed to also in Lengshen green hair wolf, fight directly began.


    On the other side, ah Qi is wrapped in blood colored thunder and runs in the mountains. The wild lizard behind him is chasing him. It''s only 20 meters away from him. He pushes down the trees all the way and ignores the obstacles. Ah Qi''s fist just hit his counter scale, so he is so angry.


    After one or two kilometers, ah Qi and the wild lizard opened a gap of 50 meters. The wild lizard felt that he couldn''t catch up with ah Qi. He stopped and was ready to turn around and take a share.


    Ah Qi couldn''t let him go back to join the battle. He rushed to the wild lizard with a red light, and hit him on another scale again. Rebellious scale is attacked, wild lizard is angry again, chased ah Qi again.


    Knowing that the wild lizard was too far away, ah Qi would give up chasing. Every time he pulled away tens of meters, he would put away the bloody thunder, slow down the speed and save energy. In this way, he would pull the wild lizard around the crowd all the time.


    During the period, he met many monsters. However, when these monsters saw the wild lizard behind ah Qi, they were scared to run away. Ah Qi also had a headache. After a chase, he had consumed 60% or 70% of his physical strength and began to gasp for breath. He didn''t meet any powerful monsters on the road. He just wanted to meet a powerful one to stop the wild lizard Let him have a rest.


    After running for two minutes again, a yellow jackal king suddenly appeared in front of ah Qi''s eyes, showing his teeth to him.


    Looking at the Yellow jackal king who showed his teeth in front of him, ah Qi was very happy. He jumped to his body and grabbed his ears with both hands.


    The Yellow jackal felt the pressure on his back and burst into a rage. Just as he was about to roar, he saw that the huge wild lizard in front of him was rushing towards him with a stream of smoke. He was so scared that he suddenly lost his soul and ran away, regardless of ah Qi.


    Although the Yellow jackal king can''t beat the wild lizard, his running speed is not slow. He is the same as the wild lizard with a broken leg. Two yellow figures, one big and one small, chase each other in the mountain forest, knock down one tree after another, and bring up pieces of smoke and dust.


    In this way, ah Qi rode on the Yellow jackal king and ran with the wild lizard for more than 20 minutes. His physical strength also recovered a lot, while the Yellow jackal king under him was panting and his speed began to drop slightly.Feeling the approaching wild lizard, ah Qi''s red light suddenly came out, his feet stepped on the Yellow jackal king, and his body immediately jumped up to the top of the tree. Because of this step, the Yellow jackal king was slightly unbalanced and fell to the ground. The huge inertia made him roll several times. As soon as he got up, he bit his neck with a big mouth, and the big mouth closed, and there was a tearing sound It came that the Yellow jackal was killed by the wild lizard.


    When he tasted the blood in his mouth, most of the anger in the wild lizard''s heart suddenly dissipated, and he began to eat the Yellow jackal king. Ah Qi at the top of the tree saw the wild lizard stop eating. He took a long breath, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and disappeared in the trees.


    In the big tree leap for a while, ah Qi suddenly said: "Oh, by the big guy chasing dizzy, can''t find the direction."


    Small figure fell to the ground, ah seven frowned and looked around, once again said: "how to do."


    "Southeast, northwest, gold, wood, water and fire. OK, it''s you." As ah Qi''s mouth kept talking, his fingers kept pointing in eight directions. As soon as he finished, he ran out in the last direction, but he didn''t know that this direction was far away from Su Chengdao''s.

 Chapter 53

    A flame ignited, a few cat lizards were instantly covered in the fire, and then put a few cat lizards'' sharp claws into the bag, ah Qi continued to run forward. Running and stopping all the way, small battles continued. When he met a medium-sized monster like cat Lizard King, he couldn''t catch up with ah Qi''s speed and was directly thrown away by ah Qi. Therefore, ah Qi didn''t know where he had been and didn''t have any position in his heart.


    After running for a while, ah Qi''s remaining light suddenly swept to a familiar white, let him pick his brow, turn the direction to the white.


    The white is not something else. It''s the strange rabbit ah Qi met when he first went up the mountain to hunt. At the moment, he is squatting at the root of a big tree. His hairy body is constantly stirring and happily eating a blue mushroom.


    Feeling the sound coming from the back of the body, the rabbit''s ears sticking to his head suddenly stood up and looked back alertly.


    Ah Qi''s speed is extremely fast. In a period of time when the little rabbit found that he was looking back, he had already run to his side. The little rabbit who just turned back was startled by the sudden appearance of the human figure, and he was about to run away with four crazy legs.


    "Don''t run, it''s me, it''s me." Ah Qi pressed the frightened rabbit with one hand and said.


    Hearing the familiar voice, the little rabbit quieted down. Seeing ah Qi, he immediately stopped struggling and let ah Qi pick him up.


    Caressing the little rabbit in his arms, which is only the size of a palm and is all black and white, ah Qi gently said, "how did you come to the depth, your mother''s?"


    As if he understood ah Qi''s words, the little rabbit threw away ah Qi''s hand, broke free from his arms, jumped to the ground, ran three or four meters, and then looked back at ah Qi, as if to let ah Qi follow.


    Seeing the performance of the little rabbit, ah Qi chuckled and followed up.


    After running for a certain distance, the little rabbit will look down and sniff for a while, and then continue to take ah Qi to run forward. After several clusters of mushrooms and berries, the little rabbit and ah Qi stop under a big tree.


    Looking up, I found that I couldn''t see the top of the tree. The trunk was as thick as Wang Hongyuan''s hall. I don''t know what kind of tree it is. Its leaves are full and green, about the size of palm. Under the powerful wind, it shakes slowly. A little bit of emerald green dust falls slowly from above, and it has a faint fragrance.


    "Is this the taste of Cuilu Xugu ointment?" Smelling the familiar smell, ah Qi said in surprise.


    After marveling at the grandness of the big tree for a while, the little rabbit bit ah Qi''s trouser legs and pulled a few times, indicating that ah Qi would catch up again. Then one person and one rabbit went around the back of the big tree. With the little rabbit arched a few times, a hole covered by fallen leaves appeared in front of ah Qi''s eyes.


    "This is your home?" Looking at the little rabbit staring at his eyes, ah Qi asked with a smile.


    Without answering ah Qi''s question, the little rabbit went directly into the tree hole, and then leaned out his head to stare at ah Qi tightly. To be exact, he looked at his cloth bag with mushrooms and berries.


    Looking at the rabbit''s "sincere" eyes, ah Qi shakes his head and goes to the cave. He pours a bag of Shanzhen into the cave. Happy, the rabbit jumps up and down and runs around ah Qi several times.


    "Human! human beings! Invaders


    Just when ah Qi was having fun with the rabbit, a hoarse and ugly voice came out, which scared ah Qi into a fighting posture immediately.


    Ah Qi, who is in a fighting posture, looks around for the source of the sound. However, the little rabbit at his feet is not in any panic. He calmly takes out a mushroom from the hole and gnaws it.


    "Bunny, go, man is in danger!" Ugly voice sounded again, but this time really let ah Qi confirm the source of the voice.


    "Zizizi!" The bloody thunder was released instantly. Ah Qi''s legs leaped up the treetop. With a scream, ah Qi fell down again, and there was a green parrot in his hands.


    This parrot is very big. It has a half body. Its Turquoise feathers are shining. Its wings are flapping and struggling. Its big orange beak is shouting.


    "Help! help! There''s an intruder! There are intruders


    Parrot''s power is very big, several times almost out of hand, seven angry directly give it a slap in the head, eat pain parrot immediately stopped.


    "What kind of monster are you? I''ll roast you if I don''t tell you the truth." Ah Qi pressed the parrot to the ground and said fiercely.


    "I''m the demon king here. Don''t let me go, or you will die when my little brother comes." The parrot''s eyes fixed on ah Qi and said in a hoarse voice.


    Seeing that the parrot refused to tell the truth, ah Qi dared to threaten. He clawed his left hand directly on his body, and a handful of green feathers were immediately caught, which led to a cry from the parrot.


    "Say it or not?" Throw away the feather in the hand, ah Qi''s hand pressed up again, grasped a pinch of feather.


    "Run, little rabbit. This human is so fierce. Go to the boss and help me." The parrot just finished, another scream, ah Qi pulled out another feather."I''ll bake you if you don''t say it again." Ah Qi spoke faintly.


    "I said, I said, don''t do it." The parrot in pain began to plead.


    "Say it first, I''ll see if I can do it." Ah Qi seized another feather.


    Feeling the feather being grasped again, the parrot shivered and said, "I have lived on this sacred tree since I was a child. The boss has been out on patrol these days, so I am ordered to guard the sacred tree here and scare off the invaders with my voice."


    "Who''s your boss?"


    "My boss is the big demon king in this area. If you know the truth, you will let me go, or you will die when the boss comes back." When it comes to the boss, the parrot''s eyes suddenly flashed. It seemed that he had courage in his heart, and he even threatened again.


    "Ah The parrot screamed again, and its feather was pulled off by ah Qi.


    "Don''t pull it. Don''t pull it. I''m wrong. I can''t do it." Seeing that ah Qi''s hand was going to work again, the parrot quickly begged for mercy.


    "Listen to your tone, little rabbit knows you?"


    "The whole family lives under the tree. It''s too ripe to be cooked any more."


    "Why didn''t the rabbit help you?" Ah Qi asked slowly, and the hand holding the feather began to exert itself slowly.


    "No, no! Don''t do it. I''m wrong. Can''t I give you ten blue mushrooms next time, little rabbit? " The parrot cried to the rabbit excitedly.

 Chapter 54

    Looking at the parrot that ah Qi pressed on the ground, the little rabbit shook his head. Ah Qi was surprised that the rabbit really knew human nature and language.


    "Twenty! I''ll pay for twenty! " The little rabbit continued to shake his head.


    "Fifty!" The little rabbit still shook his head.


    "A hundred! Tell him to let me go, and I''ll pay you a hundred! " The parrot speaks with a cry.


    Hearing one hundred, the little rabbit seemed hesitant. Seeing the little rabbit hesitated, the parrot immediately took advantage of the victory and called out: "one hundred mushrooms, and then pay you thirty berries!"


    Hearing this, the little rabbit seems to be satisfied. Before the mushroom was eaten by the parrot, he lost most of his anger. He ran to ah Qi and rubbed a few times and nodded.


    Looking at the little rabbit with a smile, ah Qi pulled out his feather and let go of the parrot.


    Feeling that the force on the body disappeared, the parrot suddenly flashed, flew to a branch, looked down, his left stomach has been pulled bald, and then painfully said: "I beg for mercy like this, how can you still pull it."


    "In front of you, you deserve it. This is your lesson in stealing from it." Ah Qi said, turned his head and squatted down to the little rabbit and said, "together, you just let me take it out on you, right?"


    Seeing ah Qi''s expression, the rabbit seemed guilty and jumped into ah Qi''s arms and kept rubbing. Looking at the coquettish little rabbit in his arms, ah Qi, who has the meaning of blame, is amused with a straight smile.


    "By the way, do you know where his mother is?" Ah Qi asked the parrot.


    "I''m injured by a wild monster. I''m in the boss''s cave." The parrot replied.


    "Can you monsters heal?"


    "Of course, there are dangers everywhere in the mountains and forests. It''s common for us to get hurt. We have the eldest brother to protect us. If we get hurt, the eldest brother will treat us." When it comes to the boss, the parrot''s eyes are full of worship.


    "Your boss is so powerful, I''d like to see him." Ah Qi was also curious about what the demon king looked like and said.


    Just then, a breath of fear came from behind him. Ah Qi''s back was instantly wet with cold sweat. He had a feeling that if he did, he would not live for half a second. Exhausted the whole body strength, ah Qi slowly turned back, a huge ape came into view.


    "You want to see me?" A strange voice sounded in ah Qi''s mind. It was the divine voice of the great demon king golden monkey.


    Looking at the big demon king, who was only five or six meters high, ah Qi was extremely shocked and slowly replied, "yes."


    "What do you want me to do?" The voice of the golden backed ape sounded again.


    Slowly adapted to the terrible breath, ah Qi spoke fluently: "I heard that the big demon king is very powerful, so I want to see him."


    Seeing that the child in front of him had adapted to his aura so quickly, the golden backed ape showed a look of admiration in his eyes, and once again made a voice: "you have a smell of Chen Yang. What''s your relationship with him?"


    Hearing that the golden backed ape mentioned Chen Yang, ah Qi was surprised, and then honestly replied, "it''s the family teacher."


    Hearing ah Qi''s reply, the golden backed ape immediately raised his head to the sky and laughed twice. The heavy voice disturbed the rhythm of ah Qi''s heart.


    "Fortunately, you met me. If you were the other three, you would be in their stomach by now." The golden backed ape put his breath away and said.


    "Why?" Ah Qi was puzzled.


    "How easy are you to be a demon king? You said you''d see me? Besides, you are in my territory and so close to my cave. Do you think I will let you go? " The golden backed ape said.


    "Then why didn''t you kill me?" Ah Qi asked, not haughty.


    "Because I was drinking with your master a few days ago."


    "Ah?" Ah Qi''s eyes widened, listening to the meaning of the golden backed ape. Chen Yang seems to have a good relationship with him.


    Looking at ah Qi''s surprised expression, the golden backed ape pushed ah Qi with his fingers and said: "next time, don''t run around in the demon king''s territory like a lengtouqing. There are not many demon kings like me who are easy to talk."


    Golden back ape random push, but let seven directly sat on the ground, immersed in surprise, did not return to God.


    "Now that you are here, come to my cave and play." Looking at ah Qi in a daze, the golden backed ape doesn''t wait for him to react. He grabs ah Qi and the rabbit in his arms, turns around and goes in one direction. Seeing this, the parrot quickly flaps its wings and follows him.


    The golden backed ape walked out dozens of meters to a mountain wall, and a huge hole was standing between the mountain walls. The mouth of the cave is about seven or eight meters wide. Two monkeys with long guns standing on both sides of the cave are standing. When they see the golden backed ape, they bow and shout.


    In the cave, there is a unique cave, which is extremely wide. Surrounded by torches on the walls, the light in the cave is extremely bright. All kinds of stone wooden furniture stand in the cave, and several rooms are separated by wooden walls. Ah Qi is amazed.


    In front of a room, the golden backed ape pushes open the seven or eight meter high door. In the huge room, there are many animals. Several monkeys are walking back and forth with a wooden plate, constantly inspecting the injured animals, and even giving them medicine.As soon as ah Qi landed, the little rabbit broke away from his arms and ran to a big rabbit. His head was constantly rubbing. There is a deep wound on big rabbit''s leg. It is estimated that he was hurt by cat lizard. Seeing ah Qi''s arrival, he nodded slightly, as if he was saluting.


    "So many injured animals?" Ah Qi looked at the injured animals and said in surprise.


    "Well, most of the people who can survive are vegetarians. Most of the people who eat meat have been infected with the disease of rage and killed by me." Golden backed ape''s solemn voice.


    "No wonder you don''t have time to take care of those big monsters."


    "I don''t care about that piece of land if there''s a Yuanying monk leading a team to clear up." The golden backed ape touched the rabbit with his fingers and began to speak.


    Hearing this, ah Qi thought of master and yujianzong who were in danger. He immediately asked: "master, master and Yuanying monk are fighting with two black monsters. We are attacked by a Blue Wolf and a wild lizard. Please help my friends."


    "Black haired monster? Can you fight with monk Yuan Ying? " The golden backed ape was surprised to hear this.


    "Yes, Shifu and the elder of yujianzong were held back. Even if I tried my best to lead away the wild lizard, they may not be the opponents of the green Wolf. Please help them."


    "OK, let''s go!" With that, the golden backed ape grabs ah Qi and the rabbit in his arms and runs to the outside of the cave with a few strides. With a slight jump, the huge body rushes up to the sky.

 Chapter 55

    At this time, on Gu Nan''s side, the bald blue haired wolf was lying on the ground. His body was blackened in many places, and there was a huge wound on his stomach. His internal organs all flowed out. Not far away from the blue haired wolf, Han Ru was holding Su Chengdao, who was covered with blood. Dou Da''s tears kept falling down. In his mouth, he yelled: "elder Chen Yang, they will come down to save you soon, elder Chengdao Be sure to hold on. "


    A wound from Su Chengdao''s chest has spread to his stomach, white bones and bright red viscera can be seen, Su Chengdao tried his best, raised his left hand, touched his cold cheek, said: "don''t worry, viscera didn''t hurt, I still can''t die."


    After hearing this, Han Ru grabs Su Chengdao''s hand and cries even more.


    Next to them, eight disciples of the imperial sword sect are surrounding Gu Nan, staring at Li Jun in Gu Nan''s arms. The color of grief on his face is clear.


    "Younger martial brother! You don''t want to sleep, you know? You''ll be saved when martial uncle and master Chen Yang kill those two monsters. You don''t want to sleep, you know? " Gu Nan''s eyes were red and he patted Li Jun''s cheek with one hand.


    Li Jun holds a broken sword and stares at Gu Nan. Three huge blood holes are gushing blood. It is he and Su Chengdao who block one of the front paws of the green Wolf beast. Gu Nan has a chance to cut off the belly of the green Wolf beast. The death of the green Wolf beast is the result of yujianzong and Su Chengdao.


    "Cough!" Li Jun coughed up a mouthful of blood, his eyes had a little light, and he said: "I can''t last long, and my viscera are broken. Killing the green Wolf is at least worthy of ah Qi''s younger brother, who led the wild lizard away with his life."


    "Don''t talk now. You''ll be saved when your grandfather decides." Gu Nan presses Li Jun''s wound and says flurriedly.


    "If you don''t let me say it, I''ll say it." Li Jun shows a sad smile, blood has dyed his mouth red.


    "You all say that I am narrow-minded and jealous. I admit that, but I just don''t agree with you. I really mean it to yujianzong and my younger martial brothers."


    "Well, don''t say it. I know all about it." Gu Nan''s eyes are slightly moist and he advises Li Jun.


    "Elder martial brother Li, we have wronged you. We are sorry for you." A disciple of the imperial sword sect said.


    "I''m sorry, elder martial brother Li. I apologize to you. You must hold on." Another yujianzong disciple spoke.


    Several yujianzong disciples who could still stand kept telling their guilt to Li Jun, begging him not to go to sleep.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you die or not, but it''s a pity that I didn''t really stab you." Li Jun said with regret.


    Seeing Li Jun''s expression, Gu Nan quickly raised Li Jun''s hand holding the broken sword, put the broken sword in his heart, and began to shout: "you hold on, as long as you don''t die, I will stand for you to poke."


    "Ha ha You are so Hypocrisy. " With that, Li Jun''s hand suddenly loosened, and the broken sword fell straight on the ground, and his eyes closed slowly, followed by the sad roar of Gu Nan and yujianzong disciples.


    "Li Jun --!"


    It seems that Li Dehui has a faint feeling. In the middle of the sky, Li Dehui looks down at the people. He just sees Li Jun, who is all red. He glances at the people beside Li Jun. Li Dehui knows that Li Jun is in danger.


    "Juner..."


    Li Dehui was shocked by his sadness, and his whole body seemed to have some difficulty. Seeing Li Dehui''s abnormal appearance, the black haired monster would not miss such a good opportunity and immediately launched a more fierce attack.


    Because of Li Jun''s relationship, Li Dehui''s mental power was not smooth, and his reaction was slow. Under the fierce attack of the black haired monster, he finally couldn''t dodge, and his chest was directly penetrated by sharp claws.


    "Hey, hey, hey, go to hell, old man." The black haired monster''s strike worked, and a strange smile came out of his mouth.


    Staring at the claws of his chest, Li Jun flashed through his mind from childhood to adulthood. Li Dehui''s heart was even more sad, and his eyes seemed empty. Li Jun''s parents died when he was young, and he brought them up with his own hands. Naturally, his feelings were deep beyond description.


    Chen Yang, seeing Li Dehui''s abnormal appearance, immediately mobilized his spirit and roared, "Li Daoyou!"


    Chen Yang''s huge roar resounds through the sky and the earth. Shocked Li Dehui regains his mind and feels the pain from his chest. Li Dehui immediately summons the flying sword, cuts the black haired monster and penetrates his arm.


    Feeling the astonishing spirit of the flying sword, the black haired monster immediately pulled out his arm and dodged the sword with his hands full of blood. Then he looked at Li Dehui in the distance with a grim smile, with unspeakable irony in his scarlet eyes.


    "Daoyou Li, as long as your grandson has breath, I can save him!" Seeing the sadness in Li Dehui''s eyes, Chen Yang said immediately.


    Hearing Chen Yang''s words, Li Dehui''s eyes suddenly burst out with a flash of light and asked: "what you said is true?"


    "Never lie to you!"


    "Never lie to you!" These four words sounded like thunder in Li Dehui''s heart. At the moment, Li Dehui seemed to have taken a reassuring pill. His eyes were light and he was calm again. Then yuan Yingjing''s amazing power was released again, which seemed to be a little more fierce than before.The black haired monster, who was originally grinning grimly, immediately put away his smile when he saw the momentum of Li Dehui''s outburst again, and looked at Li Dehui in front of him with alert face. He did not understand human emotion, nor how much power human emotion could produce.


    "You monster, it''s the same as harming my grandson''s life to prevent me from saving his grandson. Today you will die!" Li Dehui''s momentum seems to have increased a bit. With one hand move, the iron flying sword directly reaches his hand. Li Dehui directly grabs the flying sword and rushes to the black hair monster, entangles with the black hair monster.


    Seeing the amazing Li Dehui, Chen Yang''s heart was fixed and focused on fighting with the black haired monster in front of him.


    The ape roared at Jin''s great speed, and then they felt the great momentum of Jin''s rushing down in the distance.


    As soon as ah Qi, who had seen the situation below, landed in the air, he rushed to Su Chengdao.


    "Chengdao!" Ah Qi yelled and ran to their side.


    "Are you ok? What about the wild lizard? " See suddenly appear of seven, cold such as with see ghost general, stare small mouth, full face surprised color.


    "How about Cheng Dao when I''ve thrown him away?" Ah Qi answered casually and asked Su Chengdao about his injury.


    "I''m fine. I can''t die." Su Chengdao''s weak voice came.


    "Your wound is too big for me to handle." Ah Qi said anxiously.


    "Nothing. As long as master Chen Yang wins, I will be saved." Su Chengdao looked indifferent and said weakly.

 Chapter 56

    Hearing ah Qi''s voice, Gu Nan recovered from his grief and raised his head to say, "you''re OK. Younger martial brother Li has been thinking about you all the time."


    "He?" Ah Qi also noticed Li Jun in Gu Nan''s arms. At this time, Li Jun''s face was pale and had no breath.


    "What''s the matter with that ape?" Gu Nan asked.


    After hearing Gu Nan''s reply, ah Qi explained the things on the road to several people, and indicated that there was a golden backed ape to join. There was no need to worry about the battle situation above. Then he ran to Li Jun''s side and squatted down.


    He gently put his ear on Li Jun''s chest. After a few breaths, a Qi''s face suddenly showed a touch of joy, and then he yelled: "the heart is still beating, and there is a very weak breath."


    Looking at ah Qi''s expression, Gu Nan''s face was even more sad. He said, "more air in, less air out. Younger martial brother, he can''t make it to the end of the battle."


    "How do you know if you don''t try!" Ah Qi pulled Li Jun out of Gu Nan''s arms, laid Li Junping on the ground, and then pressed Li Jun''s chest with his little hand, leaving all the people of yujianzong with astonishment.


    "Ah Qi, what are you doing? Can''t you let younger martial brother Li spend the rest of his time peacefully? " Gu Nan reacted, and his face showed a trace of anger, and the rest of the yujianzong disciples were basically the same. Some even had to stop ah Qi.


    Although ah Qi is not good at medicine, Chen Yang still taught him how to give first aid. Simple first aid measures can save people''s lives at the critical moment. Seeing the excited people of yujianzong, ah Qi was impatient and began to shout: "don''t make any noise. I''m saving him."


    Then he picked up Li Jun and patted him gently on the back according to the first aid method Chen Yang had taught him.


    "Hey, brother, I''m ah Qi. I''m not dead. You can''t die first." Ah Qi kept talking, but his little hand kept patting Li Jun''s back.


    Maybe ah Qi''s beating had an effect. Li Jun suddenly coughed violently, spat out a mouthful of blood, and then began to gasp violently.


    Li Jun''s breathing voice was heavy and hard to hear, but it was like the sound of nature in Gu Nan''s heart. A group of people immediately surrounded them, and their faces were full of joy.


    "Come to life!" Gu Nan cried happily.


    Looking at Li Jun breathing violently, ah Qi said, "he won''t last long. Go and see if other people can be saved. As long as there is a breath, my master can save him."


    After hearing this, several yujianzong disciples immediately ran out and began to check those dying companions.


    "Don''t fall asleep. If you fall asleep this time, you will die." Ah Qi patted Li Jun on the cheek and said.


    Seeing ah Qi, Li Jun''s eyes seem to have a trace of expression, and the corners of his mouth are slightly pulled, as if he wants to say something.


    "Your plan is very reasonable. If you don''t feel sorry for me, that''s my choice. Besides, I''m fine. You''re going to die." Seems to know the general meaning of Li Jun expression, ah Qi slowly said.


    Ah Qi''s words seemed to inspire Li Jun greatly. The power from somewhere made him open his mouth and show an ugly smile.


    At this time, with an ugly scream in the air, the battle in the air has been divided.


    Two people and a beast fell to the ground, a big hole in the chest of Li Dehui, regardless of his injury, a flash picked up Li Jun, looking at Li Jun''s miserable appearance, his eyes are a little wet.


    "Li Daoyou, let me see his injury first." Chen Yang said.


    Seeing this, Li Dehui quickly gives way to let Chen Yang look at Li Jun.


    "Help Chen Yang inquired for a while, only spitting out two words, then waved with one hand, a pile of bottles and cans appeared beside him, and his signature silver needle cloth bag was slowly floating on the side of his right hand.


    After a long time, Chen Yang wiped the sweat on his forehead, stood up from a disciple of emperor Jianzong, and said, "OK."


    The setting sun falls on all the people. The whole group is covered with gold. Su Chengdao lies side by side with Li Jun and the six seriously injured yujianzong disciples. Beside them lie some coffins just made by ah Qiji, and several dead yujianzong disciples are lying in them.


    "Since it''s all finished, let''s go down the mountain first." Li Dehui''s chest was also covered with a bandage. At this time, his expression was dignified, and a touch of grief appeared on his face.


    "Don''t you stay for a drink?" The golden backed ape speaks to Chen Yang.


    "Next time, there are so many injured people here that they can''t get away." Chen Yang said with a smile. With a wave of one hand, the wounded were slowly pulled up by a spiritual force. Li Dehui waved away several coffins. The two yuan infant practitioners were about to leave with them.


    "Goodbye, uncle ape." Ah Qi waved to the golden backed ape.


    "Don''t be so rash next time. Come and play when you have time." Golden back ape also showed a smile and waved to ah Qi.


    After ah Qi''s figure slowly went away, the golden backed ape looked at ah Qi''s figure and murmured, "it''s so similar."With that, the golden backed ape took the little rabbit and the parrot into the air and flew to his cave.


    When we arrived at Qixuan village, it was already dark. Yujianzong and ah Qiyi stopped at the market.


    "Chen Daoyou, thank you for saving my grandchildren and disciples." Li Dehui saluted and said.


    "You''re welcome, Daoyou Li. I''d like to thank you for your help." Chen Yang also gave a gift.


    "Master Li, what about those elder martial brothers who died in battle." Ah Qi asked.


    Li Dehui felt another pain when he thought of the disciples who had died in the battle. These disciples were the future of yujianzong. They should not have lost their lives here. Li Dehui said slowly, "I will personally return the bones to their families."


    "Daoyou Li is a real lover. You can go and take good care of the rest of the disciples. When you come back, you can take them back to the sect." Chen Yang spoke highly.


    "Thank you, Chen Daoyou." Li Dehui made another courtesy, and then moved the spirit to the horizon.


    "Those elder martial brothers are so pitiful." Ah Qi said with regret.


    "They have done their duty as practitioners and sacrificed their lives for the safety of the people. It''s very glorious." Gu Nan looks serious incomparable said.


    "The road of practice is full of danger. We should cherish the memory of the dead and flog our efforts." Chen Yang touched ah Qi''s head and led the crowd to his house.


    Because of the sudden increase of more than a dozen members of yujianzong, Chen Yang''s hut was not enough, so he cast magic at night and built another house beside his house for the people of yujianzong to live in. In this way, the yujianzong disciples began to recover slowly in Anping village, waiting for Li Dehui to come back and lead them back to the sect.

 Chapter 57

    At the time of breakfast, Chen Yang''s room was very busy. A week had passed since ah Qi went down the mountain, and the injuries of the imperial sword sect were much better. Li Jun, who had recovered consciousness, was lying on the bed, eating Gu Nan''s porridge and wandering between life and death. His relationship with Gu Nan seemed to ease a lot.


    On the other side of the room, Su Chengdao was carefully peeling an egg. A bandage came out of his clothes and wrapped around his neck around his back. His injury had not yet healed. On the other hand, Han Ru is arguing with ah Qi about whether there is chicken or egg first. Two young voices reverberate in the room, adding a little vitality to the room.


    "What are you fighting for? It''s so busy." A gentle male voice came, and Chen Yang pushed the door in.


    Seeing Chen Yang coming in, ah Qi seemed to have found a rescuer and said, "master, do you think there will be chicken or egg first?"


    "Ah?" Hearing ah Qi''s question, Chen yangleng said.


    "The egg lays the chicken, the chicken lays the egg, of course, the egg comes first!" Han Ru opens his mouth and shouts.


    "Nonsense. It''s Mr. chicken''s egg that makes a chicken." Ah Qi began to argue.


    Seeing the lively debate between the two children, Chen Yang had a headache. He didn''t want to explain the terrible problem that had plagued countless scholars in the four continents for so many years, so he pretended to cough, sat down on the table and said, "cough, this problem has to go back to the origin of life. For a while, it''s certainly not clear. Let''s eat first, eat first."


    Ah Qi''s mind was pure. He couldn''t see that Chen Yang was changing the topic. He asked: "master, you should say it first, otherwise Han Ru''s brain will not turn around."


    Hearing ah Qi scold herself, Han Ru is of course not happy. She immediately begins to retort. Fortunately, Su Chengdao responds in time and puts the egg into her mouth, blocking her mouth.


    Chewing the eggs in her mouth, Han Ru naturally was not happy, but looking at the good taste of the eggs, she did not speak any more and began to concentrate on eating the eggs.


    When Chen Yang sees Su Chengdao''s rescue, he smiles at Su Chengdao and immediately starts to change the topic.


    "Ah Qi, I heard that you opened two more orifices yesterday. Is that true?"


    Ah Qi heard Lingqiao, immediately threw the egg theory behind his head, and said with a proud face: "yes, yes, I opened two more."


    Looking at ah Qi''s face, Chen Yang was relieved, and then said with a smile, "well done, but your bone age is less than 10 years old, and you can''t open more than 50 orifices. You know, the rest should be opened after you are 12 years old, or you will not grow up."


    Ah Qi nodded after hearing this, and his face was full of satisfaction. The eternal egg theory had long been forgotten by him and disappeared.


    Not long after eating, Li Dehui came back.


    Li Dehui, dressed in black robes, seems to be getting old. The grief of the family members of the dead disciples made him feel very guilty. He was born from his heart, and his face was naturally worse.


    Seeing Li Jun, Li Dehui''s face is much better. After thanking Chen Yang, he left Anping village with Gu Nan and a group of yujianzong disciples. Before he left, he specially said that ah Qiji will always be the guests of yujianzong.


    After the people of yujianzong left, Chen Yang''s family didn''t calm down, because ah Qi and Han Ru, the most troublemakers, would never stop. That afternoon, they had a fight because of their quick opening. The table they had spent a day making died bravely in this battle, which made Wang Hongyuan very happy. Finally, they could have a good meal on the flat table.


    Every day I practice and fight, and January passes by. Without the wild beasts, the peace in Qixuan mountain is restored, and the hunters begin to hunt in the mountains.


    At this time, at the foot of Qixuan mountain, there was a continuous roar. Ah Qi''s special driving range was full of potholes and big holes. With a big fireball exploding again, ah Qi''s spiritual power was officially exhausted.


    Slightly relieved, ah Qi was just about to start meditating when a big hand held a cup of hot tea in front of him.


    "Master, when did you come?" Ah Qi said in surprise.


    "It''s been a while. How''s the primary spell practice?" He asked Teng Yang Chen of his tea.


    "Fire and thunder can be released in two seconds. You can also skillfully cast other attributes."


    "That''s right. With more practice, fire and thunder can be cast in one second." Chen Yang''s eyes were full of admiration and encouraged him.


    Ah Qi nodded heavily after hearing this. The master and the apprentice took their tea cup and took a sip. Then there were two sighs of satisfaction. The master and the apprentice looked at each other and laughed.


    No words, two people slowly finished a pot of Camellia, finally satisfied.


    "It''s almost time to rest. Follow me to a place." Chen Yang spoke.


    "Where to?" Ah Qi asked suspiciously.


    Chen Yang didn''t answer. He just went to ah Qi and squatted down slightly. Ah Qi fell on his stomach. Then the master and his disciples rushed to the sky and flew to the depth of Qixuan mountain.


    After a short flight, Chen Yang and ah Qi fell to the cave of the great demon king, the golden backed ape, in front of a mountain wall. The two little monkeys saw Chen Yang, chirped and yelled, and then welcomed them into the cave."Brother Chen, you finally think of me." As soon as he entered the cave, the golden backed ape''s divine consciousness went directly into his brain, and his joy was undisguised.


    Chen Yang is also full of smile, said: "this is not greedy to think of your wine, by the way to bring your apprentice to thank you."


    "Ah Qi, see you." Ah Qi saluted respectfully.


    "Just call me uncle ape as before, our demon clan is not so polite." See seven, golden back ape is also very happy, said the voice.


    "This..." Because the master is here, ah Qi is a little embarrassed and wants to say nothing.


    Patting ah Qi on the shoulder, Chen Yang said, "it''s OK, the ape boss is broad-minded. Listen to him."


    "Thank you, uncle ape."


    "You''re welcome. Come on, uncle. I''ll give you a present." Golden backed ape seems to be very happy, mouth a, an orange red fruit from the Dantian Xumi space flew out, fell into the hands of ah Qi, rich fragrance immediately full of the cave.


    When ah Qi Yi was confused, Chen Yang said in surprise, "brother ape, how can you make the tree bear fruit only once in a hundred years? You can give it to me so easily?"


    "I like you because you are intelligent and kind-hearted." Said the golden backed ape.


    The fruit in his hand looks like peach and plum. It''s orange red, smooth and shiny. The aroma is overflowing. Ah Qi takes a deep sniff, and his face is full of intoxication. He can''t help but praise: "it''s so fragrant."

 Chapter 58

    After thanking the golden backed ape, Chen Yang poked ah Qi with a look of intoxication and said, "the fruit of the jade tree has only a few fruits in a hundred years. If you go down, you can get rid of the impurities in your body, greatly enhance your physique, and it also contains rich Linghua. Eat it now."


    Since Chen Yang also let himself eat it, ah Qi is naturally more respectful than obedient. Half a palm sized fruit of the sacred tree is put directly into his mouth, and he swallows it without chewing it. Chen Yang and the golden backed ape are stunned. Shouldn''t the fruit of the sacred tree be tasted slowly? How did you swallow it?


    However, ah Qi did not have time to observe their dull expression. The fruit of the divine tree just came down, and it directly released a strong aura. It flowed into ah Qi''s aura along the stomach meridians. Although the aura was strong, it was very mild. It did not hurt ah Qi''s meridians and spiritual way. With the control of ah Qi''s mind, the strong aura began to flow into his spiritual bones .


    In addition to the rich Linghua, ah Qi also felt a strange power of green. It was like Linghua, but not like Linghua. When the divine fruit entered his stomach, it spread out and washed his meridians and body. He could feel the impurities in his body being slowly removed from his body.


    After a long time, ah Qi finally absorbed the spiritual power of the fruit of divine magic. At this time, his spiritual bone was shining, and the inner spiritual brilliance was extremely rich. It must be no problem to open 40 or 50 acupoints.


    Slowly open your eyes, a faint smell into ah Qi''s nose, a closer look, the original body covered with a piece of thin stains, should be the impurities discharged by the fruit of the tree, mobilize the spirit to look inside, ah Qi found that his body actually increased by 10%, his face is full of surprise.


    Different from ah Qi''s surprise, Chen Yang and golden backed ape are stunned.


    "No, it''s only half an hour. How can it be absorbed?" The golden backed ape was quite puzzled in his heart, and he spoke to Chen Yang.


    Chen Yang was also at a loss and said, "you see, there are very few stains on his body surface. Normal people should discharge a lot of stains when they first eat Shenguo."


    "Shenguo Jingti is only effective for the first time. It can discharge stains. It should be the first time to eat it." The golden backed ape said.


    "Unless He was born free of impurities. " Chen Yang said, it seems to think of something, a flash to ah Qi''s front, grabbed ah Qi''s arm, God consciousness released, carefully explored again, the more exploration, the more frightened he was, in the end, more surprised to stare big eyes, mouth open boss, Chen Yang but rarely such a gaffe.


    "Brother Chen, what''s the matter?" Looking at Chen Yang''s expression, the golden backed ape was also puzzled and asked.


    The golden backed ape called several times, and Chen Yang came back to himself. He couldn''t believe it and said, "congenital "Tao style."


    The four words, like thunder, exploded directly in the ears of the golden backed ape. His expression was more exaggerated than Chen Yang''s. It''s no problem to plug a bull with his huge mouth.


    "Yes, I should have thought of it long ago. No wonder I''m full of supernatural power and have no impurities. Of course, my constitution is amazing. Nature is compatible with everything. No wonder I should have thought of it long ago without my previous memory..." Chen Yang has already begun to be mentally active and has a lot of words in his mouth.


    Looking at the exaggerated expressions of the two elders, ah Qi was completely in a state of confusion. He pushed Chen Yang with his dirty little hand and asked, "master, what is the congenital Tao?"


    Feeling the light hand, Chen Yang regained his mind. He didn''t seem to care that a black handprint had been printed on the clean white robe. He opened his mouth and explained to ah Qi: "the innate Tao body is the body of natural cultivation. As soon as he was born, the spirit bone formed itself and instinctively echoed the heaven and earth. There is no impurity in the body. Without refining the body, he can gather Qi and concentrate, and the speed of enlightenment is extremely fast Fast, Linghua cohesion speed is extremely high. "


    "So I''m as good as that?" Ah Qi''s eyes grew slightly and asked.


    "Yes, the impurities you excrete are the earthly food you''ve been eating since you were born, so that''s why there''s so little." Chen Yang said.


    "I heard that the birth of the congenital Tao body will echo the heaven and earth, which will do great harm to the mother. When the congenital Tao body is born, it is also the day of the mother''s death." The recovered golden backed ape said solemnly.


    "How did I live to this day?" Ah Qi was puzzled.


    "After the birth of the congenital Tao body, the mother will turn into five colors and integrate into the world. If there is no one to disturb, the congenital Tao will continue to echo the heaven and earth and integrate into one side of the heaven and earth until the body grows up." Chen Yang replied.


    "But he''s just a little old, and obviously he hasn''t grown up." The golden backed ape speaks.


    "Maybe something broke the state of harmony, so I was born ahead of time." Chen Yang also said with a frown.


    Looking at the orderly analyst of one man and one beast, ah Qi was at a loss. He only understood one sentence of so many words. As soon as he was born, his own mother would die, that is, indirectly killing his own mother, which made him very uncomfortable.


    It seems that knowing what ah Qi thought, Chen Yang touched his head and began to comfort him: "don''t blame yourself. The congenital Tao is chosen by heaven. You have no choice. If your mother knows that her child is so extraordinary, she will be very happy.""But I''ll never see my own mother again." Ah Qi is still very uncomfortable.


    Looking at ah Qi''s sad expression, Chen Yang felt a little pain in his heart. He squatted down and put his two hands on ah Qi''s shoulder.


    "You don''t have Godfather and godmother, and I do."


    "Well, you are my closest people now." Feel the warmth of shoulder big hand, the gloomy color on ah Qi''s face gradually disappears, opening to say.


    "By the way, how many congenital Taoist bodies have been created?" Ah Qi asked curiously.


    "According to the records of human history, the congenital Tao body does not exceed one hand." Chen Yang said slowly.


    "That''s good, at least not so many people are born without a mother." Ah Qi was relieved. In his opinion, the congenital Tao, which everyone envies, is extremely pitiful.


    "Well, don''t think so much. Go inside and wash it. Uncle will treat you to delicious food." The golden backed ape pointed ah Qi''s head with his fingers and said.


    Ah Qi Wen Yan nodded and ran into it with a stain. He found an empty compartment and washed it. He was suddenly refreshed. When he came out, he was holding a snow-white hair ball in his hand. It was the little rabbit.


    When ah Qi entered the inner room, the little rabbit smelled the familiar smell. He followed the smell to find ah Qi who was taking a bath, so they played for a while and then came out.

 Chapter 59

    Golden back ape saw Ah Qi come out with the rabbit in his arms. His mouth grinned and he showed a strange smile. He said: "you two are tired of being together again."


    "As soon as I got into the bucket, it came in." Ah Qi scratched his head and said.


    Chen Yang saw the little rabbit in ah Qi''s hand and said, "brother ape, I think the little rabbit''s eyes are smart. I''m afraid it''s not far away from wisdom."


    "Kaizhi? To tell you the truth, this little guy is born with intelligence. " Said the golden backed ape.


    "Born to be a wise rabbit?" Chen Yang eyebrows a pick, disbelief ground inquires a way.


    Seeing Chen Yang''s expression, the golden backed ape was very satisfied and said with pride: "it''s very strange, a naturally intelligent rabbit."


    "It''s really strange that small herbivorous animals are naturally intelligent." Chen Yang nodded in admiration.


    "What''s more, its mother was born wise." Said the golden backed ape.


    "And such strange things?" Chen Yang''s brow picks higher and asks in surprise.


    "Well, I found their mother and son outside, so I brought them back and let them live under the tree." Can let Chen Yang be surprised, the golden back ape heart is very cheerful, the joy in the sound is not hidden.


    After putting away his surprise, Chen Yang shook his head with a smile, waved his hand and said, "Congratulations, brother ape. The naturally enlightened animals are very gifted in practice. They will be a great demon king in the future."


    "Come on, I can''t compare with your apprentice who was born before heaven." The golden backed ape gently hammered Chen Yang''s back and said with a smile.


    Ah Qi and little rabbit don''t know what they are talking about. They have been playing in the hall for a long time. You chase me and I chase you. It''s fun.


    Looking at the running man and rabbit, the golden backed ape said with a smile: "it''s late. Let''s have a meal first."


    "That''s what I mean." Chen Yang nodded in agreement.


    When Chen Yang finished, the golden backed ape patted his hands. Two monkeys in cloth robes came out from inside and stood respectfully in front of him. With the three monkeys chatting, the two monkeys retreated to the depth of the cave and began to prepare for food.


    Half an hour later, two people and two beasts were sitting on a huge stone table. There were more than ten and a half meter diameter plates on the table, which were filled with all kinds of delicious dishes. Ah Qi had been eating selflessly for a long time, and he had never been so comfortable.


    "Can all congenital fetuses be eaten like this?" Looking at the three and a half meter plates in front of ah Qi, the golden backed ape said.


    "It''s not bad to be a little demon with innate intelligence." Chen Yang, unwilling to be outdone, points to the rabbit on the side of ah Qi who is eating the 30th sweet cabbage.


    After a long time, it seems to be satisfied, ah Qi''s eating speed finally slowed down, and he quit his unique eating ecstasy, and noticed the little rabbit on the side.


    "Why don''t you just eat vegetables instead of meat? Come and have a drumstick." Ah Qi finished, pulled down a plump chicken leg and handed it to the little rabbit''s mouth.


    The smell of stewed chicken legs floated to the little rabbit''s nose, which made it twitch a few times involuntarily, and the speed of chewing sweet cabbage slowed down a lot.


    "Here, try this." Ah Qi shook the chicken leg and spoke again.


    Noticing the drumstick in ah Qi''s hand, the little rabbit put down the sweet cabbage and went to the side of the drumstick curiously. His little head sniffed around. He had never eaten meat since he was born.


    Incense! It''s the only idea of little rabbit now. It hasn''t eaten meat, because its subconscious tells it that it is vegetarian, but the smell of chicken leg makes it want to try it. So the hesitant little rabbit walked around the chicken leg one circle after another, but he didn''t dare to bite.


    Looking at the innocent behavior of one man and one beast, the two elders touched a cup, smiling, and did not speak quietly. They all wanted to see ah Qi eat shriveled.


    Maybe it''s the fragrance, or maybe it''s the curiosity. Finally, the little rabbit can''t help but open his mouth and bite the chicken leg with his big front teeth, and then chew down the delicious chicken.


    The small mouth chews, the fragrance of stewed chicken and the delicious gravy bloom in the small rabbit''s mouth, which makes the rabbit''s eyes slightly narrowed and full of intoxication. After a mouthful of chicken, he swallows his stomach. Then his eyes are bright, and his little body turns into a white shadow. Ah Qi''s chicken legs are gnawed clean and tender tongue in a few seconds It seems that the rabbit''s mouth is more than twice as big as the white chicken''s.


    "Can a rabbit with innate intelligence eat meat?" Chen Yang, holding the wooden wine glass, looked dull and asked slowly.


    "I don''t know." Golden back ape stare big eyes, three view destroyed, said.


    I don''t know what the little rabbit''s stomach is made of. A stewed chicken has only bones in a short time, but its body shape remains the same. Its bulging stomach doesn''t get bigger at all. In front of the roast chicken was finished, the rabbit smacked his mouth, and his dark eyes slowly focused on a plate of roast suckling pig.


    The white shadow flew up in an instant, but suddenly stopped in mid air and fell on the stone table.Little rabbit and others suddenly got up and gasped for breath on the table.


    "Master, what''s wrong with it?" Ah Qi''s little face was full of worry and asked.


    "Brother Chen, what''s the matter?" The golden backed ape also has a worried face. It attaches great importance to the rabbit.


    Looking at their worried expressions, Chen Yang felt embarrassed, and then slowly said, "the vegetarian suddenly eats meat, and his stomach can''t stand it..."


    "Ah?" Golden backed ape and ah Qi were stunned.


    Between them, Chen Yang suddenly sweeps the rabbit out of the cave with one hand. When a man and a beast see Chen Yang plundering out of the cave, they immediately return to their senses and rush out. Then they see a very painful scene.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the cave, they saw a circle of black hairs on the rabbit''s eyes wrinkled together, as if they were frowning, and then came a "puff" sound.


    Little rabbit It''s thinning


    The indigestible residue in the belly is discharged, and the little rabbit is refreshed. He rubs his buttocks on the ground and pours into ah Qi''s arms. His painful expression disappears completely.


    "I''ll make you greedy and loose." The golden backed ape pretends to be serious and reproaches.


    Chen Yang also came over and ordered ah Qi''s head. He said, "rabbits are vegetarian. You can''t eat meat."


    Seeing that the little rabbit was ok, the stone in ah Qi''s heart also fell down. He answered with a smile. Two people and two beasts went into the cave again and ate a big meal.

 Chapter 60

    On the dining table, ah Qi curiously asked the question in his heart.


    "Uncle ape, you are so powerful. Are you a monster or a beast?"


    "Me? None of them. " After a sip of the monkey wine, the golden backed ape said with a smile.


    "What''s that?" Ah Qi, like a curious baby, asked after him.


    "Brother Chen, you master can''t do it. Why don''t you even tell the spirit to him?" The golden backed ape added a glass of wine to himself and said to Chen Yang.


    "Isn''t there a living specimen in front of you, which I can teach you?" With the golden cup ape touched a cup, Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll tell you what I am." Golden back ape said, suddenly feel a little wrong, embarrassed cough twice, changed his tongue and said: "slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue, don''t care."


    Put away the embarrassed expression, the golden back ape explained in the strange eyes of the people.


    Animals are different from monsters. Monsters have unique physiological advantages and strong fighting power. Most of the lowest level monsters are more fierce than jackals, tigers and leopards. Ordinary human beings are never rivals. Among the three, there is a special existence, that is the spirit.


    Animals and monsters with intelligence are called demons. With intelligence, it means that human beings have complete thoughts, and then they can start to practice. Unlike human beings, demons do not need to be cultivated deliberately. With the growth of time, their accomplishments will also begin to grow. Ten year demons can be compared with concentration, one hundred year demons can be compared with golden elixirs, and one thousand year demons. That is the existence in legend, and Yuanying practitioners can''t fight against it. The golden backed ape is a 300 year old spirit, whose accomplishments are comparable to those of Yuanying.


    The birth of demons is full of randomness. They may be natural blood or natural resources. Therefore, demons are rare and relatively United. It is estimated that there is only such a group of demons in the whole Qixuan Kingdom, such as Qixuan mountain. As the golden backed ape finishes speaking, ah Qiruo nods his head, and the little rabbit on one side, because he is still young, naturally can''t understand People''s words have long been nibbling sweet cabbage.


    "Uncle ape, how do you open your mind?" Ah Qi asked suspiciously.


    "After a long time, the ape said," after I woke up a few days, I was moved by the memory.


    "Is the fruit of the sacred tree so magical?" Ah Qi asked in surprise.


    "Well, with the fruit of the divine tree, I have Yuan Ying''s accomplishments in three hundred years." Golden back ape is not taboo, directly told ah Qi the truth.


    "Can I eat a few more Ah Qi asked pleasantly.


    Ah Qi just finished, Chen Yang''s big hand directly patted on his small head.


    "What do you think? Demons don''t need to feel the way of heaven, so they can directly break through after eating the fruit of the divine tree. Human beings are different. If they want to break through after concentrating, they have to feel it."


    "All right." Knowing that Shenguo is useless, ah Qi mumbles in disappointment.


    "Well, well, the meal is not over yet. Eat more." Put a big piece of braised meat into ah Qi''s plate, Chen Yang said with a smile.


    Seeing the delicious braised pork, ah Qi''s depression was swept away and he took a big bite.


    The skill of golden backed ape training is really powerful. The delicious food made by a few little monkeys is incomparable. Ah Qi has been eating for a whole afternoon without any trouble. The reason why he stops is that he really can''t eat any more.


    Touching his round tummy, ah Qi is sitting on his seat. The little rabbit on one side is also with a big tummy on his head. He is lying beside ah Qi with his feet on all sides. The two figures, big and small, look satisfied in their eyes.


    Different from the two little ones, Chen Yang and the golden backed ape have no change at all. When they reach Yuanying, they can open up a valley. They can survive without eating or drinking. Food only satisfies their appetite. Once they have a roll of spiritual power, they can melt it directly.


    "Come on, ah Qi, taste my uncle''s wine." Golden back ape suddenly came to interest, waved a cup of monkey wine to ah Qi.


    "He''s too young to drink." Chen Yang advised with a smile.


    "Have a taste, or have a concept of wine, don''t you think?" The golden backed ape grinned and whispered.


    Looking at the expression of the golden backed ape, Chen Yang shook his head helplessly and didn''t stop it.


    Ah Qi had been salivating for a long time about what the two elders drank. At this time, he couldn''t help smelling the sweet taste of the monkey wine. Since the master didn''t stop him, he was very happy to taste it. He immediately picked up the big wooden cup and took a big sip of monkey wine.


    "How does it taste?" Chen Yang asked with a smile.


    "Sweet!" Ah Qi''s little face flushed slightly and answered.


    "What else?"


    "And Two Master... " Ah Qi finished, the cup in his hand a loose, straight down, was drunk.


    "You are a good apprentice." The golden backed ape laughed, and the deep laughter echoed in the cave.


    "When he wakes up tomorrow, the headache and nausea will definitely make him never want to touch wine again." Chen Yang''s face is also a smile, said.When they talked about it, the little rabbit who was attracted by the fragrance also drank a few mouthfuls of the monkey wine. With a sound of Gudong, he rolled down the stone table and fell on ah Qi''s body. He was also directly drunk.


    "Brother ape, you monkey wine is really intoxicating." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "It''s brewed for more than a hundred years. I can''t bear to drink it." The golden backed ape was in a good mood and had another drink with Chen Yang.


    A person a demon, don''t know how long to eat, anyway ah seven wake up, already close to the noon of the next day.


    "My head hurts..." Holding his head, ah Qi sat up slowly. What he saw was the white hair ball on his chest.


    Just sitting up, a sense of nausea suddenly came from the abdomen, ah Qi quickly picked up the rabbit and retched.


    "It''s hard What''s going on Wiped to wipe mouth, seven mumbles a way.


    It is estimated that he was awakened by ah Qi''s movement, and the little rabbit also woke up. After a long time, he got up tremblingly, and fell to the ground again without taking a few steps. He opened his mouth slightly and gasped heavily.


    "Awake? Drink this. " Chen Yang didn''t know when he appeared beside ah Qi and handed him a bowl of hot soup with a little green light.


    Without hesitation, he drank Chen Yang''s sobering soup directly. Ah Qi felt much more comfortable immediately, and the little rabbit beside him also drank a few mouthfuls, and he became energetic.


    "Master, what''s the matter with me?" Ah Qi asked suspiciously.


    "Drunk."


    "That''s drunk. It''s so hard."


    "I''ll drink it or not."


    "No more."


    Seeing ah Qi''s repentant expression, Chen Yang nodded with satisfaction. After ah Qi had a rest for half an hour, he took him out of the cave.

 Chapter 61

    Ah Qi, who has a lot of spirit, follows Chen Yang out of the cave. The bright sunshine spreads on the master and apprentice, with a warm feeling.


    The golden backed ape, who was taking some little monkeys to bask in the sun, saw the master and apprentice, turned around slowly and said with a smile: "boy, is the wine made by Uncle ape delicious? Do you want to take some back?"


    Golden back ape bad smile let ah seven cold sweat straight, quickly said: "not good to drink, not good to drink, you are begging me, I will not drink."


    Seeing ah Qi''s head shaking like a rattle, the golden backed ape is interested again, and his mouth is bigger.


    "Boy, your master deliberately made a fool of you. Yesterday''s wine year was too high, and even immortals could get drunk. Uncle ape, I have some low year ones here, which are not intoxicating. They smell delicious. Do you want to try them?" With that, the golden backed ape took out a few barrels of monkey wine from the elixir field. His eyes were shining and his mouth was grinning, like a strange uncle who lured a little girl with a lollipop.


    The expression of the golden backed ape made ah Qi goose bumps. He hid behind Chen Yang and poked his head and said, "don''t, it''s not easy for you to make wine. Keep it for yourself."


    Ah Qi''s fear of wine is in Chen Yang''s eyes. Thinking of his good education, he also has a satisfied smile on his face, so he says, "brother ape, don''t make fun of him. Ah Qi is too young to be drunk."


    "This is not to test the result of education for you." Since Chen Yang opened his mouth, the golden backed ape naturally would not continue to tease ah Qi. With his mouth open, a few barrels of monkey wine would be brought into his stomach.


    "Are you going to leave?" The golden backed ape put away his smile.


    "Well, I''ll see you next time." Chen Yang nodded, took ah Qi''s little hand and was ready to leave.


    One side of the rabbit to see a seven leave, eyes flashing for a while, even directly jumped to the arms of a seven, refused to come down.


    Looking at the little rabbit in his arms, ah Qi''s eyes are soft, as if there is an invisible line, which leads them and makes them very close to each other.


    "I have to go home. I''ll see you next time, OK?" Touching the rabbit''s head, ah Qi said softly.


    Ah Qi said, the rabbit raised his head, big black eyes staring at ah Qi''s face tightly, then his eyes flashed a firm, three petal mouth, bit ah Qi''s clothes, how are not willing to let go.


    Struggling for a long time, the little rabbit didn''t mean to let go. The people and demons on the scene were all covered with black lines.


    "Brother ape, this Chen Yang asked.


    "That''s all. Since they are so congenial, let the little girl go down the mountain with you." The golden backed ape grinned bitterly, shook his head and said.


    "Are you really willing to let such a naturally intelligent little demon go down the mountain?" Chen Yang asked in surprise.


    "Look at it. If I force it, it will hate me all its life." The golden backed ape sighed heavily, and then began to voice to the rabbit, as if to explain something.


    After a long time, the golden monkey''s eyes moved away from the rabbit''s body, and then solemnly whispered to Chen Yang: "brother Chen, please take care of this younger generation."


    "Don''t worry, I will teach him the best magic method, and I will never bury his talent." Chen Yang said seriously.


    After Chen Yang''s affirmative reply, the golden backed ape nodded, and then said to ah Qi, "take good care of him, smelly boy. If he is homesick, send him back immediately, you know?"


    Knowing that the little rabbit could go down the mountain with him, ah Qi was very happy. He nodded and said, "Uncle ape, don''t worry. I''ll kiss him more than I kiss my child."


    The little rabbit is also very observant. She nods her head and rubs her chin from time to time. She is so cute that everyone in the audience laughs and praises her intelligence.


    After saying goodbye, Chen Yang takes ah Qi and little rabbit back to Anping village.


    At noon, in Chen Yang''s room, familiar figures are surrounding Wang Hua''er''s bed, and in her hand, she is holding a snow-white hair ball, which is a little rabbit.


    The little rabbit is fluffy and nimble. His eyes are constantly looking around. He looks very cute. Just one eye, he captured the hearts of the people present.


    "Bunny, come here and let me hug you." Han Ru is holding a sweet cabbage, his eyes are shining, like a fool, shouting to the little rabbit.


    Get along for a while, little rabbit is also familiar with a lot of people, know is a seven acquaintances, but also put down the heart of defense, leg a pedal directly jumped to the arms of the cold, small head also flattered to rub a few times, and then began to nibble on the sweet cabbage.


    Looking at the hair ball in her arms, Han Ru''s face turned red because of excitement, and her body seemed to vibrate slightly because of excitement. The little corner on her forehead had been exposed because of excitement, but Han Ru didn''t realize it at all. She just held the rabbit and giggled there.


    "This little rabbit is really smart. I''ll get some radishes for him later." Li Yun is also a woman, for this kind of hairy little bit, naturally there is no resistance."It''s strange to drive a clever rabbit." Su Chengdao observed the rabbit and said with admiration.


    "It''s always called bunny. It''s so awkward. Give her a name." Lying on the bed, Wang Hua''er said.


    "That''s right. Give it a name." Chen Yang nodded, several people around also agreed.


    "Call it Xiaobai." Wang Hongyuan was the first to speak.


    Hearing Wang Hongyuan''s suggestion, Li Yun immediately opposed it.


    "Xiaobai is a rotten street. If you walk around Anping village, you can find at least five dogs named Xiaobai."


    "I think so, too. It''s intelligent, and its name can''t be confused." Su Chengdao agrees.


    "Chengdao is right. The name of the little guy can''t be confused. The little guy is born wise and gifted. It''s called the congenital rabbit." Chen Yang held his chin in one hand and said seriously that the congenital rabbit was the name he had already thought of when he took ah Qi down the mountain, and the smug on his face showed that he was very satisfied with the name.


    Since ah Qi''s naming incident, everyone knows that Chen Yang must not be named. With the unanimous opposition, Chen Yang has to give up. Then, with a look of disappointment, he sits aside and begins to drink tea.


    Chen Yang left the war, the little rabbit''s name painting style is also a lot of normal, but the people are still arguing, insist on their own ideas to name the little rabbit, at this time, the argument was interrupted by ah Qi''s cry.


    "What are you fighting for? It''s so busy."


    When the rabbit saw Ah Qi, his eyes brightened, and his body trembled twice, then he jumped out of the arms of Han Ru and directly bumped into ah Qi''s chest.


    "Miss me. Here''s the sugar bean." Ah Qi touched the rabbit''s head, grabbed a handful of sugar beans just bought from the market and put them on the rabbit''s mouth.


    White nose gently sniffed twice, the rabbit directly opened his mouth, swallowed a sugar bean, and then his eyes lit up, ah Qi''s sugar bean on his hand was swept away a few times. After licking his mouth stained with sugar bean, the rabbit still looked at ah Qi, big eyes flickering, meaning very obvious.


    Looking at the little rabbit''s eyes, ah Qi smiles and opens his bag. There are many sugar beans in it. When the little rabbit sees the colorful sugar beans in the bag, his eyes shine. He rushes in and starts to eat.


    "What were you fighting for? It''s so busy." Ah Qi asked curiously.


    "Name it." Cold such as looking at in a seven bag to bury head big eat of small rabbit, you grudge of say.


    "It''s just a name. There''s nothing to argue about. It likes sugar beans so much. It''s called sugar beans." Ah Qi shook his head and said that he was very puzzled.


    "How can I name it so rashly? I''ve thought about it for a long time. I think we can call it snow velvet demon rabbit." Chen Yang suddenly opened his mouth to answer the question, which made everyone in the room sweat.


    "It''s not as good as sugar beans, you say, sugar beans." Wiped the cold sweat that wiped forehead door, a seven lowers a head to ask a way toward small rabbit.


    Maybe it''s in response to ah Qi, or maybe it''s because he likes the name. Little rabbit sticks out his head and looks at ah Qi with big eyes.


    Looking at the little rabbit''s expression, Wang Hua''er said: "maybe it really likes sugar beans. If you like the name, just nod your head."


    As soon as Wang Hua''er finished, the little rabbit really nodded his head and stunned the people in the room.


    "You see, it really likes it." Ah Qi said.


    "In that case, you''re called sugar bean." Wang Hua''er said with a smile.


    It seems that in response to the crowd, tangdou jumps up and jumps twice, then returns to ah Qi''s bag and begins to nibble at the "real tangdou". From then on, ah Qi has a white figure beside him.

 Chapter 62

    Without the wild beasts, Anping village has regained its tranquility, but in addition to ah Qi, there is a white figure on the market. One greedy man and one beast add a bit of excitement to the market of Anping village. Time flies, and it is two years later.


    At this time, in Qixuan mountain, a waterfall flew down from a peak, and the torrential water was beating in the river below. The river was about ten meters wide. Only when it became hot in summer and the snow on each peak of Qixuan mountain melted, it would gather and come out. Therefore, it was called June River by hunters, which may be connected with the water veins of other places. There were abundant fish and shrimp in the river The breath of life is active.


    "Shua!" A flexible figure from the river, with a large spray, straight to the shore, is a young man, and his waist, is holding a huge carp, in constant struggle.


    Looking at the carp struggling on the ground, the boy rubbed his hands and said excitedly, "eat boiled fish tonight!"


    It was ah Qi, the boy who caught the fish. It seemed that two years had no effect on him. Except for his longer hair and taller stature, his appearance had almost no change, but his muscle lines seemed to be a little clearer.


    He opened his special cloth bag, took out a towel and wiped the wet hair and the water stains on his body. Ah Qi put on the brown cloth that Li Yun had sewn himself.


    Patting the dust on his clothes, ah Qi shouts to the woods on the bank: "sugar beans! Home. "


    The tender voice resounded through the woods on both sides of the river, and it was not long before a white figure came out of the woods and came to ah Qi, who was sugar bean.


    At this time, Tang Dou''s hair is white and shiny, and his ears and eyes are still black. After two years of growth, this little rabbit has become a big rabbit, and now it is as long as an adult''s arm.


    "Come on, let''s go home."


    After touching tangdou''s head, ah Qi grabs the carp, which is only half his size, and leaves Qixuan mountain.


    Back in Anping village, it''s already dusk, and the market in Anping village is still so busy. Familiar vendors are sorting out their goods in the red sun, ready to close up and go home.


    "Oh, ah Qi is back." Said a middle-aged man.


    "I caught such a big carp in the river in June." A woman spoke.


    "Yes, it took me a lot of effort." Ah Qi replied with a smile.


    Ah Qi has been very familiar with the vendors for a long time. After saying hello one by one, he bought a secret soup from Lao Zhang and went home happily.


    "I''m back." As soon as he got to the door, ah Qi called excitedly.


    Hearing ah Qi''s cry, Li Yun came out of the house with a pot of tea and said with a smile, "baby son, come back, have a cup of tea first, and later the godmother will make delicious food for you."


    Put the carp on the stone table. Ah Qi took a big sip of tea and said, "ganniang, we''ll eat it in the evening. I''ll buy the secret soup."


    "Such a big carp, did you go to June river?" Li Yun looks at the huge carp, and her face is a little gloomy, because such a big carp can only be caught in June Hanoi, and June river is located in Qixuan mountain. Although it is not deep, there are many beasts and small monsters.


    Seeing that Li Yun''s face is not good, ah Qi is surprised and starts to laugh. Li Yun orders him not to go in and out of Qixuan mountain alone.


    After a bit of mischief, Li Yun is also amused by ah Qi. He laughs and scolds, and then goes into the house to cook the boiled fish.


    After coaxing Li Yun, ah Qi takes Tang Dou to Chen Yang''s house. Such a big carp is naturally indispensable to his teachers and friends.


    In Chen Yang''s Hospital, Wang Hua''er is grinding a herbal medicine. Under Chen Yang''s guidance, she relies on her strong will to successfully refine her body. She has recovered completely from her injury. Now she has gathered Qi for more than half a year. Wang Hua''er is extremely distressed to see her brother bathe in blood many times, so she learns medical skills from Chen Yang.


    "Hua''er, have you finished grinding it?" Chen Yang''s voice came from the house.


    "Right away."


    Hearing the master''s urging, Wang Hua''er speeded up his action, quickly turned out a bowl of paste and carried it into the room.


    Chen Yang''s appearance did not change at all. He was still wearing the white gown, with a long ponytail at the back of his head. His handsome face was still so gentle.


    After taking Wang Hua''er''s medicine paste and smelling it, Chen Yang said with satisfaction, "Hua''er, you have been learning medicine from me for some time. It''s time to start practicing."


    "Master, what do you mean?" Wang Hua''er blinked and asked.


    Looking at Wang Hua''er''s eyes seriously, Chen Yang pointed to a pale old man in front of him and said, "you come."


    Seeing the teacher''s serious look, Wang Hua''er didn''t refuse. He took the paste and went to the patient. He began to use his two years'' experience to diagnose.


    "Pale and bloated." Wang Hua''er finished, touched the old man''s forehead with his hand, and then checked his mouth and eyes."His eyes are dull, his tongue is very heavy and green, and he has a bad smell in his mouth. He should have eaten fake mustard by mistake."


    "How can it be cured?" Chen Yang spoke.


    "Coptis chinensis, Platycodon grandiflorum and Glycyrrhiza uralensis have two coins each. Add four coins of Qudu herb to boil it down, and the toxin will be released in half a day." Wang Hua''er said seriously.


    Looking at Wang Hua''er, Chen Yang nodded his head and motioned Wang Hua''er to continue.


    In response to Chen Yang''s smile, Wang Hua''er takes out a handful of pale yellow herbs from a pile of medicine cans in the room, cuts them into pieces and mixes them into the paste. After the paste is heated on the medicine stove, Wang Hua''er feeds the patient to take the prescription, and then uses a force of action to strengthen the property. The action is coherent and complete in one go.


    "Well done." Chen Yang praised with satisfaction.


    "It was the master who taught me well." Wang Hua''er said modestly.


    Taking the old man away from his family, Chen Yang turned back and said to Wang Hua''er, "you are much calmer than ah Qi. If that boy''s words, his tail will be up in the sky."


    "You speak ill of me secretly!" Chen Yanggang finished, ah Qi came in from the door.


    "It''s the truth to tell in secret." Seeing ah Qi coming in, Wang Hua''er said with a smile.


    "Why, to take your sister home?" Chen Yang chuckled and asked.


    Laughing and joking, ah Qi said to Chen Yang, "master, go to my house and eat fish."


    Chen Yang light should be a, signal he and Wang Hua''er finished will go, ah seven go out to find cold such as and Su Cheng way.


    The sun soon sank into the horizon, and the whole Anping village fell into the dark. However, Wang Hongyuan''s family, Chen Yang and Han Ru''s brother and sister were surrounded by a large pot of boiled fish, eating and drinking happily. Among the people, there was a strange middle-aged man with dark complexion and thin cheeks, smiling and sending a piece of boiled fish into the village In the mouth.


    The middle-aged man is Hanru''s uncle, named hanqingshan. He was sent out from Qixuan sect a year ago. He found Hanru and Su Chengdao''s brother and sister. After informing the clan that they didn''t need to worry, he stayed here to protect them. At first, he didn''t smile. His face gradually changed under the confusion and assimilation of the A7 people More smiles.


    In two years, Han Ru has matured a lot. At the age of 13, she has a little feminine charm. Every move has a touch of charm. When she grows up, she is afraid to be a beautiful woman. Besides her appearance, Han Ru''s cultivation has not fallen down. She has opened 73 spiritual orifices, and is also one of the best among her peers.


    But Su Chengdao, who is around her, is much higher. At the age of 16, Su Chengdao has stepped out of his youth and entered the ranks of youth. Two years has made Su Chengdao mature. He is more than 1.7 meters tall. Standing with the other three children, the gap is a little big. He is waiting for the realization. As soon as the time comes, it will be natural for him to form a golden elixir.

 Chapter 63

    "Ah Qi, take me up the mountain next time." Cold as swallow the fish in the mouth, the small face is spicy red, breathing hot gas said.


    "No, you''re too stupid to hold me back." Ah Qi chewed the boiled fish and said vaguely.


    "You want to fight!"


    Hearing ah Qi''s words, Han Ru immediately claps the table and starts to work. As soon as he gets up, he is pushed back to his seat by Su Chengdao.


    In two years, ah Qi and Han Ru have been fighting with each other for a long time.


    "He called me stupid!" Cold such as Du mouth, a face discontented said.


    "You are stupid. You can''t even throw a fireball. How can you hunt?" Cold such as eat shriveled seven seem to be very happy, continue to open provocation.


    Seeing the small horn on her forehead, Chen Yang knew that she was on the verge of an outbreak and said, "OK, I''ll see if I can make progress after you two finish a few moves."


    "OK, let him run wild for a while." Cold such as finish, gas drum drum picked up the rice.


    Two children no longer bicker, a table of people eat quite happy, a big pot of boiled fish, a few hot dishes were wiped out in a flash, after eating and drinking, endure for a long time of cold, finally ushered in the opportunity to fight back, at the moment the two children are standing in the yard, four eyes opposite, full of smoke.


    In the middle of May, the weather was very clear and cloudless. The white moonlight sprinkled on the courtyard, shining on all the people in the courtyard.


    "Eat me a fireball, smelly boy." Cold as a shout, throw out a fireball technique.


    The fireball with big palm flies out quickly. Ah Qi moves and avoids the fireball. Then he looks at Han Ru provocatively.


    The fireball that flies out is disappeared in the air by Chen Yang''s single hand move, otherwise Wang Hongyuan''s courtyard wall is afraid to be blown out a hole.


    After two years of training, Han Ru''s magic is much better, at least the hit rate is guaranteed. At the moment, looking at ah Qi''s provocative expression, she has a nameless anger in her heart. She wants to strip ah Qi''s skin to satisfy her.


    In the heart of rage, cold such as the hands is non-stop, a dozen fireballs constantly fly to ah Qi, let his face is also a little change, at least he has no time to put out that provocative expression.


    One after another, he dodged the fireballs of Han Ru. Ah Qi''s red light flashed, and he also wanted to move seriously. Han Ru''s spirit orifices opened more than 70, and his spirit power became more powerful. It''s no problem to put dozens of fireballs. If you don''t use the bloody thunder, ah Qi can''t get close to the little girl.


    As soon as the blood thunder rises, a pressure of spirit is pressed on ah Qi, and then Chen Yang''s light words come: "you can''t use the natural magic."


    Can''t you use natural magic? How can we fight? Ah Qi''s little face suddenly turned black. Chen Yang is supposed to make up his mind to help Han Ru this time.


    "I''ll see what you can do without bloody thunder."


    When Han Ru heard that ah Qi couldn''t use blood thunder, he was very happy and thought about it. The land under ah Qi''s feet immediately became very soft, causing ah Qi to stand unsteadily and falter.


    There was no time to stabilize his body, and the fireball came face to face. With the sound of "boom", ah Qi''s face was burnt black, and his head was slowly smoldering, and his face was dull.


    It''s just an ordinary duel. Han Ru naturally can''t lay a heavy hand. The big fireball is also transformed by her precise control. It''s very powerful and can''t hurt ah Qi.


    "How does my little fireball taste?" Cold such as small mouth face hang a smile, provocative said.


    "You cheat, eat me a lightning stroke." Ah Qi came back and yelled. The power of Lei Xing was gathered in his hands. A small thunderbolt struck Han Ru''s chest in an instant.


    Hit by the thunderbolt, Han Ru screamed, and her hair stood upright. She felt the hair on her head. Han Ru was so angry that she trembled all over. She directly raised her hands and put them on her chest. A small fireball slowly condensed out.


    Seeing Han Ru''s action, ah Qi''s face changes greatly. It takes extremely high five elements control to condense fireball with both hands. The released magic power is huge. Han Ru is afraid that he is completely angered.


    "Damn boy, take your life!" Cold as a shout, in the hands of fireball straight out.


    The big fireball left Hanru''s hands, and then quickly became bigger. It was nearly half a meter in front of ah Qi, and the light of the fire made ah Qi blush.


    At the critical moment, ah Qi didn''t care so much. He was in full bloom and dodged the fireball. If he caught it, he would have to lie in bed for at least a week.


    Shifu Shifu shouts at me to avoid the fire


    Just then, ah Qi''s body dodged again, dodging a one meter high spike. Looking at the location of the spike, he was expected to be able to poke him through.


    "Master!" Ah Qi looks at Chen Yang and roars for help.


    Chen Yang didn''t pay attention to ah Qi. He just looked at him quietly with a smile on his face. Then with one hand, he built a wall of spiritual power within five meters around ah Qi and Han Ru, which separated them from everyone. Ah Qi''s heart was cold."Chen Yang, I''m afraid it''s a real fire. What should I do if I hurt ah Qi?" Li Yun seems to be worried and asks.


    "Yes, Han Ru''s magic is so powerful. Ah Qi must be seriously injured when he rubs it." Wang Hongyuan''s arm has been healed for a long time, and now he is also looking at them with a worried face.


    Looking at the worried husband and wife, Su Chengdao began to comfort: "uncle and aunt don''t worry, ah Qi''s skill is good, cold as can''t hurt him."


    Ah Qi''s ability is best known to Han Ru. He can even get rid of large monsters if he is released by congenital magic. Han Ru naturally can''t hurt him.


    Although the distance of five meters is very close, it''s really nothing to ah qilai. Han Ru''s magic can be easily avoided. Knowing that Chen Yang intends to help Han Ru, he''s not begging. He''s dodging fireball and stabbing while challenging Han Ru to beat a woman. Of course, he can''t do it. If he wants to, Han Ru has already fainted.


    "I can''t get it!" Avoid a fireball, ah Qi cried.


    "Not at all." He dodged a thorn, and ah Qi continued to fight.


    Looking at their own a spell failed, cold such as the heart is more and more fire, suddenly, she stopped the action in the hands, quietly looking at ah seven.


    "Why don''t you let it go? Go on." See cold such as stopped the action in the hand, seven also stopped, put out a pair of owe flat appearance to shout a way.


    Looking at ah Qi quietly, Han Ru straightened her hair and said slowly, "you forced me. Let me show you the secret I just learned."


    "The secret?"


    Chen Yang''s eyes brightened when he heard this, especially Han Qingshan''s. His eyes were shining. He knew the magic most.


    Demons are born with affinity of five elements. With the deepening of the understanding of the power of five elements, they will have a deep understanding of one or more of the power of heaven and earth. Therefore, the magic of five elements is naturally powerful, and the secret law of demons can make the user almost integrate with the power of heaven and earth in a short time, greatly increasing the affinity of five elements. With the cold affinity and control power, after being added by the secret law, the magic of five elements will become more powerful, You can almost cast spells in parallel, and greatly reduce the cost.


    Just when ah Qi is curious, Han Ru removes the magic of hiding the small horn. Then yellow lines light up on her two small horns, and the strong five elements gather around her.


    Feeling the power of the five elements, ah Qi''s face changed greatly. As soon as the blood thunder rose, a half meter big fireball appeared in front of him. Just after he dodged, another fireball came immediately. In less than five seconds, ah Qi was surrounded by seven or eight half meter big fireballs. Then, with a wave of one hand, four soil spikes flew out and wiped ah Qi''s hands and feet Ah Qi was stuck in the middle and couldn''t move.


    Stuck by the sudden spike, ah Qi can only watch a few fireballs fly to him, which makes his heart cold. The magic method is so terrible.

 Chapter 64

    "It''s over!" This is the only idea in ah Qi''s heart. No matter how fast he is, he can''t escape the fireball.


    Half a meter big fireball, even the cat Lizard King''s hard body can be hurt, not to mention ah Qi''s flesh and blood.


    Seeing that the scene is not good, Chen Yang''s figure appears in front of ah Qi. With one hand move, a wall of spiritual power appears. The fireball bombards the wall of spiritual power, causing a violent explosion. The firelight shines everywhere, making Wang Hongyuan''s courtyard as bright as day. For a moment, there is no sound of explosion.


    As the fire died out and the smoke dispersed, the figure of the master and the apprentice slowly appeared. Chen Yang''s face was calm, his palm was slightly flat, and there was no dust on his white gown. Ah Qi was dull and looked at the wall of spiritual power in front of him. His heart was stormy and could not be calm for a long time. In just a few months, Han Ru had become so strong.


    Looking at the sluggish ah Qi, Han Ru Leng snorts. The light from the two corners of her forehead converges, and the power of heaven and earth around her body dissipates. Her face is pale, and she will fall down if she can''t stand steadily. She is held by Su Chengdao, who is quick eyed and quick handed. Although the magic method is powerful, its consumption is also amazing.


    "The cold is like the victory."


    Chen Yang light words spread out, like thunder general explosion in ah Qi''s ears, let him back to God.


    "So strong..." Ah Qi murmured.


    "In two years, everyone has been getting stronger. Chengdao is only a little short of entering the golden elixir. Hua''er has refined her body and gathered Qi from her seriously injured body. She has realized the secret of the demon family with Han Ru, who is in your general state. She is a long way away from you." Chen Yang looks back at ah Qi, with a calm tone.


    "You asked me to keep the number of orifices within 50 this year. Otherwise, I''m almost finished." Ah Qi looked at Chen Yang with a face full of discontent.


    "Do you think it''s a matter of realm?"


    "And the secret of the demon clan."


    "Oh, the magic? What''s wrong with your natural magic Seeing ah Qi''s attitude, Chen Yang''s face slowly became sulky.


    Seeing the quarrel between the master and the apprentice, Li Yun quickly advised: "well, well, I''m tired after fighting for so long. Let''s have a cup of tea first."


    "Yes, I''ll pick some fruit to quench my thirst." Wang Hongyuan said.


    Wang Hongyuan''s hands had already recovered, and there was no problem with his normal activities. After that, he turned to pick peaches from the peach tree in the hospital. In three years, with the help of Wang Hua''er and ah Qi, the peach tree grew very energetic.


    After a look at Wang Hongyuan and his wife, Chen Yang said, "no, today''s thing is to let this boy realize his two years of rambling."


    "Loose?" Ah Qi''s face was very sharp, and the memory of two years flashed through his heart. Except for the first year when he insisted on practicing, he went up the mountain to hunt and play with tangdou all day long. Even the time of practicing was much less. It seemed that what the master said was right. When he thought of this, his dissatisfaction suddenly disappeared.


    The dissatisfaction in the heart dissipates, a Qi''s face gradually reveals a trace of shame, the expression of thinking change, Chen Yang has a panoramic view, secretly a Qi is still sensible.


    "Shifu is right. I''ve been too lax in these two years." Ah Qi said with shame.


    Seeing ah Qi''s mistake, Chen Yang''s face suddenly eased down and began to teach: "you have an advantage that others don''t have, and you still have half a year''s spare time to think about the way you want to go in the future and the way you want to find."


    Knowing that Chen Yang was hinting that he was born with Tao, ah Qi nodded heavily, and then came to the pale face of Han Ru.


    "I apologize for what I said at the table. You''re strong now."


    The small face blackened by the fireball couldn''t hide ah Qi''s serious eyes. After this fight, he clearly realized the change and gap between the two years.


    Looking at ah Qi''s sincere eyes, Han Ru''s heart is also soft. Although her temper is hot, her heart is extremely innocent and kind. She immediately forgives ah Qi. Her green eyes narrowed into a line and said with a smile, "do you want to take me up the mountain to play?"


    "Take it Ah Qi answered heavily.


    Children are so naive and direct. One second they are still quarreling and fighting, and the next they are as good as ever. Ah Qi and Han Ru are typical examples, but today''s fight is more serious.


    Now that the two children have been reconciled, the public naturally no longer talk much, sitting in the courtyard, eating peaches just picked by Wang Hongyuan, drinking fresh camellia, very happy.


    The next day, several children began to go up the mountain together. If Han wanted to go, Su Chengdao would naturally follow him, while Wang Hua''er would follow him on the pretext of going up the mountain to collect herbs.


    Except for Wang Hua''er, the fighting power of several children is amazing. Unless they meet a large monster, they will walk across Qixuan mountain completely. In a week, four people and a rabbit make trouble around the periphery and the middle of Qixuan mountain. Finally, the golden backed ape can''t bear it. He drives them all down the mountain and tells Chen Yang not to enter the mountain in January, which makes ah Qi and Han Ru upset For several days.


    A week later, Gu Nan, dressed as a senior disciple of imperial sword sect, stepped into Anping village."Brother Gu, why are you here?" In Chen Yang''s courtyard, ah qiwai sits at his desk and asks in surprise.


    "Come to you. Is brother Chen Yang there?" Gu Nan said with a smile.


    Over the past two years, Gu Nan''s face has matured a lot. Under Chen Yang''s many shameless demands, he is personally commensurate with Chen Yang''s brothers.


    "Yes, I am. What''s the matter with Gu Xiaodi coming here specially?" Chen Yang came out of the house with a book in his arms.


    Seeing Chen Yang, Gu Nan made a salute and said, "brother Chen, it''s the middle of may now. Do you remember the zongmen Dabi once every eight years?"


    "Zongmen Dabi? What do you mean Chen Yang also asked with a salute.


    "I''d like to invite ah Qiji to join the competition as a foreign aid disciple of yujianzong."


    "Zongmen Dabi? Foreign aid disciple? " Ah Qi didn''t understand.


    "Yes, every three years, our three major sects will hold a sect competition to show the strength of their disciples. If they win, they will get rich rewards. Each sect can invite some young monks to participate in the competition, that is, foreign aid disciples." Gu Nan explained.


    "What reward?" Hearing the reward, ah Qi''s eyes brightened and asked.


    "It won''t be announced until the beginning." Gu Nan shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    "Well, call Chengdao and them together." Chen Yang interrupted their conversation and said.


    After a while, Su Cheng, Dao Hanru and his sister also came to Chen Yang''s house. Gu Nan explained that several people also knew about zongmen Dabi, and each sect selected 100 people to participate in it, some of them were free to practice outside, but the age of the participants should not be more than 25.


    "Brother Chen, what do you mean?" Gu Nan asked Chen Yang. From entering the door to now, Chen Yang didn''t say a word. He just looked at the crowd quietly.


    "Master, I want to go." Ah Qi''s eyes brightened and said excitedly.


    "I''m going too!" Han Ru''s eyes are shining like ah Qi''s, and their playful personalities are somewhat similar.


    "Chengdao, and you." Chen Yang finally spoke, but he was the first to ask Su Cheng.


    Looking at Chen Yang''s eyes, Su Chengdao said with a smile: "I also want to see it."


    Seeing Su Chengdao nodding, Chen Yang nodded and nodded with a smile.


    "Well, it''s time for you to go out and see the world."


    With Chen Yang''s consent, ah Qi jumps up happily and runs excitedly in the house with sugar beans in his arms. Han Ru is also happily patting the table. The movements of the two children are really exaggerated. It seems that they are suffocated in the village this week.


    Looking at ah Qi, Chen Yang shook his head with a smile and said to Wang Hua''er, "Hua''er, you should go with me."


    "Ah? I''m just getting angry, master. " Wang Hua''er was shocked.


    "Well, it''s good to see the world." Chen Yang smiles and pats Wang Hua''er on the shoulder.


    "Brother Gu, please take care of these children." Chen Yang to Gu Nan, seriously said.


    "Leave it to me."


    Gu Nan is also happy in his heart. The strength of ah Qiji is the strength of the first World War for yujianzong.

 Chapter 65

    Chen Yang came out to persuade Li Yun. Naturally, Li Yun agreed to take part in the competition.


    The next day, in Wang Hongyuan''s Hospital, Li Yun straightened ah Qi''s collar and said, "ah Qi, you must pay attention to safety in this competition, you know."


    "Ah Qi, don''t make trouble for the seniors. Protect your sister Hua''er, do you understand?" Wang Hongyuan touched his head and said.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let Hua''er get hurt." Ah Qi nodded and picked up the bag.


    "Father, mother, I''ll go with ah Qi first. With elder brother Gu in, we''ll be fine." With that, Wang Hua''er led ah Qi to Chen Yang''s house.


    Su Han''s brother and sister have already packed in the courtyard.


    "It''s all here, so get ready to go." Chen Yang said.


    "Go? How can I get there? "


    Ah Qi had just finished asking, when he suddenly saw a flower, he was already in the sky. After looking around, he found that Chen YangZheng mobilized his spiritual power and took a group of people to roam in the sky. Gu Nan and Han Qingshan were naturally among them.


    An hour later, several people came to a mountain, and surrounded by mountains, there was a plain, in which yujianzong was located.


    Slowly fell on the square, ah Qi''s mouth open to the boss, small head straight turn, staring around, he has never seen such a scene.


    The huge yujianzong square is made of white stone bricks. Many yujianzong disciples practice on the square. In the square, there is a stone tablet more than ten meters high, which is engraved with the word "yujianzong". The word is like Youlong, powerful and magnificent.


    "Gu Xiaodi, the children please you." Chen Yang said.


    "Don''t worry. I also want to thank brother Chen for letting his disciples help us." Gu Nan repeatedly saluted to express his gratitude.


    After explaining to ah Qiji, Chen Yang said to Han Qingshan, "brother Han, let''s go."


    Han Qingshan hesitated and said, "this Is that really good? "


    "The children will be independent sooner or later. It''s their own trial to live in Dabi. We can''t help them." Chen Yang said to Han Qingshan.


    "It''s better to stay and watch, so as not to have an accident." Han Qingshan still hesitated.


    "Brother Han, they are no longer small. It''s time to have a look at the world by themselves." Chen Yang looks serious and stares at Han Qingshan.


    "All right." His face changed again and again. Han Qingshan finally agreed. Then he said to Han Ru, "Xiao Ru, if you are bullied, just tell your uncle."


    "Don''t worry, uncle Castle Peak. I''m very good." Cold eyes narrowed into crescent moon, showing a smile you can rest assured.


    After explaining the last thing, Chen Yang''s body flashed and disappeared in the sky, while Gu Nan took a Qi Ji to the assembly hall of yujianzong.


    "Master, I''ve brought some children." Chen Yang entered the door, saluted a middle-aged man on the throne, and said.


    The man is Xiao Zhenghao, the current leader of yujianzong.


    Xiao Zhenghao is Li Dehui''s younger martial brother. He is upright and has a clear sense of rewards and punishments. He has a good relationship with his elder martial brothers. The succession of leader is recommended by everyone.


    Seeing the children who were praised many times by his disciples and elder martial brother coming, Xiao Zhenghao showed a kind smile and began to boast: "it''s not a pity that the children who were praised many times by elder martial brother are all excellent talents with extraordinary aptitude."


    "I''m flattered. We''d like to thank you for this opportunity." Su Chengdao respectfully said that among several people, only he was the most sensible.


    Seeing Su Chengdao''s respectful appearance, Xiao Zhenghao was more satisfied and said, "well, well, Su Xiaodi is really talented and dignified. If you don''t know anything about Kendo, please come to me as soon as possible."


    "Thank you for your kindness." Su Chengdao thanks.


    After being polite, Xiao Zhenghao orders Gu nan to lead several people to the guest room of yujianzong to deal with the affairs of the clan. It''s not so easy to be the leader of the clan.


    Gu Nan instructs him to take ah Qi to the guest room area of yujianzong. Dozens of single-layer rooms with courtyard are located here. He leads ah Qi to a larger courtyard. Gu Nan says, "this is one of the best guest rooms in yujianzong. You can stay here for a while."


    "Thank you, brother Gu." Ah Qi said, with sugar beans ran into a room, left the bag and rushed out, and then looked straight at Gu Nan.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Nan is puzzled.


    "Can I go out and play?" Ah Qi stares at Gu Nan and asks, which is also the voice of Han Ru, while Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er on one side also raise their ears.


    Gu Nan said with a smile, "what should I be? There is no forbidden area in yujianzong. Don''t worry about playing. If someone asks, just give me my name."


    Got Gu Nan''s affirmation, ah Qi and Han Ru cheered, the two children are absolutely idle.


    After explaining the terrain of yujianzong to several people, Gu Nan said that he had something to do, so he left first. Then several servants came in with the food and signaled to ah Qiji to have dinner.Yujianzong''s food was light, but it tasted good. Ah Qiji ate it with relish, and a few dishes were eaten quickly.


    After having enough to eat and drink, it is natural to go out to play. Four people and one beast, led by ah Qi and Han Ru, walk out of the courtyard and wander in the imperial sword sect.


    There is a small lake in yujianzong. There are some Koi and a piece of lotus in the lake. Ah Qiji is standing by the lake at this time. The white figure of tangdou keeps sniffing.


    "It''s a big lotus. Do you have lotus roots under it?" Ah Qi said to Han Ru.


    "There must be. Let''s get some to eat?" Cold such as proposal way, two bear children heart again have ghost idea.


    "I agree." As soon as ah Qi finished, he and Han Ru''s head were rewarded by Wang Hua''er.


    "This is someone else''s lake. Lotus root is also someone else''s. You are stealing it, you know?" Wang Hua''er said angrily.


    Rubbing his head, Han Ru spat out his tongue and said, "sister Hua Er is so fierce."


    Looking at the two children, Su Cheng said, "you are really wrong, and I don''t agree with you."


    The plan of stealing lotus root is stranded, and ah Qi has the idea of stealing fish in his heart. Then Wang Hua''er gives him a big reward on his head again, so he has to give up. Four people and one beast fight on the bank.


    Just as the four were fighting, a harsh voice came.


    "Where do you come from to fight in my imperial sword clan?"


    A fat man dressed as a senior disciple of yujianzong came over. Behind him were two men dressed as intermediate disciples.


    The man looks seventeen or eighteen years old, with a face full of flesh. The original loose clothes of higher disciples are just like tights on him, and his eyes turn around, which is very annoying.


    Interrupted by the sudden arrival of the fat man, ah Qi''s heart is not happy, quietly looking at the fat man, want to see what his purpose is.


    Seeing a few people quietly looking at themselves and not talking, the wretched fat man was very upset in his heart and began to shout: "if I ask you something, I will not answer you quickly."


    Seeing that his boss was not happy, a valet followed him with a fierce voice and said, "where''s the local steamed stuffed bun? How dare young master Yang answer his question?"


    The obscene fat man''s arrogant expression reminds ah Qi of Huang Xiangfei in Anping village. Although they look different, their faces are very similar. A sense of disgust comes from his heart, and his face changes.


    "It''s none of your business who we are?" Ah Qi frowned and spoke lightly.


    Seeing that ah Qi was not afraid at all, the wretched fat man was also in the mood and said, "Yo, little boy, this is the imperial sword sect. If you don''t report your name, I''ll break your leg."

 Chapter 66

    The obscene fat man''s rude remarks made ah Qiji frown. But after all, he was in the territory of yujianzong. It was better to do more than less. Su Chengdao stepped forward and said, "we were invited by elder martial brother Gu nan to join the sect competition. I don''t know where we offended my brother?"


    "Zongmen Dabi? When will zongmen Dabi be able to participate? Gu Nan''s vision is not so good The obscene fat man has a disdain on his face. There is no respect in his eyes for Gu Nan, the elder martial brother.


    "You can go to elder martial brother Gu nan to check."


    When the obscene fat man spoke, his whole body was shaking, as if he wanted to shake out oil, which made ah Qi and his party nauseous. Su Chengdao frowned at his impolite words, and his voice began to be gloomy.


    "Just you? Why don''t you let me look it up? " The fat and wretched don''t give up.


    "Believe it or not, ah Qi, let''s go." Su Chengdao doesn''t want to make trouble. After all, he is invited by Gu Nan. He doesn''t want to make trouble, so he pulls ah Qiji, who has an unhappy face, to leave.


    "Go? Did I let you go? " The wretched fat man said, and the two valets immediately blocked ah Qi.


    Looking at some yujianzong disciples like ruffians, Su Chengdao''s face sank down. He tolerated again and again, but he didn''t expect that the fat man was still reluctant, which made him angry.


    "What do you want?" Su Chengdao''s tone has a trace of impatience, and on one side of ah qihanru, has already rubbed his hands, ready to start.


    Seeing Su Chengdao''s impatience, the wretched fat man seemed very satisfied. He pointed to ah Qi and said, "this boy dares to scold me. He kneels down and kowtows to me. I''ll let you go."


    "Don''t go too far." Cold such as finally is can''t help, open mouth to drink a way.


    Han Ru opens his mouth, and the obscene fat man finally notices two graceful little girls, one is gentle and moving, the other is cute and playful. Suddenly, his lust rises. His eyes, which are clamped by the flesh, stare at Han Ru and say, "little girl is very smart. Come and play with me, and I''ll let you go."


    Han Ru is Su Chengdao''s inverse scale. No one is allowed to touch it. The wretched fat man dares to speak rudely to Han Ru. Su Chengdao is very angry. With one hand, a white light shoots from his sleeve and rushes to the wretched fat man.


    A flash of white light, firmly stopped in front of the throat of the obscene fat man, and then forward a point, the obscene fat man is absolutely killed on the spot.


    While the wretched fat man only felt the white light flash in front of him. When he reacted, a flying sword was standing in front of his throat, motionless and sharp. He felt the sharp breath in front of his throat, and his back was soaked in cold sweat.


    The wretched fat man is Yang Le, the grandson of the five elders. He has a common talent and a fierce personality. He lives in a state of concentration by the elixir. He is usually arrogant and domineering. No one dares to draw a sword at him. But today, someone has done so. A wild boy he despises puts his sword in front of his throat.


    Feijian doesn''t move on. Su Chengdao calmly stares at Yang Le. Suddenly, Su Chengdao is angry, which makes ah Qiji startled. Since they knew each other, ah Qiji has never seen Su Chengdao angry. Unexpectedly, today''s obscene fat man succeeded in offending him.


    "Sorry." Su Chengdao said coldly.


    Apologizing? No one ever dares to make Yang Le apologize. In yujianzong, he is like a crazy hedgehog, stabbing people everywhere. His grandfather is the five elders of yujianzong. Besides the patriarch, the elder is the biggest. He bullies people, and those who are bullied have to apologize to him. Where can anyone dare to make Yang Le apologize? Even Gu Nan, the proud disciple of the clan, and Li Jun, the grandson of the fourth elder, don''t want to offend him on weekdays, because his grandfather Yang Li, the fifth elder, is very protective.


    Yang Le''s back was drenched. He suddenly felt that he had lost face. He was very angry and said, "do you want to die?"


    "I''ll give you another chance to apologize." Su Chengdao''s flying sword didn''t move, and his tone was even colder.


    Yang Le saw that Su Chengdao didn''t give in. He laughed angrily and said with a sneer: "ha ha, now even if the two little girls behind you come to beg me, I won''t let you go."


    Two little girls, naturally, refer to Han Ru and Wang Hua''er. If Han Ru is Su Chengdao''s rebellious scale, then Wang Hua''er is ah Qi''s rebellious scale. Protecting his family is the reason why the naive ah Qi is eager to become stronger. If anyone dares to hurt his family, ah Qi will make him worse than death. At this moment, Yang Le dares to speak rudely to Wang Hua. Ah Qi, who is already unhappy, is finally tolerant No longer.


    Before everyone could react, the sound of fists entering the flesh came out. Then Yang Le''s fat body flew straight out, rolled on the ground for a few times, and then sat up in a wail. The ugly face covered by the flesh was deeply sunken and bleeding, and now the bridge of his nose, which was almost no longer there, had completely collapsed in his face.


    For a long time, Yang Lecai came back to his senses, reached out and touched his face, touched the blood of his hand, and his anger burst like a bomb.


    "None of you will live today." Yang Le''s face twisted and said ferociously.


    Just finished, see his two younger brothers Leng in situ, Yang Le more angry, yelled: "still Leng do what, do it."The two younger brothers suddenly recovered and immediately mobilized their spiritual power to draw the sword. However, before the sword came out, the bodies of the two followers also flew upside down. For ah Qi, the distance less than two meters was the same as nothing. The small fist easily hit them.


    "I''m not as talkative as Chengdao." Ah Qi said coldly.


    "Relatives, more important than my life."


    With that, ah Qi walked slowly to Yang Le. He was less than one meter four in height, but he exuded an amazing momentum, which made Yang Le''s back soaked in cold sweat again.


    Staring at Yang Le sitting on the ground, ah Qi said fiercely: "if you dare to say something about my relatives, I''ll give you a hundred punches."


    "You What do you want? I''m the grandson of elder five. If you beat me, my grandfather will kill you. " Looking at ah Qi''s fierce eyes, Yang Le yelled fiercely. He never thought that this silly young man was so strong, and the meditator was totally vulnerable in front of him.


    In the face of Yang Le''s threat, it is ah Qi''s little fist that responds to him.


    "My grandfather never hit me!" As soon as Yang Le finished, he got another blow from ah Qi Yi.


    "I..." Yang Le wants to open his mouth again, but ah Qi doesn''t give him a chance. He continues to fight, and Yang Le howls again.


    Two attentive followers see that Yang Le is beaten so miserably that they have not been seen for a long time. They leave Su Chengdao to watch ah Qi push Yang Le to the ground and blow the hammer.


    After a few dozen fists, the anger in his heart seems to have dissipated a lot. Ah Qi stops his hands, but Yang Le has not been a man for a long time. His whole face is completely deformed, and his teeth are completely lost. He is spitting blood.

 Chapter 67

    "Don''t just look at it. Let''s beat it up." Ah Qi looked back at the crowd and said.


    With ah Qi''s encouragement, Han Ru, who had been angry for a long time, immediately ran over and hit Yang Le''s face with his pink fist. Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er looked at them quietly, and they were also very relieved.


    Seeing Yang Le''s tragic situation, Su Chengdao''s anger has gone away. He shouts to the two children: "leave some strength, don''t kill them."


    "Chengdao, that''s not good." Wang Hua''er, who has been silent, said anxiously.


    "The other side has bullied us, so we can''t be kind to each other." Su Chengdao returns.


    "But after all, this is the territory of yujianzong. According to his description, the backstage should not be small. The master is not here. It''s hard to deal with the trouble." Wang Hua''er''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and her heart was like a mirror.


    "What can we do?" Su Chengdao shook his head.


    "It''s a pity that those two followers ran away, or they would be killed and thrown into the lake. If you don''t tell me, I won''t tell you. No one knows about it."


    Looking at Wang Hua''er''s face and seriously saying the words of killing and sinking the corpse, Su Cheng Dao suddenly burst into a cold sweat, and even advised Wang Hua''er not to be impulsive, thinking how he had not found Wang Hua''er so dark before.


    After beating for a while, ah Qi and Han Ru finally lose their breath and stop, while Yang Le is lying on the ground motionless, with more air in and less air out. The sun of the five elders of the imperial sword sect, the meditator of the state of mind, is held down on the ground by two children. It is said that he will be laughed off.


    Seeing that ah qihan stops, Wang Hua''er goes forward to diagnose. Then he takes out a pill from the package and puts it into Yang Le''s mouth. Then he looks up at the crowd and says, "don''t worry, he can''t die. He won''t even have internal injuries."


    This words, Su Chengdao is also relieved, did not give human life, that is easy to solve, gave human life that is not dead.


    "In this case, let''s go quickly, or we''ll end up with some Jindan relatives," Su Chengdao suggested.


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived. Just as they were about to leave, there was a sharp drink from a distance. Then a middle-aged man came to them, and in his hand, he was a valet holding Yang Le.


    The middle-aged man came to the scene and saw the half dead Yang Le. He was furious. He held Yang Le and roared: "who hurt my nephew?"


    Seeing the rage of the elder, Yang Le and ban Dun pointed to ah Qiji and yelled: "back to the elder, it''s them."


    After hearing this, the middle-aged man immediately turned his head and fixed his fierce eyes on ah Qi. His momentum did not converge.


    Feel the middle-aged man''s momentum, ah seven several people secret way is not good, this person''s cultivation is absolutely in the golden elixir realm.


    "It''s not good," he said Ah Qi stared at the middle-aged man quietly and said.


    "It can''t be done well." Su Chengdao said lightly.


    "Look at his momentum, there is no doubt that his accomplishments are in the golden elixir period." Wang Hua''er frowned and reminded everyone.


    "No, we can''t beat him alone." Cold as green eyes, there seems to be a trace of excitement.


    Seeing that the four of them were not afraid of their own momentum, the middle-aged man was so angry that he said, "I''ll give you another chance. I''ll go to the five elders with my legs broken. There''s still a way to live. Otherwise, I can kill you on the spot for hurting the disciples of yujianzong."


    "There''s rubbish everywhere. Even if it''s the Royal sword sect, there are moths like you." Ah Qi looked at the middle-aged man and said without fear.


    Insulted by ah Qi, the middle-aged man laughed angrily and said, "garbage? I, Yang Feizhou, have been around the world for so many years, and no one has ever dared to say that to me. Today, even if you ask me, you can''t leave here alive. "


    With that, Yang Feizhou''s flying sword came out of the scabbard and immediately came to ah Qi''s eyes.


    Friar Jindan''s flying sword, however, can cut off large monsters. This sword is so fierce that he is rushing to take ah Qi''s life. Yang Feizhou has lived for hundreds of years. It''s shameless to be so cruel to a child.


    Feeling the sharp breath in front of him, ah Qi was shocked. His whole body was red, and the blood thunder god thunder appeared. As soon as he lifted his hands, he directly caught the flying sword. However, there was a great force on the flying sword. He took ah Qi back straight away. Ah Qi, who was erupted by the blood thunder, was taken out five or six meters by the flying sword, and his feet rubbed a long line on the ground Trace, just can stop, Jindan monk''s flying sword, where is so easy to pick up, if ordinary attentive friars, a face to face estimate on the head fell to the ground.


    When Yang Feizhou put out his sword and ah Qi was taken to fly more than ten meters, it took less than a second for Su Chengdao to react. Seeing that ah Qi was ok, Su Chengdao was relieved. Then several people immediately became angry and flew to Yang Feizhou with the flying sword and fireball.


    "Well, it''s a trick to carve insects."


    Seeing Su Chengdao''s flying sword and Han Ru''s fireball skill, Yang Feizhou snorted coldly. As soon as his sword finger coagulated, he would recall the flying sword.


    The distance of five or six meters is an instant thing for Feijian. It''s quite easy to break the fireball and block the Feijian. That''s what Yang Feizhou thought at that time, but the reality is very unexpected. The next scene is unforgettable.I can''t call myself back!


    Yang Feizhou was shocked. He looked at the boy five meters away, covered with a layer of blood red lightning. His flying sword was caught by him. Looking up, the boy''s eyes were staring at him with a mocking smile.


    "How could it be?" Yang Feizhou was stunned, but his many years of fighting experience made him move ceaselessly, releasing a large amount of spiritual power in a hurry, forming a spiritual wall, trying to resist the flying sword and fireball.


    The spirit wall of Jindan friar can block ordinary small magic, but the one in front of him is not an ordinary attentive friar. He is a genius one step away from jiedan, and a demon girl born with five elements affinity.


    Yang Feizhou knew that he was too big and tried his best to avoid Su Chengdao''s flying sword. However, Hanru''s fireball hit him and burst open.


    Yang Feizhou screamed, hopped with both feet, and then dropped out for several meters. His chest was blackened. If it wasn''t for Jindan period''s improvement of his physique, this fireball might have knocked him out on the spot.


    "Who are you?" Covering his chest, Yang Feizhou cheered fiercely. These children were only attentive, but their fighting power was exaggerated and frightening. He already had some retreat in his heart.


    "Why didn''t you ask at the beginning? You had to be beaten before you asked?" Ah Qi said sarcastically, holding the flying sword in both hands.


    "Natural magic, where do you learn from?" Yang Feizhou was surprised again and asked.


    "You don''t care where I come from. I won''t listen to you. Now I have to ask if there is something wrong with your family."


    Yang Feizhou came up and killed him. Ah Qi was also angry in his heart and immediately began to curse.


    Looking at ah Qi''s arrogant expression, Yang Feizhou said fiercely: "well, well, you don''t run. As long as you are in the imperial sword sect, I will find you out sooner or later, and none of you can run at that time."


    With that, Yang Feizhou picked up Yang Le and turned it into a blue light, disappearing in front of everyone''s eyes, leaving Yang Le''s followers who had been scared and silly for a long time.

 Chapter 68

    "I don''t even want the sword. Don''t you regard the sword as your life?" Ah Qi threw his flying sword on the ground and asked Su Cheng.


    "People who are greedy for life and afraid of death, bullying the soft and afraid of the hard, are not fit to build swords." Su Chengdao said lightly.


    Yang Feizhou was also unlucky. The great golden elixir was injured by the child who was concentrating on his mind. He even confiscated his sword and ran away. In fact, the root cause was that he was too big to die. First, he used his sword against ah Qi, who was physically abnormal and bloody. If he used his sword against the other three people, no one could stop him. But he only used his sword against ah Qi, which led to a hundred years of cultivation His flying sword was restrained by ah Qi''s amazing power. There was no way to deal with the other two people''s attack, so he could only run away with hatred.


    "What to do now." Ah Qiyi punches Yang Le''s valet and asks.


    "Go to find elder martial brother Gu Nan. That guy will definitely bring someone to find us. If he is surrounded outside, no one will know if he is dead." Su Cheng replied.


    "Good." After ah Qi finished, several people set out to look for Gu Nan.


    Just walk a few steps, a few people stopped, the first to find the problem of a seven mouth asked: "who knows where brother Gu?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at each other. No one knew where Gu Nan was. How could they find Gu Nan, the emperor of imperial sword?


    "Why don''t you wait in the guest room first? Brother Gu Nan should come to us when he gets the news." Wang Hua''er suggested.


    "Yes, let''s go back first." Su Chengdao nodded and agreed, and took them back to the guest room.


    Half an hour later, Li Jun rushed into the yard, saw the crowd, immediately relieved.


    "Li Jun, why are you here, brother Gu?" Seeing Li Jun, ah Qi asked.


    "So call him big brother, call me full name?" Li Jun said unhappily.


    "Well, well, brother Li, brother Gu." Ah Qi replied with a smile.


    "Oh, how come you''ve made me dizzy as soon as I came in? You''ve caused a lot of trouble, don''t you know?" Li Jun returned to God and said to the crowd.


    "Is Yang Le so big?" Su Chengdao asked with a frown.


    Li Jun nodded and explained: "five elders are famous guards. You beat his grandson and his son. Now he is threatening to interrupt you. Elder martial brother is dragging them."


    "What''s next?" Ah Qi asked.


    "When the headmaster and martial uncle arrive, they should be able to deal with it impartially. Before that, they must not let the five elders find you." Li Jun said.


    "Those who are not in the golden elixir realm are not afraid. Those who concentrate on the realm will fight as much as they come." Ah Qi shrugged his shoulders and said nothing.


    "I''ve heard that you''ve cut off Yang Feizhou''s sword. You haven''t seen him for two years. Your progress is really the difference between heaven and earth." Li Jun smiles and praises.


    "Brother Li, it''s not important. What''s important is what to do before the leader comes?" Wang Hua''er frowned and said that ah Qi didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter, but she knew it.


    "Hide from me first. There''s my grandfather. No one dares to move you." With that, Li Jun took the crowd to his residence.


    There is a familiar person to lead the way is convenient, a few people winding around, on the way did not meet anyone, came to Li Jun''s residence.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Li Dehui''s familiar figure. After two years of cultivation, Li Dehui''s spirit had already come out of the shadow of losing his disciples.


    "Little ones, long time no see." Li Dehui greets the crowd.


    "Meet Mr. Li." The four saluted Li Dehui respectfully.


    Different from the iron blood of encircling demons and beasts two years ago, today''s Li Dehui is kind-hearted, just like a kind grandfather. He smiles and says to the people, "I know what happened. You can stay here at ease. Yang Le is arrogant and domineering. There is something wrong first. The fifth younger martial brother does not dare to be reckless with me."


    "Thank you, Master Li." Su Chengdao respectfully expressed his thanks.


    "You''re welcome. I''d like to apologize for the unhappiness caused by the sect borer." Li Dehui said solemnly.


    Seeing Li Dehui''s solemn appearance, ah Qiji was also a little embarrassed and repeatedly returned gifts. After all, it''s not a glorious thing to beat his family on someone else''s territory.


    With Li Dehui in town, several people naturally need not worry. An hour later, Gu Nan came to the hospital and brought the news.


    "Guess what?" Gu Nan asked with a smile.


    "Elder brother Gu, don''t play the game and speak quickly." Ah Qi asked anxiously.


    "The master was furious when he heard that Yang Feizhou had done something to you. He immediately denounced the fifth elder martial uncle for his inability to teach his son. He punished Yang Le for three years'' imprisonment and Yang Feizhou for five years'' imprisonment. His annual salary was deducted." Gu Nan looks happy. Yang Le, a dandy, is also very happy when he is punished.


    "So we''re all right?" Ah Qi asked.


    "Yes, but don''t run around today. I heard that Uncle Wu was so angry that he broke several tables. Maybe he would go crazy and do something to you." Gu Nan Dao.


    "You''d better stay here tonight. No matter how crazy elder Wu is, he won''t make trouble with my grandfather." Li Jun said.At this time, three elders were sitting in the lobby of the five elders'' mansion. One of them was fat and particularly striking. This man was Yang Le''s grandfather, five elders Yang Lu.


    Yang Lu''s hair is black and white, and his cultivation has been at the peak of the golden elixir for a long time. Because of the relationship between Yang Le and Yang Feizhou, Yang Lu''s eyes are wide open and his face is red.


    Looking at Yang Lu with an angry face, the three elders began to persuade him: "fifth younger martial brother, calm down. Yang Le''s temperament is known to all. This time, he really kicked the iron plate. It''s good for him to temper his temper after several years in seclusion."


    "Third Elder martial brother, even you say that? This is our imperial sword sect. Some village monks beat my grandson in the sect. How can I bear that? Is sixth younger martial brother blinded by lard, and he favors those wild boys. " For the elder martial brother, Yang Lu is very respectful and polite.


    Seeing that Yang Lu didn''t give up, the second elder also began to persuade him: "five younger martial brothers, the children are still right and wrong. Feizhou made a big taboo against the children. After the golden elixir, his temperament became more and more fierce. It''s time to educate them."


    "Those kids didn''t know what kind of tricks they used, but they also took the life and sword of Feizhou. I''m afraid they will become the demons of Feizhou. If they don''t pass away, he will have no hope of having a baby in his life." Yang Lu heartache said.


    "That''s because he doesn''t have the ability. What''s the worst way to hurt Jindan? You tell me about it As soon as Yang Lu Gang finished speaking, a thick voice came in, and his tone seemed to be a little angry. Then an old man with white hair came in.


    Seeing the old man with white hair, several people in the room immediately said respectfully, "elder martial brother."


    The elder is Ren Zishi, the elder of the imperial sword sect and the elder martial brother of all the people.


    Nodding to several elders, Ren Zishi stared at Yang Lu and said, "do you have any opinions?"


    "Elder martial brother, even you protect them?" Looking at the elder martial brother''s expression, the last straw in Yang Lu''s heart was also broken.


    "Do you know who those children are?" Ren Zishi asked with a sneer.


    "Isn''t that Chen Yang''s apprentice and his friend?" Yang Lu''s face didn''t care.


    Hearing this, Ren Zishi sneered even more and asked again, "that Chen Yang? What do you know about Chen Yang? "


    "What''s going on?" A little uneasiness flashed in Yang Lu''s heart.


    "He''s from the outside world."


    Ren Zishi''s words are amazing, but his light tone is the same as that of Zhendi. People''s hearts can''t be calm for a long time.


    "Really from the outside?" Yang Lu''s back is instantly soaked in cold sweat, Lengleng asked.


    Ren Zishi didn''t say much. He nodded and turned to leave, leaving three elders with shocked faces. The words from the outside world seemed to have a great deterrent to them.


    "Fortunately, the boat didn''t hurt the children." The second elder said happily.


    "Yes, or I''m afraid the imperial sword sect will be finished." Three elder wiped wipe brain door cold sweat, opening mouth should way.


    Yang Lu, on the other hand, was just sitting on the seat. His back had been soaked in cold sweat. Fortunately, Yang Feizhou had no ability, otherwise he would become a sinner of yujianzong. So he was determined to discipline his son and grandson, so as not to cause trouble again.

 Chapter 69

    After the five elders gave up, naturally no one came to ask ah Qiji for trouble. After staying in yujianzong for a week, they finally set out for the site of zongmen Dabi.


    On the square of yujianzong, hundreds of yujianzong disciples lined up in five rows. Xiao Zhenghao, dressed in blue Taoist robes, stood quietly in front of hundreds of people. Ah Qiji stood beside Xiao Zhenghao with Gu Nan and Li Jun.


    The hundred disciples are all under 25 years old. Their cultivation focuses on gathering Qi to concentrating. They wear their own clothes and lose their swords behind them. From a distance, they have a lot of momentum.


    After gently stroking his beard, Xiao Zhenghao''s face also flashed a trace of satisfaction. Then he gathered his spirit and said, "you are all the hope of yujianzong in the future. This time, the clan will play a big role. It''s not important to win or lose. Do you understand the important face?"


    "Yes A hundred disciples answered together, and a loud voice resounded in the square.


    With a smile and a nod, Xiao Zhenghao said, "well, it''s worthy of being a disciple of our imperial sword sect. Let''s go."


    At the end of Xiao Zhenghao''s words, a huge shadow covered all the people in the square. Curious ah Qiji looked up and opened his mouth. He was very surprised.


    A huge ship, is stopping at the top of the crowd, slowly falling.


    "Wow Ah Qi opened his mouth and stared at the spaceship in the sky.


    As the spaceship gradually fell down, people began to see its shape. The whole body of the ship was made of spirit wood. The fine lines were engraved on the surface, flashing with bursts of fluorescence. Three huge sails were standing on the deck, and the big word "Royal sword" was reflected on the sails, which had a unique momentum.


    "Children, get on the boat!" Xiao Zhenghao''s loud voice came out, and then he took Gu nan''a''s seven men to board the ship first, followed by 100 yujianzong disciples. Then the spaceship slowly took off and flew to dingyang City, the place of the zongmen Dabi.


    The spaceship, named Yujian, was built by yujianzong after a hundred years of effort. It is 100 meters long and weighs a lot. It needs spiritual power to drive it. To drive Yujian, at least Yuanying cultivation is needed. Xiao Zhenghao is the man who controls it this time.


    Although the Royal sword was huge, its speed was amazing. Under the control of Xiao Zhenghao, it arrived in dingyang city in half a day.


    Dingyang city is the largest and the capital of Qixuan Kingdom, which controls the whole Qixuan kingdom. The three sects are in charge of dingyang city. The leader of dingyang city changes in eight years, and is taken over by zongmen Dabi. The current leader of dingyang city is the person of xuesha sect.


    Zongmen Dabi has lasted for thousands of years. Naturally, there is a place for the disciples to live in. As soon as the Yujian clan arrived, they were welcomed into the city and settled in their respective residential areas. Ah Qiji had a special identity, so they arranged with Gu Nan.


    Dingyang city is worthy of being the first city of Qixuan. It is extremely prosperous. There are many people on the streets. People of all kinds come and go in an endless stream. Ah Qi and other four people and one beast are led by Gu Nan and Li Jun and walk on the streets.


    For the first time, ah Qiji saw such a prosperous city, looking east and west one by one, with a curious look on their faces.


    "Brother Gu, you are going to take us to eat something delicious." Ah Qi asked curiously.


    "You''ll see." Gu Nan didn''t answer. He sold to ah Qi, which made ah Qi look unhappy.


    With all seven crooked eight turn, all stopped in front of a very imposing restaurant.


    "Deyuelou?" Ah Qi raised his head and read the words on the plaque.


    "Here, I''ll take you to the famous dish of dingyang city." Gu Nan said, with all the people came to the restaurant, a line of six people, sitting on the side of a table.


    Just after sitting down, a young man came over and asked politely, "what would you like to eat?"


    "Signature dish." Gu Nan returned.


    Second child is also a personal essence, immediately know that Gu Nan with people is the first time to come, immediately back to the back ordered the cook to serve.


    "Brother Gu, what is it? It''s so mysterious." Ah Qi''s curiosity has reached the acme, and he can hardly bear it.


    After questioning for a long time, Gu Nan didn''t say anything. Until Xiao Er came up with a dish ah Qi had never seen before, ah Qi calmed down and stared at the dish.


    "This is a unique moon tower, breaking the moon." Gu Nan said with a smile.


    Ah Qi, who had been attracted by the aroma for a long time, could not take care of Gu Nan''s words. His attention completely fell on the steaming round steamed egg on the plate.


    The steamed egg is made into a round shape, and poured with black and red soup, which looks like the moon. After ah Qi''s chopsticks are poked, the steamed egg is broken instantly, and a strong aroma is sent out, revealing the true face of the inside - pieces of fragrant stew.


    Looking at ah Qi''s stunned expression, Gu Nan was very happy. When he first ate this dish, it was the same.


    "Eat quickly. The steamed egg is just broken. It''s the best time for stew." Gu Nan finished, picked up the chopsticks to the plate.


    Seeing Gu Nan''s action, ah Qiji also reacted and immediately moved his chopsticks. Under the exclamation of several people, a plate of "broken moon" was swept away in the blink of an eye."Is it delicious?" Gu Nan stares at ah Qi and asks.


    "Delicious, come again." Ah Qi Zaba''s mouth, a plate of broken moon is to give him an appetizer.


    When he came to the restaurant, he would not eat only one dish. Then Gu Nan ordered a large table of dishes and ordered several kinds of vegetables for tangdou. They all ate happily.


    After a long time, ah Qi swallowed his last bite of rice and belched, while a half person high plate had been piled up beside him.


    Seeing that ah Qi was finally full, Gu Nan was relieved. He was really afraid that ah Qi would support himself to death if he ate like this.


    "Full." Gu Nan said with a smile.


    Ah Qi nodded, then touched the sugar beans lying on one side of his stomach.


    After a short rest, Gu Nan took ah Qiji out of the restaurant and strolled along the busy street to digest the meal.


    "Hua''er, here you are." Ah Qi put a jade comb into Wang Hua''er''s hand.


    "Thank you." Wang Hua''er took the jade comb and looked at it carefully. He was very happy. Then he seemed to think of something and asked ah Qi, "where do you get the money?"


    "I sold the material from the monster."


    With that, ah Qi took out a hairpin and handed it to Han Ru.


    "Here you are."


    Looking at the hairpin in ah Qi''s hand, Han Ru was stunned and asked, "for me?"


    "Yes." Not waiting for Han Ru''s reaction, ah Qi randomly inserts the hairpin into Han Ru''s head, and then takes out a beautiful crown from the bag and hands it to Su Chengdao.


    "Chengdao, here you are."


    "Thank you." Took the crown, Su Cheng said with a smile thanks.


    "Not bad, boy. I know how to touch the rain and dew." Li Jun rubs ah Qi''s head, joking.


    "I''ve made a small fortune, so I want to buy some presents for my friends." Ah Qi opened Gu Nan''s hand and said.


    "Rain and dew Junzhan Is that right? " Han Ru stares at the hairpin in her hand. She doesn''t know what she is thinking, but her expression has long been carefully accepted by Wang Hua''er.


    After teasing ah Qi for a while, Gu Nan said, "OK, let''s go back. Tomorrow''s zongmen Dabi will begin. Today we should have a good rest."

 Chapter 70

    Gu Nan words fall, a few people go to the resettlement room, did not walk a few steps, a rough voice spread to the public ears.


    "Isn''t this Gu Nan of yujianzong?"


    They stopped and went along. A tall man with loose hair was quietly looking at Gu Nan.


    The man''s hair is long to the neck, scattered randomly, and his thin eyes are staring at Gu Nan. The slightly raised corners of his mouth look very bad.


    After approaching, ah Qi found that the man was very tall, estimated to be close to two meters, and the bulging muscles covered his body, which looked quite powerful.


    "How can the first person of yujianzong be reduced to taking a group of children shopping?" Strong man full face of sarcasm, said.


    Staring at the strong man quietly, Gu Nan said, "you are still so impolite, Ding Yuanqing."


    "Don''t get me wrong. I only do this to those who are related to you." Ding Yuanqing shook his head and said.


    Looking at the arrogant tall man, ah Qi curiously asked Li Jun: "who is he?"


    "Ding Yuanqing, the first member of xuesha sect, is one year older than his elder martial brother and has also married a golden elixir." Li Jun returned.


    "They have a grudge?" Ah Qi doesn''t understand why Ding Yuanqing is so bad.


    "It''s going to be hard to explain for a while." Li Jun shook his head.


    Looking at Ding Yuanqing for a long time, Gu Nan said faintly, "it''s OK, I''ll go."


    "Well, get out of here with you kids." Ding Yuanqing said defiantly.


    Ding Yuanqing''s rude remarks made Li Jun angry and yelled at him, "what did you say?"


    "I say you''re rubbish. Do you have any questions?" Ding Yuanqing quietly looks at Li Jun who is shorter than him. He looks very provocative.


    Being scolded face to face, Li Jun is naturally enraged in his heart. Just as he is about to rush out, he is stopped by Gu Nan.


    "Younger martial brother, don''t be impulsive. You can''t use force in dingyang city."


    "But he insults us like that." Li Jun a face of anger, said angrily.


    "He is leading you to attack, so that he can fight back, and you will be punished by the city rules." Gu Nan explained.


    "Gu Nan, Gu Nan, you are still so careful." Seeing that his scheme failed, Ding Yuanqing changed his target and continued to mock Gu Nanlai.


    "I''m not afraid of you." Gu Nan stares at Ding Yuanqing quietly, with no fear in his eyes.


    The two geniuses of Qixuan met each other, and they had a strong smell of gunpowder.


    At this time, a soft neutral voice came, breaking the deadlock.


    "Well, the acquaintances are here."


    A man in a white robe came slowly, and behind him was a woman who looked almost the same as him. They had fair skin, curly and long eyelashes, and they were very good-looking.


    "Long time no see, yizeyu, yizelan." seeing the acquaintance, Gu Nan said hello with a smile.


    "Why do you two look like this every time you meet." Yizeyu shook his head and crossed between them.


    "Who are they?" Aki took lalijun''s clothes and asked.


    Ah Qi''s voice was not big, but he was just heard by Yi Zeyu, so he said to ah Qi with a smile: "I''m Yi Zeyu, my twin sister Yi Zelan. We''re from xuan''e mountain. Is this younger brother a new generation disciple of yujianzong?"


    "My name is ah Qi. I''m a foreign aid disciple of yujianzong." Ah Qihui said.


    "Foreign aid? Yujianzong was reduced to a disciple in need of foreign aid? And a few kids? It''s killing me. " Ding Yuanqing laughed and said sarcastically.


    "You are really rude. Didn''t your parents teach you to respect others?" Hearing Ding Yuanqing''s harsh laughter, ah Qi was also quite upset and said back.


    "What respect do you want to talk to me about, little boy who is just concentrating on my mind?" Ding Yuanqing looks disdainful and stares at ah Qi.


    "You want to fight!" After hearing this, ah Qi was furious and rushed to Ding Yuanqing.


    Seeing ah Qi rushing in, Ding Yuanqing''s face is more disdainful. He raises his arm and blocks ah Qi''s fist.


    The fist arms collide, and there is a dull sound. Ah Qi''s figure is fixed in the air, and his right fist is tightly attached to Ding Yuanqing''s arm. His face is shocked. With his full strength, Ding Yuanqing is still.


    Looking at the child in front of him, Ding Yuanqing''s mouth rises slightly, his spiritual power surges, and his arm swings. Ah Qi''s small figure flies upside down. Su Chengdao immediately comes forward to catch ah Qi, but is brought out by the great power and flies back quickly.


    "Dong!" They hit the wall on one side of the street and fell down.


    "What a power Su Chengdao stood up, took a breath, rubbed his chest and back, and ah Qi looked at his fist.


    He is proud of the strength, the first time lost, and the other side is still so relaxed, although did not use the bloody God thunder, but ah Qi''s own body is also very strong."I lost..." Ah Qi murmured.


    "Now you can see that he can fight back." Ding Yuanqing said slowly like ah Qi came.


    "Bang!" Gu Nan''s flying sword suddenly came out of its sheath and stopped in front of Ding Yuanqing.


    "If you dare to touch him, I will never die with you." Gu Nan stares at Ding Yuanqing quietly, his eyes are cold.


    "Just what I want." Ding Yuanqing is competing with each other.


    Seeing that they were about to fight, the two brothers and sisters of xuan''e mountain immediately set out and stopped between them.


    "Ding Yuanqing, give me face. If there''s a problem, the clan will win or lose the match." Yizeyu said.


    On the other side, yizelan took Gu Nan and said, "brother Gu, you can''t fight privately in the city. You go first."


    Yizelan pulls Gu Nan. It seems that they are quite familiar with each other. She also has a special emotion when she looks at Gu Nan. In Ding Yuanqing''s eyes, this scene makes him angry and his fists click.


    "Zelan, why do you like that little white face?" Ding Yuanqing cried angrily in his heart.


    Ding Yuanqing knew that there were xuane''s brothers and sisters blocking him. He couldn''t fight Gu Nan. He could only bear the anger in his heart and yelled at Gu Nan: "Gu Nan, zongmen Dabi, I will let you clearly realize the gap between you and me!"


    Putting the flying sword into the scabbard, Gu Nan stares at Ding Yuanqing and says faintly, "I''ll wait."


    With that, Gu Nan turns to leave with ah Qi, who is still in a daze.


    In the courtyard of the resettlement house, ah Qi sat on the stool, motionless, as if in a daze.


    "Why are you in a daze here again? What''s the matter?" Han Ru came over and asked ah Qi.


    Hearing the voice of Han Ru, ah Qi turned back and shook his head and said, "it''s nothing."


    "Is it the first time I lost my strength in comparison with others, and I feel sad?" Wang Hua''er also came over and sat beside ah Qi.


    "A little bit." Ah Qi nodded.


    Su Chengdao didn''t know when he came over and comforted him: "xueshamen is specialized in refining body. Ding Yuanqing has produced a golden elixir, and his physique has been greatly enhanced. You must be inferior to him, and you don''t have natural magic. If you let it out, you should be able to do it."


    "No, I feel like I can''t compete even with magic." Ah Qi said seriously.


    "Don''t feel inferior. When you are 20 years old, you are definitely better than him." Wang Hua''er touched ah Qi''s head and comforted him.


    "Yes, how old are you? If master Chen Yang didn''t let you open your mind, you would have become a monk now." Cold such as also comfort way.


    Under the public''s relief, ah Qi seems to be in a better mood. After sugar beans jump into his arms and rub a few times, a person and a beast are all chasing and playing in the hospital. After all, ah Qi is still a child. His mood comes and goes quickly. After a play, ah Qi returns to normal.

 Chapter 71

    Thirty miles outside dingyang City, there is a valley named shichanggu. Shichanggu is surrounded by mountains on all sides. The terrain is so steep that ordinary people can''t enter it at all. This is the place for the first trial of zongmen Dabi.


    On the edge of Shichang Valley, an open field has been opened up by the three main gates. Hundreds of students are standing in the field. The xueshamen disciples headed by Ding Yuanqing are in the middle. Xuan''e mountain and yujianzong are on both sides. Ah Qiji is standing beside Gu Nan and quietly looking ahead.


    In front of the crowd stood a high platform of about seven or eight meters. A strong old man was sitting on the throne. On the left side of the old man, a kind old woman in luxurious robes was sitting quietly. Her eyes were staring at Xiao Zhenghao sitting on the other side of the old man. To be exact, it was a white hair ball held by Xiao Zhenghao.


    The white hair ball is tangdou. As a result of the competition, tangdou is taken care of by Xiao Zhenghao.


    To be equal to Xiao Zhenghao, the identity of the old man and the old woman can be seen. They are the leader of xuesha sect and the leader of xuan''e mountain.


    After waiting for a few incense sticks, an old man in a black and red robe rushed out from the deep of Shichang Valley and fell beside the leader of xuesha sect. He said respectfully, "master, everything is in order." The


    blood gate door nodded, and then mobilized the spirit, and said, "everyone has been waiting for a long time. The preparation for the preliminary test has been completely in order. Let me explain the rules of this time."


    After a pause, the sect leader said again: "first of all, zongmen Dabi is a peaceful competition among our three major sects. We can fight, but we must not hurt people''s lives. If there is any violation, we will fight on the spot!"


    With that, the eyes of the master of xuesha slowly swept all the people in the field, and the iron and heroic momentum of the master of the first gate showed incisively and vividly.


    Eyes back, blood evil master instantly back momentum, said with a smile: "of course, I believe you will not do this, next, let me introduce, the zongmen big than the Champion Award."


    As soon as the reward comes out, no matter ah Qi or the rest of the candidates, their eyes are slightly bright, and all of them focus on the bloody sect leader above, waiting for him quietly.


    "First of all, the winning clan will get eight years'' management power of dingyang City, which is fixed. Secondly, our three major clan will take out their own clan treasures and give them to the winner."


    "The treasures are: three pieces of Royal sword sect Qingfeng, three pieces of xueshamen''s most precious xueshadan, and three pieces of xuane''s refined steel spirit beast talisman."


    As the leader of xuesha sect explains, the eyes of the disciples under the stage are more and more bright. It seems that the attraction of these treasures is very huge.


    Looking at the fighting eyes of the disciples, ah Qi Yi''s face was puzzled. Then he took Gu Nan and asked, "brother Gu, what''s the use of these rewards?"


    Being dragged by ah Qi for a few times, Gu Nan returns to God and begins to explain ah Qi slowly.


    The first is Qingfeng casting of yujianzong. Qingfeng casting is a kind of special refining crystallization, which is made by purifying and condensing all kinds of monsters and ores extracted by secret method of yujianzong. Qingfeng casting can greatly improve the strength of weapons, which is the most valuable forging treasure in Qixuan circle.


    The blood evil pill is the God pill refined in the blood evil sect, which can greatly improve the physical strength, generally between 30% and 50%.


    The last one is the spirit beast rune. The spirit beast rune is a kind of peculiar rune, which can keep the spirit beast refined by the practitioner in it. The spirit beast Rune of refined steel is one of them. The summoned spirit beast of refined steel has infinite power. It can''t break the defense in the Yuan infant period, and is extremely powerful. Even if it can only be used once, its practical value is extremely high.


    After Gu Nan''s explanation, ah Qi finally realized that the reward of the winner was so rich that it could not be measured by money.


    "How about seduction?" Gu Nan asked.


    "I want xuesha pill." Ah Qi said seriously.


    "I''m also interested in qingfengzhu." Su Chengdao takes the road.


    "The spirit beast talisman is also good. I''m not afraid to meet a large monster like this." Han Ru is also in high spirits.


    Wang Hua''er shook his head and said, "zongmen Dabi, there are many young disciples from different schools. Ding Yuanqing alone is a headache for us, and the cultivation of the two brothers and sisters in xuan''e mountain is not low."


    "I don''t care. I''ll win anyway." Ah Qi confidently said, provoking Wang Hua''er to smile and shake his head.


    After the award was announced, the master of xuesha sect began to introduce the three trials of zongmen Dabi.


    The first test was held in shichanggu, where all the contestants participated. The contestants needed to win the spirit mark on the head of the rock spirit beast refined by three major schools. The spirit mark was hidden in the brain of the rock spirit beast, and it was impossible to take it out without breaking its head. The first test time is one hour. After one hour, the top 30 players who win the most spiritual symbols will enter the final test. During the test, they can choose to attack the rock spirit beast or snatch other players'' spiritual symbols. Promotion or not depends on the number of spiritual symbols in the players'' hands at the end of the test. Moreover, the players can go out of the competition field in advance to pay the spiritual symbols. After paying the spiritual symbols, they can register directly, The player withdraws from the competition."That''s the rule of the first test. Now I announce that zongmen is better than the first test Start


    With the announcement of xuesha sect leader, 300 candidates, including ah Qiji, turned around and rushed to Shichang valley behind them.


    Under the deliberate construction of the three main gates, the Shichang Valley is lush in trees and has not a broad vision. As soon as people enter the valley, the roar of the rock spirit beast comes out. It''s the contestants who meet the rock spirit beast. There are a large number of rock spirit beasts, which directly disperse the participants.


    As soon as ah Qi was in the valley, he directly met two rock spirit beasts. The rock spirit beasts had no intelligence. They were ordered to attack all the people who entered the valley. When they saw Ah Qi and his party running, the rock spirit beasts raised their fists and hit them directly.


    "Bang!" The huge fist was caught by ah Qisheng. Now he is not a little boy who has not gathered his energy. The fist of the rock spirit beast is a piece of cake for him.


    Under the fist of half a people''s Congress, ah Qi Yi''s relaxed face said: "rock spirit beast, I miss it so much."


    With that, ah Qi''s eyes turned into fists, and his arms turned into power. The fist of the rock spirit beast was directly opened by ah Qi Yi. Then his figure did not stop and jumped up. The bloody thunder burst out in an instant and hit the head of the rock spirit beast.


    After two years of physical growth, ah Qi''s physique has been greatly improved. With one punch, the head of the rock spirit beast suddenly blooms, the gravel splashes, and falls straight back. After splashing a piece of smoke, it slowly loses its luster.


    Looking at the remains of the rock spirit beast quietly, ah Qi was filled with emotion. The rock spirit beast, who had stopped in front of the way to refine his body, was so vulnerable at the moment.


    The memory of two years ago flashed by, ah Qi chuckled and put the half thumb size red spirit mark into his bag.

 Chapter 72

    When the lingbiao is put into the bag, another rock spirit beast is solved by Su Chengdao. The four children come together and turn to look around. Gu Nan''s figure has disappeared long ago. Only a few strange yujianzong disciples are fighting with the rock spirit beast.


    With a scream, a disciple of the imperial sword sect was hit by the rock spirit beast, and immediately flew out with blood, lying on the ground and fainted. It is estimated that the makers gave the order. Instead of attacking the fainted disciple, the rock spirit beasts directly stepped over him and continued to attack the competitors who were still in action.


    "We are separated from brother Gu." Ah Qi said.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. We can cope with the spirit beast. First kill the spirit beast and get the spirit mark, and then we can meet brother Gu slowly." Su Chengdao nodded, then proposed.


    "Contestants can win over each other. We should be careful of others." Wang Hua''er made a warning.


    Looking at Wang Hua''er''s serious expression, Han Ru patted her on the back and said, "sister Hua''er, don''t worry. Unless you meet Ding Yuanqing, no one is our opponent."


    "Yes, but it''s better to be careful." Wang Hua''er nodded, then the four continued to go forward, looking for the rock spirit beast.


    As the contestants entered the valley, three quarters later, one-third of the 300 disciples have been eliminated. After all, there are a large number of rock spirit beasts. Many of the contestants who are not weak are fiercely besieged by many rock spirit beasts, leading to the elimination. As time goes by, the contestants who are left behind also accumulate a lot of spirit symbols, so some experienced contestants will open the competition After all, a rock spirit beast has only one spirit mark, while one or a team of competitors have multiple spirit marks.


    A fist pierces the head of a rock spirit beast. Ah Qi puts the spirit mark into a small cloth bag. On the other side, Su Chengdao also cuts open the head of a rock spirit beast and puts a spirit mark into the sleeve. Han Ruze stands beside Wang Hua''er and never leaves. After all, Wang Hua''er gathers Qi and cultivates. She can''t bear the attack of the rock spirit beast.


    Three quarters of time, ah Qi has won 16 spirit marks, Su Chengdao is not bad, his sleeve also has 14 spirit marks.


    "Now, we have a total of 30 tablets." Ah Qi counted and said.


    "We''ve been killing the rock spirit beast very fast. I don''t know which place we are in now." Su Chengdao said.


    Just as they were talking, their apprentices suddenly became very soft. Their feet suddenly sank. The soft soil directly covered their knees, making them unable to move.


    Surprised, a few big fireballs from the top of the tree, straight to the four people trapped in the soil.


    Hearing the roaring sound of fireballs, ah Qiji immediately raised his head and his face changed greatly. He immediately reflected that four of them had been targeted, and there were still a lot of people looking at the number of fireballs.


    In the face of the fireball, ah Qi immediately raised his hands. The power of the fire line was directly condensed. The two fireballs were shot directly and collided with the two fireballs. Su Chengdao on one side was the imperial envoy''s flying sword, which directly penetrated the four fireballs. On the other side, Han Ru also lifted his hands and released two fireballs.


    With several violent explosions, this wave of fireball was directly resolved by the three people who responded.


    Just after dissolving the first wave of attack, the second wave of attack followed. Several black figures jumped out from behind the tree and rushed directly to the four trapped in the soil.


    See rushed out of the figure, ah seven suddenly angry, angry cry: "grandma, even your ah seven grandfather dare to rob."


    Finish saying, the blood color God thunder on the body breaks out directly, crus straight step, three two came out of the soft soil.


    Leaving the soft soil, ah Qi''s figure suddenly disappeared in people''s eyes, followed by a few dull fists into the flesh and the sound of human screams, ah Qi''s figure stopped at Wang Hua''er''s side, and the figures were lying on the ground, unconscious.


    As soon as Wang Hua''er was pulled out of the soft soil, several contestants hiding in the tree gathered a fireball and shot it at ah qi-4 below.


    Seeing the fireball coming, ah Qi picked up Wang Hua''er and flashed. Then the bloody thunder burst out again, and rushed to the top of the tree with a light drink.


    Where the red light flashed, there were screams. In the blink of an eye, there were eight more white figures on the ground. They also lost consciousness.


    Seizing ah Qi''s arm, Su Chengdao came out of the soft soil and said, "the people of xueshamen and xuan''e mountain are united."


    "In order to win, everyone is unscrupulous." Wang Hua''er said.


    After searching several contestants, ah Qiji found more than 80 spirit signs, which surprised several people.


    "How did they get so many magic markers?" Ah Qi said curiously.


    "It''s natural that they were robbed. It''s estimated that there are a lot of people sneaking on so many magic markers." Wang Hua''er returned.


    "No wonder they have to work together. There are more people and less bullies. On average, each of them has seven or eight spirit marks, which is much easier than killing the rock spirit beast." Su Chengdao said.See rob a person spirit mark come so fast, ah seven eyes shine, open mouth say: "that we also rob!"


    "Yes, yes." Hearing the robbery, his eyes were as cold as green, full of excitement.


    "But there are only four of us, and I have no fighting capacity. Is that really good?" Wang Hua''er said with a frown.


    "Don''t worry. We''re here. No one can hurt you." Ah Qi patted his chest and said.


    Now that they had made up their mind, they set out immediately and began their journey of robbery in shichanggu.


    I don''t know how long it took, a place in Shichang valley.


    Ten xuesha disciples were walking on the ground when ah Qi in black cloth stopped them.


    "Stop and give me all the landmarks." Ah Qi looked at a group of xuesha disciples and said.


    Looking at the boy standing in front of him, the ten disciples of xuesha sect were stunned. Then they looked at each other and thought they had heard wrong.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Hand over the lingbiao quickly, or you''ll be waiting to eat my fist." Ah Qi saw that several xuesha disciples were indifferent and waved their fist.


    Ah Qi repeats again. Xuesha''s disciples finally react. They burst out laughing. Just as they were about to make a mockery, a half meter big fireball "whooshed" out of the side and landed directly among ten people. Then it exploded violently.


    With several screams, four xuesha disciples were blown up on the spot, lying unconscious on the ground.


    "What a big fireball, isn''t friar Jindan''s fireball skill so big?" A disciple of xuesha sect said in shock.


    Without answering, another huge fireball flew out and blasted at the remaining six disciples.


    The fireball flies out, ah Qi also moves, and the bloody God thunder blooms, and he rushes to the disciple of xuesha sect in an instant.


    "Bang!" A fist hit one of the disciples in the face and blew him away. Ah Qi''s body moved again and hit another xueshamen disciple. Then the fireball of Han Ru arrived.


    Seeing the fireball of Han Ru, ah Qi''s legs leaped and stepped back. With the fireball exploding again, the remaining xuesha disciples were also directly blown away.


    "This Is this still fireball? " A child of xuesha sect struggled to stand up and said.


    As soon as he got up, the disciple stopped, because Su Chengdao''s flying sword was quietly hanging in front of his throat.


    "Take out the spirit mark."


    Su Chengdao''s faint voice pierced the disciple''s last defense. He immediately took out more than a dozen spirit tablets from his arms, threw them on the ground, and turned his head to run.

 Chapter 73

    "It''s quick to get money from robbery." Ah Qi took out more than 30 spirit signs and put them into his small cloth bag.


    "This is also the intention of the planners. The competition between the competitors will make the gap between the strong and the weak become bigger and bigger." Su Chengdao also put away the spirit mark thrown out by the disciple of xuesha sect and nodded.


    "This is already the third team. What do you think is the number one of our current lingbiao?" Cold such as blinking big green eyes, mouth asked.


    "I''m not sure. After all, I met too few people." Su Cheng replied.


    "If you meet elder martial brother Gu Nan, you should be able to roughly know your achievements by referring to the number of his spiritual markers." Wang Hua''er thought about it and began to take it.


    "That''s right. Let''s meet brother Gu first." Ah Qi finished, and the crowd began to move on.


    In this way, while the four were robbing, they were looking for Gu Nan''s trace. Several of them had more and more spiritual symbols. When the first test time passed, ah Qi already had 260 spiritual symbols, and Su Chengdao''s Xumi space also had 300 spiritual symbols.


    The abnormal fighting power of ah Qi''s men is domineering in Shichang valley. After the first test, the four children who are focused on the situation have left a deep shadow in the hearts of many contestants.


    An hour later, three-quarters of the time had passed. Ah Qiji ran about in Shichang valley. As long as he was not a disciple of yujianzong, he grabbed the spirit mark directly.


    Maybe it''s luck that they didn''t meet Gu Nan. However, ah Qi has a bottom in their heart after this snatch. The average level of the contestants is about 15 to 50 miracles per person. Now they have more than 900 miracles.


    Because there are too many spirit signs, ah Qi directly put hundreds of spirit signs into Su Chengdao''s Xumi space, while in his bag, only a few dozen just grabbed spirit signs lie quietly.


    It''s only a quarter of an hour since the end of the first test. There are only more than 100 contestants who are still on the field, and nearly half of the more than 200 people who have been eliminated are the work of ah Qiji.


    With less and less time, there are more and more conflicts among contestants. No one knows how many spirit beacons there will be in the top 30 after the competition.


    In the stone Valley run wild for a long time, Gu Nan did not meet, but met a ruthless role.


    Ding Yuanqing, dressed in black and red clothes of xueshamen''s higher disciples, stood quietly in front of ah Qiji.


    "I didn''t expect that Gu Nan didn''t meet you, but he met you kids." Ding Yuanqing looked at ah Qiji and his face was full of disdain.


    Ding Yuanqing''s fierce, ah Qi and Su Chengdao but personally experience, know that the comer is not good, two people immediately ready to fight, one side of Han Ru see two people''s look so serious, immediately stood in front of Wang Hua''er, raised his hands, ready to cast at any time.


    Ding Yuanqing looked at ah Qi''s fighting posture, sneered and said with disdain: "what? Still want to fight? "


    "We are not afraid of you." Ah Qi stares at Ding Yuanqing and says seriously.


    "I thought you would hand over the token, but I have to do it myself." Ding Yuanqing shakes his head, then his eyes coagulate, and a momentum bursts out in an instant. As soon as he steps on his feet, his tall figure rushes directly to ah Qi.


    Having suffered a loss, ah Qi naturally won''t be careless any more. The bloody thunder bursts out directly to meet Ding Yuanqing.


    "Bang!"


    Two fists, one big and the other small, collided together, driving the air and triggering a strong wind.


    "Ah Qi, who was launched by natural magic, was only tied with him." Cold as staring eyes, a face of surprise.


    "No, look at Ding Yuanqing. He hasn''t tried his best yet." Su Chengdao frowned and said seriously.


    What Su Chengdao said is right. Ding Yuanqing really didn''t use all his strength. In this collision with ah Qi, he only used 70% of his strength.


    "Bang!" They hit again, then ah Qi backed away with the strength of anti shock, and fell beside Su Chengdao. However, he looked at Ding Yuanqing with a dignified face.


    "What am I supposed to be? It turns out that it''s natural magic. No wonder Gu Nan values you so much." Ding Yuanqing said with a sneer.


    Ignoring Ding Yuanqing, ah Qi said solemnly to Su Chengdao: "Chengdao, I''m not his opponent."


    "I know. Let''s go together." Su Chengdao nodded.


    "Well." Ah Qi should finish, the blood thunder comes out again and rushes to Ding Yuanqing again.


    Watching ah Qi rush to himself again, Ding Yuanqing''s face is full of sarcasm. Then the spiritual power in his body is mobilized, and the Dharma gate of xuesha gate begins to work. In his body, a huge force rises. Then Ding Yuanqing raises his strong arm and firmly catches ah Qi''s fist.


    Feeling the power of his fists, ah Qi''s face changed greatly. He wanted to break free, but he couldn''t break free. Then, with a sneer from Ding Yuanqing, ah Qi''s body flew upside down, because Ding Yuanqing''s other hand had hit him heavily on his stomach.It''s just a matter of breath from ah Qi''s rush out to being shot away, and Su Chengdao''s sword has just arrived and chopped at Ding Yuanqing.


    In the face of Su Chengdao''s flying sword, Ding Yuanqing is still disdainful and turns around to avoid this cut.


    It was su Chengdao''s expectation that Ding Yuanqing avoided this cut. However, when his sword moved and was ready to cut again, Ding Yuanqing''s action shocked him.


    Because Ding Yuanqing''s left hand stretched out directly and held Su Chengdao''s sword handle. No matter how Su Chengdao controlled it, the flying sword just shook slightly in Ding Yuanqing''s hand, but it couldn''t break away.


    "The sword is good, but the man is too weak." Ding Yuanqing said sarcastically.


    "Asshole, let go!" Han Ru shouts angrily and throws the fireball at Ding Yuanqing.


    Just out of the cold hands of the fireball, only palm size, and then meet the storm up, came to Ding Yuanqing in front of the time, has a half meter size.


    The suddenly rising fireball makes Ding Yuanqing''s face change. Then he raises Su Chengdao''s flying sword and stabs it directly.


    The fireball was stabbed by the flying sword, just like a balloon stabbed by a needle. It exploded instantly, and Ding Yuanqing was drowned by the firelight.


    A few seconds later, the fire gradually died out. Ding Yuanqing, holding Su Chengdao''s sword, stood in the same place. The violent explosion made him disheartened. The flat clothes of his disciples were all holes, and there were several scorch marks on his face.


    "I can''t believe Hurt by a period of concentration? " Ding Yuanqing, Nannan road.


    Seeing Ding Yuanqing in a daze, Su Chengdao immediately mobilizes his spiritual power. The summoned Feijian struggles to get rid of Ding Yuanqing and flies back.

 Chapter 74

    Flying sword out of the hand, Ding Yuanqing is also a reaction, and then a rising anger in the heart, slowly said to ah seven people: "you make me angry." Finish saying, Ding Yuanqing feet a pedal, tall figure directly rushed to Su Chengdao.


    Seeing Ding Yuanqing coming, Su Chengdao''s face changed greatly. He quickly mobilized his flying sword and cut it directly, but it was in vain. Ding Yuanqing, with strong body, punched Su Chengdao''s flying sword, and then came to Su Chengdao''s eyes.


    "Bang!" A dull sound came, Su Chengdao was directly boxed.


    After attacking Su Chengdao, Ding Yuanqing turns around and hits Han Ru with his huge fist, without any pity.


    Looking at the fist growing in his eyes, Hanru''s heart is also cold. However, the blood is shining, and ah Qi, who is full of blood thunder, arrives and stops Hanru in front of him, crossing his arms, intending to block Ding Yuanqing''s fist.


    With only seven parts, Ding Yuanqing will be able to draw with ah Qi of Xuelei. Now, Ding Yuanqing is going all out to break out. With ah Qi now, it''s impossible to stop him.


    Ding Yuanqing''s fist arrived and hit ah Qi''s arms hard. Ah Qi felt a huge force coming from his arms. Then his body flew upside down, hit Han Ru''s body and took her back three or four meters.


    Hard to get up, ah Qi shakes his arms, because his two little arms have been numbed by the huge force. Ding Yuanqing''s strength is so great that it is estimated that he can compare with a medium-sized monster.


    "Ah Qi, how are you?" Cold such as worry of ask a way.


    "I''m fine." Ah Qi shakes his head and tells Han Ru not to worry. Then he stares at Ding Yuanqing in front of him, because Ding Yuanqing is standing beside Wang Hua''er.


    "You are a gathering atmosphere, how to persist until now." Ding Yuanqing stares at Wang Hua''er and says.


    "Oh, I see. They''ve been protecting you." Without giving Wang Hua''er a chance to answer, Ding Yuanqing took over directly.


    The tall Ding Yuanqing in front of her makes Wang Hua''er very nervous. Ah Qi is no match for her. If Ding Yuanqing were to fight, her weak constitution would be seriously injured.


    "Forget it, if you''re killed with one blow, it''s not good to be disqualified." It seems to feel Wang Hua''er''s weakness. Ding Yuanqing shakes her head and turns to look at ah Qi and Han Ru in the distance. In his eyes, Wang Hua''er is the same as a child who has no power to bind a chicken.


    Seeing that Ding Yuanqing didn''t hurt Wang Hua''er, ah Qiji was also relieved, and then set up a fighting posture again.


    "It''s good to hand over the spirit mark. Why do you have to suffer such a crime?" With a sneer, Ding Yuanqing starts again and rushes to ah Qi.


    Ding Yuanqing''s speed is not fast, but the huge power makes ah Qi''s headache incomparable. When ah Qi meets his face, he is beaten by Ding Yuanqing again. Before Han Ru''s magic is completed, he is kicked out by Ding Yuanqing.


    "Dang!" With a slap on Su Chengdao''s flying sword, Ding Yuanqing''s body moves again and blows Su Chengdao to the ground.


    "It''s too weak." Ding Yuanqing said sarcastically.


    Looking at Ding Yuanqing''s sarcastic expression, ah Qi''s anger rose in his heart and said, "you will bully us by virtue of your cultivation. If I have a golden elixir, you can''t stop me."


    When Ding Yuanqing heard ah Qi''s words, he burst out laughing. Then he showed a look of heartache to ah Qi and said, "it''s really a child. I can speak such childish words." With that, Ding Yuanqing''s eyes changed, staring at ah Qi fiercely, and said: "now the fact is that you are a little kid in the state of concentration. Even if you have congenital magic, you are not my opponent."


    "Then I won''t be afraid of you." Ah Qi stares at Ding Yuanqing tightly, with no sense of concession in his eyes.


    "Good, good." Ding Yuanqing looked at ah Qi''s eyes, even said three good words, then said with a sneer: "then I''ll fight until you beg for mercy." With that, Ding Yuanqing rushed to ah Qi with a few steps and hit him with his fist.


    Ding Yuanqing''s fist, with a strong wind, comes face to face, but ah Qi is not afraid, the bloody God thunder bursts out again, with his little fist, to meet Ding Yuanqing''s big fist.


    If you can''t fight, you are not afraid!


    "Bang!" Ah Qi''s figure was directly repulsed, but this time, he was not hit, but steadily stepped on the ground. Because of Ding Yuanqing''s great strength, his two feet made a three meter long mark on the ground.


    "Why didn''t you fly out this time?" Ding Yuanqing picked the next eyebrow and said to ah Qi a few meters away.


    Slowly raised his head, ah Qi responded directly to Ding Yuanqing with his firm eyes.


    A little surprise flashed in his eyes, as if he felt a little annoyed. Ding Yuanqing''s face changed and said to ah Qi ferociously, "I think you can still block a few punches!"


    At the end of the speech, Ding Yuanqing rushed out again, and it was another fight.


    There was another dull sound of fighting. Ah Qi retreated a few meters again, a trace of bright red overflowed from the corner of his mouth. The power of Jindan period had already hurt him."Ah Qi, don''t hold on. Let''s admit defeat and give him the token in the bag." Wang Hua''er, with a look of heartache, yelled.


    "I don''t want it." Wipe the blood of the corner of the mouth with numb arm, ah Qi obstinately shouts.


    "Be obedient and give him the sign in the bag." When Wang Hua''er called out the word "Bao Li" again, her pronunciation was slightly heavier.


    "In the bag..." Su Chengdao was the first to react, and immediately yelled: "forget it, ah Qi, lose to the golden elixir realm. It''s not shameful to spread it out. Give him the bag."


    Two people play such a, cold such as is also reaction come over, pretend a pair of helpless appearance to say: "don''t stubborn, ah seven, anyway also dozens of spirit mark, give him calculate."


    "Dozens?" Ah Qi thought suspiciously, and then returned to God. There are only dozens of spiritual symbols in his bag, and the rest are in Gu Nan''s Xumi space.


    Several people''s meaning, ah Qi understood immediately, knew that now was not the time to play a temper, and then pretended to be indecisive, very sad to take down the cloth bag and handed it to Ding Yuanqing.


    "Well, here you are. Don''t fight any more."


    Seeing the sudden change of attitude of several people, Ding Yuanqing looks puzzled. After taking the cloth bag, he takes out the 60 spirit tablets inside.


    Put the spirit label into his arms, Ding Yuanqing coldly glanced at ah Qiji, and was extremely puzzled that these people were not weak, how could the spirit label be so few.


    "What''s the point?" Ding Yuanqing asked suspiciously.


    "I was robbed by the two brothers and sisters of xuan''e gate once before, so I won''t give it to you if I meet you again." Ah Qi said, pretending to be sad, and continued: "without these miracles, we certainly have no hope of promotion."


    Looking at ah Qi''s posture, Su Chengdao''s mouth twitched slightly in the distance, and almost couldn''t help laughing. The more than 800 spirit markers were lying in his Xumi space.


    The suspicious eyes swept over the people again. Ding Yuanqing seemed to believe it. After all, no one thought that someone realized the magic of heaven and earth in his sleeve before he came to Yuanying.


    "I wish I had been like this for a long time. It''s a waste of skin and flesh." Ding Yuanqing throws the cloth bag back to ah Qi and turns to leave. After all, his goal is to prevent several people from promotion and beat children. Ding Yuanqing still can''t do it.


    After a few steps, Ding Yuanqing looked back at some people and said with a sneer: "by the way, at the current level, it is estimated that there are at least 150 spiritual markers in the 30th place. With your dozens, it is not enough to promote a person."


    With that, Ding Yuanqing, who thinks that his goal has been achieved, strides to the outside of the valley. As long as he registers the spirit mark outside the valley, his achievements will take effect directly. Now time is running out, and he has more than 1000 spirit marks. It''s meaningless to stay.

 Chapter 75

    Looking at Ding Yuanqing''s tall figure disappearing among the trees, ah Qi and the four looked at each other, relieved.


    "What do you think he would look like if he knew we still had more than 800 landmarks?" Ah Qi kneaded his numb arm and said.


    "Probably tore us up on the spot?" Cold as a bad smile.


    With a little cold head, Su Cheng said, "are you still laughing? If Ding Yuanqing really gets angry, we are not rivals. "


    "Well, it''s no use saying so much. Let''s go out and register." Looking at the expression of several people''s Secret joy, Wang Hua''er shook his head and proposed.


    Time is really running out. The crowd nodded and went out. Maybe it''s near the end. Most of the contestants with the spirit mark have left, and the ones left are basically robbed or the spirit mark is rare, so the extra craziness is to rob everyone.


    After defeating the two teams of Raiders, ah Qiji also walked out of the woods and returned to the open space.


    In the open space, there are already many people standing, with different looks and movements. Some are confident, and others are dejected. From their expressions, we can roughly distinguish the performance results of the competitors.


    Just enter, sharp eyed Li Jun found seven people, directly met up. "You can figure out how many magic markers you took?"


    "Guess what." Ah Qi hehe, then he asked, "where''s brother Gu?"


    "The elder martial brother is comforting the younger martial brothers. He has taken more than 1000 spirit tablets." Li Jun said.


    With a smile and a nod, ah Qiji, led by Li Jun, comes to Gaotai.


    In front of the high platform, there was a long table. Three middle-aged men sat behind the table and were responsible for registering the results of the contestants. According to the clothing judgment, each of the three major doors had one person.


    Seeing Li Jun, the registrant of the imperial sword sect said hello, and then asked, "Li Jun, I brought my disciples to register again."


    Li Jun nodded and replied, "yes, they are the foreign aid disciples of this clan. Please register."


    "Take out the sign and put it on the table. I''ll count it." The middle-aged man looked at ah Qi and said.


    "Good." Su Chengdao agreed, went to the table, then waved with one hand, a pile of spirit signs appeared out of thin air, quietly lying on the table.


    The sudden appearance of a bunch of miraculous signs startled the middle-aged people. How can a attentive child know the art of heaven and earth in his sleeve?


    "Which family of disciples are you, how can you know the art of heaven and earth in your sleeve?" Asked the middle-aged man in surprise.


    Seeing a pile of spirit signs, Li Jun was also startled. Fortunately, he responded promptly and replied in advance: "they are the disciples of the leader''s martial uncle''s friends. It''s not convenient to tell them their identities."


    Although it seems that there are not many people who have learned how to fight in heaven and earth before, they don''t have much experience. With this in mind, the middle-aged man''s divine sense was released, and soon the number of spiritual markers was ordered.


    "A total of 846 pieces. Do you have any more? Take them out together." The middle-aged man looked at ah Qi and said.


    "No more." Several people shook their heads.


    "Then divide it among the four of you, and let me know when you decide how much you want." It''s not the first time for middle-aged men to be referees. For similar events in previous years, the contestants are like this. After counting the number, they communicate with each other and complete the distribution, and then register their own results.


    The four communicated with each other and immediately determined the number of spiritual markers to be allocated. Ah Qi had 210, Han Ru had 211, and Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao had 212 and 213. They just allocated the number according to their age without any dispute.


    After registration, ah Qiji followed Li Jun to the side of yujianzong''s disciples. Gu Nan asked the next few about the number of spiritual markers, praised them and went on to comfort the other disciples.


    After waiting for a while, the master of xuesha sect stood up and spoke slowly: "the time has come. The first trial of zongmen is officially over."


    The rich voice of the master of xuesha sect reverberates slowly in the stone Valley, even in the woods.


    "All the contestants who have not registered their results will be eliminated. Now I''ll announce the names of the contestants who have been promoted." Blood evil spirit door Lord says slowly.


    "The first place is Yuanqing, a member of xuesha sect, with 1132 pieces."


    More than 1100 pieces, such achievements, the field of public discussion, all marvel at Ding Yuanqing amazing skills, look at his eyes with a faint color of worship.


    Feeling the eyes of the disciples below, Ding Yuanqing is very helpful and very proud. Then he looks at Gu Nan provocatively.


    Ignoring Ding Yuanqing''s provocative eyes, Gu Nan quietly looks at the master of xuesha sect, waiting for the next one''s achievements.


    "The second place is Gu Nan, the imperial sword sect, with 1096 pieces."


    When the leader of xuesha sect says something, Ding Yuanqing looks stagnant. Then he secretly congratulates himself for robbing ah Qi and his party, or he will be a lot lower than Gu Nan.Later, yizeyu of xuan''e mountain won the third place with 967 spirit tablets. The number of spirit tablets of the competitors after that was far behind the three. After all, only these three of the 300 competitors reached the cultivation of Jindan.


    Over time, the top 20 results have been fully reported, Li Jun 312 to the number of lingbiao, to get the 21st.


    Seeing more and more places, ah Qiji became more and more nervous.


    After reporting the 25th place, the leader of xuesha sect suddenly stopped, looked at the list in his hand and said, "hmm? Interesting. " With that, the master of xuesha sect looked at the leader of yujianzong, Xiao Zhenghao.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Zhenghao looked at the eyes of the blood evil master and asked curiously.


    Without answering Xiao Zhenghao, the master of xuesha sect handed him the list in his hand, and then said, "read it."


    How suddenly to read, Xiao Zhenghao heart incomparable doubt, took the list, glanced, and then showed a smile, "so it is."


    Looking at the strange movements of the two leaders, the contestants were naturally extremely curious. They couldn''t help thinking about what happened?


    Xiao Zhenghao stopped his voice and said, "the 26th to 29th foreign aid disciple of the imperial sword sect, Su Chengdao, has 213, Wang Huaer has 212, Han Ru has 211 and ah Qi has 210."


    The promotion of foreign aid disciples is rare, and some of them are promoted to four, which is unprecedented.


    After Xiao Zhenghao finished reading, the contestants suddenly burst into flames. They all turned their eyes to yujianzong, as if they were looking for the figure of ah Qi.


    Ding Yuanqing, who had been proud of himself, turned black and looked at ah Qi in the crowd.


    Feeling Ding Yuanqing''s eyes, ah Qi, who was cheering with Li Jun, stops and shakes his small cloth bag at Ding Yuanqing, pretending to be lost. Then he changes into a taunt color, and Ding Yuanqing''s face becomes darker.


    It seems that ah Qi''s sarcasm is not enough. With a wave of his sleeve, Su Chengdao pulls out his flying sword and takes it back again. Then he smiles at Ding Yuanqing and nods to reveal the mystery.


    Looking at these children, Ding Yuanqing snorted coldly and turned around. His facial features had been twisted because of anger.


    "In the next contest, I will break your legs!" Ding Yuanqing said fiercely.

 Chapter 76

    After reading the result, the three leaders returned to dingyang city with their own disciples.


    In yujianzong''s resettlement room, ah Qiji people were sitting in the courtyard, with a sad look on their face, because they just got the news of the final test.


    The final test will be three days later, which is also the final test of the zongmen competition. The top 30 players who are promoted will compete with their respective schools and win after eliminating all the other schools.


    In the first test, yujianzong and ah Qiji were promoted to 12, xueshamen 10 and xuaneshan 8. Although they had the advantage in number, ah Qiji had a headache. Because of the first test, they made Ding Yuanqing angry.


    "No, we have to find a way to deal with Ding Yuanqing." Ah Qi said with a frown.


    Looking at ah Qi frowning, Han Ru shook his head and said dejectedly: "he can beat us four alone. Besides, the two brothers and sisters of xuan''e mountain are not weak. It''s hard to win."


    "It''s true. At present, we have a large number of people, and elder martial brother Gu Nan''s cultivation is not weak. I think they may unite to deal with us." Su Chengdao said.


    "Well, with my cultivation of gathering Qi, going in can only drag you down, or I won''t participate in it." Wang Hua''er seemed to feel inferior and said.


    "What are you talking about, xuesha Dan? I must get it." Ah Qi retorted directly.


    Looking at ah Qi''s expression, Wang Hua''er sighed, "but I really don''t have fighting power. At that time, you will be distracted to protect me, which is a burden."


    "It doesn''t matter. Winning or losing is not so important. We just try our best." Su Chengdao comforts.


    One side of the cold such as also nodded, green eyes tightly staring at Wang Hua''er, mouth echoed: "yes, we just come to see, experience, after the road is still long."


    "No, xuesha Dan, I will get it." Ah Qi''s expression is very serious and says slowly.


    "How? Can you fight those two golden elixirs? " Cold such as pie mouth said.


    "You don''t know if you don''t try." Ah Qi said, seems to have an idea, to the side of the sugar beans shouting: "sugar beans, let''s go." Then he went out with sugar beans in his arms.


    "Where are you going?" Cold as a face of puzzled color, ah seven sudden change let her a little confused.


    "Special training!" With that, ah Qi walked out of the courtyard, leaving three people with confused faces.


    He was defeated by Ding Yuanqing twice in a row. Ah Qi was also angry. His strength didn''t work for Ding Yuanqing. He couldn''t improve his cultivation for a while and a half, so he had to choose another way to deal with Ding Yuanqing.


    After a night''s thinking, ah Qi had some ideas in his mind. His strength was not better than Ding Yuanqing''s, but his speed was much faster than him. So he decided to take speed as the breakthrough point to find a way to deal with Ding Yuanqing.


    Although it''s just a resettlement room, there are quite a lot of things in it. Not far from ah Qi, there is a training ground. At this time, in the training ground, the blood red thunder light keeps flashing. Ah Qi''s figure is constantly moving inside, and then leaving shallow fist marks on each wooden man.


    "Whew!"


    Blood thunder god thunder convergence, ah Qi''s figure stopped, one morning''s practice, has drained his physical strength, at this time he is sweating, panting, but on his hands, it is with a piece of charred trace, also don''t know what is practicing.


    Unconsciously, it was noon, and Wang Hua''er in the hospital was startled by ah Qi, who came in suddenly. At this time, ah Qi was scorched, his clothes were ragged, and he looked at the three people in the hospital with a smile.


    Seeing ah Qi''s miserable appearance, Wang Hua''er felt distressed for a while. He quickly pulled ah Qi to sit down and said, "how did you make yourself like this?"


    "Special training." Ah Qi replied with a smile.


    "What training can make you like this?" Han Ru stares at an eye to ask a way.


    "Then you''ll know." Took the handkerchief that Wang Hua''er handed over, ah Qi sold the pass and said.


    "Is that what you really want to win?" Wang Hua''er asked painfully.


    "Well." Ah Qi nodded seriously.


    He said, "ah Hua, looking at you carefully, didn''t try to hold back."


    Hearing this, it was ah Qi''s turn to be confused, so he asked, "how do you work hard?"


    "I won''t tell you." It seems to be angry that ah Qi doesn''t tell him the content of the special training, and Wang Hua''er also sells it.


    Since Wang Hua''er didn''t say anything, ah Qi didn''t ask any more and said, "let''s talk about it when we finally try."


    "Good." Wang Hua''er nodded and turned to enter the room.


    Sister and brother this wave of inexplicable operation, let cold such as and Su Chengdao a face of ignorant force.


    After dinner, ah Qishen said to Han Ru mysteriously, "come to the training ground with me later. I need your help."


    Cold such as looking at seven that God mysterious appearance, curiosity big rise, open mouth to ask a way: "how to help?""I''ll tell you when I come." Ah Qi sold the pass, picked up the sugar beans and was about to leave.


    By ah Qi, Han Ru became more and more curious and immediately followed him.


    If the cold wants to go, Su Chengdao naturally won''t fall. He also gets up to keep up, but as soon as he gets up, he is stopped by Wang Hua''er.


    "What''s the matter, Hua''er?" Su Chengdao asked suspiciously.


    "I need your help, too." Wang Hua''er says softly, beautiful Mou quietly looks at Su Cheng way.


    "Well, what do you want me to do?" There is no nonsense, Su Chengdao directly should come down, they are friends, what can''t help?


    Looking at Su Chengdao should come down immediately, Wang Hua''er takes out a piece of paper with a smile and hands it to him.


    "Help me buy these things."


    Took the paper, Su Cheng Road swept one eye, then a face of surprise, to Wang Hua''er asked: "what do you buy these for?"


    "In the end, don''t tell them both." Wang Hua''er replied with a smile on her face.


    "Well, wait for me." Su Chengdao said, out of the yard, began to purchase things on paper.


    In this way, two big and two small, one in the training ground and the other in the resettlement room, started their own plan. They should have specially told each other that they did not disclose each other''s plan. When they asked, they always looked mysterious and refused to answer.


    One day before the final test, Wang Hua''er was sitting at a table in the resettlement room. On the table, there were a lot of strange utensils and bottles of different sizes.


    Taking a jar off the vessel, Wang Hua''er stretched out a delicate hand and said, "the juice of the dark flower."


    With that, Su Chengdao quickly picked up a small blue pot, pulled out the seal and put it into Wang Hua''er''s hand. It seemed that he had done it many times.


    He took the cyan jar, poured the purple juice into the jar he had just taken down, and shook it gently. Then he took out a piece of red cloth and stuffed it into the bottle. Wang Hua''er was relieved.


    "Ready?" Su Chengdao asks curiously.


    "Well." Wang Hua''er nodded.


    On the other side, in the training ground of the resettlement area, the sound of explosion was heard all the time, and a red shadow was seen shuttling back and forth between the flames.


    For a long time, ah Qi''s red figure speed greatly reduced, rushed out from the fire, and steadily stopped in front of Han Ru''s body. His scorched black face looked at Han Ru with a happy face.


    "Did it work?" Cold as green eyes, slightly bright, mouth asked.


    "It worked." Ah Qi nodded, then two children''s cheers came from the training ground.


    In order to win, sister and brother are working hard in their own way.

 Chapter 77

    The day before the competition, ah Qiji was in the hospital.


    "Tomorrow, the final test will be held in dingyang City arena." Gu Nan held the cup in his hand and said.


    "Brother Gu, you two came here specially to talk about this, didn''t you?" Ah Qi kneaded Tang Dou''s head and asked.


    After sipping the hot tea, Gu Nan shook his head and replied, "of course not. It''s mainly for the final test."


    "What''s the matter?" Ah Qi asked suspiciously.


    "The situation this time is not optimistic." Said, Gu Nan''s brow slightly wrinkled.


    Looking at Gu Nan''s expression, Su Chengdao seems to have guessed something and asked: "because of the other two doors?"


    "That''s right." Gu Nan nodded.


    "What happened to them?" Ah Qi was puzzled.


    Looking at ah Qi in doubt, Gu Nan turns his eyes to Li Jun on one side. Li Jun immediately understands and explains: "yesterday, I saw Ding Yuanqing and yizeyu eating at deyuelou."


    As soon as the words came out, all the people on the scene immediately understood that even ah Qi, who had a simple mind, knew Gu Nan''s meaning.


    Ding Yuanqing''s pursuit of yizelan is well known, but before the final test, he has a meal with an opponent, so the meaning is self-evident.


    At the end of the trial, xueshamen and xuan''e mountain will join forces to fight against yujianzong!


    "I guessed it right." Su Cheng said that Danfeng''s eyes narrowed slightly and she had a headache.


    "You probably already know Ding Yuanqing''s strength, but yizeyu, you probably don''t know much about it." Gu Nan said.


    "He must have married Dan, too?" Wang Hua''er asked.


    "That''s right. Yizeyu is also a golden elixir. He has already been in full swing for a long time Gu Nan replied.


    "Then you''re against him. What''s the score?" Ah Qi asked.


    "Sixty percent." Gu Nan replied.


    "What about Ding Yuanqing?" Ah Qi asked again.


    "Fifty percent." Gu Nan said slowly.


    Hearing this, ah Qi''s face became serious. Unexpectedly, Ding Yuanqing was so strong that Gu Nan was not sure he would win.


    Ding Yuanqing already had such a headache, and with yizeyu in xuan''e mountain, Gu Nan couldn''t resist.


    "Brother Gu, is there any way?" Su Chengdao asked with a frown.


    Gu Nan shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t have any. That''s why I''ve come to discuss with you. After all, you are the only ones who are the best in yujianzong


    "Let''s think about it."


    With that, the six people discussed it. Until dark, several people discussed it. After confirming the best countermeasures, they went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    After a night of silence, everyone was resting at ease, so that they could enter the final test at their peak.


    The next day, on the dingyang City challenge arena, the three leaders sat firmly on the main position under the arena. In front of them, there were several plates of exquisite melon and fruit cakes for the leaders to enjoy.


    Behind the three headmasters, the eliminated disciples sit upright together and quietly watch the finalists on the challenge arena.


    Dingyang City challenge arena is specially made by three main gates. It''s 100 meters in diameter. It''s all made of Qixuan white stone. It''s extremely hard. Ordinary magic can only leave a trace.


    On the day of the final test, it was also the day of the special selection of the three major teams. Today, it was sunny and cloudless. The 30 finalists, led by their own zongmen jiaozi, divided the challenge arena into three parts. Gu Nan, Ding Yuanqing and Yi Zeyu looked at each other quietly at a distance of 10 meters.


    The rules of the final test are very simple. If you defeat the rest of the schools, who is the winner? You can use weapons, but you can''t break hands and feet or hurt people''s lives. Moreover, after the competitors are shot down in the challenge arena, they will be eliminated directly.


    Glancing at the scene, he felt that the time had come, so the master of xuesha stood up, and his thick voice rang out slowly: "the time has come, this time is the final test of zongmen competition, start!"


    As soon as the rich voice of the leader of xuesha sect fell, the three competitors were ready to fight.


    The blood ghost sect, led by Ding Yuanqing, was rioting one by one. Under the mobilization of the blood ghost secret method, a huge force was slowly coming out from them, making their black and red clothes flutter slowly, with amazing momentum.


    On the other hand, the eight people in xuan''e mountain, led by Yi Zeyu, also mobilized their spiritual power. With the mobilization of their spiritual power, a strange wave came from the people in xuan''e mountain. It was estimated that it was Gu Nan''s temperament.


    Xueshamen and xuan''e mountain release their own spiritual power, so yujianzong is not bad. Headed by Gu Nan, eight members of yujianzong and one of Su Chengdao, the flying sword comes out of the sheath at the same time. The sharp breath is stronger than the other two.


    Ah Qi, dressed in black cloth, stands at the left rear of Gu Nan, while Han Ru stands behind ah Qi, closely protecting Wang Hua''er behind him.


    Today''s Wang Hua''er seems to be different from the past. She carries a little firmness on her pretty face. Ah Qi''s small bag is carried on her back.Wang Hua''er is very confident when he puts his little hand on the bottles in the bag.


    After a short confrontation, Ding Yuanqing took the lead in breaking the situation. With a roar from him, nine xuesha disciples rushed directly to the people of yujianzong.


    Looking at Ding Yuanqing, Gu Nan, fearless, with a flying sword, greets him. They fight directly.


    As the battle between the two Jindan masters started, the people of Yujian sect rushed to the disciples of xuesha sect.


    "Dang!" The flying sword cuts into the air and strikes on the white stone ground, making a sound of heavy impact. The xueshamen disciple who avoids the sword seizes the opportunity and rushes to the yujianzong disciple. He is approached by his opponent. The yujianzong disciple''s face changes greatly and calls the flying sword back in a hurry. However, the xueshazong disciple doesn''t give him any chance. He punches and kicks, and is embarrassed by the close yujianzong disciple After a few moves, he was hit by the follow-up fists and feet and lost his combat effectiveness.


    On the other side, ah Qi Xuelei flashed, hit a few fists, knocked a xuesha disciple unconscious, and then rushed to another person.


    On one side of ah Qi, Su Chengdao''s flying sword cut three long wounds on a disciple of xuesha sect. Then the sword moved, and the hilt of the sword hit the disciple''s back head heavily, stunning him.


    The two boys were so brilliant that they were not willing to be outdone even if they were as cold as nature. Four or five big fireballs flew out directly and hit the xueshamen disciples who were fighting with several yujianzong disciples, which immediately reduced the pressure of the disciples.


    The battle was triggered. In less than 30 seconds, two xuesha disciples fainted, while yujianzong also collapsed three disciples.


    "Hey After defeating the enemy in his hand, a disciple of xuesha sect rushed to the nearest Wang Hua''er with a strange cry.

 Chapter 78

    "Click!" A soil spurt rushed out and hit the xuesha disciple heavily, making him stop.


    Hearing the sound behind him, Wang Hua''er also responded, waving one hand and sprinkling a piece of purple powder.


    Breaking away from the soil stab, the xuesha disciple fell to the ground and rubbed the chest hurt by the soil stab. As soon as he got up, the purple powder floated over and surrounded him slowly.


    "What is it?" Xuesha disciples screamed, then smelled a tempting fragrance, and then fell to the ground with black eyes.


    Looking at the fallen xuesha disciples, Wang Hua''er nodded with satisfaction, and then threw a grateful look at Han Ru. The latter nodded and laughed, continued to cast the spell and attacked other xuesha disciples.


    "Dang!" Ding Yuanqing''s palm hit Gu Nan''s sword heavily, making a clear sound.


    Without a hit, Ding Yuanqing kept on attacking with both hands, and the huge force made the flying sword ring continuously.


    All of a sudden, Ding Yuanqing''s face changed. He stopped to hit his right fist, and then turned straight down. As soon as his fist fell, a huge stab came out directly and collided with Ding Yuanqing''s fist. Then the gravel splashed and the stab was smashed, but Ding Yuanqing''s fist was intact.


    As soon as he broke Gu Nan''s spike, Ding Yuanqing immediately felt a sense of sharpness. It turned out that Gu Nan''s flying sword had reached the edge of his head. The flying sword was only two inches away from his left face.


    With a cry of surprise, Ding Yuanqing''s waist makes an instant effort, and his body turns to avoid Gu Nan''s flying sword. Then his legs make an effort, and he jumps back three meters. Ding Yuanqing''s eyes stare at Gu Nan in front of him.


    Ding Yuanqing felt a burning pain on his face. He reached for a touch, and then touched a bright red. When he temporarily hid, he was still hurt. Thinking of this, Ding Yuanqing was even more angry. After this round of fighting, he was defeated.


    "Ah The angry Ding Yuanqing roared, stepped heavily on his feet, and the tall figure rushed to Gu Nan again.


    On the other side, ah Qi knocked out another xuesha disciple. At this time, there were only four xuesha disciples left in the arena. On the other side of yujianzong, ah Qi had four and eight.


    The disciples of xuesha sect have almost been consumed. Yizeyu, who has been watching for a long time, finally has an action.


    "Let''s go." Yizeyu said lightly.


    With that, eight people from each side of xuan''e mountain set out directly and quickly approached the yujianzong group.


    Yujianzong was originally the party with the largest number of people. However, the number of xueshamen dropped sharply as xueshamen came up. Yujianzong also lost a lot of people. In this way, xuaneshan, which had the least number of people, had the most advantage at this time.


    With the participation of the people of xuan''e mountain, the scene suddenly became chaotic, and the pressure of the people of xueshamen, who had been almost eliminated, was greatly reduced, because at this time, all the people of xuan''e mountain attacked yujianzong.


    It was only a few breaths. With two screams, the two yujianzong disciples were besieged and eliminated by both sides.


    Seeing that the two disciples were eliminated, ah Qiji couldn''t do anything, because yizeyu and yizelan brothers and sisters were standing between them and yujianzong.


    At this time, ah Qi was staring at Yi Zeyu in front of him, his eyes were full of alert color, and there was a bright red bloodstain on the corner of his mouth.


    As soon as yizeyu joined the war, he focused on the strongest ah Qiji. The red figure kept knocking down the disciples of xuesha sect, which made him a little scared. If ah Qi was left alone, no one on the stage except their three golden elites would be able to help him.


    Because of this, yizeyu gave a full hand to ah Qi, and xuan''e''s strength was directly used to hit him with the strongest blow to ensure that ah Qi would be directly knocked down.


    However, he did not expect that this young man, who was full of blood and lightning, should fight him with his fist, and he didn''t lose the wind at all. The huge power shocked his palms.


    After all, xuan''e mountain has no physique, and his physique is not strong. It''s understandable, but what makes yizeyu even more unexpected is that his xuan''e temperament, which can easily shock the monster to death, just shakes this young man out of blood. This kind of situation has never happened to him since he was a child.


    From the shock back to God, yizeyu light said: "no, this boy must be in addition to, otherwise there is no hope of winning."


    "Brother, is this boy so strong?" Ezerlan looked at his brother''s surprised look and asked suspiciously.


    "His physical strength is expected to catch up with Ding Yuanqing." Yizeyu said seriously.


    "Doesn''t that mean that he would be better than Ding Yuanqing if he had jiedan?" Ezra''s mouth widened in surprise.


    Better than Ding Yuanqing. What''s the concept? Ding Yuanqing is known as a fierce beast in the Qixuan area. He can use his body to fight against medium-sized monsters. How amazing is his talent?


    Think of here, two brothers and sisters tacit understanding looked at each other, again shot, rushed to seven.


    A conversation between the brothers and sisters of xuan''e mountain made ah Qi take a breath. His injury was not as light as Yi Zeyu imagined. At this time, he was in great pain all over. It took a lot of effort to export the strange temperament of xuan''e.If you look carefully, you can see that there are cracks on the white stone under his feet. How can he feel so well with the full force of Jindan realm.


    Seeing that xuan''e mountain brothers and sisters rush towards him again, ah Qi''s face suddenly changes, and the blood thunder bursts out directly. He retreats. If he gets close to Yi Zeyu again, he''s not sure whether he can stand up.


    "Zizizi."


    The bloody thunder kept beating. Ah Qi managed to avoid yizeyu''s attack. Then he retreated again. Just after a few steps, a white palm appeared behind him. It turned out that yizelan had been ambushing behind him.


    Although yizelan hasn''t finished Dan yet, it''s not far away. Although xuane''s temperament is not as strong as her elder brother''s, it''s not far away. Ah Qi won''t eat it naturally.


    Just in an instant, he thought of the countermeasures. Ah Qi''s left foot stepped heavily on the ground, then twisted his body with his right foot as the axis, and then raised his left fist with the force of rotation, and went straight to yizelan, without any pity.


    No one can think of how fast a reaction and a decision it will take to turn a weak position into an advantage in an instant during a violent retreat?


    Yizelan did not expect, yizeyu also did not expect, even the three leaders of the stage, at this time is also wide eyed, the color of surprise did not hide.


    In full view of the public, ah Qi''s fist hit ezerlan''s stomach and flew him out.


    A boxing fly Yi Ze LAN, Yi Ze Yu''s palm is also behind ah Qi, at this time ah Qi, but can''t hide.

 Chapter 79

    Yi Zeyu''s white palm was only three inches away from ah Qi. At this time, ah Qi had just hit Yi Zelan and was exhausted. He could not escape.


    In fact, when ah Qi spins his body, he can move to the side with his strength, so that he can have the spare force to avoid yizeyu''s hand, but he doesn''t, because when ah Qi spins his body, he sees a flash of fire in his eyes, so ah Qi confidently punches to eliminate yizelan and solve the current desperate situation.


    Even in a desperate situation, he still chose to believe in his friends!


    Ah Qi''s conjecture is correct. When yizeyu''s palm is about to stick to his back, Hanru''s half meter fireball will also stick to yizeyu''s left body.


    Is it Jin? Or back?


    Yi Ze Yu''s brain is thinking quickly, his previous palm can''t knock down ah Qi, now this palm, can you succeed? And judging by the violence of the five elements, if he was hit by the fireball, he felt that he was hurt a lot.


    The bright light of the fire made ah Qi and Yi Ze Yu all red, and time seemed to be still.


    Yizeyu''s mind is full of thoughts, constantly calculating the gains and losses, but ah Qi is calm. There is only one idea in his heart, I believe Hanru!


    Facts have proved that ah Qi is right.


    Yizeyu didn''t dare to gamble. He didn''t dare to fight against the two golden elixirs with the injured state. So he mobilized his spiritual power and dodged the huge fireball.


    "Whew!" Fireball passes through yizeyu''s original position and flies close to ah Qi''s side. The angle is so accurate.


    On the other side, yizeyu just landed, raised his hand, and was about to continue to attack, but he was stopped by a flying sword. It was su Chengdao''s sword.


    Chengdao''s sword is very strong. In the face of the attentive disciple, he has to restrain his strength. Otherwise, he is easy to die. Naturally, he can''t let go of his hands and feet. But for Jindan, he doesn''t have to control his strength carefully any more. Yizeyu''s flying sword forces him to keep flashing and can''t attack ah Qi any more.


    The two friends fight for some time for themselves. Ah Qi finally takes a breath and pats the small flame on his clothes because of contact with the fireball. Ah Qi turns his head and looks at Yi Zeyu who is forced to dodge by Su Chengdao.


    "How about my sister''s fireball?" Cold such as don''t know when has already walked to the side of seven, proud ground says.


    "It''s still a little crooked. You see, my clothes are burned two holes." Said ah Qi, pointing to the two holes in his body.


    "More than ten meters, would you like to have a try?" Cold as the face slightly not happy.


    Seeing the gradual change on Han Ru''s face, ah Qi cried out in his heart that it was not good. He quickly pointed to Su Chengdao in front of him and said, "Chengdao can''t hold on any longer. I''ll go to support him." With that, the bloody thunder burst into a red light and rushed to yizeyu.


    Ah Qi''s speed was so fast that he disappeared in front of Han Ru''s eyes. He could only stamp his feet in anger and began to gather fireballs.


    "Take it!" Ah Qi drinks lightly, his fist is wrapped with blood thunder, and hits yizeyu.


    Although Yize is not as strong as Gu Nan and Ding Yuanqing, he is also a golden elixir. His ability in all aspects is far behind that of concentration. Facing ah Qi who joined the war, he just increased some pressure, not too embarrassed.


    One palm claps Su Chengdao''s flying sword, and then turns to avoid ah Qi''s fist. Then the palm rises again, and it''s about to clap ah Qi''s waist in the air.


    Feeling the strange fluctuation of spiritual power around his waist, ah Qi was not flustered. On his small face, he had a look of success, which made yizeyu feel bad.


    Sure enough, the cold fireball appeared beside him again, which was a similar situation. This hand, shoot? Or not?


    "Hum!" Yize cold hum a, single foot hair force, will retreat, this time, he chose to retreat.


    Seeing the palm of his waist receding, the color of ah Qi''s treacherous plan was more intense, because Su Chengdao''s flying sword had already come to the back of Yi Zeyu and sealed his retreat.


    "No!" Feeling the flying sword behind him, yizeyu stepped on his feet and stopped.


    Flying sword and fireball, yizeyu naturally chose fireball. If he had just moved on, he would be cut off.


    Yizeyu, who forced himself to stop, put his hands forward and collided with Hanru''s fireball, which exploded. Yizeyu was immediately surrounded by the fire.


    Because ah Qi was close, he was blown out by the fireball, but he didn''t get hurt. He patted his ass and stood up.


    After a few breaths, the light of the fire gradually died out, and yizeyu stood still in the same place. His hands were burnt black, and his pretty face, which had been smiling, was cold at this time.


    Two times of retreat and evasion made yizeyu fall into a passive position. His original advantage became his present disadvantage, which made him extremely angry in his heart and his face even colder.


    Yizeyu has entered the golden elixir, and his physique is more than several times stronger than ordinary people. The fireball of Hanru just makes him look embarrassed, but the actual damage is not as big as he imagined. It''s estimated that yizeyu will start to be ruthless now. If he is desperate to attack, ah Qiji will be eliminated one by one by yizeyu."Should this unique skill be used on him first?" Looking at the ice cold yizeyu, ah Qi raised his right hand and whispered.


    When ah Qi hesitated, a huge roar spread all over the challenge arena.


    Ding Yuanqing was stuck in the middle by three huge spikes, while Gu Nan stood five meters in front of him, holding the flying sword in one hand, holding the sword finger in the other hand, pointing to the body of the sword. His whole body''s spiritual power came out along the sword finger and poured into the flying sword, while the flying sword in his hand vibrated slightly with the infusion of spiritual power, releasing a sharp air.


    "Is Gu Nan imitating the meaning of sword?" The master of xuesha sect asked Xiao Zhenghao in surprise.


    Passing a red fruit to tangdou''s mouth, Xiao Zhenghao nodded and then said, "yes, last time he happened to see an elder understand the meaning of sword. He felt it and found a way to imitate the meaning of sword."


    "The genius of heaven." The master of xuesha nodded and praised.


    "The master of the sect is flattered, and your young man is not bad." Xiao Zhenghao returned modestly.


    With the continuous infusion of spiritual power, Gu Nan''s flying sword became more and more sharp. Yizeyu was also surprised. If this sword was pierced, Ding Yuanqing would be defeated.


    Ding Yuanqing is defeated. He thinks that yizeyu is not Gu Nan''s opponent. After thinking about it, yizeyu gives up ah Qiji and rushes to Ding Yuanqing.


    When he comes to Ding Yuanqing, yizeyu claps several times and smashes the huge spike that holds Ding Yuanqing.

 Chapter 80

    Ding Yuanqing''s tall figure fell directly, and then said angrily to yizeyu, "you have violated the agreement."


    "I''m here." Yi Ze Yu awkwardly smile for a while, opening to explain a way.


    Looking at Yi Zeyu''s awkward explanation, Ding Yuanqing snorted coldly and said, "don''t think I don''t know your careful thinking. If Gu Nan and I are both defeated, you can win?"


    As a matter of fact, no matter how cheeky yizeyu is, he can''t explain. After laughing twice, he and Ding Yuanqing watch Gu Nan on guard.


    When Yi Zeyu joined the war, Gu Nan''s face was rather bad. Ding Yuanqing was not sure. Adding another Yi Zeyu, the result was self-evident.


    When ah Qi sees that Yi Zeyu and Ding Yuanqing are united, his face also changes greatly. Blood thunder bursts out directly and rushes to Gu Nan''s side. He looks at the two golden elixirs in front of him on guard.


    "Buy me some time." Gu Nan said to ah Qi.


    "I''ll try." Ah Qi said with a frown.


    "Good." Gu Nan agreed.


    Between the two conversations, Su Chengdao and Han Ru also arrive. When Gu Nan finishes speaking, the three directly stop Gu Nan.


    Seeing ah Qiji, Ding Yuanqing showed his disgust and said, "it''s you little dolls again."


    Then a fierce expression appeared on his face and said to ah Qi, "I said that you will break your leg on the final test."


    Looking at Ding Yuanqing with a fierce face, ah Qi said faintly: "if you have the ability, just put your horse here." Finish saying, still raised a hand to Ding Yuanqing to move twice.


    Feeling ah Qi''s provocation, Ding Yuanqing''s forehead suddenly burst with blue tendons. With a loud roar, he rushed over. Seeing Ding Yuanqing rushing out, yizeyu quickly followed.


    Just a face to face, ah Qi''s body flew out, followed by Han Ru and Su Chengdao, two golden elixirs, they have no reason to win.


    With a cry of pain, ah Qi got up and just about to mobilize his strength to rush out again, but Li Jun''s shriek came from the challenge arena.


    "I can''t hold it on my side!"


    Li Jun''s roar resounds through the whole arena. Under the siege of xueshamen and xuane mountain, the disciples of yujianzong are almost eliminated. Ah Qi is forced away by yizeyu''s brothers and sisters. After a battle, only Li Jun and a strange brother of yujianzong are left in front of Wang Hua''er, while there are still five people in xuane mountain, blood There are two more people in shaman.


    "Ah The last disciple of yujianzong screamed and was knocked down by the children of xueshamen. Then he was patted by the following disciple of xuane mountain. Xuane Rujin fainted on the spot. At this time, only Li Jun and Wang Hua''er were left.


    Yu Guang sweeps through the corner of his eye and finds that Li Jun and Wang Hua''er have been surrounded by two men and seven people. Gu Nan''s face changes greatly, and his movements are delayed. How can Ding Yuanqing miss such a good opportunity and sweep Gu Nan out with one foot.


    "Brother gu!" Ah Qi screamed, but he was very tangled in his heart. Which side should he help.


    As if to see what ah Qi thought in his heart, Gu Nan, who got up, yelled directly: "I can hold on for a while! You go to help Li Jun, or the seven attentive disciples will join the battle again, and we will lose without doubt. "


    "Then hold on." Ah Qi looks at Gu Nan gratefully. The bloody God thunder blooms directly and rushes to Wang Hua''er.


    Ah Qi just left, Ding Yuanqing also came to Gu Nan''s body, raised his big foot and directly stepped on Gu Nan''s head.


    Gu Nan exclaimed and rolled to the side to avoid Ding Yuanqing''s foot. Then came Yi Zeyu''s xuan''e temperament.


    Looking at Yi Ze Yu''s palm, Gu Nan directly raised his flying sword to stop him. Then he flew out with the power of his palm, rolled over and stood up.


    "Poof!"


    Gu Nan just stood up, spit out a big mouthful of blood, is Xuan e law strength attack.


    "Sword, don''t you use a sword?" Looking at Gu Nan''s embarrassed figure, Ding Yuanqing is very happy and roars at Gu Nan.


    "It''s not time." Gu Nan said lightly, and then continued to pour spiritual power into the plane.


    Feeling the more and more dangerous atmosphere in the plane, Ding Yuanqing asked suspiciously: "what is he doing?"


    "I don''t know, but we can''t let him succeed. Let''s go on." Yizeyu said, directly rushed to Gu Nan.


    "Bang!" Gu Nan got Ding Yuanqing''s kick again and flew directly to the edge of the challenge arena.


    He stood up slowly and spat out a mouthful of blood again. At this time, Gu Nan was scarred, and the situation was very bad. But his right hand was still holding the flying sword tightly, and his left hand was pouring spiritual power into it.


    Looking at Gu Nan gasping violently, Ding Yuanqing and his wife also know that Gu Nan is at the end of his tether. As long as you beat him out of the challenge arena, his moves that have been condensed for so long will be meaningless.


    Thinking of this, they looked at each other, nodded and rushed to Gu Nan again.


    The two golden elixirs are approaching rapidly, but Gu Nan''s eyes are calm. Just now, his imitation of the sword is finally successful.The flying swords tremble violently in their hands, and the bodies of the two golden elixirs are getting closer and closer. Xiao Zhenghao''s figure also appears under Gu Nan''s challenge arena.


    The corner of his eye was swept by Yu Guang. Ah Qi''s fist knocked down the last disciple of xuan''e mountain, and Han Ru''s fireball exploded among the disciples of xuesha sect. Gu Nan was slightly relieved.


    "Take it and leave it to you."


    The idea flashed by, and the two golden elixirs also came to Gu Nan''s body. Their huge fists and white palms were rapidly approaching Gu Nan''s chest.


    "Ah With Gu Nan''s roar, the sword, which had been condensed for a long time, finally came out of its sheath.


    There was no sword light, no five colors of spiritual power, only a simple sword, with Gu Nan''s right hand, straight to the nearest yizeyu.


    Later, Gu Nan flew down the challenge arena with blood, and Yi Zeyu, who became the target of the sword, really stood in the same place unharmed.


    Why is Izawa safe? Because Xiao Zhenghao is standing in front of him.


    "Zeyu, you should come to an end, too." Xiao Zhenghao said lightly.


    "Headmaster Xiao, why is that?" Yi Ze Yu a face of surprised color, toward Xiao Zheng Hao ask a way.


    Without answering yizeyu, Xiao Zhenghao just raised his hand, and then yizeyu and Ding Yuanqing were all stunned.


    Then Xiao Zhenghao raised his hand and showed it to the other two leaders and the audience, which immediately caused a great uproar. Under the challenge arena, there were endless exclamations.


    Xiao Zhenghao''s palm was stabbed out of a blood hole!


    It can pierce the defense of Yuanying realm and leave a blood hole. Doesn''t it mean that Gu Nan''s sword can hurt Yuanying realm?


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Zhenghao, yizeyu would be a corpse now.


    For a long time, yizeyu recovered, sighed heavily, and followed Xiao Zhenghao down the challenge arena. He was convinced that he lost the sword.


    Lifting Gu Nan, Xiao Zhenghao said with a smile, "did you expect me to do it?"


    "I''m sorry, master. I didn''t expect to hurt you either." Gu Nan showed a smile and said weakly.


    "What can I do for you? I''m sorry, master. I''m too happy to use this sword." Xiao Zhenghao smiles twice and takes Gu Nan back to the audience.


    Yi Zeyu Gu Nan was eliminated. The rest of the competitors were also defeated by ah Qiji during the three person battle. At this time, only Ding Yuanqing on the edge of the challenge arena, ah Qisi and Li Jun were left.

 Chapter 81

    Gu Nan''s sword shocked the audience, and the audience''s exclamations rang through the room. Ding Yuanqing was the only one standing in the same place, with a gloomy face.


    "Why can you use such a sword? Why will the audience cheer for you after being eliminated? But the leader praised you even more? " The jealousy in Ding Yuanqing''s heart is burning. Tie Qing''s face is slightly twisted. His clenched fists are rattling with great strength.


    Holding Gu Nan by his side, Xiao Zhenghao asked, "Xiao Nan, really don''t have to go in for treatment?" Shaking his head, Gu Nan pressed his painful chest and said, "I want to see the children finish the final test."


    Since the apprentice didn''t want to go in, his master didn''t want to ask too much, so he mobilized his spiritual power and called out: "the final test will continue."


    Xiao Zhenghao''s voice passed through the white challenge arena, and Ding Yuanqing gradually calmed down. He turned around and walked slowly to the middle of the challenge arena, quietly looking at ah Qiji.


    "I said I would break your leg." Ding Yuanqing said coldly.


    Ding Yuanqing once again stressed that breaking his leg, ah Qi''s face was also a little tired, so he said impatiently: "which so much nonsense, in the end, come or not?"


    Seeing ah Qi''s impatient expression, Ding Yuanqing''s anger, which had been suppressed, rose again and said angrily, "well, well, since you want to die so much, I''ll help you."


    At the end of the speech, Ding Yuanqing takes a big step and rushes directly to ah Qi in front of him. Ah Qi is not afraid at all. The bloody thunder bursts out directly and rushes to Ding Yuanqing at a faster speed.


    A big black fist and a small black fist hit each other heavily. The huge force was centered on the two people, forming a strong wind, blowing on the ground, and the two people''s clothes were hunting.


    One punch failed, and the second one came one after another. It was a dull sound. Ah Qi returned to Su Chengdao by the force of anti shock.


    "How''s it going?" Catch a seven, Su Chengdao mouth inquiry.


    Rubbing his numb fists, ah Qi shook his head and said: "the fight with brother Gu didn''t cause him much consumption. His strength is still so big."


    Ding Yuanqing doesn''t watch the two people continue to talk. He just interrupts the conversation with one punch.


    Ah Qi and Su Chengdao react very quickly. They dodge the blow with a slight jump. After landing, they attack directly. The red figure and sharp flying sword rush to Ding Yuanqing together.


    "A small skill of carving insects!" Ding Yuanqing snorts coldly. His spirit power surges out. He grabs ah Qi''s arm and throws ah Qi back to Su Chengdao''s flying sword.


    Ding Yuanqing''s action made Su Chengdao''s face change greatly. He immediately mobilized his spirit power, turned the direction of his flying sword, and wiped ah Qi.


    Slightly relieved, then Su Chengdao is the whole body hair inverted vertical, because Ding Yuanqing tall figure has come to him.


    Flying sword have no time to recall, Su Chengdao was Ding Yuanqing carrying ah seven heavily hit on the ground, two children issued a scream.


    Let go of ah Qi. Ding Yuanqing kept kicking at ah Qi''s waist, which made ah Qi scream again. He was kicked out by this kick and rolled several times before he stopped.


    Kicking ah Qi, Ding Yuanqing raises his foot again and kicks Su Chengdao who is getting up.


    When the big foot was only a few inches away from Su Chengdao, a sharp air suddenly came. Ding Yuanqing looked awe inspiring and turned his strength. He had kicked Su Chengdao''s big foot and turned his direction directly to the source of the sharp air.


    "Dang!" Fei Su kicked his sword hard, and it was a good sword.


    With a little time to fight for the flying sword, Li Jun''s flying sword is also behind Ding Yuanqing, followed by the fireball technique as big as half a meter.


    The divine sense felt the sharp spirit and the huge fireball behind him. Ding Yuanqing was not afraid. He snorted and leaned out with one hand. He caught Li Jun''s flying sword and threw it at the fireball.


    Li Jun''s flying sword was broken in the battle of qingmaolang. Now it has just been repaired, and its power has not been fully restored. Naturally, its strength and speed are much weaker. Ding Yuanqing directly pierced the fireball as cold as before.


    "Boom!" The fire burst two meters away from Ding Yuanqing.


    Quietly watching the fire disappear, Ding Yuanqing looks cold, allowing Su Chengdao to climb up from his side and leave, then showing a face of irony, said: "still struggle?"


    At this time, a piece of purple smoke scattered to Ding Yuanqing, followed by Wang Hua''er''s crisp cry: "try this!"


    Looking at the purple smoke, Ding Yuanqing''s face was more ironic and said, "poison?"


    With no action, Ding Yuanqing stood in the same place, surrounded by purple smoke.


    Purple smoke with a trace of fragrance, slowly into Ding Yuanqing''s mouth and nose, followed by a sense of dizziness, Ding Yuanqing suddenly realized that it was a fragrance.


    "Hey With Ding Yuanqing a violent drink, the purple smoke was directly scattered by his spiritual power, but Ding Yuanqing was standing in the same place, without the slightest color of poisoning.Looking at Ding Yuanqing, who was safe and sound, Wang Hua''er was shocked, "how could this happen? It''s a powerful fragrance. "


    "I can''t even get lost in the ordinary golden elixir realm. Do you want to make me dizzy?" Ding Yuanqing said sarcastically.


    Wang Hua''er''s face is also pretty ugly. Then he looks at Su Cheng in the distance.


    Looking at Wang Hua''er, Su Chengdao also shook his head. Their plan officially declared a failure.


    "I thought you had some information, but that''s all." Ding Yuanqing finish, thigh a pedal rushed to Wang Hua''er three people.


    The fast approaching figure makes a big change on several people''s faces. Li Jun roars, and the flying sword cuts out directly, but it doesn''t work at all. He takes the sword with him, and is kicked by Ding Yuanqing and faints on the spot.


    Then there was Hanru''s soil stab, which just blocked Ding Yuanqing''s breathing time. Then the soil stab broke and his body was hit by a blow.


    Ding Yuanqing''s speed did not decrease, and his huge fist directly hit Wang Hua''er, which changed his face.


    "Hua Er!" Su Chengdao roared, and the flying sword stabbed Ding Yuanqing''s back.


    With a cold hum, Ding Yuanqing directly turned back and hit Su Chengdao''s flying sword.


    Su Chengdao''s strike, for some time, when Ding Yuanqing want to continue to attack Wang Hua''er, but his eyes have no little girl''s figure, after looking around, he found that Wang Hua''er is five meters behind him, and ah Qi is full of blood colored thunder and lightning, glaring at him.


    "What''s the use? Can you save her next time?" Ding Yuanqing said with a sneer.

 Chapter 82

    "Ah Qi, let me go, so you can have less pressure." Wang Hua''er''s face of guilt, compared with the rest of the people, she is too weak.


    "No, I swore that I would not hurt you any more." Ah Qi''s bloody thunder kept beating and his eyes were firm.


    "Yes, I swore that I would protect you." Su Chengdao holding the sword, slowly came to ah Qi''s side.


    "Me too." Han Ru pats Wang Hua''er on the shoulder and stops in front of her.


    Wang Hua''er was deeply moved by the three men''s firm eyes. However, the fact was that she was just a burden before her eyes, so she advised again, "it''s just a contest. Let me go down and jump off the challenge arena without getting hurt."


    "No way." The three of them spoke in unison.


    "You..." Wang Hua''er is completely speechless.


    "To win, to win, to lose, to lose." Ah Qi said.


    "All right." Wang Hua''er couldn''t beat the three, so he gave up and stood quietly behind them.


    Several people''s words were heard by Ding Yuanqing, and the color of irony on his face became more intense. He said: "it''s really a child. There are so many naive ideas."


    "To win, to win, to lose, to lose?" Ding Yuanqing picked his eyebrows and said again, "you can only lose, you know?" With that, the huge figure rushed to the four again.


    Looking at Ding Yuanqing''s figure, ah Qi suddenly became serious and yelled: "cold like!"


    "Good!" After two days of special training, Han Ru naturally knew ah Qi''s meaning and immediately began to mobilize his spiritual power to communicate with heaven and earth.


    The red figure rushes directly to Ding Yuanqing, but this time, ah Qi doesn''t fight with him. Instead, he skillfully reverses his figure and avoids Ding Yuanqing''s fist, and then leaves a shallow fist mark on Ding Yuanqing''s chest.


    Feeling the fist in his chest, Ding Yuanqing was surprised because it didn''t hurt.


    With a light drink, Ding Yuanqing raised his right foot and directly pushed ah Qi in the air with his knee.


    His hands caught Ding Yuanqing''s knee directly. Ah Qi flew out directly with his strength, and didn''t get hurt.


    Just after landing, ah Qi rushed out again, dodged Ding Yuanqing''s fist, and left a fist seal on his waist.


    "What is he doing?" Su Chengdao asked suspiciously.


    "The best way." Cold such as finish, a fireball directly hit Ding Yuanqing.


    Ding Yuanqing, who was about to catch ah Qi, had to passively close his fist to avoid the fireball of Han Ru, and ah Qi''s figure rushed to Ding Yuanqing again.


    "A little pat is the trick?" Su Chengdao looks suspicious.


    "You''ll know later. Help ah Qi block Ding Yuanqing''s attack." Han Ru said.


    Since Han Ru didn''t want to answer, Su Chengdao didn''t continue to ask, so he mobilized Feijian and began to attack Ding Yuanqing.


    "Bang bang!"


    Ah Qi''s fist keeps hitting Ding Yuanqing, but the gentle strength of his fist makes Ding Yuanqing confused.


    Although his fists don''t hurt, Ding Yuanqing won''t let ah Qi hit him. But whenever he wants to catch ah Qi or cause him harm, the annoying fireball and flying sword always arrive in time to stop his fists, which makes Ding Yuanqing very upset.


    Ding Yuanqing finally can''t help but ignore ah Qi. He takes a big step and rushes to Su Chengdao.


    Seeing Ding Yuanqing rush in, Su Chengdao''s face changes greatly. They can''t stop Ding Yuanqing''s fist.


    "I''ll beat you first!" Ding Yuanqing raised his fist and roared.


    Just after shouting, ah Qi''s fists with bloody thunder and lightning hit him directly in the face and beat Ding Yuanqing out.


    This time, but really hard.


    Climbing up, Ding Yuanqing covers his face, his eyes are red, he was attacked!


    "That''s why you keep challenging me like this?" Ding Yuanqing was so angry that his voice trembled slightly.


    "Of course not. Open your mind and look at your body." Ah Qi stood beside Su Chengdao and said with a smile.


    "Well?" Hearing ah Qi''s words, Ding Yuanqing immediately released his divine consciousness. However, he was startled to see that he had more than a dozen red fist marks on his body.


    The fist seal is not the mark left by the fist, but the condensation of the power of Huoxing. It turns out that ah Qi''s fist before was to hit Ding Yuanqing with the power of Huoxing.


    "How is that possible?" Ding Yuanqing''s face was unbelievable and exclaimed in shock.


    "Why not?" Now it''s ah Qi Yi''s turn to sneer.


    The power of heaven and earth is difficult to condense. There are few people in the world who can condense their magic with their hands in the period of concentration like Han Ru. This requires a strong affinity. It''s not so easy for ah Qi to strike the power of heaven and earth directly on people. It''s estimated that only ah Qi, a congenital Tao fetus, can do this Make it easy."Why are these forces so violent!


    Why can they flow slowly on me without exploding?


    Why didn''t I notice anything? "


    Ding Yuanqing had three questions in his heart, but no one gave him any answer, because ah Qi''s red figure had rushed to him.


    Another light blow hit Ding Yuanqing''s chest.


    "No way!" Ding Yuanqing roared and kicked ah Qi out.


    He didn''t know how powerful the fire power could be. He only knew that ah Qi couldn''t touch him any more. Otherwise, he didn''t know what the consequences would be if so much fire power broke out.


    Just kick fly seven, cold such as fireball and Su Chengdao''s flying sword arrived, Ding Yuanqing had to turn the figure, avoid.


    Now Ding Yuanqing has been releasing his divine sense, because he needs to avoid the attack of Hanru and Su Chengdao and at the same time ensure that he is not touched by ah Qi.


    If the divine consciousness is released for too long, it will make the practitioners extremely tired. So is Ding Yuanqing. With his current ability, he can only release the divine consciousness for five minutes at most.


    Ding Yuanqing, who is released from the divine sense, seems to have eyes on his back. He always avoids Su Chengdao and Han Ru''s attack, and then blows ah Qi out, which makes them headache.


    "Ah Qi, how long will it take?" Feeling the little spiritual power in the body, Han Ru shouts to ah Qi.


    "Two more punches, and I''ll send him to heaven." Ah Qi, who was hit by Ding Yuanqing, stopped and answered.


    Listening to the two children''s reply, Ding Yuanqing snorted coldly, "two fists, you don''t even want to touch me with a finger."


    As soon as Ding Yuanqing finished, Shenzhi detected a small white porcelain vase flying to him.


    Holding the vase with one hand, Ding Yuanqing squeezed it hard. The vase burst and the purple smoke came out.


    "I told you, this poison is good for me..." Just in the middle of the conversation, Ding Yuanqing''s face suddenly stagnated with a sneer, and a sense of vertigo came up.


    Looking at the dull Ding Yuanqing, Wang Hua''er said with a sneer, "this is the real fragrance of the underworld, which was diluted to make you wake up earlier."

 Chapter 83

    There was a dizziness in his head. Ding Yuanqing roared, and his whole body suddenly turned on. The purple smoke was instantly removed, and the toxins in his body were also completely eliminated. The golden elixir, the general poison can''t be poisoned.


    A mouthful of turbid gas with toxins in the body directly ejected, Ding Yuanqing''s head is also awake, and then looked at Wang Hua''er in the distance, a face sarcastically said: "it''s a pity, it''s still useless."


    "No, it works." As soon as Ding Yuanqing''s voice fell, a tender voice came from behind him. The master of the voice was not someone else, but ah Qi.


    Thunder and lightning raised his right fist, and then he heard the red of his back, and Ding''s face was beating.


    How violent is the power of fire? The violence to ah Qi''s right fist ignited a red flame.


    "No!" Ding Yuanqing screamed and was about to dodge, but all this was in vain. No matter how fast he was, how fast could he surpass ah Qi, who was erupted by bloody thunder?


    The answer, of course, is No.


    The fist wrapped by the fire heavily hit Ding Yuanqing on the back, and the fierce power of fire directly poured out, covering Ding Yuanqing''s whole body. After being stimulated by the power of fire, the fists on his body became extremely violent.


    Ding Yuanqing, who is nearly two meters tall, is hit by ah Qi''s fist and flies out. As his body breaks away from ah Qi''s fist, a flame rises from Ding Yuanqing''s body, covering his whole body in the blink of an eye. On his chest and back, red fist marks appear. Then all the fist marks explode, and the dazzling fire instantly covers Ding Yuanqing''s height Big figure.


    Silence.


    There was silence.


    Under the whole challenge arena, including the three leaders and all the audience, they knew what was going on at this moment. They were surprised and speechless. Only the violent explosion above the challenge arena resounded between the venues.


    For a long time, the light of the fire dissipated, and Ding Yuanqing, who was charred all over, was exposed in front of everyone.


    Ding Yuanqing was lying on the ground, and he had no strength to stand up. If he was an ordinary friar of golden elixir, this wave of explosion might have been blown up into several pieces, but Ding Yuanqing''s body was strong and strong, and he could hold on.


    "What''s this move?" Ding Yuanqing''s consciousness gradually blurred, but his heart was not calm.


    Slowly came to Ding Yuanqing''s side, ah Qi squatted down, said with a smile: "don''t ask, you can''t learn."


    "Hum!" With all his strength, Ding Yuanqing could only utter an unconvinced cold hum, and then completely lost consciousness.


    Three streamers flashed by, and the three headmasters came to Ding Yuanqing''s side. After checking, the master of xuesha was relieved and said, "I''m very hurt, but I don''t worry about my life."


    "I''ll take him to the lower part for treatment, and you''ll announce the final results." Xiao Zhenghao suggested.


    "Thank you." With that, the master of xuesha sect gives Ding Yuanqing to Xiao Zhenghao. After taking over Ding Yuanqing, the latter flies out of the competition field directly, so he should go for treatment.


    Watching Xiao Zhenghao go away, the master of xuesha turned back to ah Qi and said, "it''s really surprising. What''s the name of your move?"


    "I just created it. I didn''t think about it." Ah Qi replied with a smile.


    Looking at ah Qi''s humble appearance, the leader of xuesha sect thought that ah Qi''s evaluation was a little higher. He praised ah Qi and said: "heroes come from youth."


    With that, he began to mobilize his spiritual power and yelled: "the winner of this final test, yujianzong!"


    "The winner, yujianzong!"


    The rich voice of the leader of xuesha sect echoed in the field.


    It took a long time for the audience to react. Then the disciples of yujianzong cheered loudly. Even Gu Nan, regardless of his injury, raised his hands and jumped several times. After affecting his injury, he sat down in pain, and yizeyu rolled his eyes.


    Looking around, ah Qi could no longer suppress the joy in his heart. He yelled to his friends, "we won!"


    "We Won? " Wang Hua''er stayed in the same place, feeling as if he was dreaming.


    "We won!" Han Ru shakes Wang Hua''er and says excitedly.


    During the conversation, ah Qi also ran over, and the four children held each other directly, jumping and cheering excitedly for a long time, until the master of xuesha announced the end of the clan Dabi.


    After the show, it was already noon. As all the students were injured, they all went back to their resettlement rooms, and so did ah Qi.


    At this time, ah Qi''s scream came from the resettlement room.


    "Ouch, ouch, easy."


    Ah Qi is sitting in the yard naked. The bruises and swelling on his body are shocking. If people don''t know the situation, they will think that he is a child who suffered from domestic violence.


    Naturally, these injuries were left by the battle with Ding Yuanqing. Ding Yuanqing is strong and powerful. If other people were to do it, they would not be bruised and swollen. The broken bones and tendons are light."Pop." Wang Hua''er hit ah Qi''s head with a shudder, and then said impatiently, "don''t move." Then he smeared the prepared Dieda medicine on ah Qi''s wound, which caused the latter to scream again.


    Unable to see ah Qi''s tragedy, Han Ru and Su Chengdao walked out of the yard and went shopping with sugar beans.


    "So these two days you and Chengdao are mixing ecstasy?" Ah Qi asked.


    "Well, I''ve lost a lot of people." Wang Hua''er nodded.


    "That big bang is the result of your special training with Han ru?" Wang Hua''er asked.


    "Yes, I asked Hanru to use the magic method to find the rage point of Dao Huoxing power with me, and then created this move." Ah Qi replied.


    "I''m not good at technique, but I can see how strong it is." Wang Hua''er''s beautiful eyes blinked slightly, and her heart was filled with a sense of comfort.


    "Great." Ah Qi turned his head and looked pleased.


    "When I praise you, my tail will be up?"


    Wang Hua''er finished, increased the strength of kneading in the hand, provoked ah Qi to howl miserably again.


    After treating ah Qi''s wounds, an afternoon has passed.


    In the evening, everyone was familiar with his gentle figure.


    "Kids, you''ve done a good job, and I''m proud of you." It was Chen Yang who came.


    "Master." Exclaimed the four children in surprise.


    After patting ah Qi''s head, Chen Yang said with a smile: "I know everything. The younger generation of xueshamen was hurt by you very much."


    "Is he all right?" Ah Qi asked anxiously. After all, he was not familiar with the new moves, and he didn''t know the consequences.


    "Just lie for two months. Don''t worry." Chen Yang comforted.

 Chapter 84

    Ding Yuanqing had nothing to do with it. Naturally, everyone was relieved. After praising Wang Hua''er a few words, Chen Yang waved his sleeve and three exquisite boxes appeared on the stone table.


    The box is about the size of two palms. It is wrapped in a layer of exquisite brocade. There are fine lines on the brocade, with flowing light, slowly flashing. It looks very precious.


    "What is this?" Ah Qi asked curiously.


    "The reward of zongmen Dabi." With that, Chen Yang opened three boxes in turn, and three treasures appeared in front of several children.


    The first is a red pill with a diameter of two or three centimeters. It''s blood red, with a faint fragrance. It''s xuesha pill. In the middle of the box, there is a green yellow metal block with a big palm. It''s glossy and lustrous. It''s made of Qingfeng. In the last box, there is a round white jade amulet. The upper part of the jade amulet is bright and smart There is no doubt that the spirit beast is the spirit beast.


    "You can discuss how to distribute it yourself." Chen Yang pushes three boxes to four children.


    Ah Qi has a memory of seeing such a treasure in Anping village. When Chen Yang opened the box, his eyes were straight, and he could hear Chen Yang''s words. When the box arrived, he could react.


    After looking at the three boxes, several people had a headache.


    There are four people and only three treasures. How to distribute them?


    The three treasures are all consumables, but they are gone after one use, which shows that one of the four children must be empty handed. The four children who are usually close to each other are in trouble this time.


    "You choose first." Ah Qi pushes the box to the other three.


    "You''d better choose." Su Chengdao took the box and pushed it back, looking embarrassed.


    "You come." Ah Qi pushed the box out again.


    "No, no, no, you''d better come." Su Chengdao pushes the box back.


    So back and forth after several times, cold such as finally can''t see down, directly put three boxes in front of ah Qi, said: "the final test of your new trick credit is the biggest, you come to share."


    "You can''t say that. You helped create the new trick together, and you also have a share." Ah Qi quickly pushed the box back.


    "You are a man at least. Why are you so inky?" Cold as the face showed a wave of impatience.


    Wang Hua''er saw that Han Ru''s face was gradually changing. If he let it go, he estimated that the two children would fight again, so he proposed with a smile: "in that case, you two should share it together."


    "That''s right." One side of Chen Yang timely mouth, and then continue to touch the head of sugar beans, attracted the latter a face intoxicated.


    Since the master opened his mouth, ah Qi couldn''t refuse. He said to Han Ru, "OK, you come first."


    "Whew, I''ll go first, I''ll go first." Cold as a face of impatience, and then Qingfeng cast down in front of Su Chengdao, "Qingfeng cast us useless, to Chengdao brother."


    Su Chengdao took over qingfengzhu, said thanks, and then began to look carefully, the joy in his eyes was clearly visible.


    "It''s your turn." Han Ru stares at ah Qi and says.


    Looking at the remaining two treasures, ah Qi hesitated, then pushed the spirit beast talisman to Han Ru, "this spirit beast talisman is for you, we can save our lives when we are not here."


    "Good." Han Ru directly took over the spirit beast amulet, but looking at the last blood evil Dan on the table, she was also in trouble.


    On the one hand, ah Qi, who needs blood evil pill most, and on the other hand, her good friend Wang Hua''er, she doesn''t know who to give.


    Cold as a face of hesitation color, was ah seven panoramic, remember before he was said to grind Ji, ah seven said: "choose ah, how do you whet haw."


    By ah Qi''s original words, Han Ru''s face turned red, "if you have the ability, you can come."


    "I did. It''s your turn." Looking at the face of cold such as red, ah seven in the heart dark cool, to cold such as said.


    Wang Hua''er shook his head and pushed xuesha Dan to ah Qi. He said with a smile, "xuesha Dan is useless to me. You can eat it."


    Wang Hua''er''s attitude stunned the two children and immediately reacted.


    "How about half of you?" Cold such as looking at two people to propose a way.


    "It''s not so powerful." Ah Qi shook his head, and then put the bloody Dan into Wang Hua''er''s hand.


    "Do you know why I have to take xuesha pill?" Ah Qi asked seriously.


    "Not for you?" Cold as a face of doubt.


    Shaking his head again, ah Qi stopped Wang Hua''er''s action to send back xuesha Dan and explained: "this xuesha Dan is for Hua''er."


    Hearing this, everyone on the scene was stunned. Wang Hua''er also stopped his action and asked, "for me?"


    "Master said that although you have successfully trained your body and your injury has been healed, your injury was too serious before. After recovery, your body has been overdrawn, which will definitely have an impact on your future cultivation. Therefore, this xuesha pill, which can enhance your Qi, blood and physique, is to nourish your body."Ah Qi''s hand is heavily pressed on the brocade box. His face, which was originally funny, is extremely serious now, and his sincerity in his eyes is undisguised.


    After a long silence, Wang Hua''er''s hand slightly loosened and took ah Qi''s blood evil pill. Her delicate little face was full of tender color, and then she faintly answered: "good."


    "Good!" As soon as Wang Hua''er''s voice fell, Chen Yang also called out a good voice, which scared everyone.


    "Master, what are you doing?" Ah Qi, who was startled, said reproachfully.


    "Praise you." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "You see, sugar beans are scared by you." Ah Qi said, pointing to the sugar bean with wide eyes.


    Touching the head of tangdou, Chen Yang said awkwardly, "it doesn''t matter. Look what it is." With that, Chen Yang waved his hand and another brocade box appeared on the table.


    Open a brocade box to see, a blood evil spirit Dan quietly lies inside.


    "Master, this Ah Qi''s face was full of surprise.


    "I asked leader Xiao for it. It was originally for Hua''er, but now it''s just right. Everyone is happy." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "Then you didn''t bring it out earlier, and let us talk about it for so long." Ah Qi frowned, rather unhappy.


    Touching ah Qi''s head, Chen Yang was extremely satisfied and explained, "it''s not to make your sister and brother have a better relationship. Eat it now."


    Seeing that ah Qi wanted to retort, Wang Hua''er pulled him to his side, then bowed to Chen Yang with a smile and said, "thank you, master."


    Chen Yang, who didn''t understand Wang Hua''er''s meaning, shook his head with a smile and said, "Hua''er is still sensible, which is like some smelly boy, ungrateful and immature."


    After making a face at Chen Yang, ah Qi and Wang Hua''er go back to the room to take the blood evil pill. Han Ru is outside the hospital watching Chen Yang teach Su Chengdao the method of melting and casting, and slowly integrate Qingfeng casting into the flying sword.

 Chapter 85

    Entering the room, sitting on the bed, ah Qi took out xuesha Dan and looked up and down.


    "That''s it."


    Ah Qi mumbled a sentence, directly threw blood Sha Dan into the mouth, without the slightest meaning of treasure.


    The material of xuesha pill is precious. It can''t produce several pills in a year. If other people get it, they must cherish it. They are careful when taking it, for fear of bumping. Even ah Qi is so casual. When eating it, there is a trace of disappointment. If other competitors know it, they will be attacked by a group.


    At the entrance of xuesha Dan, ah Qi bit it twice. When he found that he couldn''t bite it, he swallowed it directly. His mouth kept muttering: "it''s hard and bitter. It''s not delicious."


    While mumbling, ah Qi''s abdomen suddenly blooms a hot energy, which immediately makes ah Qi''s stomach full of pain. Then this energy starts to flow slowly along the blood vein to the viscera, covering ah Qi''s viscera, and then starts to follow the vein to the limbs and head, soon covering ah Qi''s whole body.


    The burning energy makes ah Qi feel as if he is baking in the furnace. There are bursts of pain everywhere in his body, and it''s extremely hot. However, he can obviously feel that his channels, bones, and viscera are becoming more and more powerful under the quenching of this energy.


    "Bear it!" Ah Qi roared, put up his legs in pain, and began to mobilize his spiritual power to practice, because Chen Yang said that the flow of spiritual power can speed up the medicine and efficacy.


    Chen Yang nodded his head with satisfaction and continued to teach Su Chengdao to smelt Qingfeng.


    Different from ah Qi, when Wang Hua''er took xuesha pill, Chen Yang''s consciousness paid close attention to the whole process, constantly guided and encouraged him, and also taught him ways to relieve his pain. Therefore, Wang Hua''er didn''t suffer much when he took xuesha pill, which may be the difference between his daughter and son


    One night time blinked, with the last trace of burning disappeared, the power of xuesha Dan was also completely consumed.


    With a long breath, ah Qi slowly opened his eyes.


    "It''s finally absorbed. Go out and see how much stronger it is."


    Knead numb legs, ah Qi as usual, legs slightly force, will jump off the bed, but this slight jump, small body actually directly fly up, then the room came ah Qi''s scream, this ordinary jump is directly hit the beam.


    "Ouch" after a few words, ah Qi suddenly came back, and then his face was full of joy.


    "Usually this jump is not so high, the effect of xuesha pill is so strong?" So reciting, small figure directly ran out of the house.


    Chen Yang and Su Chengdao have been waiting outside the house for a long time. When they see ah Qi suddenly rush out and look happy, they immediately understand.


    "Master, I..."


    "Has your strength increased a lot?" Ah Qi was interrupted by Chen Yang before he finished.


    Chen Yang said that ah Qi had a small head.


    "Come on, give me a full blow." Chen Yang said and stretched out a palm to ah Qi.


    "Good!" Ah Qi answered.


    Every few months, Chen Yang would let ah Qi punch himself to judge how much his body grew. At first, ah Qi didn''t dare to start, but later, the blood thunder broke out and he couldn''t move. After Chen Yang and ah Qi got used to it.


    Light drink, seven fists directly hit to Chen Yang''s palm, issued a dull sound.


    "How is it, master?" Ah Qi stares at Chen Yang''s frown, a face of uneasiness.


    One side of the Chengdao cold as two people are also curious looking at Chen Yang.


    The frown gradually eased, and a smile appeared on Chen Yang''s face. He opened ah Qi''s fist and said, "very good. His physique has increased by more than 50%


    "50%? So much? " Ah Qi stares at his eyes. He can''t believe it. After Chen Yang nods again, he calms down. Then he reacts and asks, "since the growth is so much, why are you frowning and looking unhappy?"


    "Because I have a little pain in my hand, I won''t do it again." Chen Yang rubbed the palm of his hand and said solemnly, which made several people on the scene black.


    "Fifty percent of the time, doesn''t it mean that ah Qi can compete with that Ding Yuanqing now?" There is a happy color in the big eyes as cold as green.


    "Yes, I''m going to have a fight with him." Ah Qi suddenly realized and said.


    Point two people''s heads, Su Cheng said: "OK, people are seriously injured by you, what do you want to do."


    "This time, you don''t have to use unique skills to compare strength." Ah Qi said seriously.


    "You want to blow people up like this? They don''t want to pick your talent. " Chen Yang is also very speechless.


    While several people were talking, Wang Hua''er''s door creaked and opened.


    The sound of opening the door immediately attracted people''s attention and looked back one by one.After digesting the medicine all night, Wang Hua''er''s face was not a bit tired. From her bright eyes, we can see that she is quite energetic now.


    "I don''t feel sleepy if I don''t sleep for three days." Wang Hua''er walked out of the door and said with a smile.


    "Yes, the physique is stronger than that of Cheng Daohan, and the deficiency left by the previous serious injury has been made up." Chen Yang said with satisfaction.


    "Thank you, master." Wang Hua''er saluted respectfully to express her gratitude.


    When Wang Hua''er was lifted up, Chen Yang said with a smile, "your blood evil pill is from ah Qi. It''s not me."


    "Yes, salute me." Ah Qi said immediately after hearing this, and then his head was shocked by Wang Hua''er.


    Now Wang Hua''er has eaten the blood evil pill. One of them has to leave a mark on the stone. Poor ah Qi howled miserably on the spot, then covered his head with tears.


    "I''ll make you happy." Looking at ah Qi''s miserable appearance, Han Ru''s eyes narrowed into crescent moon and said with a smile.


    Coax for a long time, just coax ah Qi well, fortunately ah Qi greedy, Wang Hua''er coax him well with a packet of sugar beans.


    With the promise of snacks, ah Qi, who was just full of tears, now looks like a nobody and asks Su Cheng, "Cheng Dao, is Qingfeng finished?"


    "Yes." Su Chengdao nodded.


    "Show me." Ah Qi''s eyes shine and says to Cheng Dao.


    With a smile, Su Chengdao let out his flying sword.


    As soon as the flying sword came out, a sharp air came out. The original white flying sword actually showed a trace of cyan brilliance in the sun. The appearance of the flying sword had no change, but it was more sharp and hard than before.

 Chapter 86

    "Wow, is that the effect of Qingfeng casting?" Ah Qi sighed, and his finger touched the flying sword. Then he screamed. It turned out that his finger was cut by the sharp blade.


    "Wu Su said," I dare to touch the green hair of Fei Feng


    "I don''t know if you don''t say it." Ah Qi is blowing finger to blame a way.


    "Who knew you would be stupid enough to touch the blade of the sword..."


    "A packet of sweet scented osmanthus." Ah Qi stretched out his little hand and didn''t give up until he gave up.


    "Well, well, back to you." Su Chengdao had no choice but to answer.


    Since Su Chengdao agrees, ah Qi is no longer entangled. Between the two people''s conversations, this small mouth has stopped bleeding. Then ah Qi goes out to play with sugar beans. Mischievous Han Ru naturally follows. In the blink of an eye, there are only three people left in the hospital.


    "Smelly boy, touch porcelain on purpose."


    Chen Yang shakes his head and looks helpless. Then he begins to guide Wang Hua''er''s medical skills. Su Chengdao has nothing to do with it. He also listens in. This is rare for Su Chengdao not to follow Han Ru.


    It was soon dusk. Under the leadership of Chen Yang, ah Qiji said goodbye to his acquaintances one by one and returned to Anping village.


    It was already night when we arrived at Anping village. After Chen Yang gave orders, everyone went back to their own homes.


    When their children go home, Wang Hongyuan and Li Yun are pleasantly surprised. When they learn that ah Qi won the championship, Li Yun is even more excited and almost tearful. Her mouth keeps saying that her child is the best in the world, and she is invincible among the young people in the world of seven Xuan.


    Happy after supper, ah Qi and Wang Hua''er went back to their rooms to sleep, and had nothing to say all night.


    At the end of the zongmen competition, Chen Yang lifted their foot ban and allowed several people to go up the mountain again in order to reward them for winning the championship. This made the children very happy. On the same day, he made a scene outside Qixuan mountain.


    On that day, the fierce beasts in Qixuan mountain howled incessantly, which made the nearby hunters dare not go up the mountain for several days. Only the people in Anping village knew what happened, because the four children in the village went up the mountain.


    Having learned from the experience of being forbidden to walk, ah Qiji''s behavior became more and more restrained after a day''s trouble. He even went to the middle of Qixuan mountain to hunt for monsters. While sharpening himself, he could also earn some extra money.


    In this way, the daily life is exciting and interesting. Half a month has passed in the blink of an eye. In a few days, June will arrive.


    It''s getting hotter and hotter in qixuanjie near June. The temperature in the daytime can reach about 30 degrees. After the middle of June, the temperature at noon will be at least more than 378 degrees, which is quite hot.


    Today is still the case. The sun is hanging in the sky, and the ground is steaming hot. On the stalls of Anping village market, there are more sunscreen boards. One by one, the boards on the stalls form two long shadows on both sides of the main road of Anping village, which gives the vendors a cool and comfortable environment.


    At this time, a woman in a long red dress entered the market of Anping village.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a prosperous village at the foot of the mountain." The woman thin lips kiss open, lightly say.


    The woman has a slender figure and a creamy skin. Her eyes are flowing in her dark eyes. Her soft and bright hair is draped on her shoulders. She is bright, elegant and refined. As soon as she stepped into the market, she attracted most people''s attention.


    Looking carefully at the surrounding environment and pedestrians, the woman automatically ignored the dull eyes of those men. After all, where she went, there would be countless men looking at her like this. It is estimated that only that person would hide from her in such a big world.


    Thinking of this, a sadness gradually appeared in the woman''s eyes, "you Is it still in this realm? "


    Shaking her head slightly, she threw all her thoughts behind her head. The mysterious woman went to a tea stand, sat down and ordered a cup of herbal tea.


    The owner of the tea stand is an old man who is familiar with ah Qi. He puts a cup of herbal tea and a pile of peanuts in front of the woman. When he is about to leave, he is stopped by the woman.


    "Wait a minute, old man." Women''s voice is clear and moving, with a trace of unique charm, people can''t bear to refuse.


    "What''s the matter, girl?" The old man looked back and asked in doubt.


    "Are you familiar with the people around here?" Asked the woman.


    "I have been selling herbal tea here for decades. I know all the people in the village. Girl, are you looking for someone?"


    "Since we all know each other, it''s convenient." The woman said, wrist, a picture appeared in the hand.


    Yes, it''s not a picture, it''s a picture! What a picture! White background color picture photo!


    Handed the photo to the old man, the woman asked, "have you ever seen this man?"


    When I picked up the picture, the old man was surprised. The man on the paper was too real, just like the one in the water. If you look carefully, isn''t the man in the picture Chen Xianshi.


    Looking at the old man''s surprised expression, the woman was puzzled at first, and then realized that the world is not like the outside world, with advanced technology and no worries about food and drink. After all, it is still a farming society here, and this kind of thing in the age of science and technology must have never been seen before."Have you seen me, old man?" The woman asked again.


    "Yes, I''m familiar with it." The old man replied with a smile.


    "Really?"


    Hearing this, the woman suddenly stood up, her beautiful eyes staring at the old man tightly, and a faint pressure of spirit came out of her. The people on the tea stand suddenly felt as if they had pressed a big stone on their chest, and they couldn''t breathe.


    Everyone around is like this, not to mention the old man in front of him. The huge pressure makes his eyes turn white.


    In a hurry, he regained his spiritual power, and then gave the old man a gentle aura before he gasped for breath.


    "What happened to me just now?" The old man gasped.


    "Nothing, but you just said you knew this man, but really?" The woman one language once took, continue to ask a way, the concern in that eyes does not conceal.


    "Really, really, girl, let me go first, I''m going to break my old bone." The old man nodded and pointed to the jade hand on his wrist.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my gaffe." The woman awkwardly let go of the old man''s wrist, with an apologetic look on her face, and then continued to ask, "is his name Chen Yang?"


    "Yes." The old man nodded.


    See the old man nodded, the woman''s eyes showed a happy look, continue to ask: "every day wearing a white gown?"


    "Yes, miss, are you familiar with master Chen Xian?" Even Chen Yang''s dressing habits know that the old man has let go of his guard against the mysterious woman. He should not come to seek revenge.


    Once again, the old man''s affirmation made the woman''s eyes more happy. She asked eagerly, "where is he? Can you take me to find him?"


    The mysterious woman who got the news of Chen Yang was very excited. She used the honorific "you" to her uncle.


    Looking at the excited woman, the old man laughed, pointed to ah Qi who happened to pass down the mountain and said, "I don''t need to take you. The child with the rabbit is his apprentice. Let him take you."

 Chapter 87

    "Apprentice?" A little surprise flashed in the woman''s eyes.


    The old man nodded and replied, "yes, Mr. Chen Xianshi collected it three years ago. He was an orphan from the mountain. He was born with divine power. It''s said that he won the first place in the zongmen competition two days ago."


    "Thank you, old man." The woman said thanks, her figure disappeared in front of the old man''s eyes in a flash, and in her original position, there was a piece of silver ingot.


    "Sure enough, all the friends of the immortal master are not ordinary people. They are so generous." The old man mumbled and put the silver ingot into his purse to continue to entertain the guests. After all, summer is the peak season of tea stands.


    Today''s ah Qi went up the mountain alone. Wang Hua''er followed Chen Yang to collect medicine, while Han Ru followed Han Qingshan to practice magic. Two of the four were not there, and Su Chengdao was too lazy to go up the mountain, so he went to practice sword alone.


    Because he only stayed on the mountain for half a day, ah Qi had two pheasants hanging on his body. At this time, he was striding home, and the mysterious woman was quietly following him.


    As soon as the mysterious woman appeared, ah Qi found out, but he pretended not to know. He deliberately took the mysterious woman to the small mound behind the market. He wanted to see what the strange beautiful woman suddenly followed him for.


    "Smelly boy is very clever." The woman saw Ah Qi''s idea at a glance, and then continued to follow ah Qi to the small mound.


    Along the path, ah Qi and the woman in red walked slowly to the small mound, one big and one small, one front and one back, and pretended not to see each other.


    Soon, they came to the mound.


    As it was near noon, all the children who had been on the mound had gone home for dinner, so now there were only ah Qi and the mysterious woman on the mound.


    When he got to the big tree on the mound, ah Qi turned his head and said quietly, "come on, what are you doing with me?"


    The mysterious woman smiles and does not answer ah Qi''s question. Instead, she asks, "are you Chen Yang''s Apprentice?"


    "Yeah, so who are you and what do you want with me?" Ah Qi frowned slightly and asked.


    The mysterious woman''s expression remained unchanged, but she did not answer ah Qi''s question. She asked in reverse: "where is Chen Yang now?"


    "Answer my question first." Ah Qi seems to be a little annoyed, and his tone is slightly heavier.


    Looking at ah Qi''s annoyed expression, the mysterious woman smiles even more and thinks, "the child is a little interesting". Although she thinks so in her heart, her words are quite different.


    "You are my younger generation in terms of seniority, so you have to answer my question first." Said the mysterious woman.


    "What younger generation, I think you are plotting against my master." Ah Qi said, and threw the pheasant hanging around her neck to one side, and then put on a fighting posture. From the spiritual power of the woman, her cultivation is absolutely not low.


    "Do you still want to fight with me?" The mysterious woman looked at ah Qi''s eyes and was surprised.


    "I''m afraid you won''t make it." Ah Qi''s brows are slightly wrinkled and light.


    Seeing ah Qi''s posture, the woman shook her head helplessly and said, "for the sake of you being his apprentice, I''ll give you a move." With that, the woman stretched out her slender jade hand and waved to ah Qi.


    The appearance of the mysterious woman makes ah Qi''s brow frown tighter. It is estimated in her heart that the cultivation of this woman must be above Gu Nan, at least at the level of Jindan peak.


    The thought in the heart flashed by, and then ah Qi single leg power, raised his right fist, a lunge rushed to the mysterious woman.


    In the face of ah Qi, the mysterious woman''s expression did not change at all. She raised her jade hand to meet ah Qi''s fist.


    The mysterious woman''s palm is very small, only a little bit bigger than ah Qi''s palm. It''s white and tender, and can be broken by blowing. But it''s such a palm. It catches ah Qi''s fist that can even be broken by a stone, and it''s so stable that it doesn''t move. It''s as if ah Qi''s fist has never been hit. You know, ah Qi has eaten xuesha pill now.


    Fist can''t inch into, ah seven face big change, heart read a move, blood color God thunder directly burst out, a huge force, from his fist.


    "Blood thunder The mysterious woman exclaimed and let go of ah Qi''s fist. Then with one hand, a mighty wind of spiritual power blew ah Qi out.


    Ah Qi, who was blown away, tumbled in the air and landed on the ground steadily. With the same look of surprise, he called out: "with a wave of your hand, you have such a great spiritual power. You are yuanyingjing!"


    Knowing that the other party is a yuan infant cultivator, ah Qi cries out that it''s not good. The golden elixir may be able to fight back, but in the face of Yuan infant situation, he has no power to fight back. Just like the spirit wall formed by Chen Yang''s wave, ah Qi can''t break through. If he wants to kill ah Qi, just wave a few hands.


    "Sugar bean, go and call someone." Ah Qi patted Tang Dou''s head and whispered.


    Tangdou has long been smart and witty. Seeing ah Qi''s serious face, he also knows that something is wrong. He suddenly turns into a white light and jumps down the small mound to move soldiers to the village.


    When one person and one beast talk, they don''t know. However, the mysterious woman is shocked. She doesn''t react until tangdou runs away."The bloody thunder really exists." The mysterious woman whispered and asked ah Qi, "boy, what''s your name?"


    "I won''t tell you." Ah Qi said hard.


    "Don''t be unkind. I''ll ask you again. What''s your name?" The mysterious woman frowned and asked again.


    "I won''t tell you." Ah Qi wants to procrastinate and continue to talk hard.


    Seeing ah Qi''s mouth so hard, the woman raised her jade hand, gently, a pressure of spirit appeared directly, and instantly ah Qi was on the ground.


    "Say it or not?" The woman spoke again.


    "No Say... " The huge pressure made ah Qi''s breathing a little difficult, but he still choked out two words.


    "Toast, no penalty."


    The woman''s face showed a little dislike. With one hand, ah Qi felt a force coming from his feet and lifted him up, which brought him to the mysterious woman.


    Looking at ah Qi hanging upside down in front of her eyes, the mysterious woman frowned slightly and asked, "do you want to say it or not?"


    "No..." Ah Qi still refused to say.


    Seeing that ah Qi didn''t say anything, the woman raised her fist and hit him in the eye socket. With a cry from ah Qi, a black eye ring appeared on ah Qi''s right eye.


    "Say it?" Asked the woman.


    It''s the most important thing for him to feel less pain in his eyes.


    Thinking about this, he answered, "my name is ah Qi."


    "Ah Qi? What''s your last name? " Women slightly pick eyebrows.


    "I don''t have a surname. I come from the mountains." Ah Qi replied.


    "Chen Yang brought you out?"


    "Godfather brought me out. I met my master later." When ah Qi finished answering, she said, "I''ve answered all three of your questions. It''s not time for you to answer one of mine."


    The woman didn''t expect that ah Qi could still talk back to her when she was in such a situation, so she said, "yes, you can ask."


    "Who are you?" Ah Qi asked seriously.


    "I''m your teacher!"

 Chapter 88

    "I''m your teacher!"


    The mysterious woman''s words made ah Qi stunned on the spot.


    "What did you say?"


    "I''m your teacher!" Again, mystery woman.


    "It''s impossible. Master is gentle and elegant. How can you take a fancy to a smelly woman like you?" Ah Qi''s upside down head shakes desperately. As soon as he finishes, the other eye is punched by the woman, and ah Qi turns into a panda eye.


    "Chen Yang didn''t dare to say that about me." The angry look on the woman''s face.


    "If you are a smelly woman, you know how to bully children." Eyes were hit into panda eyes, ah seven heart is not happy, mouth provocative way.


    Ah Qi scolded the smelly woman again. The mysterious woman was even more angry. She gritted her teeth and said, "well, today I''ll teach you a lesson for Chen Yang and let you know what it means to respect your elders."


    With that, the woman''s mind moved, and ah Qi''s spiritual pressure suddenly increased by 50%.


    Huge spirit pressure, instant pressure of ah Qi can''t breathe, originally white and tender little face soon become black and blue because of suffocation, the situation is quite bad.


    At this time, a roar of Su Chengdao suddenly came from the distance.


    "Stop it


    Before a man arrives, the sound comes first. Just as the sound arrives, the sword arrives.


    A flying sword, from the woman''s oblique above, straight cut down.


    Flying sword in the sun with a trace of blue light, wrapped in a very sharp breath, quickly close to the woman''s delicate neck.


    Without even looking at the flying sword, the woman''s heart moved. The flying sword stopped at three inches of her neck, and she couldn''t enter any more.


    She stretched out her white palm and touched the flying sword. The woman turned her head and said to Su Chengdao, who was ten meters away: "the sword is good."


    If not for the hanging flying sword and ah Qi hanging upside down, the scene would be quite charming. Everyone in a red skirt looks back in the hot sun and has a special flavor. But now she is surrounded by a flying sword that can''t be moved in an inch and a child with a blue face. Anyone would be surprised to see it.


    The flying sword can''t enter. Su Chengdao''s heart is suddenly cold. This woman''s accomplishments are not lower than Chen Yang''s.


    Su Chengdao constantly mobilizes his spirit power, but the flying sword stops there and doesn''t move. He feels that a thread of spirit between himself and the flying sword is still there. Chengdao knows that it''s a woman''s powerful spirit power that suppresses his flying sword and makes it unable to move.


    "Why do you want to embarrass a child?" Su Chengdao kept on using Feijian, but he began to ask.


    "It''s none of your business for me to teach my contemporaries a lesson." The woman said lightly.


    "I''ve never heard of an elder like you." Su Chengdao takes the road.


    "I''m his mistress."


    "Ah?" Hearing this, Su Chengdao''s spiritual power suddenly stagnated, and the whole person was stunned. However, he soon recovered and said, "I''ve never heard Chen Yang say that he has a wife."


    See Su Chengdao also don''t believe, the woman cold hum a, one hand a wave, Su Chengdao is also lifted up, upside down on the edge of a seven.


    Mentioning Su Chengdao, the woman finds that ah Qi''s face is blue. If she continues to press down, she will die, so she releases ah Qi''s pressure.


    The spirit pressure on the body didn''t drop, ah Qi immediately gasped violently, originally the iron green face was also gradually ruddy with the fresh air.


    "Don''t I look like it?" The woman asked, frowning.


    "It''s not like that." The two children replied in unison, shaking their heads.


    Well, let me show you the evidence. The woman said that, with a wave of one hand, a picture appeared in her hand.


    Just about to show them the picture, there was another roar from the distance.


    "Let them go!"


    Like Su Chengdao, after the sound, there are two huge fireballs, one half meter and one one meter. The big fireball is hanqingshan''s, while the small fireball is naturally cold.


    Two fireballs, one big and the other small, galloped directly to the mysterious woman.


    Feeling the heat behind her, the woman sighed, waved out a spirit wall to block the two fireballs, and then raised them in front of her.


    Seeing that Han Ru and Han Qingshan were mentioned to him, Su Chengdao and ah Qi looked at each other and said in secret: "sure enough..."


    "Do you have any help?" The woman frowned with impatience.


    "Yes." Several people spoke in unison.


    Then the woman waved with one hand, and the cute sugar beans were also hanging beside them.


    "And now?"


    "No more." Several people answered again.


    Then she sighed heavily. The mysterious woman looked melancholy and said to four people and one beast, "you just don''t believe me when you say I''m his mistress."


    "Evidence." Ah Qi cried.


    "You see." As the woman said, she put up the photo in her hand, and the two familiar figures were clearly visible.


    The background of the photo is a piece of green grass, and on the grass are two familiar figures, Chen Yang and this mysterious woman.Chen Yang is still a white gown, but the woman is wearing a white lace dress, leaning on Chen Yang''s shoulder, with a happy smile on her face.


    "Wow, it''s the same as the real one." Ah Qi said in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s like it''s in the water." Han Ru also exclaimed.


    After a look at the astonished crowd, the woman asked, "do you believe it now?"


    "Isn''t the painting more true? What can it prove?" Ah Qi shook his head and still didn''t believe it.


    Seeing that ah Qi still didn''t believe it, the woman gave him another punch, so the black circle in ah Qi''s right eye became thicker.


    After beating ah Qi, the woman knew that they didn''t know what the photo was, so she took out a camera and began to explain.


    After explaining for a long time, many people could understand the camera. Then the woman took a picture of them. After the camera "zlazzla" several times, she handed the printed picture to several people.


    "What a wonderful thing." Han Ru exclaimed.


    "In this way, photos can only come out when they are taken as real objects. They can''t be fake." Su Chengdao is also a face of exclamation, and then analyzes the way.


    "Well, I believe now." Said the woman.


    "Yes, yes." Several people nodded.


    See everyone believe that the woman is also a long breath, loosen the shackles of a few people, people have landed.


    "If you bring it out earlier, the misunderstanding will be solved." Su Chengdao said.


    The woman spread out her hand, pointed to ah Qi and said, "if you want to blame me, blame this smelly boy. When you meet me, you scold me for plotting against me. I have to teach you a lesson before you stop."


    "You don''t say it, and in the photo, you just have a better relationship. How can you prove that you are husband and wife?" Ah Qi said unconvinced.


    After a conversation, everyone already knows that a woman values Chen Yang, and no one is allowed to question her relationship with Chen Yang. Who would have thought that ah Qi would start to die as soon as he landed. As soon as his voice fell, ah Qi hung upside down in the air, and then his scream came from Tu Qiu Zhi.


    The crowd looked at ah Qi being hanged and beaten and couldn''t help turning their heads.


    How about the truth? I''ll know when Chen Yang comes back. Why do I have to find fault for myself.


    I don''t know how long it took. After ah Qi''s face was black and blue, the woman finally stopped and said to the crowd, "take me to Chen Yangna."


    After all, the disobedient person is floating beside her now. People on the scene dare not step on the thunder, so they take the mysterious woman to Chen Yang''s house.

 Chapter 89

    At dusk, Chen Yang and Wang Hua''er return to Anping village.


    As usual, today''s Chen Yang, is still a white gown, gentle smile let people like spring breeze, Wang Hua''er is carrying a medicine basket, closely behind Chen Yang.


    After greeting the enthusiastic villagers, Chen Yang and Wang Hua''er slowly come to his house.


    At this time, in Chen Yang''s room, Su Chengdao and his party are sitting on the stool drinking tea with the mysterious woman, while ah Qi, whose mouth is so cheap that he died, is still hanging upside down in the air, black and blue.


    With a "squeak" voice, the door was slowly pushed open by Chen Yang''s big hand, and the master and apprentice appeared in front of everyone.


    As soon as the door opened, ah Qi, hanging upside down, was the first to enter Chen Yang''s eyes. Ah Qi''s black nose and swollen face surprised Chen Yang and immediately let out his divine sense.


    As the divine consciousness unfolds, everything in the room is clearly displayed in Chen Yang''s mind, including the face of the mysterious woman.


    At the moment when the mysterious woman saw Chen Yang, she had been in the same place for a long time. Until Chen Yang''s divine sense swept, she finally recovered. Then she stood up and stared into Chen Yang''s eyes, full of admiration.


    "Chen Yang..." Originally fierce woman, at this time the eyes are as soft as water, the voice is extremely gentle.


    "Son "How many months?"


    Different from the woman, Chen Yang''s eyes widened at this time. On his original handsome face, he was extremely shocked. It seemed that there was still a trace of panic.


    "I''ve come to you..." The woman slightly lowered her head, completely immersed in the joy of seeing Chen Yang, and selectively ignored the expression on Chen Yang''s face.


    "I''ve been all over the galaxy looking for you." The woman lowered her head and said softly. On her white and tender face, a piece of scarlet appeared.


    The sudden change of the mysterious woman made the people in the room sweat.


    At present, this is a weak woman with a small family. When she sees her sweetheart, is this the same person as the strong woman who used to hang a group of people with one hand?


    After wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, Su Cheng hesitated for a while, and finally said, "that Senior Look at the door


    "At the door?" The woman raised her head and looked at the door suspiciously. At this time, only Wang Hua''er was looking at her with a medicine basket on his back. Chen Yang''s figure had already disappeared.


    "Chen Yang!" "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.


    "What''s the situation?" Wang Hua''er came back and asked in the room.


    "It''s a bit complicated..." Su Chengdao said awkwardly.


    At this time, in the air outside Anping village, Chen YangZheng was flying in the air in horror. While flying, he still turned his head and looked back, as if something terrible was chasing him.


    Chen Yang was so fast that he disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye and went deep into the Qixuan mountain.


    Shortly after he left, a red figure flashed by, and then stopped. It was the mysterious woman.


    "Run, see where you can go." The woman snorted coldly, but also disappeared in the same place and chased Chen Yang.


    The speed of mysterious woman is faster than Chen Yang. As time goes by, the distance between her and Chen Yang is gradually shortening.


    Soon, they came to the depth of Qixuan mountain, and the distance between them was only 100 meters.


    Looking at the white figure in front, the smile on the mysterious woman''s face is more and more prosperous.


    "I''m going to catch up with you." The woman thought in her heart.


    Just as the woman is thinking of catching up with Chen Yang''s scene, she is changing!


    A huge figure, roaring, rushes out from under the mysterious woman and bumps into the mysterious woman.


    The woman''s cultivation was not weak, and she responded immediately. She dodged this huge figure.


    "Where is the devil?" Cried the woman angrily.


    "I''m the local demon king, the ape boss."


    With the sound of a divine sense, the huge figure slowly turned around, but it was not the big demon king golden backed ape.


    "Demon king? If you dare to stop me, I will kill you


    The woman yelled and waved one hand, and a dark red whip appeared in her hand. The whip appeared and threw directly at the golden backed ape in front of her.


    The whip is about two fingers thick and about two meters long. However, under the woman''s swing, the whip body began to grow. In an instant, it reached the golden backed ape ten meters away.


    Looking at the nearby whip, a trace of disdain flashed in the eyes of the golden backed ape. He stretched out his huge arm and grabbed it. When he grabbed it, he also heard from the divine sense: "such a thin whip, I''ll grab it..."


    Before the words were finished, with a "pa", there was a red and long whip mark on the golden back ape''s face.


    "What happened?" The golden backed ape was stunned. He clearly grasped the whip. Why did the whip come to his face again? Moreover, the whip seemed to hurt a little.After a trace of pain came out, the originally senseless whiplash began to ache violently, and it had a strange spiritual power. It came out from the whiplash, constantly interfering with the spiritual power operation in the golden backed ape.


    "It''s weird." The golden backed ape whispered, and then looked at the mysterious woman in front of her with vigilance.


    "Get out of the way." Looking at the vigilant golden backed ape, the woman''s face was cold.


    Chen Yang is her heart, who dares to stop her looking for Chen Yang, it is the same as taking out her heart and lung, at this time in her eyes, the golden backed ape is dead.


    When the golden backed ape makes a move, Chen Yang also stops. When the woman fights with the golden backed ape, he has no time to stop it.


    "Brother ape, you are not her rival." Chen Yang said.


    Hearing Chen Yang''s words, the golden backed ape directly shook his head and said, "impossible."


    "Neither of us is her match..." Chen Yang said again.


    "Ah?" The golden backed ape suddenly widened his eyes, and his face was unbelievable.


    Hearing this, the voice of the woman came.


    "You just know. Come back with me soon."


    Listen to the tone of the woman, it seems that the woman and Chen Yang are very familiar, so the golden backed ape asked: "what''s the relationship between you two?"


    "It''s a little complicated..." Chen Yang said slowly.


    "You don''t want to go back with her?" The golden backed ape asked again.


    Chen Yang nodded.


    Since Chen Yang didn''t want to, the woman was forcing Chen Yang. The golden backed ape, who was very loyal, knew it immediately and said, "let''s fight."


    With that, the huge figure rushed to the woman in front of her.


    "To die!" The mysterious woman yelled angrily and swung the whip to meet the golden backed ape.


    Looking at the moment fighting up a person a demon, Chen Yang headache incomparable, others don''t know, but he clearly know the strength of the woman in front of him.


    Helpless shook his head, Chen Yang also joined the war, otherwise, the golden monkey may really want to die here.

 Chapter 90

    As Chen Yang joined the war, two men and one beast fought fiercely. The fluctuation caused by the collision in Yuan infant period was quite strong. You can feel the restless spirit power in Qixuan mountain from a long distance.


    The battle lasted about a quarter of an hour. With the appearance of a terrible pressure, the golden backed ape howled in horror from the depth of Qixuan mountain. After the roar subsided, everything was calm again.


    Half an hour later, outside Chen Yang''s house came a huge sound of heavy objects falling to the ground.


    Hearing the noise outside the house, ah Qi, who was black and blue, ran out first, and then stayed in the same place.


    The people in the house came out, and after seeing the scene outside, they were all in the same place.


    Why are you in a daze?


    Because outside the hospital, a huge golden backed ape is lying on the ground, falling into a coma, and its whole body is full of red whiplash marks, shocking, it seems to feel pain.


    Looking up, the mysterious woman in a red dress is standing on the back of the golden backed ape, looking down at the crowd. Beside the woman, Chen Yang with a bitter face floats quietly, and his hands are completely tied behind him.


    "Master! Uncle ape Ah Qi screamed, then yelled to the mysterious woman, "I knew you are not a good thing. I''ll take your life!"


    At the end of the speech, the bloody thunder burst out, and ah Qi jumped up and rushed to the woman in red above.


    For a moment of excitement, let ah Qi forget his bruised head is due to who, when he remember, it''s too late, because he has hung upside down beside Chen Yang.


    Looking at ah Qi hanging upside down, Wang Hua''er turned to Chen Yang and asked, "master, what''s the matter?"


    "Alas." Chen Yang sighed bitterly and replied, "it''s a long story."


    Finish saying, say to mysterious woman: "son month, let us go down."


    "Then you have to keep your word. Don''t run away." The woman tooted her mouth and said.


    "No more running." Chen Yang agreed with a bitter smile.


    See Chen Yang agree, mysterious woman one hand wave, master and apprentice two people slowly fall to the ground, then the woman also followed to fall down.


    With his feet on the ground, Chen Yang, who untied the shackles, hugged ah Qi and put him on the ground. Then he said with the crowd, "wait for me."


    With that, Chen Yang took out a can of Cuiyu Xugu ointment from Xumi space. With a single hand wave, Cuiyu Xugu ointment rose with the spiritual power and slowly covered the golden backed ape. After a few breaths, he smeared the whole body of the golden backed ape.


    Putting away the empty jar, Chen Yang put a pure spirit into the golden backed ape.


    As Linghua entered, the eyes of golden backed ape slowly opened.


    After blinking his confused eyes, the golden backed ape seemed to come back to his senses, roared, and jumped up directly, scaring all the people present.


    "Brother ape, it''s over." Chen Yang said.


    "It''s over?" The golden backed ape looked around and found that he was no longer in the Qixuan mountain. He immediately responded and asked, "how long have I been unconscious?"


    "Half an hour." Chen Yang replied.


    Nodded, the golden back ape slowly fell to the ground, and finally saw Ah Qi.


    As soon as he raised his hand to say hello, a touch of red came into his sight.


    Isn''t the red shadow that clings to Chen Yang the culprit for stun it?


    At this time, the mysterious woman, a little bird, with a low brow, leaned close to Chen Yang. She looked like a little Jasper. The golden backed ape''s face became strange and said to Chen Yang, "you have to give me an explanation."


    "Cough."


    Coughing awkwardly twice, Chen Yang said to the crowd, "come in, come in."


    As soon as he finished, Chen Yang thought of the huge golden backed ape, and his face became more embarrassed. He patted his head and said, "it seems that it''s inconvenient to enter the house. Let''s talk about it here."


    At the end of the speech, Chen Yang closed his mouth and began to organize his language. After all, today''s event is a bit exciting for him. Even Chen Yang, who has always been steady, is a bit confused.


    After thinking about it, Chen Yang spoke.


    "That..."


    "She''s my fiancee, an ziyue."


    Chen Yang''s words are amazing.


    For a long time, people were surprised, especially the roar of golden backed ape.


    "So she''s really my mistress?" Ah Qi''s eyes stare at the eldest brother and says in surprise.


    "Nominally..." Chen Yang''s voice was very low, but he was heard by people with sharp ears.


    Of course, an ziyue, who is closest to him, is no exception.


    "Not in name, I am." An ziyue is holding Chen Yang''s arm, and her face is filled with a very happy smile.


    "And what did you see her run for?" The golden backed ape said in a voice, glaring.


    "Well, I''ll explain it to you slowly..."Chen Yang finished, began to explain to the public.


    It turns out that Chen Yang and an ziyue''s master are good friends. They almost grew up together when they were young. However, the two masters took the joke of their two children for granted, and made an engagement for them on the spot. At that time, Chen Yang didn''t understand it when he was young, but an ziyue was taken for granted. When Chen Yang grew up and understood the engagement, an ziyue had already given him his heart, It''s too late to regret.


    "So bloody?" Make complaints about seven.


    "It''s a beautiful thing to have no guess when you are young. Why are you like this, Mr. Chen?" Su Chengdao is puzzled.


    "Yes, it sounds romantic. Shifu, why are you so afraid of the nun?" Wang Hua''er asked, and Han Ru on her side nodded and agreed.


    "Well Actually, I''m not ready yet... " Chen Yang''s face was embarrassed. On his handsome face, he had a slight blush.


    Looking at Chen Yang''s embarrassed appearance, the golden backed ape laughs, pats Chen Yang''s back and says, "ah, it''s you who can''t figure out how to deal with the emotion. Accept it calmly."


    Golden backed ape looks like a big brother, but I don''t know that I''m not human at all. What''s my emotional experience? Chen Yang is also guided by the appearance of a person who has come over.


    When an ziyue heard Wang Hua''er calling her teacher''s mother, she was so happy that she took out a small jar and put it into Wang Hua''er''s hand.


    "Well behaved, what''s your name? It''s a gift from my teacher."


    The jar looks sparse and ordinary, but the sealed bottle mouth overflows slightly. Even Wang Hua''er, who has the lowest cultivation, is aware of the extraordinary things in the jar. After taking it happily, Wang Hua''er says with a smile: "thank you, madam. My name is Wang Hua''er."


    "Well, it''s nice to hear that Hua''er is so handsome that she must be a great beauty when she grows up." An ziyue shaved Wang Hua''er''s nose, which made Wang Hua''er a little embarrassed.


    "It''s too early to call it the nun." Chen Yang on one side chimed in.


    "That''s right, that''s right. It''s not husband and wife without a door." Ah Qi agrees on one side, but he doesn''t notice. An ziyue''s face turns gloomy.

 Chapter 91

    "Madam, I''m wrong. Let me down."


    Ah Qi was hanging upside down in the air, pleading, and his bruised face seemed even more swollen.


    "Ziyue, let him down." Chen Yang''s face was strange and he began to persuade him.


    "Listen to you." An ziyue smiles at Chen Yang and puts ah Qi down with a little finger.


    The falling ah Qi is caught by Su Chengdao. Then Wang Hua''er takes out Cuiyu Xugu ointment from the bag and slowly smears it on ah Qi''s face. Naturally, it is necessary to touch the wound between smears, so ah Qi''s screams are echoing for a while.


    "So, you also found the entrance to Qixuan?" Chen Yang asks an ziyue.


    "Well, I collected all your previous research notes, and then slowly found them here." An ziyue nodded and looked at Chen Yang pitifully.


    When Chen Yang got the first clue of the Qixuan world, it was 15 years ago. At that time, Chen Yang had just given birth. He had a strong interest in the long-standing legendary world, because in the legend, there was a spirit tree in the Qixuan world, whose leaves could live and die, and its flesh and bones were worthy of divine medicine.


    Because of a special thing, Chen Yang needs such a kind of magic medicine. So he wanders around the Star River Island and slowly collects the clues of the Qixuan world. Finally, his kung fu is up to his heart. Five years later, Chen Yang successfully finds the entrance of the Qixuan world and comes in safely.


    Before Chen Yang found the entrance, he kept a copy of his record at home for a rainy day. Although Chen Yang had a clue, he also spent a lot of effort to find the entrance of Qixuan, and only he knew the hard work. Therefore, an ziyue, according to his record, has been pursuing himself for ten years. Chen Yang''s heart is incomparable be moved.


    "It''s hard for you." Chen Yang touched an ziyue''s hair, and his eyes softened.


    Feeling Chen Yang''s familiar tenderness, an ziyue''s heart is full of happiness. After ten years of hard work, she finally found him. Chen Yang, who was afraid of her, now has a little tenderness in his eyes.


    "It''s not hard. As long as I can find you, it''s not hard." An ziyue catches Chen Yang''s big hand that caresses his hair. Her beautiful eyes stare at Chen Yang''s eyes, full of deep feeling.


    A closer look shows that an ziyue''s face is as white as jade. It''s true that she''s been chasing her for nearly a hundred years. If Chen Yang says she''s not in love, it must be false.


    "It seems that it''s good to marry her..." Chen Yang thought silently in his heart, and then he suppressed the thought in his heart. He didn''t like to practice, but only loved to study medicine. After that incident, he was no longer a teacher, closed his heart, and studied medicine. This kind of himself is absolutely not worthy of the beauty in front of him.


    Where does an ziyue not understand Chen Yang''s idea? Every time Chen Yang refuses herself, she only responds with a smile, "I''ll wait for you."


    She has been waiting, waiting for Chen Yang to untie his heart knot, waiting for Chen Yang to accept himself, which is nearly a hundred years.


    And now, Chen Yang''s heart knot seems to have loosened a little bit?


    "Is it the relationship between the two children? After all, since that incident, Chen Yang has confiscated his apprentices..." An ziyue thought silently.


    Without waiting for an ziyue to continue to think about it, the romantic atmosphere they haven''t seen for ten years is interrupted by ah Qi''s hiss.


    "How numb you are."


    After that, Chen Yuyang took his hand back from his mouth.


    "It''s my gaffe." Chen Yang''s face is quite unnatural.


    "Nothing." An ziyue''s eyes narrowed slightly and her face was still full of smile.


    At this time, the people in the hospital all stepped back and away from ah Qi. In their eyes, they all looked at ah Qi with a look of pity, which made ah Qi''s back cool. Even the sugar beans that had been tightly attached to ah Qi also jumped into Wang Hua''er''s arms and away from ah Qi.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?" Ah Qi''s heart was rough with all the people.


    Just finished, ah Qi felt a strong sense of killing converged on his body. His eyes followed the direction of killing, and an ziyue''s cold smile came into ah Qi''s eyes.


    "It seems that something is wrong?"


    This is ah Qi''s last thought. When he woke up, it was the next day.


    Lying on the bed, ah Qi slowly opens his eyes. What he sees is the familiar ceiling, followed by Chen Yang''s gentle voice.


    "Ziyue, you''ve gone too far this time." There is a trace of blame in Chen Yang''s tone.


    "Call me xiaoyueer when nobody is around." An ziyue''s unique voice came.


    "Don''t interrupt, you deliberately use temptation as an excuse to teach ah Qi a lesson. It''s really not good for you to lay such a heavy hand." Chen Yang continues to blame the strange way.


    "Well, well, I''m wrong, but not yet." An ziyue reaches out her jade hand and grabs Chen Yang''s arm, but it''s empty. However, she is not annoyed and continues to say with a smile.Hearing the conversation between them, ah Qi finally remembered that before he was in a coma, an ziyue said that she wanted to try her apprentice''s skills, and she directly attacked her. With an ziyue''s strength, she naturally had no fighting back and was in a coma on the spot.


    If you think about it in this way, the nun is really strange. She always teaches herself a lesson through her cultivation. It''s better not to make trouble in the future.


    Thinking like this, ah Qi didn''t know how hateful he was last night.


    Flexible body gently jump, ah Qi jumped up from the bed, fell to the ground silently, then walked through the screen, to Chen Yang two people''s body.


    "I''m hungry." Ah Qi touched his stomach and went to the front of them.


    Seeing ah Qi wake up, Chen Yang waves his hand, and several white steamed buns appear on the table immediately.


    "Eat it." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    Seeing the steamed bread, ah Qi, who had already muttered in his stomach, didn''t say anything, so he stretched out his hand directly.


    "Well, I didn''t let you eat it."


    An ziyue one hand a little, ah Qi''s hand is stiff in the same place, can''t inch into any more.


    "Ziyue, stop it." Chen Yang advised.


    "I didn''t make any noise, but the boy didn''t say a word to his teacher. I''m angry now." An ziyue looks at ah Qi, the meaning is very obvious.


    Looking at an ziyue, who beat herself three times on the first day of meeting, ah Qi didn''t show any kindness to him. Moreover, Chen Yang didn''t agree. The straightforward ah Qi couldn''t say "Shiniang", so he frowned and said: "No


    "Oh?" An ziyue raised her eyebrows slightly, then turned her wrist, and a plump chicken leg appeared in her hand.

 Chapter 92

    Xumi space can greatly reduce the loss of items. For example, a piece of ice will melt away in a short time in summer, but it will not melt for several days after entering Xumi space. With the increase of master''s cultivation, the maintenance effect in Xumi space will be better. Just like the chicken leg that an ziyue just took out from it, it was a month ago, but now it is still steaming and fragrant It''s like it''s just coming out.


    As soon as an ziyue''s drumstick appeared, it immediately attracted ah Qi''s attention. You know, he was knocked unconscious by an ziyue without even eating dinner, and he has been hungry until now.


    The smell of chicken legs slowly floated into ah Qi''s nose. Ah Qi, who was already hungry, involuntarily twitched his nose and inhaled the fragrance into his nose. But the more he inhaled, the more hungry he was, and the saliva in his mouth was secreted.


    Heavily swallowed a mouthful of saliva, ah Qi''s eyes had only chicken legs.


    "Do you want to eat?" An ziyue shakes two times in front of ah Qi with a chicken leg.


    "Yes." Ah Qi replied.


    "It''s called the nun."


    "Teacher Niang."


    As soon as ah Qi came out, Chen Yang spewed out the tea.


    "A drumstick will buy you off?" Chen Yang wiped his mouth and was very depressed.


    Although ah Qi called the nun, an ziyue didn''t give him the drumstick, but continued to shake the drumstick and asked, "isn''t the nun beautiful?"


    "It''ll take two drumsticks."


    "Poof!" The tea at Chen Yanggang''s entrance is spouting out again.


    How to start bargaining.


    An ziyue didn''t expect that ah Qi would bargain with him in this state. She immediately thought that the apprentice was very interesting, so she took out two drumsticks and said to ah Qi, "does the nun match the master?"


    Ah Qi looked straight at the three plump drumsticks. He nodded his head and said, "my teacher is very handsome, talented and beautiful. She is made in heaven."


    When ah Qi praises an ziyue, he does not forget to bring Chen Yang, who makes an ziyue look happy. However, Chen Yang has a painful face. He thinks to himself, how come he has not found that this boy can be so glib in recent years?


    "Good boy, come and eat."


    Looking at ah Qi with straight eyes, an ziyue is also very happy. She unties the shackles of ah Qi and puts the drumstick on the table.


    As soon as the shackles were released, ah Qi broke out at an unprecedented speed. A few shadows flashed by. Instead of the three chicken legs on the table, the three clean bones disappeared. Ah Qi stood aside, his mouth bulging, chewing the chicken legs in his mouth.


    "And this way of eating?" An ziyue''s eyes are slightly wide open. Looking at ah Qi in front of her, she says in shock.


    "You''ll get used to it later." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    A few mouthfuls ate the chicken legs and swept away the white steamed bread on the table. Ah Qi patted his stomach and finally felt a little full.


    "Full?" Chen Yang asked.


    "Barely hungry."


    Ah Qi finished, stretched out his hand toward an ziyue, and then spread out his palm.


    "My gift."


    "The gift of meeting?" Ann son month Leng for a while, don''t know what ah seven is saying.


    "Hua''er has it all." Ah Qi said.


    Hearing this, an ziyue suddenly realized that ah Qi was referring to the gift he gave Wang Hua''er.


    "OK, you are Chen Yang''s Apprentice. I''ll give you something." An ziyue took out a black pill and put it in ah Qi''s palm.


    "This is nothing." Ah Qi took the black pill and played with it. He asked curiously. After all, the whole body of the pill is black and the surface is uneven. Only when he feels it with all his strength can he feel the faint spiritual power in the pill.


    "It''s called Wuling Tongtian pill. It''s refined by an ancient great power. It takes one year to digest the Dan layer on the surface. But after the Dan layer is digested, the anti heaven medicine inside can make ordinary people directly enter Yuan Dynasty."


    An ziyue''s explanation is right. If it wasn''t for Chen Yang''s strange eyes, ah Qi would have believed it.


    "What is it?" Ah Qi asked with a frown.


    "Is it difficult for the elder martial mother to cheat you?" Seeing that ah Qi didn''t believe it, an ziyue immediately pretended to be angry and wanted to scare him.


    "You seem to be lying to me." Obviously, ah Qi didn''t take it, he continued.


    Looking at an ziyue''s teeth and claws, Chen Yang finally couldn''t help but explain: "this is the failed product of Linghua pill. The Linghua contained in a inferior Linghua pill is equal to the Linghua obtained by ordinary concentration practitioners after one year''s cultivation, but this failed product only has less than one tenth of the efficacy. Ziyue is teasing you."


    Hearing Chen Yang''s explanation, ah Qi suddenly showed a look of disgust and said, "what Wuji Feitian pill, you cheat people. You really don''t look the same."


    With that, ah Qi is about to discard the failed product of Linghua Pill on the table.


    "Although it''s a failure, it can still hold up the Linghua you''ve absorbed for several days." Chen Yang said.How many days? Although it''s useless, it''s better than nothing. Ah Qi thought about it and put away the black pill, but the color of dislike in his eyes is not reduced at all.


    "Hua Er''s gifts are so good. Why am I the black coal ball?" Ah Qi said unhappily.


    Ah Qi ate shriveled, and an ziyue was very cheerful in his heart. He said sarcastically, "who let you not know what''s good and what''s bad? You don''t even call when you see the teacher''s wife, and you dare to use your fist."


    "Well, well, what are you fighting with a child?" Chen Yang smiles, shakes his head and exhorts.


    Chen Yang as like as two peas, and the son of an on the moon was naturally submissive. He immediately put up a mockery of his heart. His wrist doubled and a small pot that was exactly the same as Wang Huaer received appeared.


    "Here you are." An ziyue said and threw the can to ah Qi.


    As soon as the can appeared, ah Qi felt the rich spiritual power inside. Surprisingly, after taking over the can, ah Qi would stretch out his hand and prepare to pull out the plug.


    Ah Qi grabs the finger of the seal and is just about to work hard when she is pressed by an ziyue''s jade hand.


    "Open it again when you eat it. It''s a Linghua pill inside."


    "It''s true this time." An ziyue added with a smile.


    There is no truth in the rich aura inside. Ah Qi''s face is full of joy. He nods and says to an ziyue, "thank you, madam. She is as beautiful as a flower and a fairy."


    "Smelly boy, you can''t call me mother until you give me milk." An ziyue points a Qi''s forehead and says angrily.


    After chatting in the room for a while, Wang Hua''er came in with sugar beans.


    Sweet called a teacher mother and master, and was praised by an ziyue a few smart sensible, then Wang Hua''er also joined several people''s topic.


    "So the master said that he would marry you first?" Wang Hua''er stares at Chen Yang strangely, and the latter coughs awkwardly twice.


    "When I was a child, I didn''t understand, I didn''t understand..." Chen Yang said awkwardly.


    "Master, you have taught us that a gentleman''s word is hard to trace." Ah Qi also looked at Chen Yang and said, and when he said that a gentleman''s words are hard to trace, he learned the tone of Chen Yang''s teaching, and he also learned how to model, which made Wang Hua''er and an ziyue laugh.


    "I was only seven years old. I didn''t know anything. I was a child, not a gentleman." Chen Yang played a rogue.


    "You took my hand to find my master." An ziyue immediately dismantled Chen Yang''s platform. When she spoke, Bai Nen''s face turned slightly red.


    "Oh." The eyebrows of seven were slightly provoked, and the color of their eyes was very strong. The meaning of the eyes was very obvious.


    Of course, the result is also obvious. Chen Yang punished ah Qi for not going out for three days because he didn''t practice hard recently, which caused ah Qi to howl and beg his master to let him go.


    "These two kids are really interesting." An ziyue looks at ah Qi, who is begging Chen Yang, and Wang Hua''er, who is gloating, and slowly raises her mouth.


    "Thank you for letting Chen Yang out of that knot."


    Idea flashed, an ziyue laughed, and also joined the team to tease ah Qi.

 Chapter 93

    After an ziyue came to Anping village, she quickly integrated into Chen Yang''s life. From that day on, a beautiful shadow appeared in the corner of the classroom outside Chen Yang''s house. She always looked at Chen Yang quietly, her eyes were full of intoxication. When she was in a good mood, she would wave her hand and turn out a pile of candy to distribute to the children in class.


    On the day of waking up, the golden backed ape returned to Qixuan mountain. When he left, he did not forget to give Chen Yang a look you know. Su Chengdao and his friends got acquainted with an ziyue after a week of getting along with each other. They also cried out from an elder. With the cold as the clever cerebellar pouch melon, they naturally gained a lot of benefits.


    When she gets along with the children, an ziyue always takes out some things from the outside world, and then distributes them to ah Qiji people. She constantly explains the world beyond the boundaries of Qi Xuan to the children, which makes them wonder and yearn for. After all, the vivid photos, the TV that can play real-life images, and the delicious snacks that they have never eaten are very important to the children They have a very strong attraction.


    Different from Qixuan, the four continents outside have already developed their own unique civilization, such as xinghezhou, the hometown of Chen Yang and an ziyue.


    There are developed science and technology as well as the practitioners who fly to heaven and escape from the earth. The combination of the two forms a strange science and technology civilization. Different from our earth, the energy on the Star River Island is spiritual power. The vehicles flying on the road, the spaceships whistling overhead, and the huge advertising screens on the tall buildings are all spiritual power.


    Similar to the earth, they are connected by cable like things, but the energy transmitted inside is not electricity, but spiritual power, so these lines are also called spiritual cables. Like the earth, in every city, there is a place to produce energy, while in xinghezhou, that place is called spiritual power station.


    Different from power station, Lingli station relies on human and Lingshi to produce Lingli.


    Due to the advanced level of civilization, this has also led to the powerful weapons. The hot weapons on xinghezhou are extremely powerful. A common spirit gun can easily kill the practitioners of the three realms of building foundation. Therefore, the status of the practitioners is not so high.


    This also leads to the change of social status and respect between people and practitioners. So even if you are a Jindan practitioner in Xinghe Island, in the eyes of ordinary people, you are just a human who can play magic. When the law enforcers come, they have to kowtow and admit their mistakes.


    Because of this environment, the practitioners in xinghezhou get along well with the mortals, and the practitioners are perfectly integrated into the society.


    Those who pursue stability can join the law enforcement team, enter the spiritual power station to create spiritual power, or engage in other strange undertakings. Those who are passionate can leave the city to explore the vast universe, or hunt powerful monsters and exchange their precious materials for money.


    Even in such a stable and affluent environment, the number of practitioners is very small. The proportion is almost the same as that of the seven Xuan world. There are no one in a thousand who can grow spiritual bones. Therefore, it has been proved that the growth of spiritual bones has little to do with external influence, and it is all by God''s will.


    This is the status quo of xinghezhou, or the status quo of Xuantian.


    The four continents of Xuantian, xinghezhou and yaozhizhou in the East and West, account for 70% of the world''s population, while dahezhou in the South has 20% of the world''s population, and the last 10% of the world''s population is in the extreme north.


    An ziyue is happy to share the knowledge and environment of xinghezhou with her children. One month has passed quickly, and now ah Qiji people have a vague concept of the outside world.


    For example, men in the outside world like to wear short hair, ordinary people in the outside world can easily beat the monks in the foundation period by relying on science and technology, as well as all kinds of entertainment projects and world-famous strange food, all of which make children yearn for incomparably.


    For nearly a month, an ziyue kept explaining the outside world to ah qi4, and even showed some videos to the children.


    Looking at the children''s yearning eyes, an ziyue knows that Chen Yang has never mentioned anything about the outside world to the children, but she doesn''t ask. After all, Chen Yang doesn''t stop himself from sharing things with the children, which shows that Chen Yang doesn''t object.


    As for why an ziyue keeps divulging information to the children, it is because she wants to take Chen Yang out with the children.


    One month is the time for an ziyue to think about Chen Yang, and also the time for an ziyue to instill the concept of a new world into his children.


    The reason why Chen Yang did not mention the outside world for three years is also because of a knot, a knot that made him close his heart.


    Without that knot, there would be no amazing Doctor Chen Yang. He and an ziyue might have been married long ago.


    Because of this knot, Chen Yang no longer teaches, no longer talks about children''s love, began to concentrate on medical skills, and even a little bit of self abandonment.


    All the changes of Chen Yang are in the eyes of an ziyue, but she did her best to use all the resources she could to help Chen Yang until she disappeared 15 years ago.


    After explaining to ah Qiji for a long time, an ziyue smiles and sees off her four children and turns back to her room.


    Although she is Chen Yang''s fiancee, an ziyue and Chen Yang are not in the same room. Instead, they live in the house built by Chen Yang to heal the disciples of yujianzong.Gently push open the door, the yearning figure, reflected in an ziyue''s eyes.


    Dressed in a white gown, Chen Yang is sitting quietly in an ziyue''s room. The light of the candle shines on Chen Yang''s handsome face, which makes an ziyue crazy.


    "Let''s talk about it." Chen Yang''s gentle voice wakes an ziyue up.


    After waking up, an ziyue slowly sat beside Chen Yang, then dragged her chin with her jade hand, looked at Chen Yang affectionately, and said gently, "do you think about it?" There seems to be a trace of joy in the words.


    "Well." Chen Yang nodded.


    "Tomorrow, let''s take the children into the mountains." Chen Yang said quietly.


    "Good."


    An ziyue didn''t say much. Chen Yang''s meaning is very obvious. As long as she gets Chen Yang''s affirmation, it''s enough. It''s useless to say more. She''s not a weak woman who loves to cry.


    The conversation between them is very simple. From childhood to adulthood, as long as each other''s eyes and actions, they can understand each other''s meaning. There are only four short sentences in this conversation, but it is full of an ziyue''s desire for many years and Chen Yang''s slightly relaxed heart.


    Mountain, of course, refers to Qixuan mountain. Just like an ziyue, Chen Yang came down from Qixuan mountain at the beginning, because the entrance of Qixuan world and the outside world is in Qixuan mountain.

 Chapter 94

    The next morning, on the outskirts of Qixuan mountain, ah Qi, four men and a beast followed Chen Yang and an ziyue and slowly went deep.


    "So master, why do you suddenly call us into the mountain?" Ah Qi asked suspiciously.


    "You''ll see." Chen Yang answers lightly.


    Seeing that Chen Yang did not answer, ah Qi again threw the question to an ziyue and asked, "teacher Niang?"


    An ziyue smiles and doesn''t answer ah Qi, but Wang Hua''er on one side says, "you''ve asked three times, but you''ll know then."


    "It won''t take long to get to seven mountains anyway." Cold as in the side of the road.


    "All right."


    Being run by two people in a row, ah Qi is also very witty. He doesn''t ask any more and keeps going. However, he soon quarrels with Han Ru about the name of a small yellow flower. Later, Wang Hua''er, who can''t stand it, gives a shudder to ah Qi''s head and tells him the name of a small yellow flower. They are quiet again.


    A few people are not ordinary people. Even the sugar beans have been refined. It''s no problem to make a mark on the stone. Such a group of people naturally move very fast and soon came to the territory of golden backed ape.


    After a while, the cave of golden backed ape appeared in front of everyone.


    Just before arriving at the cave, the huge figure of the golden backed ape entered the eyes of the public. Approaching, the tall golden backed ape is talking to seven or eight little monkey demons, while the little monkey demons are constantly flying in the tree, as if they are grasping something.


    Hearing the familiar footsteps behind him, a smile appeared on the golden back ape''s face and turned around slowly.


    "Brother Chen, I miss you at last. I''m here." The golden backed ape said with a smile.


    Chen Yang gave a salute with a smile and said to the golden backed ape, "I haven''t seen you in January. I miss brother ape a little, so I brought ziyue and my apprentice to harass you."


    Seeing an ziyue and ah Qi''s children, the golden backed ape was also happy. He said, "don''t bother, let''s have a few drinks at noon." With that, the golden cup ape led the people into the cave.


    Just into the hole, sugar bean leg straight pedal, a few steps into the depths of the cave. Naturally, the child went to find his mother.


    Leading the crowd to sit down, the golden backed ape yelled softly, and a few little monkey demons from outside ran in. After giving orders, the little monkey demons went in to cook.


    "Uncle ape, what were you doing outside before?" Ah Qi looked at a few little monkey demons and asked the questions they wanted to ask before.


    "Catching cicadas." When the golden cup ape finished answering, he saw that people were puzzled, and then he explained, "you know, our animals have five senses. The cicadas outside make me headache, so he took the children to catch them."


    The explanation of the golden backed ape made it clear to everyone that the sound of cicadas was reflected along the way.


    "Why do you use your hands to grasp it? With your cultivation, a single shock will kill a cicada." Ah Qi asked.


    "Don''t you think I''ve thought about it? If I really shake it, it''s estimated that the trees with a radius of tens of meters will collapse to me. " The golden backed ape shook his head and grinned bitterly.


    "Brother ape is right. Cultivation is not omnipotent." Chen Yang echoed.


    Looking at one person and one demon pretending to be serious with the children, an ziyue finally couldn''t help but said, "that''s because you don''t have enough cultivation. Look at me."


    With that, an ziyue got up and walked out of the cave. With a wave of powerful spiritual power coming out of the cave, the noisy sound of cicadas suddenly stopped.


    After the cicada stopped singing, an ziyue slowly came in and sat beside Chen Yang.


    With an ziyue''s hand, it''s not the cicadas outside that are quiet. Even all the people in the cave are quiet. Except Chen Yang, all the people open their mouths and look at an ziyue in shock.


    For a long time, golden backed ape broke the awkward atmosphere and asked the questions that everyone wanted to ask.


    "Brother and sister Chen What''s the realm? "


    With a wry smile, Chen Yang replied, "you have experienced it personally before. Do you still need to ask?"


    "Is it true that my sister-in-law has already..." Without saying that word, the golden backed ape just stretched out its index finger and pointed up.


    "It''s so subtle. It''s hard to say." Chen Yang nodded.


    The dialogue between Jinbei ape and Chen Yang shows that ah Qiji is confused and looks at an ziyue one by one, like I don''t understand.


    Looking at the children''s eyes, an ziyue said with a smile, "twenty years ago, I broke through Yuanying."


    As soon as the voice fell, several children began to breathe in the air-conditioner.


    What''s the concept above Yuanying? How difficult is Yuanying''s cultivation? Ten golden elixirs may not be able to produce one Yuanying, so that there are no more than ten Yuanying practitioners in the whole Qixuan realm. If Yuanying is above Yuanying, it can sweep the Qixuan realm?


    Above Yuanying, it is to transform the divine realm. The practitioners refine Yuanying, integrate with the divine consciousness, and become Yuanshen. When they reach Yuanshen, the divine consciousness covers a wide range, and they are more comfortable with the manipulation of the spiritual power, that is, the micro realm.An ziyue''s spiritual power fluctuates, and the accurate earthquake halos the cicadas within 100 meters, but does not hurt the leaves. This is the direct manifestation of the micro environment.


    "Is she so powerful?" Wang Hua''er covered his mouth and said in surprise.


    "There are many powerful places for the nun." An ziyue smiles and seems to be proud.


    "Shiniang is so excellent. Why doesn''t Shifu marry you home?" Ah Qi''s little face was full of doubts.


    Ah Qi''s words also hit the heart of the golden backed ape, so he looked like a big brother and echoed: "yes, brother Chen, I didn''t say you. My younger brothers and sisters have been chasing you for so many years. Why don''t you marry her home?"


    Their words also hit an ziyue''s heart. At this time, an ziyue looks at Chen Yang with a trace of resentment in her eyes.


    There is such a big gossip to see, a few children are erect ears, staring at Chen Yang, waiting for his answer.


    People''s eyes to see Chen Yang quite uncomfortable, after looking around, Chen Yang just heavily sighed, "it''s a long story, for a while and a half will not be clear."


    Looking at Chen Yang''s appearance, it was obvious that he didn''t want to say that the golden backed ape didn''t continue to make fun of him. Then he put on a very serious look and said, "since you don''t want to say that, I won''t ask any more. I just hope you don''t let down such a good woman."


    "I''ll think about it." Chen Yang lightly answers a way, when speaking, his facial expression seems to have a little trance.


    When an ziyue heard that the golden backed ape was talking for herself, she was also very moved. Her heart was like a mirror. She directly stepped forward to ease the atmosphere and said, "brother ape, I heard Chen Yang say that the monkey wine you brewed is unique in the Qixuan world. It happens that I''m thirsty. Why don''t we have a drink first?"


    Are already the people of God, how can they be so thirsty? Golden back ape will immediately out of the meaning, along with the words, said: "yes, it is my hospitality, patronize the chat." With that, the golden monkey took out several barrels of old monkey wine and put them on the big table.

 Chapter 95

    A glass of good wine immediately eased the atmosphere. There was a bit of embarrassment, but now it returned to normal. Golden backed ape, an ziyue and Chen Yang, each with a cup of old monkey wine, were laughing and talking about some interesting things. Adults had wine to drink, but children also had it. Ah Qi and four were carrying a special drink for golden backed ape, happily drinking .


    I don''t know how the golden back ape makes it. The drink is light red, but it has the strong aroma of many kinds of fruits. It''s sour and sweet, but it''s very cool in the mouth. Even an ziyue, who came from outside, was surprised and said that he had never drunk such a delicious fruit drink, and the naughty ah Qi even climbed onto the golden back ape, Pray for the golden back ape to teach himself how to make this drink.


    Golden backed ape is also very generous. He directly taught people how to make this special drink. The ingredients are basically all kinds of fresh fruits, but there are also green magic leaves and some herbs in it. That''s why they feel cool.


    After tasting the wine and drinks for a while, several clever little monkey demons put dishes on the big table, and the long lost feast of monkey boss began.


    On top of the feast, of course, there are two big stomach kings, ah Qi and Tang Dou. As soon as the feast begins, Tang Dou has followed his mother out. After greeting ah Qi, Tang Dou''s mother sits next to the golden backed ape and slowly nibbles on the sweet cabbage. Looking at the sugar bean, she is full of love and indulgence .


    After a few large glasses of wine, the golden backed ape was also interested, and said, "by the way, did you find a strange thing?"


    "What''s the matter?" Chen Yang asked suspiciously.


    "Have you ever seen any rabbits in Qixuan mountain except tangdou mother and son?" The golden backed ape said.


    When the golden back ape said this, everyone except an ziyue seemed to think of something.


    Several people look at each other and immediately find the answer from their respective eyes.


    It''s true that, as the golden backed ape said, the people present had never seen any rabbits in Qixuan mountain except tangdou and her son.


    As we all know, rabbits are at the bottom of the food chain, but they have strong breeding ability. When you go into the mountains, the most small mammals you encounter are rabbits, except mice. But why is there no rabbit in such a big area of Qixuan mountain?


    "I don''t think so." Chen Yang replied.


    "It''s OK. I''ll tell you that I''ve only seen rabbits in other places since I started my intellectual career. I''ve never seen rabbits in Qixuan mountain." The golden backed ape said.


    "What else?" An ziyue''s face was shocked. When she came down the mountain, she had seen a lot of pheasants, but she had not seen a rabbit.


    "Could it be that Qixuan mountain is not conducive to the growth of rabbits, which leads to the scarcity of rabbits?" Chen Yang slightly frowned, thought for a while, speculated.


    "Then why do other vegetarian animals have them?" The golden backed ape retorted that, after all, this reason also bothered him for a long time, but it suddenly occurred to him today.


    "This Is it a disease that can only spread among rabbits As a doctor, Chen Yang naturally thought of disease for the first time.


    "It''s possible, after all, there were monsters spreading such strange diseases a few years ago, and their cultivation is still so strong." The meaning of golden backed ape is very obvious. It is the black haired monster that spread the disease of rage a few years ago.


    "Well, I can''t work out the answers for a while. Drink first."


    Looking at a person a demon discussion more and more input, an ziyue picked up the huge wine glass, interrupted them.


    Mentioned by an ziyue, Chen Yang and golden backed ape are no longer discussing, and continue to drink and eat meat.


    The little monkey demon trained by golden back ape has amazing cooking skills, and various dishes emerge in endlessly, which is extremely delicious. People are very happy to eat.


    During this period, ah Qi demonstrated his unique skill on the final test to several elders. The explosion surprised golden backed ape and an ziyue and exclaimed that ah Qi''s talent was against heaven.


    Later, an ziyue also brought out a lot of external gadgets, such as the mechanical time table and the singing music box. Finally, she even brought out a smart phone to show you. However, there was no signal in Qixuan, so she just showed people some external videos. The children who had been educated by an ziyue for a month were OK, but they had never seen it The golden backed ape of these things is surprised, yelling, feeling quite novel.


    In order not to make them feel too surprised, apart from mobile phones, an ziyue also took out some handicrafts, which can be made by means of craftsmanship. But even so, golden backed ape has been impacted unprecedentedly. The word "technology" is deeply engraved in his mind. After everyone left, it began to study and work day and night Art, first of all, is the mechanical pocket watch. Of course, these are the afterwords.


    Under the double stimulation of fresh food and delicious food, people ate quite a lot, and they were very satisfied. A feast lasted until the evening, when people could not eat at all, the feast finally came to an end.After spending a night in the cave of the golden backed ape, Chen Yang and ah Qiyi bid farewell to the golden backed ape in the morning of the next day and began to walk inside the Qixuan mountain.


    Before leaving, an ziyue still took out the camera and controlled it with the help of the spirit power. She took two pictures of the people, the golden backed ape and his little demons. One of them was taken away by herself, the other was given to the golden backed ape, and then she gave the exquisite mechanical pocket watch to the golden backed ape, which made the latter turn around two times happily. The roar spread far away.


    Gently holding the pocket watch and photos, the golden monkey quietly looks at the figure of Chen Yang and his party, and slowly disappears into the trees.


    "Master, do you see, little master Finally, it''s time to step out of the seven Xuan world... "


    With that in mind, the golden backed ape turned back and entered the cave.


    At this time, 300 meters away from the golden monkey cave.


    "Chen Yang, brother ape really doesn''t know the origin of ah Qi?" An ziyue looked at Chen Yang and said.


    Chen Yang turned his head and looked at an ziyue. He said, "he must know, but he can''t say."


    In a month, an ziyue has fully understood several children, including ah Qi''s birth and Qixuan sect hidden in Qixuan mountain, which Chen Yang has already told him.


    "The birth of Tao, the mother and son of Lingtu, and the hidden Qixuan sect are becoming more and more mysterious." An ziyue sighed.


    "The world is not as simple as you think." Chen Yang smiles a little and sends a sound to return a way.


    The four children couldn''t hear the two people''s voice, but the astute ah Qi saw the eye contact between them. Then he said to Wang Hua''er quietly, "Hua''er, look, the master and his wife are eyeing each other."


    Although ah Qi''s voice was very small, Chen Yang and an ziyue were both highly cultivated people. Their five senses were much sharper than ordinary people. Naturally, they heard them in their ears. Then they coughed awkwardly and stopped looking as if nothing had happened. They continued to take their children forward.

 Chapter 96

    After leaving the territory of the golden backed ape, they walked forward again for half an hour. Suddenly, the dense trees suddenly came to an end, revealing a vast expanse of grassland.


    Grassland is boundless, boundless, has been connected with the distant sky, the grass on the ground, with the wind blowing slightly, gently rustling sound, people''s hearts seem to calm down.


    However, except for Chen Yang and an ziyue, ah Qi and her four were not calm at all. They were all staring at the grassland one by one.


    "This Is it the grassland recorded in books? " Ah Qi opened his mouth wide and said in shock.


    "But here is Qixuan mountain. How can there be grassland?" Wang Hua''er is also wide eyed, extremely shocked.


    "Looking at the endless grassland, it seems to be integrated with heaven and earth. It is totally two worlds with Qixuan mountain outside." Han Ru''s expression is the same as ah Qi''s, with his mouth open and a face of incredible color.


    "It shouldn''t be possible. Qixuan mountain is very high. Although the territory of the ancestors of Jinbei ape is relatively flat, it is about five or six kilometers from the foot of the mountain. At such a height, there can''t be such a large area of plain." Among the children, only the elder Su Chengdao was a little better and could think about it and analyze it.


    Looking at the expressions of several children, Chen Yang and an ziyue are both smiling. When they first came in from the outside world, why not?


    "You''ll see why in a minute." Chen Yang finished with a smile and went on with the crowd.


    The green grassland is boundless and full of green. After walking forward for a while, ah Qi''s children would have been dizzy and disoriented. If it wasn''t for Chen Yang and an ziyue, they would have lost their way here until they died.


    Going on for nearly an hour, a small wooden house appeared in front of everyone. The


    cabin looks as like as two peas. It is a long time since the last sign has been judged by people. But a few children just recognized the unique style of the cabin. The height of the four sides and the walls is exactly four and a half meters, exactly the same as those of Chen Yang''s several wooden houses.


    On the edge of the cabin, there is a circle of vacuum about 10 meters in diameter. In this circle, there is no grass, only brown land, exposed to the sun.


    In the center of the big circle, there is a small gray circle. The small circle is a big stone plate about five meters in diameter, embedded in the brown land. No one knows how deep the stone plate is embedded under the land.


    Around the stone plate, eight small circles with a diameter of half a meter are embedded in the ground to the same extent. If you look at them from the top, the distance between them and the stone plate in the middle, as well as the distance between them, is exactly the same.


    Of course, several children have never seen such strange things, but Chen Yang was very moved when he saw the wooden house and the stone plate.


    Big hand touched twice on the wall of wooden house, Chen Yang''s eyes, incomparably complex.


    When he first came here, Chen Yang, with short hair, wandered in the grassland for a whole year before he went out. After he first entered Qixuan mountain, he met the golden backed ape and learned that the sacred tree had already disappeared. Chen Yang was extremely disappointed. He followed the mark back here and found that he could not open the transmission array with his own ability. At that time, Chen Yang was disheartened.


    After waiting here for three years to build this wooden house, and upgrading his cultivation to the peak of Yuanying, they were still unable to open the teleportation array with the alloy backed ape. At that time, Chen Yang was almost desperate.


    However, with the help of the golden backed ape, Chen Yang came out slowly. Then he said goodbye to the golden backed ape. After a circle in Qixuan, he settled down in Anping village. That''s when Chen Xianshi, as you all know, came.


    Memories come to Chen Yang''s mind, and he is filled with emotion.


    For eleven years, I came back here.


    When Chen Yang sighed, ah Qi''s tender voice interrupted his memory.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing, just a little nostalgic." Chen Yang''s usual gentle smile returns to his face again. The precipitation of Anping village for ten years makes his heart more pure. If there is no shadow of that event, with this understanding idea, Chen Yang must have broken through Yuanying and entered the spirit.


    Today is different from the past. Now an ziyue is here, which shows that with the help of two people, the teleportation array can be opened.


    At the beginning, Chen Yang didn''t want to unite with other Yuanying''s forces, but he found that the teleportation array could only input two different spiritual powers at most. If the third spiritual power was input, the teleportation array would refuse to absorb the spiritual power. It was quite amazing, but it also made him very desperate.


    "Ah Qi, stand back." Chen Yang said to several children.


    Hearing this, the children immediately stepped back and stopped until they reached the edge of the vacuum zone. They quietly looked at Chen Yang and an ziyue at both ends of the stone plate.


    Looking at the children retreated to the distance, Chen Yang turned his head, on the eyes of an ziyue."Have you thought about it?" An ziyue asked Chen Yang.


    "Come on." Chen Yang continued to show that gentle smile and said.


    Seeing the familiar smile, an ziyue knew that Chen Yang was ready, nodded, and then began to mobilize his spiritual power. On one side, Chen Yang also mobilized his spiritual power at the same time.


    They adjusted for a while, then stretched out a hand at the same time, released the spirit power and poured it into the stone plate on the ground.


    With the two people''s spiritual power pouring in, the gray stone plate suddenly lit up, and then a blue light lines appeared from the middle of the stone plate, slowly spread around, and soon filled the whole stone plate.


    After all the lines on the stone disk are lit up, the eight small disks around them are also lit up. As the lines on the first small disk are lit up, the lines on the second small disk are also lit up. In this way, the eight small disks are lit up in a counter clockwise direction.


    After the last disc lights up, the eight discs suddenly start to vibrate, and then there is a rumbling sound.


    Seeing this, Chen Yang and an ziyue immediately increased the infusion intensity of spiritual power.


    With the infusion of a large amount of spiritual power, the eight small disks vibrated more and more intensely. With the sound of "Ka", the eight disks directly rushed out of the land, showing their true colors. They turned out to be eight stone pillars about two meters long.


    The eight heel stone pillar is covered with blue lines, which are suspended in the air. With the spiritual power pouring in, the lines become brighter and brighter, and the space in the middle of the stone plate suddenly twisted. Slowly, an elliptical portal with three meters high and two meters wide appears.


    When the portal appears, Chen Yang and an ziyue smile on their faces and look at each other again. The meaning in their eyes is self-evident.


    They made it!

 Chapter 97

    The elliptical portal stands in the stone plate. The edge of the portal is a blue halo, which is composed of high-purity spiritual power. During the rotation, it also slowly twists and rotates with the surrounding space. Inside the portal, you can see some strange scenes, but they are extremely broken and twisted.


    There is only one reason why the scene of the portal is broken. That is, the transmission array on the other side of the portal has been damaged. If you force in now, you can''t reach the outside world. Needless to say, you may be torn into pieces by the distorted space.


    Looking at the distorted scene in front, Chen Yang and an ziyue are silent.


    In the distance, ah Qi, seeing Chen Yang''s expression, could guess the reason.


    "Ziyue, do you want to go out?" After a long silence, Chen Yang spoke.


    "It doesn''t matter where I stay as long as I can be with you." An ziyue''s beautiful eyes stare at Chen Yang tightly, and answers.


    "Now that I see hope, I have to give it a try." Chen Yang is also closely watching an ziyue''s eyes, but his eyes are with a touch of firmness.


    "Don''t go, OK? In fact, the Qixuan community is also very good. " Looking at Chen Yang''s firm eyes, an ziyue''s voice was trembling.


    Two people strange dialogue, let the distance of a seven several people feel confused, originally an ziyue don''t want to go out? Why don''t you want to go out now?


    Although a few children have doubts on their faces, Chen Yang and Chen Yang have no time to take care of them, because now, time is pressing.


    Looking at each other for a long time, Chen Yang slowly raised his hand and put it on an ziyue''s face.


    The face reappeared that sign general gentle smile, gently said: "let me have a try, OK?"


    Gentle tone, but with a wave of unshakable firmness.


    As Chen Yang opens his mouth, an ziyue''s charming eyes are slowly moistening.


    Feeling the familiar touch on her face, an ziyue felt extremely uncomfortable in her heart.


    She loves Chen Yang more than herself. As long as Chen Yang talks, she will go twice.


    But this time it''s not the same. This time it''s Chen Yang, not her, who wants to go into the twisted portal to repair the damaged transmission pattern.


    It''s dangerous to repair the transmission array in one direction. We should not only look for the pattern in the distorted space, but also be careful of the violent space turbulence at any time.


    Space turbulence is invisible and immaterial. If you touch it, it will be twisted into pieces on the spot. How can an ziyue be willing to face such danger to Chen Yang.


    However, Chen Yang''s firm tone and praying eyes made an ziyue irresistible.


    I don''t know how long I struggled in my heart, but an ziyue finally opened her mouth.


    "If you don''t feel right, come out immediately. We won''t go out." As she spoke, an ziyue''s eyes were full of tears.


    In the face of an ziyue, who is already trembling, Chen Yang just responds with a confident smile and spits out three words.


    "Trust me."


    With that, Chen Yang stopped the spiritual power in his hands and strode into the portal.


    Just entered, Chen Yang''s figure directly disappeared. At the same time, an ziyue finally couldn''t bear it and burst into tears.


    Ah Qiji also reacted at this time. From an ziyue''s expression, they knew that Chen Yang was in great danger.


    "Shiniang, Shifu, he..."


    "Don''t come here!"


    Ah Qi, who came back, ran directly to an ziyue. He just cried out in his mouth, but he was stopped by an ziyue.


    The figure stops before the transmission array. Ah Qi looks at the beautiful face with tears in front of her, but he is more and more flustered in his heart.


    Chen Yang is one of the most important people in his mind. How can ah Qi be at peace when he steps into danger.


    Looking at the flustered ah Qi in front of her, she glanced at the three worried children in the rear. An ziyue forced down the sadness and helplessness in her heart.


    Compared with Chen Yang, the danger for her to repair the teleportation array is much smaller, but she has to instill spiritual power here to maintain the stability of the teleportation gate, because Chen Yang''s spiritual power can''t maintain the teleportation gate for a long time.


    A hundred years of experience and Chen Yang''s deliberate estrangement have helped an ziyue develop a strong and unyielding heart. This time, she forced down her helplessness for the sake of those children. Because they are Chen Yang''s disciples, and their disciples are like children, ah Qi is also her child.


    Mobilize a trace of spiritual power, the tears on the face instantly evaporated, and then an ziyue''s eyes returned to the usual firm look, comforted ah Qi: "don''t panic, your master is very powerful, he will be able to come out."


    "Really?" On ah Qi''s small face, the feeling of doubt is revealed.


    "Your master, when did you let you down?" An ziyue showed a smile that she thought was very gentle and said to ah Qi.Smart ah Qi can''t see that an ziyue is pretending to be calm. In order not to distract her, she forces herself to put away the expression on her face and nods.


    After an ziyue''s explanation, ah Qiji also knew the difficulty and danger of Chen Yang''s repairing the teleportation array.


    "It''s just a teleportation array. It can''t defeat master." A confident smile appeared on ah Qi''s face. He believed in Chen Yang.


    "That''s right. Master knows astronomy and geography. It''s hard for him to live in a teleportation array." Wang Hua''er''s face, also showed a confident expression, she and ah Qi, believe in Chen Yang.


    "Yes, master Chen Yang is erudite and talented. A teleportation array can definitely be perfectly repaired."


    "Well, you can get out as you come in."


    Su Chengdao and Han Ru also trust Chen Yang unconditionally.


    The beautiful eyes swept the faces of the four children one by one. How could an ziyue not know that the four children were just pretending to be calm on the surface.


    Although I know it in my heart, but the smile of the four children is that ran an ziyue feels a trace of warmth and calm in her heart. Looking at the children''s smile, her originally uneasy heart is now calm.


    There is no mistake. In my heart, she also believes in Chen Yang.


    All the people present believed that Chen Yang had the ability to win that life. In their eyes, Chen Yang, who was gentle, benevolent, patient and kind, was omnipotent.


    Everyone, trust Chen Yang!


    Manic heart settled down, and ANN ziyue''s spiritual power began to stabilize. At this time, she felt that she could hold on for at least an hour.


    "One hour, for Chen Yang, should be enough?" An ziyue thought silently.


    Different from the outside world, Chen Yang in the portal frowned tightly, because under his divine perception, there was a space in front of him, a darkness.

 Chapter 98

    Under the perception of divine consciousness, the space ahead is full of darkness, but what Chen Yang sees in his eyes is quite different.


    In Chen Yang''s eyes, the dark place that the divine sense explored is empty, only the light blue space channel.


    This can only show that, just three meters in front of him, there is a gap in the channel constructed by the transmission array, which devours his divine consciousness.


    The gap didn''t move, which showed that it was dead for the time being and would not devour the things around. Chen Yang was relieved. Then he went around the dark place and continued to walk forward.


    After a long walk, Chen Yang stopped.


    Because in front of him, there is no way to go, the whole space channel is broken.


    On the fracture surface, there is a layer of peculiar blue lines, which is very similar to the transmission array outside. But outside the fracture surface, it is dark. You don''t have to think about it. It must be a distorted space.


    After observing the fracture for a while, Chen Yang roughly found out the details inside, and then began to mobilize the spirit to engrave on the fracture, adding to the fracture lines.


    As the lines become more and more complete, the gap in this space channel is also less and less.


    Finally, Chen Yang made up the last line, and the last gap in the passage disappeared.


    As soon as the lines were completed, a dazzling blue light flashed. As the light rose, the dark twisted space in front of it gradually began to go away, and a new space passage was generated again.


    "I see. The damage of the transmission pattern is not very serious. There is no space for turbulence in it for the time being." Chen Yang vomited a breath gently, feeling very lucky, and went on.


    And outside the portal, with Chen Yang''s completion of that grain, the distorted scene inside the portal was much less, and a new picture appeared in a corner of the portal.


    On the screen, Chen Yang, dressed in white, is walking cautiously on a passage of light blue.


    As soon as the portal changes, people outside immediately focus their eyes on it. How can the change of the picture escape people''s eyes.


    "Look, that''s the master." Looking at Chen Yang in the picture, ah Qi shouts excitedly.


    "It''s really Shifu." Wang Hua''er is also a face of joy, and her side of the cold such as and Su Chengdao, is also extremely excited.


    "There seems to be no room for turbulence." An ziyue was relieved. Chen Yang is OK, her heart that mentions also put down, immediately feel relaxed a lot.


    Chen Yang naturally can''t feel the feelings of the outside world. At this time, he is walking in the second channel.


    The second passage, compared with the first one, has more gaps and is longer. It took Chen Yang nearly two quarters of an hour to get to the end.


    The end of the passage, as before, is covered with damaged lines, but this time, the damage is more serious.


    With the first experience, Chen Yang''s repair speed is much faster this time, but there are also many damaged lines, so it took a lot of time to complete the repair.


    As the blue light comes on, the darkness goes away again, and the second passage is repaired.


    With the completion of the second channel, the change of the portal is more obvious. The original distorted and damaged scene is more rare, and Chen Yang''s scene directly occupies half of the portal.


    "Look, master''s scene is getting bigger. Does it mean that the teleportation array has been half repaired?" Ah Qi''s eyes were very bright and said excitedly.


    "I guess so, but it''s almost half an hour since time passed. Chen Yang has to work harder." An ziyue is also very happy with the completion of the repair, but the spiritual power in his body tells him that time is still very urgent.


    In the third space passage, there are still many gaps. Chen Yang is still walking forward carefully, because he knows that he must not rush for quick success and instant benefit at this time. As long as he meets the dark gap, he will be directly stirred into a pile of powder by the distorted space. Instead of risking his life to fight for that minute and a half, he should move forward cautiously and steadily.


    Two quarters of an hour later, the end of the passage reappeared in front of Chen Yang. The familiar broken lines reappeared, and Chen Yang began to repair the lines again.


    The third channel is actually the same length as the second one. With the completion of Chen Yang''s restoration, the fourth channel appears in front of us. On the outside portal, Chen Yang''s picture has occupied three-quarters of the total, and only one corner is still distorted.


    Different from the previous two channels, the number of notches in the fourth channel drops sharply, and the frequency of notches is equal to that of the first channel.


    All kinds of signs show that the fourth channel, which may be the last one, should be connected to the transmission array on the other side of the Xuantian realm.


    The seven people outside the door want to get it, and Chen Yang inside the door naturally thinks about it.


    In contrast to the excited ah Qiji outside the door, Chen Yang inside the door is still extremely calm and walks forward carefully.


    At this time outside the transmission door, although ah Qi is excited, an ziyue''s heart is anxious, because now her spiritual power is not much.Through the three passages, Chen Yang has spent nearly six and a half minutes. With the remaining spiritual power of an ziyue, he can only support a quarter and a half at most.


    If her and Chen Yang''s conjecture is correct, and the fourth passage is the same as the first one, then the remaining 15 minutes may be just enough for Chen Yang to complete the repair, which is the best.


    If the conjecture is wrong, then her spiritual power will be exhausted, and the transmission array will lose its spiritual power supply and close, and the space channel inside will also be closed directly, and Chen Yang, who has no time to come out, will become a ghost in the distorted space.


    "I hope I''m right." An ziyue''s heart, secretly praying.


    A quarter of an hour later, the fourth space passage finally came to an end, and at the end of the space passage, it was no longer dark.


    Different from the previous darkness, the end of the fourth channel began to shrink, and then it shrank into an ellipse, which turned out to be a portal.


    But this portal is different from the one in front of ah Qi. The portal in front of Chen Yang is extremely distorted, but there is no blue edge around it. At the beginning of the contraction of the channel, a series of dark and broken lines extend to the four sides of the portal. The number of lines is more than the end of the previous channels More than a few times.


    Seeing the dense lines, an ziyue''s heart outside the door was suddenly cold.


    "Why?" An ziyue''s heart is in despair, because the spiritual power in her body can only support for less than half a moment at most.


    Apart from an ziyue, the hearts of the children outside are also cold, because an ziyue in front of them is sweating, which is an obvious symptom of the exhaustion of spiritual power.


    "What to do?" When the four children looked at each other, they only saw the uneasiness in each other''s eyes.


    A faint despair enveloped the portal.

 Chapter 99

    On the twisted and contracted channel, the broken lines emit a dim light, connecting the twisted portal.


    Along the way, Chen Yang, who was still celebrating his luck, now has a dignified face. Chen Yang has been estimating the time it takes for him to come here. Although he doesn''t know how long an ziyue can last, he can''t last long.


    Back or in?


    Chen Yang''s heart just struggled for a moment, and immediately made a decision.


    The raised hands and the outside spirit power have already indicated the result of Chen Yang''s decision. Naturally, it is Jin!


    The white figure began to mend the lines again.


    Soon, half a quarter of time passed, but the broken lines were only repaired less than one fifth.


    Once again repaired a pattern, Chen Yang gently breathed a breath, stopped the action in the hand. Because now he is sweating.


    Even the monk Yuan Ying didn''t release his divine consciousness for a long time. It was only about half an hour at most. However, Chen Yang has been releasing his divine consciousness for nearly an hour now. After he reached the end of the passage, he had to spend a lot of time to repair the pattern. Even Chen Yang can''t hold on now.


    Chen Yang''s bad expression naturally caught the eyes of the people outside. The sweat and fatigue in his eyes suddenly cooled the hearts of the people outside.


    Chen Yang is tired, he needs time to rest, but now what they lack most is time.


    The last hope was shattered, and ah Qi''s heart suddenly cooled.


    "I''ll go in and bring master out."


    "Back off!"


    Ah Qi said, raising his legs to go forward, but then he was stopped by an ziyue.


    Staring at an ziyue''s eyes with a trace of dark circles, ah Qi''s face was full of struggle, and he called out, "Shi Niang!"


    When the spiritual power is about to be exhausted, the practitioner''s sweat is the best sign. But now an ziyue''s slightly black bags under her eyes only show that her spiritual power is on the verge of exhaustion, and she can''t hold on.


    "I told you to step back, do you hear me?" An ziyue drank to ah Qi again, tone in, no doubt.


    Looking at Chen Yang''s cautious way, everyone knows that there is something strange in the passage that can''t be seen. Chen Yang has a keen and lasting divine sense to avoid, but ah Qi doesn''t. how can an ziyue let ah Qi go in and die.


    An ziyue knew it, and ah Qi knew it in his heart, but the old lady''s weakness was completely on her face, but Chen Yang didn''t know anything about it.


    "I''m going in." Ah Qi''s firm eyes, directly to an ziyue''s eyes, never give in.


    "No way!" An ziyue stares at ah Qi and says no directly. Her tone is also uncompromising.


    The two steadfast eyes clashed with each other, with a sense of despair. At this time, they became fiery again, and it was the master and apprentice who started it.


    Looking at ah Qi''s firm eyes, an ziyue said coldly: "do you want to force me to waste my spiritual power to stun you again?"


    "No, but I''ll go in and ask Master to come out." Ah Qi replied slowly.


    Ah Qi is not willing to let go. An ziyue''s heart suddenly rises with a stream of anger. The spiritual power, which is already nearly exhausted, is consumed faster by this anger.


    Without answering ah Qi, an ziyue stops a hand infused with spiritual power, and then points her palm at ah Qi. As long as her heart moves, the huge spiritual pressure can immediately crush ah Qi into a serious injury.


    "You can''t go back." An ziyue''s tone at this time is very cold.


    An ziyue''s cold tone is that everyone knows that she is in a bad mood now. How can su Chengdao not see it? In ah Qi''s voice, "no retreat!" Just about to shout out, the three children stretched out their arms and pulled ah Qi back.


    "When are you going to be willful?" Wang Hua''er''s face is also with a sullen, said to ah Qi.


    "If you don''t go in, master can''t get out." Ah Qi is still a unwilling look, opening his mouth to answer.


    "Can you run back and forth in five minutes?" Cold such as cold hum a, is also angry ah seven willful.


    "Do you want me to just watch my master being locked in like this?" Ah Qi''s face at this time was also full of anger.


    Looking at the children who are about to quarrel, Su Chengdao is also helpless. At this time, he is also extremely anxious, but his reason tells him that he can''t give up, so he says to ah Qi: "you know you can''t help, but you still make trouble, which makes elder an angry. Is this good or bad for the current situation?"


    After ah Qi refuted, Su Chengdao continued to say, "I know your anxiety, but our worry is no worse than you. Especially master an, who is in charge of the teleportation array, can''t get out of it, but his spiritual power is slowly exhausted. When he is helpless, you are making trouble. Do you think you are too much?" Said here, Su Chengdao''s face, is also gradually emerged a angry.This is the second time that people have known Su Chengdao that he is angry with others.


    Su Chengdao suddenly angry, ah Qi is also unexpected, and what he said, is quite correct, between the lines, will all people''s situation.


    Although Su Chengdao is right, ah Qi''s idea remains unchanged. He still wants to enter the portal.


    Wave will stop his palm open, ah seven again step forward, to the front of the bright twisted portal.


    When ah Qi walked out of the second step, a white palm was thrown on his face.


    "Pa!" The palm and face collided, making a clear sound.


    "Are you crazy? What are you doing in there? Shall we watch you hanged in it? " The owner of the palm is no other than Wang Hua''er.


    At this time, Wang Hua''er''s eyes were moist, and the words he called out to ah Qi were trembling. The angry and helpless expression on his face made everyone feel sad.


    Feeling the pain from the palm, Wang Hua''er also knows that the slap is not light, and a red paw print is clearly visible on ah Qi''s face.


    Although very heartache, but Wang Hua''er know, now is not the time of heartache, so he pressed down the heart of that a-qi''s heartache, again angrily said: "you know that the teacher will not let you in, but still insist on moving forward, if the teacher really hands on you, do you think you can hold it?"


    "Now there is not much spiritual power in the master''s wife. Every spiritual power is very precious. If it''s wasted on you, does it mean that the master''s life is wasted on you?"


    Hearing this, ah Qi just stood up and suddenly stagnated.

 Chapter 100

    "If the teacher''s wife really does it to you, then you are harming the master."


    Wang Hua''er''s crisp voice pokes ah Qi''s heart hard. The impulse aroused by anxiety and uneasiness stops slowly.


    "Yes, how can I be so willful.


    Knowing that this is harmful to master, why should I do it.


    I''m too weak. I''m evading the truth, so I can forget the weakness and weakness for a short time.


    I am really a willful and cowardly waste


    Just for a moment, the idea flashed through ah Qi''s mind. The impulse to hide his uneasiness was shattered by the words of Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao. A strong regret and guilt poured into his heart.


    "Sorry..." Ah Qi''s voice is very small, but helpless.


    "Speak up Wang Hua''er''s eyes looked at ah Qi, and his sullen face did not diminish.


    "I''m sorry!" Ah Qi lowered his head and cried out.


    "It''s not for me, it''s for everyone, and for my mistress." Wang Hua''er also opened his voice and called to ah Qi.


    "I''m sorry! everybody!


    Sorry! "Master!" Ah Qi almost roared out when he cried sorry, and this roar also roared out the uneasiness and anxiety in his heart.


    Young roar, resounding in the mysterious grassland, roared out of despair at the same time, but also roared open an ziyue heart gloomy.


    "If you know it''s wrong, just change it next time." An ziyue squeezed out a smile. Her bright eyes were already dim at this time, and her voice was obviously weak.


    An ziyue has run out of oil and the lamp is dry.


    Time passed quickly. With the last trace of spiritual power poured out, the spiritual power in an ziyue''s body was completely exhausted.


    Without the infusion of spiritual power, the light on the eight stone pillars around the transmission array faded slowly, and in the center of the huge stone plate, the stable transmission door also began to twist.


    The teleport is shutting down!


    As the light faded, the stable space channel inside the portal began to vibrate. With the vibration, cracks began to appear in the three patterns that had been repaired by Chen Yang.


    Chen Yang, who was in the earthquake, felt it for the first time.


    "Ziyue, can''t hold it any longer..."


    Facing the space channel which is about to break up, Chen Yang''s heart is calm at this time.


    It seems to feel the eyes outside the transmission door. Chen Yang, who originally turned his back to the crowd, turned around. On his handsome face, he still had that familiar smile.


    "Sorry, I failed." Chen Yang looked at the end of the empty passage and said softly.


    Although Chen Yang''s voice could not be heard, the people outside the door could understand his words in the shape of their lips.


    Even in the face of death, he showed his perfect side to his disciples and lovers.


    Chen Yang''s gentle smile, like a sign, deeply hurt an ziyue''s heart. A wave of regret slowly rose from her heart. She regretted her Softness, her selfishness, and her letting Chen Yang enter the battle.


    After all, the biggest reason Chen Yang wants to go out is because of her.


    After taking a deep breath, an ziyue made up her mind and said in a low voice, "don''t try to leave me like this


    Then she roared, and the Linghua in the Linggu suddenly rioted. She wanted to use Linghua to maintain the teleportation array!


    Linghua and Lingli are different, but they are similar, but they are different, because Linghua is innumerable times purer than Lingli, so pure that it is difficult for practitioners to use, because Linghua is used to break through and cannot be used.


    Of course, it''s not absolutely impossible to use it. It''s ok if the practitioner forcibly mobilizes the Linghua, but the pure Linghua will damage the practitioner''s foundation and spiritual bone. After forcibly mobilizing the Linghua, the path of the practitioner will come to an end. The spiritual bone will be damaged and he will lose his lifelong cultivation. The damaged meridians and orifices will also make him weak in the future It''s better than that.


    At this time, an ziyue wants to mobilize her own Linghua to maintain the operation of the teleportation array.


    For the sake of Chen Yang, what if his hundred year cultivation is destroyed? If Chen Yang is dead, what''s the point of her life?


    With this thought, the spiritual transformation of an ziyue became more and more violent. Soon, the spirit would surge out, and her meridians and orifices would be broken.


    However, an ziyue is not afraid, her beautiful eyes are so firm.


    The Linghua uprising in an ziyue''s body, how can ah Qiji people not know, but they have nothing to do. How the four children want to step on the teleportation array and pour their tiny spiritual power into it, but they can''t, because there are already the spiritual power of Chen Yang and an ziyue in the teleportation array. If there is more, the teleportation array will be closed directly, and the distorted teleportation gate will make the children''s heart more desperate.


    "Why?""Why am I so weak?"


    "Why are you looking at my dead Master?"


    Three questions appear in ah Qi''s heart, and the answer also appears in his heart, because he is too small, what he lacks is not other things, but time. He needs time to grow up.


    Clearly know the answer, but ah Qi''s heart, but it is so unwilling, he does not want the master to die, he does not want that warm smile, become his last impression of the master, at the same time, he does not want his mother, become a waste, all this, he does not want!


    What he lacks now is not time, what he lacks is huge spiritual power, enough spiritual power to support the portal.


    "Psychic power."


    "I need psychic power."


    "I To Spirit Strength


    At that moment, the boy''s cry seemed to penetrate the whole seven Xuan world.


    And with this cry, between heaven and earth, as if something had been touched.


    A pure spiritual power rushed to ah Qi.


    With the first share, naturally there will be the second share, followed by hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands!


    I don''t know how many spiritual forces rush to ah Qi in an instant, and his body also exudes an inexplicable breath.


    Time passed slowly, but also very quickly.


    Slow is in ah Qi''s impression, because Ling Li Yong is too slow, and fast is in the impression of an ziyue and Wang Huaer. Because of the inexplicable breath, ah Qi exudes a radiance. The radiance has no color, but it is very bright. At this time, ah Qi''s feet are off the ground and suspended. In his eyes, the bright light covers his pupils and whiteness, leaving only a radiance in his eyes.


    Ah Qi became like this in a flash.


    While the crowd was sluggish, ah Qi moved. The bright figure fluttered to an ziyue''s side in the blink of an eye, and then gently, an ziyue''s violent spirit immediately settled down.


    Just when an ziyue was shocked, ah Qi''s little hand reached out to the teleportation array, and then a very pure spirit surged out and rushed into the gloomy teleportation array.


    Yes, either Lingli or Linghua!

 Chapter 101

    As soon as the pure Linghua is poured in, the originally dim transmission array lights up a dazzling blue light again, and the intensity of the light is brighter than that of Chen Yang and an ziyue.


    At this time, ah Qi, expressionless, slowly floating in the air, an indescribable inexplicable breath, slowly spread from his body.


    Today''s ah Qi is indescribable. Although he is bright and floating in the air, in the eyes of all people, he feels so harmonious, so harmonious, as if he should be. This heaven and earth should have such a transmission array, and on this transmission array, there should be such a person floating, and this person should be so bright.


    Magic, very magic, as long as you don''t pay attention, people will feel that they can''t feel ah Qi. Standing there clearly, it seems that they don''t stand there. It''s like people can''t notice the dust in the air, but the dust is standing in front of them so abruptly. It''s hard to describe.


    Looking at the strange ah Qi, the first flash in Wang Hua''er''s heart is not shock, but worry, worry about his brother, what''s the matter?


    Thinking like this, Wang Hua''er opened his mouth subconsciously and said "ah Qi" slowly from her mouth.


    Wang Hua''er''s clear voice wakes the stunned people, and then looks at ah Qi in front of him with a worried face. Anyone who sees this picture will feel abnormal.


    Wang Hua''er''s voice is not small, the suspended ah Qi also heard, but at this time, ah Qi''s brain is a blank, now he has no thought, only a will, a will to maintain the transmission array.


    Although there was a blank in his mind, Wang Hua''er''s voice attracted him, so he turned his head slowly. Wang Hua''er''s delicate face entered his eyes, and a warmth rose from his heart.


    Suspended youth, smile, to worry about Wang Hua''er, revealed a smile buried in the bottom of my heart, that sensible and kind sister, has long been firmly engraved in his heart, how also can''t wear out.


    Looking at ah Qi''s innocent smile, Wang Hua''er''s heart is also warm, because he thinks of ah Qi when he first met, who was dressed in leaves and could only learn to talk.


    Although with a strange, but floating in front of me, it''s really ah Qi. So, Wang Hua''er''s heart gradually relaxed, looked at an ziyue who didn''t know when to go to his side, and asked: "madam, what''s wrong with ah Qi?"


    In the face of Wang Hua''er''s question, an ziyue didn''t look back, but meimou stared at ah Qi tightly, and then replied: "holy body and Tao!"


    "He Dao?" This strange word surprised the children.


    He Dao is not simple. Because the path of cultivation of the practitioner is called Tao path. After the practitioner dies, it is called transforming Tao. What the practitioner pursues is Tao. In the world, except for the birth of Tao, no one can join Tao, because man is attached to Tao, but Tao does not need man.


    Therefore, he Dao means that the holy body takes itself as the carrier, allowing the body and the will to contact the Dao, and even change the Dao!


    What is Tao? Tao is a thousand roads, a thousand paths, or dominating the way of heaven. Tao is the rule.


    It''s impossible for the state of concentration to control a large number of pure spiritualism that can''t even be controlled by the state of deification. But now it''s happening. It''s a miracle.


    What is the reason?


    He Dao.


    What is he Dao?


    He Dao, Ben is a miracle.


    Looking at the children''s shocked eyes, an ziyue explained: "ah Qi is different from you, he is born with Tao."


    Ah Qi is already like this, and an ziyue has no need to hide it. She tells the whole story of ah Qi directly, which makes several children surprised. Then she suddenly realizes that there are too many strange things about ah Qi.


    Congenital Tao fetus is born to raise, capture the essence of the mother, and be born into Tao. Ah Qi is just such a standard congenital Tao fetus. Although for some unknown reason, he woke up early from the state of natural Tao, according to his bone age, ah Qi was in the state of Tao at least nine years ago. Otherwise, with his mind and strength at that time, how could he be in Qixuan mountain They have survived in the past.


    After listening to an ziyue''s analysis and looking at the current strange state of ah Qi, several children were also surprised, and then there was a burst of worry in their hearts, and the same problem bothered them.


    "In the state of harmony, will ah Qi''s body be damaged?" Everyone thought so, but Wang Hua''er spoke.


    How can an ziyue know that there is no more than one hand in the history of congenital Daotai? Helpless, she can only shake her head to show that she doesn''t know. Then, together with all the people, she stares at ah Qi tightly. As long as ah Qi has a slight abnormality, she will not hesitate to do it. Even if she fights for her life, she will fight ah Qi out of the state of harmony.


    After all, this child is Chen Yang''s Apprentice.


    At this time, the original collapse of the space channel gradually stabilized, and Chen Yang, dressed in white, was smiling and ready to die.After waiting for a long time, the collapse in the imagination did not come, and Chen Yang''s smile gradually converged. After repeated confirmation, Chen Yang found that he had not read it wrong, and the collapsed space channel stabilized again.


    "What''s the matter? It''s reasonable to say that ziyue can''t hold on any longer. " Chen Yang''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and murmured.


    "Is there an expert to help?"


    "No, the teleportation array can only infuse two spiritual powers. If someone infuses it, it will be closed." As soon as the idea came out, it was rejected by Chen Yang himself. After all, the teleportation array, the gate of spiritual power infusion, had trapped him for a long time.


    Naturally, Chen Yang doesn''t know ah Qi who is in harmony with the Tao outside, nor does he know that the spiritual isolation of the teleportation array has no effect on ah Qi, because he ignores the strange rules of the teleportation array.


    In any case, the current space channel is stable. It''s better to repair the transmission array than to ponder over the answer here. As long as the transmission array is repaired, after going out, the answer will be revealed.


    Thinking of this, Chen Yang resolutely turned around and began to repair the array pattern.


    The mind wandered between life and death. It seems that Chen Yang''s cultivation has increased, and his divine consciousness has also expanded. After the rest, Chen Yang''s energy has also recovered a lot. At this time, his divine consciousness is released, and it is more convenient to repair the array patterns.

 Chapter 102

    With the double growth of energy recovery and cultivation, Chen Yang''s repair speed was much faster, but less than a quarter of an hour, the damaged lines were repaired by another one fifth.


    Affected by the collapse of the channel before, the original added array pattern is broken again, but it is not important for Chen Yang now, because he feels that the power of re perfusion channel is much stronger than before, which shows that Chen Yang can repair the channel more quickly, just like a weak man, suddenly has a new one Powerful backstage in general.


    With a backer, the weak can do whatever they want. Now Chen Yang, is this mentality.


    Soon, a moment later, there were less than two fifths of the lines in front of Chen Yang''s eyes. However, ah Qi, who was infused with Linghua from the outside world, was not tired at all. He was still quietly floating there, infusing Linghua constantly.


    For two quarters of an hour, half an hour, what he infused was Linghua, not Lingli. The Linghua he released during this period was enough for more than a dozen concentration friars to open the whole body and coagulate the golden elixir.


    The people outside the gate of the teleport are numb now, because they feel that as long as they don''t interrupt ah Qi, he can indoctrinate Linghua here until the destruction of Qi Xuan.


    Their conjecture is not wrong, because in the state of harmony, ah Qi''s spiritual power is directly drawn from heaven and earth. As long as heaven and earth do not die out, his spiritual power will continue to flow. This is the miracle of harmony!


    When ah Qi of he Dao appeared, things seemed to be going very smoothly. Now only one fifth of the area in front of Chen Yang''s eyes has not been repaired, and this one fifth is also the one close to the portal.


    The ancients once said that success is never easy.


    As a matter of fact, when Chen Yang was ready to repair the last fifth of the pattern, a deadly sense of crisis came back from his divine consciousness.


    Chen Yang''s hundred years is not in vain. As soon as the sense of crisis appeared, he felt it. It was at that moment that he stood up, gathered all his spiritual power, and built a wall of spiritual power behind him. The deadly sense of crisis made Chen Yang have to be careful.


    As soon as the spiritual wall was condensed, a twisted wind blew out of the space passage and hit the wall of Chen Yang''s spiritual power. With the twisted wind coming into contact, Chen Yang''s transparent spiritual wall immediately twisted, and then it was quickly eroded at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The distorted wind is not something else, but the turbulence of space. Because the space has been distorted, it looks like a gust of wind when moving. However, the turbulence of space that bumps into Chen Yang is only the weakest.


    With the sound of a crisp sound, Chen Yang''s wall of spiritual power broke, and the turbulent flow of space also blew along both sides of the wall, and dissipated in the portal behind Chen Yang. I don''t know where it blew.


    In such a dangerous situation, people outside the portal naturally saw it. They covered their hearts one by one and stared at the scene on the portal tightly. They didn''t let go until Chen Yang had nothing to do.


    Chen Yang breathes out a breath. He is very glad that he has stopped this wave of space turbulence. After a few breaths again, Chen Yang turns around and is ready to continue to repair the array pattern. After all, the space turbulence will come again.


    Just squatting down, Chen Yang''s divine sense again issued a warning sign, different from before, this time the warning sign, more intense.


    Chen Yang is still turning back and shaking his hand to gather a wall of spiritual power, but at this time, Chen Yang is shocked.


    Because the space turbulence this time is more than twice as big as that before. Such a space turbulence, Chen Yang absolutely no block under the possibility.


    As soon as the space turbulence appeared, the people outside the transmission door found it. Looking at the huge twisted wind, the hearts of the people outside suddenly cooled.


    Originally, the repair of the array pattern was to be completed, but at this time, it was an unexpected disaster, and there was such a huge space turbulence. Is this God''s will?


    "God, are you going to kill me?" Chen Yang''s heart is cold, so ups and downs, even if he is also unable to control, no longer before that cool.


    In that instant, despair once again enveloped the inside and outside of the portal.


    However, in the next instant, ah Qi''s tender voice broke the despair.


    "Heaven will kill you, I will not!"


    Young voice, as if through the space, while resounding in the ears of everyone.


    As soon as the words came down, ah Qi raised his hand and extended it to the portal. Then, in full view of the public, he squeezed his hand tightly. With the pinching of his hand, the channel in the portal seemed to establish a mysterious connection with him. Then, the huge space was turbulent and dissipated in an instant.


    Space turbulence disappeared, Chen Yang Leng, other people outside the transmission door, also Leng.


    That usually naughty strange young ah Qi, once again created a miracle.


    However, it seems that God didn''t intend to make people stupefied for too long. Another space turbulence rushed to Chen Yang and made the stupefied people come back to God.When Chen Yang plans to condense the wall of spiritual power again, the space turbulence dissipates in front of his eyes.


    In this situation, Chen Yang immediately knew that there was a strange force protecting him.


    No matter what, this force is to protect himself, and it must not be wasted. Chen Yang is also a sensible person. After thanking him secretly, he turned his head and began to mend the lines. He no longer paid attention to the space turbulence that would blow at any time behind him. Because he felt that he could 100% believe in this wonderful power. Maybe this is the heart between master and apprentice.


    Chen Yang began to repair the array pattern, at the same time, ah Qi outside the transmission door also appeared obvious changes.


    At this time, ah Qi, quietly looking at the portal, and his brow, is also tightly wrinkled up, forced to connect the broken space channel, even if it is the way he, is also unable to bear.


    He Dao, although it is a miracle, but a miracle also has its limit. Now, it is ah Qi''s limit. He can''t last long.


    Ah Qi''s expression changed and was immediately seen by several people in an ziyue''s eyes. Without waiting for them to ask, ah Qi actually spoke.


    "I can''t last long. You go in and help him."


    You mean an ziyue. Ah Qi''s meaning is very clear. He can''t hold on for long. However, the lines of the previous space passages are damaged because of the previous collapse. If Chen Yang is going back to mend them, it must be too late, so he needs an ziyue to mend them.


    Ah Qi''s words made everyone frown, but an ziyue laughed and was very happy.


    With a happy "good" word, an ziyue''s beautiful back suddenly disappeared into the portal, leaving ah Qi and the worried people.

 Chapter 103

    An ziyue wanted to go in for a long time, but she was afraid. She was afraid that ah Qi, who suddenly joined the Tao outside the array, would have an accident. Just because of this, she kept at the door of the teleportation door, watched ah Qi closely, and slowly recovered her spiritual power.


    But now, ah Qi says that she can''t support herself, that is to give an ziyue a perfect excuse, an excuse that she can be willful. So no matter how long ah Qi can last, and no matter how dangerous the space channel is, she doesn''t hesitate to go in.


    How can an ziyue stand by when Chen Yang is in trouble? Even if she died, she would die with Chen Yang.


    As soon as an ziyue entered, ah Qi spewed out a mouthful of blood. After all, he is a child in the period of concentration. The pure spirituality and twisted space channel are really connected with his body. If it is not for harmony, even though ah Qi is in the spirit state, it will not last for a second, and it will definitely break in the heaven and earth in an instant, but it is congenital Ah, it''s obvious that there is a limit to the number of seven.


    Ah Qi gushes blood, and Wang Hua''er''s heart aches. It''s her younger brother. Although they are not related by blood, their feelings are thicker than water. If Wang Hongyuan and Li Yun are here, they will be more distressed.


    Compared with Wang Hua''er, Su Chengdao and Han Ru are also extremely worried. They have a life-long friendship with ah Qi. How bad is it?


    The sugar bean on the ground, at this time, his eyes were full of tears, his mouth was slightly open, and he gave out a deep scream. His cry was like a mouse, but it was like a bird. It was the unique cry of a rabbit.


    Rabbit''s life, will not call a few times, and sugar beans at this time, but because of the owner and sad howl.


    Naturally, the two people inside the portal don''t know what''s going on outside. Chen Yang is concentrating on repairing the array patterns, while an ziyue is full of consciousness and rushes to the depths like crazy.


    An ziyue''s divine consciousness is wide and delicate, so she can quickly and effectively find the rare gap.


    Soon, she came to the first pattern.


    It took an ziyue only a short time to repair the damaged pattern, and then she continued to rush to the next place.


    Spatial turbulence is random, but they have one common feature, that is, they must be from the intact portal to the damaged portal. So Chen Yang will eventually be attacked by spatial turbulence, and an ziyue will encounter several spatial turbulence during her journey, but they are all resolved by ah Qi, who is connected with the channel.


    In a quarter of an hour, an ziyue rushed behind Chen Yang in less than a quarter of an hour.


    Looking at the lover who was almost separated from her own Yin and Yang, an ziyue''s heart stirred violently, but she knew that it was not the time to sigh, and she immediately came to Chen Yang''s side.


    Because of running all the way, and the exhaustion of her spiritual power, an ziyue was sweating, panting and tired, which made her more attractive.


    Four eyes opposite, two people in an instant from each other''s eyes in the meaning, respond to each other a smile, the two tired, strong up the spirit, began to repair the last trace of pattern.


    As a wonderful sound rang out, the last trace of the pattern was repaired by them. The portal in front of them began to twist violently, and then slowly settled down. Inside the portal, a portal similar to Qixuan''s was clearly visible. It was also eight stone pillars, with blue lines and brilliance.


    As soon as the portal was stable, Chen Yang and an ziyue in the space channel felt a violent shaking. With the shaking, the long space channel began to shrink rapidly.


    Instead of getting smaller, it became shorter. The original four long passages were shortened to less than 100 meters in a few breaths. At this time, the portal of Qixuan Kingdom stood quietly behind them, and the scene of seven people in the portal was clearly visible.


    Seeing ah Qi''s strange state, Chen Yang suddenly realized that he had read some records of the birth of Tao. Ah Qi''s obvious state easily reminded him of the word "he Dao".


    He Dao and other miracles have appeared, so it is understandable to resolve these crises. After all, he Dao can''t use common sense to explain.


    Since there is no way to explain, there is no need to explain. If you can''t understand it, it''s in vain to think about it.


    After the repair of the portal, they naturally didn''t need to stay in it. They met again and laughed. The two adults walked to ah Qi''s side. When walking, an ziyue took Chen Yang''s arm. To her surprise, Chen Yang didn''t dodge this time.


    Gently holding Chen Yang''s arm, an ziyue''s face is full of happiness. At this time, she has only one idea: "this trip to hell is worth it!"


    Happiness comes and goes quickly. They just walk two steps forward. Ah Qi outside the transmission door finally can''t support it. "Poof" spurts out a big mouthful of blood, and his whole body''s light disappears instantly with the spurt of the blood. His little body falls on the ground like this.


    "Ah Qi!"At that moment, inside and outside the door, there was only this cry of worry.


    With the landing of ah Qi, the transmission array lost its energy supply, the light dimmed, and the transmission gate began to twist.


    Several people outside the gate of the teleport surrounded ah Qi in the instant of landing. The tears of Wang Hua''er and Tang Dou, and the worries of Su Chengdao and Han Ru are the last scene Chen Yang and an ziyue saw. Because the teleport is now completely distorted and will soon disappear, and the space channel connecting ah Qi is beginning to be distorted and unstable It''s going to shatter when it''s time.


    "Ah Qi!" Ah Qi''s mouth is bright red. Chen Yang sees it in his eyes. Rao is calm. He can''t suppress his worry at the moment. He rushes forward with a roar.


    The distance of 100 meters is just a blink of an eye for yuanyingjing, but Chen Yang failed to reach the portal because he was stopped by an ziyue.


    Looking at Chen Yang with a trace of redness in his eyes, an ziyue said: "the portal has collapsed. You can''t get through it!"


    Chen Yang is a very calm person. Although he can''t restrain himself for a moment, an ziyue''s roar wakes him up. The portal in front of him is almost destroyed. He can''t get through it, but the portal behind him is still there. They can go out from there and enter the dark heaven.


    Ah Qi can''t get through there for a while. If he tries to break through, he will die. However, after entering the dark sky, they can come here through the teleport array. Although the teleport array may be damaged, for Chen Yang, the repair is not a problem. It''s just a matter of time. Although he is extremely worried, if he dies here, it''s true, isn''t it Qi tried his best to save this life.


    Chen Yang instantly figured out the gains and losses in his mind. Then he took an ziyue''s arm, turned around and rushed to the portal of the Xuantian world. Two figures, white and red, disappeared in an instant. Then the channel collapsed and disappeared with the lack of spiritual power supply.

 Chapter 104

    In Xuantian realm, in the south of xinghezhou, a bright blue light appeared somewhere in the Zhoutian forest, and then two figures, white and red, stepped on the gray array disk. With the appearance of the two figures, the bright blue light suddenly dimmed, and then disappeared, and the twisted portal behind them also disappeared.


    Naturally, they are Chen Yang and an ziyue, and now they have safely walked out of Qixuan and returned to their hometown, xinghezhou!


    "Ziyue, how much spiritual power is there?" Chen Yang looks at an ziyue with pale face and asks gently.


    "Less than half." An ziyue replied.


    "We''ll get back to work, and then we''ll look for the stone."


    "Good!"


    With that, they immediately sat down cross legged and entered a state of cultivation. After all, they have little spiritual power left.


    At this time, at the other end of the portal, ah Qi was lying in Wang Hua''er''s arms, his eyes closed tightly, his mouth and chest were bright red, indicating that ah Qi had vomited a lot of blood.


    Feeling ah Qi''s weak breath, Wang Hua''er, who has been studying medicine for two years, also knows that ah Qi is in danger now. He uses his body to join the Tao and capture the spirit of heaven and earth. Then he uses his body to connect the broken space channel. The strong load has overdrawn ah Qi''s body.


    Wang Hua''er made a diagnosis and found that ah Qi''s meridians were full of cracks, and his Dantian had stopped turning now. Because of the super high load of he Dao, ah Qi was extremely weak and would die at any time.


    Such an injury, Wang Hua''er can not save, because there is no way to save, so she is more sad.


    She studied medicine for ah Qi, but now her medical skills can''t save ah Qi. Wang Hua''er''s heart is so desperate and helpless.


    On the edge of ah Qi''s head, the snow-white sugar bean was rubbing his face. The strange big eyes of sugar bean had been filled with tears, and the circle of black hair on the edge of the big eyes had already been wet by tears.


    Tangdou and ah Qi can''t tell exactly what their relationship is, because the first time they meet, they are attracted by each other. The special atmosphere that makes them close to each other makes them easily connected without estrangement. The company of more than two years makes them inseparable. Now ah Qi is dying. How can tangdou, who has five senses, not know and not be in a hurry.


    On the other side of ah Qi, Su Chengdao''s face is full of pain. On the other side, Han Ru''s eyes are also full of tears. That usually naughty and mischievous nuisance is lying in the arms of his friends, dying. Their hearts are also extremely sad and sad.


    For a moment, sadness and despair shrouded in the transmission array, and also shrouded in the hearts of the children. In the presence, there was no other voice except the sobs of the two girls and the plaintive cry of sugar beans.


    I don''t know how long later, a sound of vibration came to the children''s ears. Looking up, I found a serious golden backed ape.


    The setting sun on the western horizon makes the golden backed ape''s white hair golden. It turns out that it''s Dusk unconsciously.


    "Children..." Looking at the child with tears on his face, ah Qi, whose breath was weak, felt a sudden pain in the heart of the golden back ape, and his voice was trembling. The dim lines, and the palpitations that came from before, combined with ah Qi, who was dying on the ground, had already guessed the answer in the heart of the golden backed ape.


    "Chen Yang, they The golden backed ape, looking at several already fragile children, could not find out the answer that was already clear. Because he felt that Chen Yang and an ziyue had been more or less in danger.


    In the face of the golden monkey''s question, the children naturally kept silent.


    "Master Chen Yang, they It should have been a success. " After a long time, Su Chengdao spoke slowly.


    Grief and despair make su Chengdao''s originally low voice hoarse, and his originally charming Danfeng eyes are full of blood. When a good friend is in danger, he can do nothing. The pain in his heart is no less than that of others.


    Two girls can cry, but he can''t, because he is a man, he is still the biggest, he can''t cry, if he cry, maybe the atmosphere of despair will directly crush ah Qi''s last breath.


    Yes, Su Chengdao firmly believes that ah Qi is now hanging with a strong will, so he didn''t cry. He stood beside ah Qi and insisted silently, because he firmly believes that Chen Yang and an ziyue will come back soon. As long as Chen Yang comes back, ah Qi will be saved. This is his trust in Chen Yang and ah Qi.


    Su Chengdao''s eyes, once again stinging the heart of the golden back ape, slightly sighed and comforted: "since they went out safely, they will come back soon."


    "But ah Qi I''m afraid I can''t wait for them to come back... " Facing the helpless comfort of the golden backed ape, Wang Hua''er opened her mouth. Her tone was so desperate and helpless.


    Golden backed ape can hear it, so can su Chengdao. Even Han Ru, who sobs slowly, can hear it. Now Wang Hua''er is on the verge of collapse. If ah Qi hadn''t breathed faintly, Wang Hua''er would have collapsed.My baby brother, who can bear to die in my arms?


    The breeze blowing on the mysterious grassland, with the grass making a "rustle" sound. The transmission array in the grassland has been silent. The golden backed ape has long been speechless by Wang Hua''er''s desperate reply. The atmosphere that had been slightly alive once again fell into despair.


    On the transmission array of grassland, there is only sadness and helplessness.


    For a long time, golden backed ape broke the silence again. At this time, he seemed to have made up his mind.


    "Children, wait for me!"


    After leaving such a sentence, the huge figure of golden backed ape suddenly soared into the air and flew into the Qixuan mountain.


    Before long, the golden backed ape flew back and landed on the side of the children. In his hand, he was holding a ball with green light.


    The ball is so big that it occupies the whole palm of the golden backed ape, and the green light from it seems to be breathing.


    Gently push away Su Chengdao and Han Ru, the golden backed ape comes to ah Qi.


    After a look at ah Qi, who had almost no breath, the golden backed ape raised his hand, and then watched the green glowing ball tightly. His complex feelings were beyond expression.


    "It''s all for the sake of saving the little Lord. Your spirit in heaven shouldn''t blame me, right? Master... "


    Think of here, the golden back ape slowly closed his eyes, and then took the ball in his hand to the top of ah Qi''s chest, and gently squeezed it.

 Chapter 105

    The golden backed ape''s big hand slowly pinches down, and the strange spherical thing suddenly blooms. Then under the golden backed ape''s grip, a drop of green juice slowly drops on ah Qi''s chest. After this drop, a pool of green juice spills on ah Qi''s chest, instantly wrapping ah Qi.


    Wang Hua''er didn''t stop a series of actions of the golden backed ape, because she felt that there was a strong breath of life in the green juice. How strong the power of wood was to condense it. In her opinion, as long as a drop, it could make a dying old man recover his youth and vitality, but so much juice was all sprinkled on ah Qi, even if it was full of vitality Skeletons can survive.


    The green juice seems to have their own consciousness. After meeting ah Qi, they all go to ah Qi''s body, so that Wang Hua''er holding ah Qi and the sugar beans rubbing ah Qi don''t touch a drop, because when they touch, the strange juice will disperse instantly, exposing ah Qi''s skin for them to touch. It''s really amazing.


    After wrapping ah Qi, the original rich breath of life of the green juice instantly converged, and then kept repairing ah Qi''s injury. At this time, the green sphere, which was shining with fluorescence, was already dim and withered.


    Looking at ah Qi wrapped in a strong breath of life, Wang Hua''er suddenly regained a trace of look in his eyes and asked the golden backed ape, "Uncle ape, is ah Qi saved?"


    Facing Wang Hua''er''s expectant eyes, the golden backed ape shook his head and said: "the body has been repaired, but the wound of the Dao pattern left by he Dao is still there."


    "The wound of Dao Wen?"


    Wang Hua''er''s eyes suddenly widened and he looked closely at the golden backed ape, because this strange word seemed to make their rising hope fail again.


    With a heavy sigh, the golden backed ape replied, "ah Qi forced himself to join the Tao and used his own body to stir the avenue of Qi Xuan''s realm. His physical injury can be cured, but the injury left by the Avenue on him is invisible to us."


    "Can it be saved?" Wang Hua''er''s voice once again took on a shiver.


    "I don''t know..." The golden backed ape lowered its head slowly.


    The golden backed ape doesn''t know what to do. When the children heard this, they began to despair again.


    There is nothing wrong with what the golden backed ape said. There is no one to cure the wound of Daowen, because this is the price of moving the road. Although the congenital Tao fetus has this ability, it can''t bear the consequences. Only heaven can cure the wound of Daowen.


    As time goes by, the green juice covered on ah Qi''s body is slowly absorbed by him, and then ah Qi''s coma figure appears in front of everyone''s eyes again.


    After a diagnosis, people were surprised to find that the injury in ah Qi''s body had completely recovered. The broken meridians should have been extremely difficult to recover, but now they had completely healed, as if they had never appeared.


    Ah Qi''s recovery didn''t surprise people for a long time, because his breath was still so weak, as if it would disappear at any time.


    The wound of Dao Wen is on the way!


    "Uncle ape, what should I do?" Wang Hua''er looks at the golden backed ape on one side for help. His delicate face is full of tears.


    "The heart of Shenshu can only let him hold on a little longer, I can''t help it..." The golden backed ape sighed and whispered.


    "I don''t believe..." Wang Hua''er said that at this time, once again tears, had a glimmer of hope, but at this time is once again frustrated.


    He shook his head again, and the golden backed ape said: "wait for Chen Yang to come back. Maybe there is a way in the Xuantian world?"


    The golden backed ape comforted himself, but it made all the children shine. Chen Yang didn''t come back, but in ah Qi''s present state, maybe he could really survive until they came back.


    In the hearts of the children, Chen Yang is omnipotent, they believe that Tao Wen''s injury, he can also save.


    This is the children''s simplicity and their 100% trust in Chen Yang.


    Think of here, the children''s eyes again firm up, one by one stay in place, waiting for the portal to open, waiting for the return of Chen Yang.


    As long as Chen Yang comes, ah Qi will be saved!


    Children''s hearts are so simple.


    He did not mean to say a word, but ignited the hope in the hearts of the children. The golden back ape grinned bitterly and shook his head. Although he knew the result in his heart, he could not bear to speak. He just stayed by the children''s side and accompanied them silently, waiting for the transmission of hope to shine again.


    The children''s thoughts made Chen Yangxin feel something and slowly open his eyes. At this time, it''s already night in xinghezhou.


    Standing up, Chen Yang quietly looked at the moon in the sky, feeling incomparably in his heart.


    "Two worlds, only you are the same." Chen Yang to the moon and the starry sky, complexion said.


    "No, the children are the same." An ziyue, dressed in red, stops practicing and comes to Chen Yang.


    "Well, the children are still waiting for us. Let''s get going." Chen Yang nodded and said to an ziyue, after all, ah Qi''s picture of hematemesis is in his eyes."Let''s go. There must be a lot of spirit stones in the nearest zhoutiancheng."


    After an ziyue''s words, with Chen Yang''s gentle response, their bodies rushed to the sky in an instant.


    An hour later, in the Lingli station outside the city, a red and a white figure stood quietly at the door.


    Seeing the two figures suddenly appeared, the guard felt puzzled and asked, "what''s the matter with you two?"


    The security guard is about 40 years old. His face is full of traces of time. He is just an ordinary man working here. Although he can see the extraordinary temperament of Chen Yang and Chen Yang, he still asks questions out of his duty.


    "Brother, is this Lingli station for Zhou Tiancheng?" Chen Yang asked with a smile.


    "Yes, there are only two spiritual power stations in zhoutiancheng, which are responsible for the spiritual power supply of the western half of the city."


    The security guard was a little confused by Chen Yang''s question, but he answered it honestly. After all, the other person looks like a fairyland and wears retro clothes. It is estimated that he is a monk. However, at Lingli station, there are always some monks to sign up, so Chen Yang''s clothes did not make the security guard suspicious.


    "Is there enough Lingshi recently?" Chen Yang asked again.


    "Quite a lot of them. They just sent a batch of high spirit stones back." Looking at Chen Yanghe''s friendly, the security guard felt that he had a good impression, and the Lingshi transportation was not a secret, so he said it directly. After all, people may become colleagues in the future.

 Chapter 106

    After hearing that the security guard confirmed that there were abundant Lingshi, Chen Yang and an ziyue looked at each other and saw a happy look in each other''s eyes. Then the two figures disappeared in an instant, startling the security guard. The security guard immediately pressed the alarm.


    The fact that they can disappear in an instant shows that their accomplishments are extraordinary, and their problems directly reveal their goal, that is, the batch of high-purity spirit stones that have just been transported. After pressing the alarm, the security guard immediately feels scared. In case these two people kill without blinking an eye and move their hands directly, he will be gone.


    Lingli station supplies the whole world of Xuantian. Like the power of the earth, it has been closely integrated into the society. Most of the spiritual power supply of Lingli station is provided by low-level practitioners. Because of this, low-level practitioners can also get a good job in the society.


    However, there are few practitioners, most of them are determined to become stronger, so many practitioners will go out to do other business, so there are not so many practitioners in the Lingli station. After all, not everyone likes a flat life.


    The population of xinghezhou is dense, and so is the city. In order to resist some monsters or lawless elements, every city has a huge fortification, and the one that maintains the fortification is spiritual power.


    Because of the scarcity of practitioners, the spiritual power provided by practitioners may not absolutely meet the needs of the city, so there are spiritual stones to supplement. In daily life, many energy consuming items also need spiritual stones, which leads to the universal circulation of spiritual stones.


    This time, Chen Yang''s goal is to provide the highest spirit stone for the spirit power station, because their spirit power can completely maintain the operation of the transmission array.


    The harsh alarm rings in the Lingli station. The responding guards are constantly searching the two suspicious figures reported by the security guards, but their search is doomed to be futile, because Chen Yang and an ziyue have arrived at the door of Lingshi warehouse.


    The appearance of Lingshi warehouse is actually an ordinary warehouse. The whole warehouse is made of concrete. It is square in shape and oval on the top. It is the same as a real building. On its wall, there are four big characters, "Lingshi warehouse".


    Different from ordinary buildings, the wall of Lingshi warehouse is full of array, which plays the role of reinforcing the wall, while the huge iron door of the warehouse is covered with an alarm array.


    After all, no one will be bored to rob the public''s Lingshi, so the array on the door is very simple. Chen Yang waves a few hands and it''s easy to remove.


    With a wave of one hand, the huge iron door creaked and was pushed by Lingli. As the iron door opened, rows of neat shelves appeared in front of them.


    On the shelves, there are many Shining Stone in order, from small to large, from dark to bright, incomparably neat. This kind of decoration is the gospel of obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    Ignoring the tiny and dim stone at the entrance, Chen Yang and Chen Yang went directly to the depth of the warehouse, because the stone was their target.


    The distance of one hundred meters is only a few steps for the two men with high accomplishments. Their figures suddenly appear on the deepest shelf. The spirit stones on the shelf are all 30 cm long and emitting bright brilliance. They are Chen Yang''s goal.


    Looking at each other, they nodded, then Chen Yang stretched out his hand, ready to put the stone away.


    At this time, the change was born.


    Hand Chen Yang, suddenly body a flash, left the original place, with his leave, a blue energy directly hit his original position.


    The blue energy seems to have a very exaggerated high temperature. The moment it touches the spirit stone, it melts it into ashes, and then bursts out the rich spirit power stored in it.


    After Chen Yang dodges, there is a sound of surprise behind them. Looking up, a young man in blue guard clothes looks at Chen Yang with a strange looking gun.


    Seeing that Chen Yang was safe and sound, the young man put away his surprise and frowned slowly, because the speed of avoiding the Lingli gun is not what ordinary people can have.


    "Above the golden elixir!" Young men have secrets in their hearts.


    The Lingli gun is powerful. Even if it''s Chen Yang, if he doesn''t have protection, he won''t die. This makes an ziyue angry. When he wants to fight, he is caught by Chen Yang''s big hand.


    Looking at an ziyue''s blushing face, Chen Yang smiles, and then says to the young man, "little friend, we''re just here to borrow the spirit stone for help. I''ll definitely give it back ten times."


    After hearing Chen Yang''s words, the young man immediately sniffed, and then said with righteous words: "stealing is stealing. No matter how justified the excuse is, it''s useless. I won''t let you leave."


    Seeing the young man''s serious appearance, Chen Yang felt a little headache and said, "Xiaoyou, you are not my opponent. Besides, I also know director Huang in Zhou Tiancheng. You can get the evidence."


    "Even if you know director Huang, stop talking nonsense and look at the gun!" With that, he pulled the trigger directly, and then a flash of hot blue energy came out of the muzzle of the gun and shot at Chen Yang.To avoid the blue energy, Chen Yang once again advised: "little friend, I don''t want to hurt you, don''t force me."


    "Shut up, you thief. Watch the gun." The boy drank a lot and continued to shoot at Chen Yang.


    Chen Yang has a headache when he is young. After all, it''s his fault to steal the spirit stone. At this time, if he hurts others, he feels sorry. However, his worry about ah Qi overcomes his sense of guilt. With one hand, he throws the young man to the ground with a powerful spirit power. Then Chen Yang waves his hand again, and a spirit pressure directly knocks the young man unconscious It''s the past.


    With a sigh, Chen Yang waves away dozens of high-level spirit stones on the shelf, takes an ziyue to leave Lingli station, and goes straight to the big forest.


    More than ten minutes later, the young man woke up. When he saw the empty shelf, he felt bad. Then he opened the smart computer on his left wrist and contacted his immediate supervisor.


    The speed of the intelligent computer is very fast. After a few seconds, a picture is displayed. It is a middle-aged man, and he is director Huang of Chen Yang''s mouth.


    "Director, there are two strong practitioners in Lingli station, and they steal a number of high-level Lingshi." Said the young man.


    "I know everything. Fortunately, it''s someone I know. Otherwise, your life will be gone." The middle-aged man looked serious and said to the young man.


    "Director, do you know those two people?" Asked the young man in shock.


    "I know one very well, so I don''t need to check it. Next time I see a monk, I should pay attention to it. Don''t be so impulsive." The middle-aged man finished, hung up the call, leaving a shocked young man.


    After hanging up the call, the middle-aged man''s serious look suddenly changed into a smile, and then said: "Chen Yang, Chen Yang, you are always upright. How can you suddenly disappear? The first thing you do after 15 years is to steal from me."


    "That''s all. I''m sure you''ll come back to me soon."


    The middle-aged man shook his head again, and then left the office. If he was an acquaintance, he could see it at a glance. Today, director Huang is in a very good mood.

 Chapter 107

    After they got the stone, Chen Yang and Chen Yang immediately headed for the big forest. Because they were concerned about ah Qi, they speeded up and soon came to the transmission array.


    Without the supply of spiritual power, the teleportation array has turned into a common stone plate. However, this stone plate is different because there are several deep scratches on it.


    After Chen Yang tentatively infused some spiritual power, they immediately found that there were several cracks in the lines on the transmission array, and the cracks were completely on these scratches.


    "I don''t know what kind of monster it is. It can grind its claws on this transmission array." An ziyue said.


    "On Sunday, the great forest runs across the south of Xinghe island. There are many monsters and beasts. It''s really hard to speculate by scratch alone. Moreover, there are not many scratches. It''s not hard to repair them. Let''s start." Chen Yang''s heart center is ah Qi, who interrupts an ziyue''s speculation and says.


    "Well, the children are still waiting for us. Let''s start." An ziyue nodded, then began to repair the transmission array with Chen Yang.


    Repairing the transmission array is similar to repairing the array pattern. It''s still engraved with spiritual power, but the stone plate as the carrier of the array pattern is not damaged. So Chen Yang managed to get some clay, and then burned it on the stone plate, temporarily filling the gap.


    After the gap is filled, naturally the array pattern needs to be repaired. However, the array pattern of the transmission array is much more complicated than that in the channel. Even Chen Yang and an ziyue are not so easy to work together, and they have to use the power of higher spirit stone to repair it, so their speed is not fast.


    Late at night, on the mysterious prairie, the figures of the golden backed ape and the child are still standing in the same place, and their eyes are full of expectation. They are staring at the transmission array in front of them, hoping that the transmission array will light up again, hoping that the white figure will appear again, to save ah Qi who is dying.


    From dusk to now, it has been several hours. As time goes by, ah Qi''s breath is weaker.


    At this time, in a dark space with no time, ah Qi''s figure is squatting in the corner.


    Except ah Qi, there is nothing else in the whole space, not even light and air. It''s completely dark, but ah Qi''s figure is clearly visible.


    "Here Where is it... "


    "I Who is it... "


    Ah Qi squatted in the same place with empty eyes and whispered slowly in his mouth.


    Thinking, he just opened his eyes that wipe familiar white, appeared in his mind, the wind howling, snowflakes flying, boundless heaven and earth, here, is not the cold winter of Qixuan mountain.


    "Qixuan mountain..." Ah Qi whispered again, and then a familiar scene appeared in his mind.


    In the crowded Anping village market, Wang Hongyuan''s left hand is wrapped in bandages, Li Yun is drying meat in the courtyard, and Wang Hua''er is smiling and patting his head.


    At this time, ah Qi''s empty eyes seemed to have more feelings, and he whispered again, "home..."


    Then, the ugly faces of Huang Xiangfei''s family, the painful eyes of his family, and the tall figure of Chen Yang flashed through ah Qi''s mind again.


    "Master..." Until this time, ah Qi''s dim and empty eyes seemed to be a little bright.


    Then Su Chengdao and Han Ru, Gu Nan and Li Jun, as well as Li Dehui, who led his disciples with iron blood but was extremely kind in private, appeared in ah Qi''s mind one by one.


    Huang Xiangyun fought against the king of the cat lizard and the wild lizard, and then zongmen Dabi won the victory. His memory came to ah Qi''s mind.


    "By the way, uncle ape and sugar bean..." The funny smile of golden backed ape and the hairy figure of sugar bean also emerged.


    With the emergence of memory, ah Qi''s eyes are more and more bright, but soon, ah Qi''s brow slowly wrinkled up, because he felt as if he had forgotten something very important, something he must know.


    "I can''t remember..."


    After thinking for a long time, ah Qi still can''t remember. The loss makes his eyes empty again. Then, in the dark space without time flow, he calms down again.


    "Wow


    With a strange sound, the transmission array on the mysterious prairie suddenly lights up, and then a twisted transmission door slowly appears in full view of the public.


    The portal soon stabilized its shape, and two long-awaited voices slowly came out. At this time, in the east of the horizon, a touch of pale fish belly gradually emerged.


    A whole night with Chen ziyue!


    "Master!"


    As soon as they stepped out, Wang Hua''er''s clear voice came to their ears. When they fixed their eyes, Wang Hua''er''s face was full of tears, and his bright eyes were already red. The sound of master stabbed Chen Yang''s heart in an instant.


    "We''re back..."Looking at the people''s expectant eyes, as well as the Qi, Chen Yang''s heart is more painful.


    In a flash, Chen Yang squatted beside ah Qi, then took up his right wrist, injected a sense of God, and explored carefully.


    And the people around, at this time are slightly screen up breathing, one by one afraid of their breathing will disturb Chen Yang general.


    After a long time, Chen Yang slowly put down ah Qi''s hand, sighed heavily, and his brows were completely wrinkled together.


    Chen Yang''s heavy sigh made everyone''s heart drop to the bottom in an instant, and an answer that had been known for a long time appeared in their heart.


    The wound of Tao Wen is hopeless for ordinary people, but heaven can cure it.


    After a heavy sigh, Chen Yang''s eyes are slightly moist.


    "The second time This is the second time I can''t help someone, and this person is still my apprentice... "


    Thinking of this, the memory of a hundred years ago suddenly appeared in Chen Yang''s mind. The wailing "master", the black figure, and the young man lying in the pool of blood, the memories that had been buried in his heart, flashed through Chen Yang''s mind again. The old sadness and new pain were mixed. Chen Yang''s heart seemed to be tied together, and because of grief, he seemed to be dead at this time I forgot to breathe.


    "Pa!" A jade hand of China Resources patted Chen Yang on the back, also awakened Chen Yang immersed in grief.


    After spitting out the blood stasis in his heart, Chen Yang suddenly took a breath. If it wasn''t for an ziyue''s hand, Chen Yang was afraid that he would suffocate himself in this way. Monk Yuanying, he suffocated himself in this way, and no one believed him. But just now, Chen Yang lost his hope of life because of grief.


    Mechanically raised his head, at this time, Chen Yang''s eyes, a gray, a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth, in an instant pierced the hearts of the people present.


    Even Chen Yang is in despair, so where will the people present be?

 Chapter 108

    Su Chengdao''s Danfeng eyes were full of blood. A burst of tears kept flashing in his eyes. Because of the huge power, his palm had already squeezed out blood.


    One side of the cold such as, after seeing Chen Yang that gray eyes, knelt on the ground on the spot, that already cry red blue eyes, full of disbelief. And the sugar bean beside ah Qi is constantly opening his mouth. His throat can''t make any sound because of his continuous wailing. At this time, he can only rub ah Qi''s cheek and wail silently.


    In the opposite of tangdou, Wang Hua, who has been holding ah Qi, has already collapsed. At this time, in her brain, only ah Qi''s innocent smile, but her own red and empty eyes are staring at the front.


    Breeze blowing, gently blowing the body of grass, but the wind blowing all the time, but it can not blow away the despair before the transmission.


    After a long time, Chen Yang''s hoarse voice slowly spread out, thousands of words, just gathered into three words.


    "Sorry..."


    I''m sorry. I''m sorry to ah Qi, and I''m sorry to all the people present. Because of his impulse, ah Qi was forced to join the Tao. It''s also because of his incompetence. I can only watch ah Qi die of serious injury. He let everyone down.


    "No, it''s not your fault. It''s all my fault." An ziyue instantly kneels beside Chen Yang, and her heart is also full of guilt.


    If it wasn''t for her, Chen Yang wouldn''t want to go out so urgently. It''s also because of her that ah Qi becomes like this. Although she has only been together for a short month, the naughty and naive ah Qi has left a deep impression in her heart and can''t be erased.


    At this time, it''s still that dark strange space, ah Qi''s figure, or quietly squatting on the ground, and his eyes are still so empty.


    There is no concept here. Ah Qi''s brain is also blank.


    I don''t know how long past, a familiar voice came from above.


    "We''re back..."


    Soft voice, into the ears of ah Qi, let the eyes empty ah Qi, slowly raised his head.


    "Who Are you back? " Ah Qi raised his head and looked up empty.


    I don''t know how long it took, that heavy sigh came to his heart, this sigh, how familiar.


    "Why Want to sigh? "


    Then, the voice of hoarse sorry spread to ah Qi''s ears, followed by the strange and familiar female voice, the sentence "don''t blame you, it''s all my fault!" And that''s what comes with it.


    "Why Do you want to apologize? " Ah Qi''s eyes are still empty.


    Suddenly, a strong will came out of his heart, and an idea suddenly appeared in ah Qi''s mind. Then, in a daze, ah Qi involuntarily said: "don''t apologize..."


    "Why not apologize?" Another question came to his mind, and then the answer came back to him, "because you are my master."


    Thinking of this, everything on the transmission array flashed through ah Qi''s mind, and all the pictures were connected.


    "Yes, you are my master Chen Yang. I don''t want you to die." Ah Qi''s voice grew louder and his eyes became brighter.


    "Since you''re not dead, I can''t either!"


    "My name is ah Qi!"


    "Here! It''s the seven Xuan world! "


    In the dark space, suddenly came ah Qi''s shout, with his shout, in the dark space, suddenly bright up, originally a dark strange space, now become white, and ah Qi''s figure, also with the shout and stood up.


    "I can''t die! Godfather and godmother will be sad, Hua''er will be sad, and so will Shifu and Shiniang! "


    "I''m going out!"


    Ah Qi roared again, and the little figure stepped forward slowly.


    At this time, the outside world suddenly felt a weak sense of God scattered, careful induction, people were shocked to find that the weak sense of God, actually from the breathing weak ah Qi.


    At this time, ah Qi in the strange space suddenly sees the scene outside. Chen Yang''s empty eyes, Wang Hua''er''s broken and dull expression, and Su Cheng''s despair are all brought into his mind.


    And, of course, my own weak breathing.


    Feeling the despair of the outside world, ah Qi''s heart was more urgent and roared again: "I can''t die! I want to get out quickly. "


    With this roar, ah Qi''s original slow steps are faster and faster, and his figure has changed from slow walking to fast running.


    At the same time, ah Qi''s breath became strong in the eyes of the people.


    Looking at ah Qi''s breathing, Chen Yang roared in shock: "this is He is relying on his own will to resist the wound of Tao Wen


    Chen Yang''s roar instantly made everyone come back to their senses. Ah Qi''s normal breathing suddenly made everyone''s eyes look surprised. Even Wang Hua''er, who collapsed, felt the powerful breathing in his arms and slowly came back to his senses.Wang Hua''er slowly said, "master, ah Qi, he..."


    Words just said half, the joy in the heart has let Wang Hua''er voice choked up, and her eyes ah Qi, also because of tears and gradually blurred up.


    A tear fell on ah Qi''s cheek.


    I don''t know why, but the warmth on his face is straight to ah Qi''s heart in the strange space. Wang Hua''er''s tears hurt ah Qi''s heart, and then his eyes suddenly become extremely fierce.


    "It''s too slow. I want to hurry up! Faster Ah Qi kept shouting in the air, and he was running faster and faster.


    "Still not enough!"


    With a roar, the familiar bloody thunder suddenly burst out on ah Qi in the mysterious space. At the same time, ah Qi''s speed suddenly soared, turned into a red shadow and disappeared in the same place.


    In the strange space, there was no concept of time. Ah Qi didn''t know how long he had been running. He felt it was a day and a year. He couldn''t feel it. He just didn''t remember. He just kept breaking out bloody thunder and running forward.


    I don''t know how long later, a light suddenly appeared in front of ah Qi. Seeing the light, a joy suddenly appeared in ah Qi''s heart. Then he plunged into the light, and then he lost consciousness.


    "Light! Very bright This is ah Qi''s idea at this time. As the light gets brighter and brighter, the scenery in front of him is gradually clear. What he sees at first is Wang Hua''er''s eyes full of tears.


    "You Wake up... " Wang Hua''er choked and said, then yelled to the outside, "ah Qi is awake!"


    As soon as his clear voice fell, six figures rushed to ah Qi''s side. It was a group of Chen Yang, golden backed ape and sugar bean.


    "Ah Qi!" There was a strong voice of joy.

 Chapter 109

    Ah Qi, who had just woken up, was frightened by the roar and sat up immediately.


    After a confused look, ah Qi found that he was lying on a bed, and the decoration made him remember that this was the cave of golden backed ape.


    "How long have I fainted?" Ah Qi spoke slowly. His voice became a little hoarse because of a long coma.


    After wiping his tears, Wang Hua''er handed ah Qi a cup of warm water and said, "it''s been a month."


    "So long?" Ah Qi was shocked. He didn''t expect that he was in a coma for so long.


    "Soon, as long as you can wake up, it''s only a month, not a long time." With that, Wang Hua''er''s eyes moistened again, and then hugged ah Qi tightly. After a long time, they slowly opened. Beautiful eyes looked at ah Qi quietly and said, "do you know? I really thought you''d never wake up again. "


    "Sorry..." There is a trace of remorse on ah Qi''s face. From Wang Hua''er''s haggard face, you don''t need to know that Wang Hua''er must be taking care of himself all the time in the past month, and he is still lying in the cave of the golden backed ape, which means that the godfather and godmother probably don''t know about it.


    "Fortunately, Godfather and godmother don''t know, otherwise they don''t know what kind of heartache they will have." Ah Qi thought in his heart.


    At this time, a burst of "grunt" suddenly came out, instantly attracted everyone''s attention, the owner of the voice is not others, it is ah Qi.


    After touching his stomach, a sense of hunger came out. Ah Qi, who had been in a coma for a long time, immediately withered. Although Wang Hua''er would feed some porridge every day, ah Qi, who was in a deep coma, couldn''t swallow much. So now, he hasn''t got enough water for almost a month.


    "I''m hungry." Ah Qi said weakly.


    "All right, all right, I''ll tell the kids to cook right away." Can feel hungry, that means that seven''s body has no harm, happy golden back ape repeatedly should a few, then "whoosh" rushed out.


    A few quarters of an hour later, in the hall of golden back ape cave, a few little monkey demons staggeringly put a roast whole cow on the table. The familiar people had already sat beside the big table. With the roast whole cow on the table, golden back ape roared inside. Then weak ah Qi was helped out by Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao.


    "Come on, eat meat!" The golden backed ape watched ah Qi sit down and tear off a big bracket and put it in front of ah Qi.


    Smelling the aroma of barbecue, the weak ah Qi''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he didn''t know where to generate a force. He grabbed the huge bracket and gnawed it.


    Ah Qi has just woken up from a coma for a long time. It''s reasonable that he shouldn''t eat such greasy food. However, this time Chen Yang didn''t stop him. For his own sake, the child almost died and escaped from death. What about letting him be willful.


    Chen Yang just looked at ah Qi''s crazy eating. Then he said, "I have such a good appetite. It seems that I have really recovered."


    Indeed, as Chen Yang said, ah Qi''s body, in fact, had been restored under the action of the heart of the divine tree. It was only because the wound of Tao Wen blocked his consciousness and body that he was in a coma. If it wasn''t for ah Qi''s amazing willpower, ah Qi would have died long ago.


    Half of the leg, ah Qi finally stopped, and then grabbed the side of the juice directly into the mouth, and then a long breath.


    "I''m alive at last!" With food supplement, ah Qi''s voice is no longer so weak.


    "Is there anything wrong?" Chen Yang asked.


    Facing Chen Yang''s question, ah Qi stood up, then moved his body, squeezed his fist and said with a smile, "No


    A no, let everyone slightly hanging heart, all put down, so it seems, ah Qi really has recovered, since ah Qi has recovered, then people also have nothing to worry about, with a strange cry of golden back ape, that special ape family feast, continued.


    The whole cattle roasted by the little monkey demons are delicious. Although they are huge, they are eaten clean in a short time under the high interest of six people and three demons. Of course, one third of them are eaten by ah Qi. While eating the beef, ah Qi also tells the public about his strange encounter after he is in a coma.


    "So master, what was my state at that time?" Ah Qi grabbed a roast chicken and asked vaguely.


    "In my opinion, that strange place is most likely your knowledge of the sea."


    "Know the sea?" In addition to ah Qi, several children are also curious to see Chen Yang.


    "That''s right. Knowing the sea is actually your spiritual space. Everyone''s thoughts are different, so knowing the sea is also changeable. The spirit is hard to explain


    Chen Yang slowly finished, then drank a mouthful of monkey wine, and continued to say: "it is estimated that it is because of the injury of Tao Wen that your spirit and consciousness are separated, and your struggle in this month of knowing the sea is to break through this barrier."


    "I see." Ah Qi nodded if he realized something."By the way, how much impression do you have of Hedao?" Chen Yang''s sudden question instantly aroused everyone''s curiosity. After all, ah Qi''s miraculous combination of Tao made everyone extremely curious.


    Facing Chen Yang''s reply, ah Qi shook his head blankly and said, "I don''t have any impression. I just didn''t want to have an accident with my master. I wanted to have spiritual power. Then I didn''t remember anything. When I was conscious, I was already in that strange space."


    "Not at all?"


    "No Ah Qi shook his head again.


    "Well, if you don''t remember, it''s the best way to do so. If you do it again, I don''t know if your life is still there. If you don''t remember, it''s the best way." Chen Yang''s face once again showed a smile. After all, for ah Qi now, he can''t afford this miracle. He doesn''t want to lose his apprentice again.


    With a word of ease, the topic of Hedao was over, and people were happy to eat and drink again. The feast didn''t end until night.


    Late at night, ah Qiji had returned to his room and fell asleep, but the golden backed ape, Chen Yang and an ziyue were still sitting in the hall, clinking glasses.


    "Brother ape, the heart of the divine tree which has been raised for thousands of years, you actually give it to ah Qi. I''m sure Chen Yang will repay this kindness in the future." Chen Yang''s handsome face flushed slightly. This time, he didn''t use his spiritual power to dissolve his drinking power.


    "Brother Chen, it''s unnecessary to say that I will never see my friend''s disciple die before my eyes." The golden backed ape continued a cup of monkey wine for Chen Yang and said.

 Chapter 110

    This time, the golden backed ape did not lie. If the comatose person was replaced by Wang Hua''er, or anyone present, he would not stand idly by, because since he was a child, his master had told him to have a little kindness in his heart, whether he was a man or a demon.


    "Brother ape, it''s not necessary to say that the heart of the tree is precious. This cup is for you first." With that, an ziyue took up the monkey wine and drank it down.


    Drink all the wine in the cup, and an ziyue''s pretty face turns a little red. She doesn''t try to resolve the wine.


    In fact, an ziyue and Chen Yang are not good at drinking. After all, they can use the mysterious power to resolve their drinking. Why not.


    But this time, it''s not necessary, because today, they are happy, they want to really get drunk.


    Golden back ape looked at the two people have shown a slight drunkenness, chuckled twice, and said: "since you are so happy, then I''ll be presumptuous." Having said that, the golden back ape directly took up a bucket of monkey wine and poured it into his mouth, and he didn''t go to dissolve the strong wine.


    "Bang!" A big barrel and two big glasses collide together. The bright monkey wine spills out because of the collision and emits a strong wine aroma. The beautiful couple and the huge monster drink the wine once again. The fragrance of fruit wine and the slight intoxication brought by alcohol are really unpleasant.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "I''m Chen Yang No apprentice, but God sent me two more. "


    After a few hundred years of monkey wine, Chen Yang, who is not a good drinker, has been drunk for a long time. His cheeks are red, and his words are vague.


    "Brother Chen is drunk." The golden backed ape burps and laughs.


    "I didn''t drink too much. I''m just happy today." Golden back ape''s words, let Chen Yang''s face showed a trace of dissatisfaction, do not admit that he is drunk, that is a typical sign of drunk.


    Compared with Chen Yang, an ziyue''s accomplishments are higher, so her drinking capacity is also much better. At this time, although she has a pretty red face, she is still sober. Looking at Chen Yang drunk, an ziyue is very happy, so she begins to tease: "how happy?"


    Someone responded that drunk Chen Yang was also very happy. He tilted his head slightly and opened his mouth and said, "my apprentice is alive, and my brother is still so loyal. Do you think I''m happy?"


    "It''s time to be happy." An ziyue raised her chin and pretended to be an audience.


    "And..."


    "What else?"


    "I have a beautiful fiancee Waiting for me all the time... " Chen Yang''s drunken words stunned an ziyue, who was originally smiling. At the same time, in the corner of the passage leading to the depth of the cave, those children peeping at them were also stunned.


    It''s a coincidence why ah Qi is here. Ah Qi, who was awakened by urination in the middle of the night, wants to go out for convenience, but he hears the constant clinking of glasses outside. Naughty, he naturally goes to watch it. However, as soon as he arrives at the entrance of the passageway, the red faces of Chen Yang and an ziyue enter his eyes. Smart ah Qi immediately sees that the rickety master is drunk.


    How could ah Qi be willing to watch such a big event as master''s drunkenness? Naturally, he immediately went in to wake up the crowd, and then peeked here together. When Chen Yang called out this sentence, they were stunned.


    "You Why don''t you talk? " The scene suddenly quiets down, Chen Yang stares slightly drunk eyes, does not understand asks a way.


    Drunk Chen Yang where thought, his words, has deeply shocked the heart of an ziyue.


    For a hundred years, Chen Yang has been alienating an ziyue, but deep in his heart, there is a beautiful image of this beautiful woman. This time he was drunk, he inadvertently said that he had been waiting for a hundred years and searching for ten years. How can an ziyue not be happy with this affirmation.


    "Brother Chen seems to have really drunk too much." The golden backed ape is full of ridicule.


    "I didn''t drink much, you see I can still drink." With that, Chen Yang raised another cup of monkey wine and poured it into his mouth.


    "You see, I didn''t..." In the middle of the story, Chen Yang fell down so straightforwardly that he was finally drunk.


    When Chen Yang fell down, an ziyue also recovered. Then she picked up Chen Yang and said to the golden backed ape, "brother ape, let''s stop here today. Let''s drink it another day."


    "Well, help brother Chen to have a rest."


    Nodding to the golden backed ape, an ziyue slowly picked up Chen Yang and walked into the cave.


    Seeing an ziyue coming, ah Qiji immediately hid behind a door beside the passage. However, an ziyue, who was sharp eyed, had already found them. When he passed the door, he looked at them with a smile and said to the children, "don''t tell Chen Yang about today''s event ~"


    an ziyue''s voice was so gentle, but ah Qiji knew it This is an ziyue''s unique threat, because the cheap ah Qi has touched this kind of thunder several times, and the price of stepping on thunder every time is black and blue.


    After leaving the children, an ziyue supports Chen Yang and enters a room.


    Carefully holding Chen Yang to lie down, an ziyue sits beside him and looks at the handsome figure that haunts her. She likes it more and more, and her heart is more and more happy."I know you don''t like to sneak in, so I won''t do that. I''ll wait for you to wake up and tell me seriously that you like me." An ziyue''s long eyelashes beat slightly, and her pretty face flushed with alcohol was even more attractive under the candlelight.


    After gently covering Chen Yang with a quilt, an ziyue turns around and leaves.


    However, her steps have just been taken, but they have not yet fallen.


    Because Chen Yang''s big hand tightly grasped her skirt.


    "Don''t go!" Chen Yang''s words are full of intoxication.


    "Well, I''m not going."


    An ziyue turns around with a smile, but then there is a cry, because her body has been pulled to her arms by Chen Yang.


    Chen Yang''s eyes are still tightly closed, but in his mouth, he is constantly reading something, and an ziyue''s already ruddy face seems to be more red.


    After reading for a while, Chen Yang''s breathing slowly calmed down, obviously fell asleep, but he held an ziyue''s hands, but he refused to let go. Since his sweetheart was like this, an ziyue did not resist, happily buried her head in the warm chest that she had been longing for for for decades.


    At this time, outside the door of the two people, the four children of the thief are nestling by the door, sticking their ears to the door, listening curiously to the sound inside the house.


    "Isn''t this the bridal chamber?" Ah Qi said in a low voice.


    "Dad said that he would have a baby after his wedding. Doesn''t that mean we can have more junior brothers or sisters?" Wang Hua''er''s face on one side showed a happy look.


    "It will take ten months for the baby to be born. It''s too early to be happy." Su Chengdao interrupted.


    "Then we are eavesdropping now. Are we playing hooligans?" Cold as the green pupil constantly flashing, ghostly.


    Just as several children whispered, an ziyue on the bed suddenly flicked her fingers twice, and then several children screamed outside the door.


    With ah Qi''s "run quickly, the teacher''s mother found out", several children covered their forehead and ran back to their room.


    "These kids." An ziyue scolded with a smile and closed her eyes slowly. Under the influence of alcohol, she was also sleepy.

 Chapter 111

    In the early morning, ah Qi, a rare early riser, stands in front of the cave of golden backed ape.


    On the open space, ah Qi stood tightly in the same place, with a look of distress, because just now, he found that he could not use his spiritual power.


    After the divine consciousness was released and carefully swept through his body, ah Qi did not find any abnormality, but the spiritual power in the elixir field could not be mobilized, and there was no connection between himself and his spiritual bones. It felt like there was an invisible wall between him and his spiritual bones.


    "The wound of Dao Wen!"


    Just for a moment, the intelligent ah Qi remembered what Chen Yang said about Tao Wen''s injury. It was the same thing that cut off the connection between his consciousness and his body. The situation was so similar that ah Qi suddenly realized that his injury had not healed, and the invisible Dao Wen''s injury was still in his body.


    Half an hour later, the people who got up sat around the big table in the cave.


    Today''s breakfast is made of steamed bread and big meat buns made of cold wind bract rice in Qixuan mountain. With the strong fragrance of soup, the people who eat a breakfast are fragrant and energetic.


    As a result of the hangover, Chen Yang wakes up in the morning with dark face, listless eyes, and retching for a long time before he recovers. However, after eating the breakfast made of these spiritual materials, he is now full of energy and has no previous weak state.


    Last night''s matter, ah seven several people all pretend not to know, in the heart embarrassed Chen Yang, naturally will not mention.


    It''s very important that ah Qi can''t mobilize his spiritual power. Naturally, ah Qi won''t hide it from everyone. When everyone is satisfied, he will tell the story. The analysis of several elders is indeed as ah Qi thought. He attributes it to the injury of Tao Wen, but for the method of recovery, even Chen Yang, who has amazing medical skills, has no idea.


    After discussing for a long time again, Chen Yang sighed slightly and comforted ah Qi: "we have no way to deal with the wound of Dao Wen, we can only rely on you."


    "Myself?"


    "Just as you took back the physical connection before, take back the spiritual connection in the same way." Chen Yang smiles and slowly educates ah Qi. After all, ah Qi has resisted the damage of Tao Wen once.


    Even ah Qi didn''t know how to get back the connection of his body. Now he couldn''t do it again, so he looked depressed and asked, "what''s the way?"


    "Will." Chen Yang finished touching ah Qi''s head and said softly.


    "Will?" Hearing this, ah Qi''s small face was full of doubts, and then he bowed his head to think.


    After thinking for a long time, ah qiku cried and sat down on the stool. It''s really hard to recall the mysterious feeling.


    "Don''t think about it if you can''t remember. It''s much easier to get in touch with the spirit bone than the whole body. Shifu believes that you will soon recover." Chen Yang comforts ah Qi with a gloomy face.


    At this time, Wang Hua''er came with three bowls of hangover soup.


    "Don''t lose heart. I think you can recover soon, too." Wang Hua''er shares the sobering soup with Chen Yang while comforting ah Qi.


    "Well."


    With a group of people''s continuous comfort, ah Qi''s depression and loss are slowly disappearing, and his cheerful personality soon reveals his optimistic smile. The spirit power can''t be used, but his blood color God thunder is still there. Compared with the technique, ah Qi likes to use his fist more, and the connection between the spirit and the bone will recover slowly. Thinking about this, the last trace of depression in ah Qi''s heart is also forgotten. He takes sugar beans and Su Chengdao to play outside.


    After spending another day here, Chen Yang finally recovered from his drunkenness. After taking his children down the mountain to report their safety, Chen Yang and his children returned to the mysterious grassland in Qixuan mountain.


    Today, Chen Yang is finally going to take ah Qiji to the vast Xuantian world.


    Before the transmission, the four children stood aside, quietly watching Chen Yang and an ziyue decorate the spirit stone.


    After placing the four large high spirit stones, Chen Yang stepped back and mobilized his spirit power.


    The spirit power converges between Chen Yang''s fingers with his mind. Under his waving, several luminous white lines appear among the four spirit stones. The lines extend orderly along the spirit stone, which is a spirit gathering array.


    After the formation of the array, it is natural that it will be opened. So Chen Yang waved his finger and gently pointed at the spirit gathering array. The original luminous patterns suddenly sparkled. With the sparkle of the patterns, the four spirit stones also emitted blue light, and released pure spiritual power.


    The pure spirit power flows out from the spirit stones and converges in the center of the array, forming a big blue light mass. With Chen Yang''s finger pointing again, the blue light mass shoots a ray of brilliance and rushes into the transmission array on the ground. Guanghua, naturally, is the pure spiritual power gathered by the spirit gathering array.


    With the infusion of spiritual power, the gray transmission array suddenly lights up a blue line, and then slowly runs up. Before long, the familiar transmission gate distorts the space again.When the transmission array is repaired, the transmission gate on it will be stabilized naturally. On it, the transmission array on the side of Zhoutian forest can be seen clearly.


    Looking at the portal that almost killed Chen Yang and ah Qi, people''s hearts were very complicated, but they didn''t enter it.


    "Well, although there have been many twists and turns during this period, the transmission array has been completely repaired. Don''t worry about it any more." Chen Yang first broke the silence, then stepped into the portal.


    Naturally, the children''s hearts are not really worried, they just feel a little uncomfortable. With Chen Yang taking the lead at the moment, the complicated thoughts in their hearts suddenly dissipate. After all, ah Qi is still standing here. Looking at ah Qi''s eager appearance, the others are no longer entangled and follow an ziyue into the portal one by one.


    The repaired space passage is only 100 meters long, and the children''s exclamation is not over, but they have come to the end. Then they step out of the space passage and come to the transmission array of Tongtian forest.


    As soon as he landed, ah Qi ran to the stone plate, pedaled hard on the land, then grabbed a handful of soil, smelled it, then said with a disappointed face: "it''s no difference."


    Ah Qi''s actions suddenly made a group of people think black lines, speechless for a long time.


    "Are you stupid? Mud can be different." Cold such as the first can not bear, mouth curse.


    "You are stupid. The world is different. The soil must be different. Maybe you can eat it." Ah Qi was scolded, immediately refused to accept, and also rightfully refuted, immediately let the people''s heads again covered with black lines.

 Chapter 112

    "I''m afraid there''s something wrong with your head. How can you eat the earth?" Cold as the color of a face of dislike, to ah seven scold.


    "You''ve got horns on your head. It''s a bigger problem than me." Ah Qi retorted.


    "Well, even if it''s the soil of the Xuantian world, it can''t be eaten. Let''s call it a day."


    After several years together, people know that if ah Qi and Han Ru don''t stop, they will fight each other. So Chen Yang coughs twice and interrupts the quarrel between the two children.


    Chen Yang opened his mouth. Naturally, the two children shut up and began to look at him curiously for four weeks.


    The portal of Xuantian kingdom is located in the Zhoutian forest in the south of Xinghe island. Before Chen Yang discovered it, it was hidden in a mysterious magic array, which no one could find. However, because of the time, the magic array gradually disappeared and was finally found by Chen Yang.


    With the lesson of being destroyed by monsters, Chen Yang also continued to build a magic array here. Although it was not as mysterious as before, it was enough to deal with ordinary monsters.


    The children, led by Chen Yang, walk out of the magic array. When they look back, they are all shocked, because the place that used to be the portal is now empty, leaving only the big trees.


    Naturally, the naughty ah Qi and Han Ru would not miss this opportunity, so they tried their best to show Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er the strangeness of the magic array, because when they came to the position of the transmission array, no matter the touch or the scenery in front of them had no change, as if they were like this.


    "Well, I''ll show you the big city here."


    Chen Yang''s words immediately aroused the curiosity of the children. After all, the strange world that an ziyue constantly tells will soon be shown to them.


    After the excited promise, the children were waved to the sky by Chen Yang and flew to the southern city of Star River Island, Zhou Tiancheng.


    Zhoutiancheng is located in the south of xinghezhou. Because it is close to the Zhoutian forest with many monsters, there are many practitioners who come here for adventure. Because there are many monsters in the Zhoutian forest, the military strength in Zhoutian city is also very strong, because it is the first line of defense of the Zhoutian forest when monsters break out.


    Since it''s a strategic place, the economy of Zhoutian city is not bad. It''s in the second and third tier of xinghezhou. In addition, there are practitioners from all over the world who come to take risks. Therefore, the trade of practitioners in Zhoutian city is quite prosperous.


    In order to resist demons and beasts, there are dozens of meters high steel walls around zhoutiancheng, and powerful array is engraved on the walls. The walls are extremely tall, and the four gates of zhoutiancheng are also very huge. At this time, the a7i people have come to the South Gate of zhoutiancheng.


    The wide road enters along the south gate, and the A7 people are walking on the sidewalk on the side of the road. The vehicles on the road have already attracted the children''s attention, but besides the vehicles, there are also many empty flying repairmen.


    The South Gate of Zhoutian city is 50 meters wide and 80 meters high. The gate is open, closely connected with the road that the seven people are walking on. Behind the gate, there is a heavily guarded guard station. No matter flying monks or vehicles, they have to stop and line up when they pass the guard station. They will not be released until their identities are verified.


    In order to make children more familiar with this brand-new world, Chen Yang and an ziyue constantly introduce the basic knowledge of Zhou Tiancheng while walking.


    Soon, the party walked to the guard station, and ah Qi, a few black households from the Qixuan community, were naturally detained.


    At this time, in area C of the station, ah Qi and his party were sitting in the open detention hall.


    The South Gate of Zhoutian city is connected with the Zhoutian forest. Apart from some ordinary people who are playing and the monks who are going to hunt and explore, there are no strange people. Therefore, the detention Hall of the south gate guard station has only seven people who are detained because of identity problems.


    In the detention hall, Chen Yang holds a white mobile phone and dials a number, but no one answers at the other end of the mobile phone.


    "Strange, it''s only more than ten years, and Lao Huang has changed his number?" Chen Yang hangs up the phone and murmurs suspiciously.


    At this time, a mobile phone was placed on the table in a luxurious room somewhere in Zhou Tiancheng, and several big words were flashing on the screen of the mobile phone, "49 missed calls."


    The owner of the mobile phone is director Huang, who asked his subordinates not to pursue him when Chen Yang robbed the Lingli station. However, at this time, director Huang is meditating with his eyes closed in the practice room on the other side, because today he is just in the process of breakthrough.


    After dialing more than a dozen more calls, Chen Yang puts away his mobile phone with a headache. Without Lao Huang, he really can''t handle the identity of ah Qi.


    "Master, can you do this thing?" Ah Qi looks at Chen Yang fiddling with his mobile phone and asks.


    Being questioned by ah Qi, Chen Yang''s face is very embarrassed. After all, before that, he patted his chest and told everyone that he could handle several people''s identities, but Lao Huang couldn''t get through the phone. Now Chen Yang can''t do anything. After all, he didn''t know many people when he was in Zhou Tiancheng."Forget it, I''ll do it." Looking at Chen Yang''s embarrassed appearance, an ziyue immediately came out to get rid of the siege, and then took out his mobile phone, ready to use it.


    At this point, the gate of the detention hall was opened, and behind it were two law enforcers in armor, armed with a magic rifle.


    After the law enforcers enter the door, they shout to Chen Yang and an ziyue coldly, "you, and you, follow me."


    Looking at the meaning of the two law enforcers, it''s obvious that they want to interrogate them. An ziyue wanted to resist, but he was stopped by Chen Yang. Now director Huang''s phone can''t be dialed, and several of them refuse to verify their identity. If there is a conflict at this time, it will be more and more dark. So Chen Yang made a color to an ziyue, and the two men went out with the law enforcers honestly, hoping to help him We have the enigmatic strength, small defensive station really can''t threaten them.


    After all, they were just unidentified, so the law enforcers didn''t do anything excessive to them. They just took them into the interrogation room and closed the door.


    "Tell me, where are you from and why are you here to make trouble?" A law enforcer took off his helmet and asked the two people in front of him, after all, this is the heavily guarded Zhou Tiancheng, and no one dares to make trouble here, so he directly thinks that Chen Yang is here to make trouble.


    Chen Yang and an ziyue look quite young, and the two law enforcers are mortals. Naturally, they don''t know that their accomplishments are the legendary Yuanying and Huashen practitioners, because they are also the top practitioners in zhoutiancheng.


    "Little brother, I''m good friends with director Huang of the law enforcement bureau. Since I haven''t seen him for ten years, I can''t dial his number. I''d like to thank you very much if you could pass it on to me."

 Chapter 113

    In the face of the young law enforcer''s reply, Chen Yang avoided answering, but instead explained. However, as soon as the words came out, the two law enforcers immediately laughed, and then looked at Chen Yang with a look like an idiot.


    "Do you know director Huang?" The young law enforcer gave a sneer, a look of disdain.


    "I didn''t cheat you. If you don''t believe me, you can ask." Chen Yang see two people don''t believe, and is seriously explained.


    Chen Yang''s words made the two law enforcers laugh even more. Then the young law enforcer said with disdain: "I think you are very handsome. How can you lie when you open your mouth? Does director Huang know anyone?"


    The idea of law enforcers is indeed right. The law enforcement bureau is the top force in Zhou Tiancheng. It is in charge of the whole Zhou Tiancheng. Naturally, people like the director can''t be known by anyone. At this time, the impression of law enforcers on Chen Yang is even worse.


    Two law enforcers interrogated Chen Yang. Naturally, the seven remaining in the detention hall were also dealt with.


    At this time, a good-looking young female law enforcement officer was standing in front of several people and asked gently, "children, what is the relationship between those two people and you? Can you tell your sister with confidence? "


    Generally speaking, there are only two kinds of children with four children who have no identity certificate. They are either from other countries or from Sanwu people who have been abducted and sold by bad people. Obviously, female law enforcement officials think that ah Qiji people are the latter. After all, their eyes are so fresh and curious when they look at everything.


    Many people in the Xuantian world also like to wear retro clothes, so the clothes of ah Qiji are not particularly attractive. But their curious eyes obviously remind people that they were locked up in the mountains and wild forests far away from the city when they were young. When they grow up, their fate is naturally to be sold by bad people. After all, this kind of dark trade, though rare, exists.


    Licking the lollipop given by the female law enforcer, ah Qi Yi looked intoxicated, and then said, "they are my master and teacher." With that, he continued to lick the lollipop, and from time to time to give sugar beans two licks.


    "And you, little girl." The law enforcement woman looks at Wang Hua''er.


    Wang Hua''er is not as rude as ah Qi. She licks the lollipop very lovably. In the face of questions, her answer is the same as ah Qi.


    After Wang Hua''er, Han Ru is naturally Han Ru, but Han Ru is different from Wang Hua''er. When she eats candy, she looks witty and quirky. Her green pupils make the female law enforcers think of foreigners at a glance.


    "Even the children from other countries have suffered. It seems that this is a huge organization." The female law enforcer thought to herself.


    After asking Han Ru, the female law enforcer asked Su Chengdao, who was already one meter seven.


    "Elder sister, you have misunderstood that they are really the teachers and nuns of these two children. We are just their friends." Su Cheng replied.


    Su Chengdao is neatly dressed, straight and handsome. He is not the age to be cheated. Looking at his clear eyes, the female law enforcers immediately put a label on him, "he is very old. He must be the two people''s accomplices. He is bad to the core at a young age."


    If Su Chengdao knew what the female law enforcers thought at this time, he would cry to death. He was such a mild and just young man, and he would be regarded as a human trafficker. He was really unjust.


    "Well, you can have a rest first. My sister has something to do." After the inquiry, the female law enforcement officer left a word and went out of the detention hall, then reported the situation to her superior.


    Her report is very simple, "two children are brothers and sisters, about 11 to 13 years old, the other girl is a foreigner, it is estimated that they were all abducted and trafficked, and the oldest young man is relatively calm, most likely a member of the same party."


    At the end of the report, the female law enforcement officer returned to the room, because the order given to her was to pacify some children and watch the biggest young man.


    On the other hand, the two law enforcers interrogating Chen Yang soon received a notice that they were most likely human traffickers. After hanging up the conversation, the two law enforcers'' Polite eyes suddenly cooled down.


    Human traffickers, God forbid!


    "Hum!"


    With a cold hum, the young law enforcer slapped the table heavily, and then said, "tell me who it is, or don''t blame us for being rude."


    Looking at the two law enforcers whose faces changed suddenly, Chen Yang and an ziyue had a bitter look on their faces. They had five sharp senses. Naturally, they heard the call. Although they didn''t know what happened to ah Qi, in the eyes of law enforcers, they were already detestable human traffickers.


    "What do you think?" Chen Yang ignored the law enforcers'' questions and turned to an ziyue instead.


    Looking at Chen Yang''s helpless eyes, an ziyue replied with a smile: "break through, after making a big noise, your powerful friend will surely know."


    "All right." Chen Yang gave a bitter smile and nodded.


    The dialogue between the two people was not hidden. It was completely said in front of the law enforcers. How can such an arrogant attitude be tolerated? At this time, the two law enforcers were already green with anger.In the face of two traffickers who ignore the law and have such an arrogant attitude, the two law enforcers are naturally intolerable. On the spot, they picked up two spirit rifles and pointed them at Chen Yang.


    "If you move, the spear will blow your head." The law enforcement officer without helmet said angrily.


    With another wry smile, Chen Yang''s spirit power moved with his heart and came out through his body. With a "click" sound, the two spirit guns disintegrated under the frightened eyes of the two law enforcers.


    "Repair Monk Cried the law enforcer without a hat.


    "Kim Jindanjing! Call for help Another monk also cried in horror.


    Chen Yang naturally won''t let them send a rescue signal. His heart moves. A pressure of spirit pushes them to faint. Then they easily open the locked door and walk out of the interrogation room.


    At the moment when Chen Yang''s spiritual power was released, in an office of the garrison station, an old man with white hair suddenly opened his eyes, and then exclaimed, "Yuanying monk!" After that, he disappeared in the same place.


    At the same time, in the detention hall on the other side, the female law enforcers pull ah Qi to a corner.


    "Don''t worry, little brother. This is the guard station. There are many powerful law enforcers. You can confidently tell the truth." The female law enforcement officer shows a sincere smile to ah Qi. She already thinks that ah Qi is a child abducted and trafficked. As long as ah Qi nods to confirm, she will immediately take out her spiritual power to shock and stun the young man in white.

 Chapter 114

    "What truth?" Ah Qi asked suspiciously.


    Automatically ignored the puzzled expression on ah Qi''s face. The female law enforcer thought that ah Qi must have been persecuted for a long time, and she didn''t dare to tell the truth. So she pulled out the spirit gun on her waist and said to ah Qi, "you see, this is the spirit gun. As long as you look at it, the bad guy will be knocked unconscious, so you don''t have to be afraid. Don''t worry about it."


    The spirit gun, which uses the spirit power as its energy, is powerful and can''t be stopped by friar Rao Shi Jindan. Although ah Qi has heard an ziyue''s detailed description, it must be different between what he heard and what he saw with his own eyes. When ah Qi saw the spirit gun in the hands of the female law enforcer, he was already full of stars.


    "Wow! This is the spirit gun. " Ah Qi said, his little hand slowly touched the spirit gun in the hands of the female law enforcer.


    Gun is a dangerous thing. Naturally, children can''t play with it. The female law enforcement officer put away the spirit gun just before ah Qi, and then said gently to ah Qi, "isn''t it very powerful, so you don''t have to worry. With your sister, the beast with the crown can''t hurt you."


    Hearing the woman''s words, ah Qi Yi''s face was shocked. He pointed to Su Cheng and said, "animals? What do you mean by him? "


    "Isn''t it?"


    "No, his name is Su Chengdao. He is my good friend."


    Looking at ah Qi Yi''s face in consternation, the female law enforcer was puzzled at this time. However, she looked at ah Qi''s face, which didn''t look like a lie. She immediately knew that she had misunderstood Su Cheng Dao. When she was about to ask again, a harsh alarm came out of their ears.


    "Alarm three! There are at least two practitioners in Jindan realm, one male and one female, resisting the trial violently. Please go to area C as soon as possible. " With the shrill alarm, a soft female voice came from outside.


    "Practitioner! Are they the two men? " The female law enforcement officer''s eyebrows wrinkled fiercely, and the secret way was not good. Her side was area C. today, there were no strangers in area C except Chen Yang and ah Qiji.


    Although I don''t know what violence against trial means, ah Qi knows that it''s a bad word in his heart, so he asks the female law enforcer, "sister, when will they come back?"


    "Don''t be afraid. Even if they are practitioners, they will never hurt you." In the face of ah Qi''s sudden question, the law enforcement woman comforts her by learning that they are at least practitioners of the golden elixir realm. Her misunderstanding of Chen Yang is deepened.


    In her opinion, even if Su Chengdao was older, he had no power to fight back against the two monks. It can be explained that Su Chengdao didn''t dare to resist.


    It has to be said that the female law enforcer''s brain hole is very big. After the speculation in her heart, she immediately took ah Qi back to the people, and then said, "children, don''t be afraid. This is Zhou Tiancheng. Lawbreakers like this can''t make waves."


    As soon as the female law enforcer''s words came out, including ah Qi, several children were shocked, because from the beginning to the end, the female law enforcer seemed to imply something, but she didn''t know the relationship between the children and Chen Yang. It was very difficult for the children who lived with Chen Yang day and night to connect Chen Yang with the bad guys.


    During her stay in the detention hall, an ziyue also introduced some things about the guard station to the children. There was no need to explain the common sense. However, the children knew that there was no one in and out of the detention hall today except a few of them and law enforcement officers.


    Listening to the harsh alarm, and then connecting the information disclosed by the announcement with the hint of the female law enforcement officer, a man and a woman, at least Jindan, ah Qiji naturally thought of Chen Yang and an ziyue.


    "Sister, are those two villains my master and my mistress?" Ah Qi could no longer suppress his doubts and asked.


    Ah Qi''s puzzled expression was quite different in the eyes of the female law enforcers. Through the strange brain tonic, ah Qi was more like a poor baby who was worried about the vicious monk and peddler. So the self hypnotized female law enforcer immediately comforted her: "dear child, they are not your master and Nun, they are evil to the bone Apprentices, when they are caught by us, you will be completely free. We will do our best to help you find your own parents. "


    "Villain?"


    "Yes, you don''t have to be afraid."


    "My master is not a villain!"


    Finally, ah Qi looks at the female law enforcer in front of her angrily. The latter is a little confused when she sees ah Qi suddenly angry.


    "I want to see my master."


    Ah Qi''s words made the confused female law enforcers recover. From the anger on the children''s faces, it seems that the two adults are really very important to them. Are you wrong?


    After going through the previous information again, the nervous woman law enforcement officer found that her guess was not too big loophole, that she had no identity, that she was like a white paper child to the society, and that she had two monks who suddenly disobeyed the interrogation. In her opinion, all this was very abnormal indeed.


    On second thought, the female law enforcers immediately blamed the seven people for being brainwashed excessively, and their pity for the children became stronger.Brainwashing can change slowly in the future. Now she just needs to appease the children and wait for the two practitioners to be subdued by the law enforcers.


    Thinking about this, the law enforcement woman took out a few lollipops and handed them to ah Qi. She said, "OK, have some sugar first. Your master will come back to see you later."


    "I don''t believe it. I want to see my master." One will open the candy in the woman''s hand, ah Qi said.


    The palm was opened, but the female law enforcement officer was not annoyed at all. She continued to comfort her and said, "dear, you should have a rest for a while, and when your brothers finish asking, they will come back."


    "You''re lying to me." Naturally, the female law enforcer can''t deceive ah Qi. From her flashing eyes, ah Qi has determined that the two practitioners in the alarm are Chen Yang.


    At this time, a strong wave of spiritual power came, which made ah Qi''s heart suddenly surprised, because this strong wave could only be emitted by the collision of the practitioners above the golden elixir.


    "Master is in danger!" Ah Qi rushed to the gate of the detention hall with a big drink.


    Just when ah Qi''s small figure just rushed to the door, he suddenly let out a cry and fell to the ground. Behind him, the female law enforcement officer stood with a gun and quietly looked at ah Qi.


    "Ah Qi!" Several children exclaimed in surprise. At this time, they didn''t know that the female law enforcer was carrying a spiritual shock gun with only stunning effect but not fatal. When they saw Ah Qi falling, the children immediately felt like cracking.


    The female law enforcer didn''t respond, so she was lying on the ground. There was a black scorch mark on her chest armor, and a flying sword was hanging quietly in front of her throat.

 Chapter 115

    The sharp feeling in front of her throat made her scalp numb, and a little bit of warmth on her chest armor made her even more frightened. She never thought that the poor children in front of her could be monks, and she could control herself by looking at them face to face.


    Although she is a mortal, law enforcers also have special and strict training before entering the post, so the female law enforcers just calm down after a few seconds. Although the situation is a bit complicated, saving her life is the top priority at present. The sharp sword in front of her throat is not long-sighted.


    "Little brother, there may be some misunderstanding between us..." While the female law enforcer said, the right hand holding the spirit gun was slowly moving, and the energy transmission pointer above was set to the maximum value.


    In front of her are su Chengdao and Han Ru, who have experienced the battle of life and death. Although they don''t know what the female law enforcer''s action is for, they also know that they can''t let this woman operate.


    With Su Chengdao''s cold hum, the flying sword that originally hung in front of the law enforcer''s throat instantly cut on the spirit gun. After the woman''s cry, the spirit gun immediately came out. Then Su Chengdao''s sword finger gently waved, and the flying sword immediately turned around and stabbed the woman''s exposed throat. This time, she ran for her life.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Just as the flying sword was about to enter the throat, there was a sound of Wang Hua''er''s sweet drink coming from the front.


    At the same time, the stabbing flying sword suddenly stopped, quietly hanging in front of the throat of the female law enforcer.


    Seeing Su Chengdao accurately stop the flying sword, Wang Hua''er''s heart slightly sent a tone, and then began to explain: "ah Qi is OK."


    "Nothing?" Su Chengdao and Han Ru asked in amazement.


    "I just passed out." Wang Hua''er patted her chest and breathed softly. Fortunately, she didn''t die.


    Wang Hua''er learned medical skills from Chen Yang. Since she said ah Qi was ok, Su Chengdao naturally didn''t doubt it. Then she coldly said to the female law enforcer, "give us an explanation."


    Staring at Su Chengdao''s cold face, the female law enforcer sighed slowly, and the only spirit gun had come out. Now she had no resistance, so she could only explain.


    "This is the shock gun of spirit power. It releases high-frequency fluctuation of spirit power. At most, it can only stun people. I didn''t want to hurt you."


    "Then why did you shoot my friend?" Su Chengdao''s voice was even colder.


    "I thought you were abducted children and wanted to help you."


    The female law enforcer said, and began to explain to Su Chengdao. After her explanation, people''s looks suddenly eased a lot, but they didn''t fully believe the law enforcer.


    "We can''t trust you completely, so we offended." Wang Hua''er walked up to the female law enforcer and threw out a handful of purple powder. Then the female law enforcer fainted on the spot.


    After squatting down and observing, Wang Hua''er confirms that the female law enforcer is in a complete coma, and then gets up to go back to ah Qi and takes out a small porcelain vase. Pull out the cork, put the small porcelain bottle on ah Qi''s nose and let it rest for a while. Ah Qi, who was in a coma, woke up after a few grunts. After all, the power of the spirit gun was the smallest when shooting him, so the vibration was not strong.


    Shaking his slightly dizzy head, ah Qi immediately understood what happened after he was in a coma when he saw the comatose female law enforcer. Then he stood up and said, "let''s go to find master."


    "Good!" The three children spoke in unison.


    At this time, on the other side of the iron gate of the detention hall, two guards with spirit guns were standing on both sides of the gate with spirit guns.


    All of a sudden, a huge noise came from the opposite side of the iron gate. When the two guards turned back, they showed an incredible color.


    Because there is an obvious irregular bulge on the big iron door which is nearly five centimeters thick.


    When he was stunned, another loud noise came, and there was another bulge on the iron door. Then there was a violent "bang bang" sound, and more than ten bulges came out.


    "No, it''s too thick to wear." At this time, a tender voice came from behind the door.


    "Try here. It should be the lock." Then another more mature male voice followed.


    Then, with a childish "OK!" After that, the iron door was smashed open, and the two law enforcers were hit hard. They were hit on the wall with the iron door, and the huge impact force knocked them unconscious.


    When the iron gate opened, ah Qiji rushed out and found that there were no guards in front of him. He strode forward and didn''t find the two poor guards behind the iron gate.


    Just a few steps ahead, ah Qiji was forced to stop at a corner, because in front of them were five law enforcers wearing armor and holding spears.


    The garrison station is full of monitoring. The security personnel have found out when the a-qiji subdued the female law enforcers. Because most of the law enforcers have been transferred to deal with Chen Yang, there are only five law enforcers sent to stop the a-qiji.Up to now, their identity is no longer important. The most important thing is to subdue them first. Rioting monks are not funny things.


    "Don''t move, or we''ll shoot." A law enforcer yelled at ah Qiji.


    The law enforcers are carrying standard Lingli rifles. A low-level Lingshi can put 60 Lingli bullets in a row, and one bullet can easily knock ah Qiji into a sieve. Ah Qiji people have seen this kind of Lingli rifle from an ziyue''s images, and they are naturally extremely scared to know its power.


    "What to do?" Ah Qi looks at Su Cheng.


    "Come on, let''s try this." Su Chengdao said to the four children whispered out the temporary plan.


    "Mutter what, all embrace the head to squat down." Looking at several children nodding under the command of Su Chengdao, the leader of the law enforcement officer was drinking.


    Ignoring Li He''s law enforcer, Su Chengdao smiles and asks ah Qi, "are you ready?"


    "Well!" With ah Qi nodded, the blood red lightning burst out in an instant.


    When the five law enforcers reacted, several children''s figures had been taken by ah Qi and disappeared around the corner.


    "Chase The law enforcer yelled and ran forward with the remaining four.


    In just two seconds, five law enforcers have already reached the 90 degree corner of the passage. One step further, they will pass the corner.

 Chapter 116

    Two seconds is enough for Han Ru.


    "Hey With cold as a Jiao drink, a half meter big fireball flew out from the corner, directly hit the leader of the law enforcement.


    With a violent explosion, the hot flame instantly submerged the five law enforcement officers, but also blocked their sight, which was su Chengdao''s goal.


    "Whew!" A white light shot into the flame, with the "clang" sound of several metal shots, three spirit guns flew into the air, and ah Qi''s figure wrapped in blood colored God thunder flew to several spirit guns almost at the same time.


    When ah Qi''s body fell to the ground, the light of the explosion had dissipated, revealing the five law enforcers who were stunned inside.


    The law enforcers are all professionally trained. When the fire dissipates, the remaining two law enforcers with guns point the muzzle at ah Qi immediately. As long as half a second, the trigger finger will be pulled down.


    The black muzzle of the gun made ah Qi feel dangerous, but he didn''t panic at all, because the distance between the two law enforcers and him was less than two meters.


    Two meters away, for ah Qi, there is no distance!


    "Zizizi!" The bloody thunder bursts out. Ah Qi''s figure comes to a law enforcer''s body in an instant, grabs the spirit gun with both hands, then throws out a whip leg, and the law enforcer flies straight out.


    At the same time, Su Chengdao''s flying sword flashed through the hands of another law executor, and the spirit gun also came out, one left and one right, incomparably tacit understanding!


    At this time, the three law enforcers who had been attacked by the Feiling gun had put their hands on the Lingli pistol at their waist. The next moment, the well-trained officers would immediately pull out their pistols and shoot through ah Qi in front of them.


    Suddenly, a crisp burst of sound came, a strong purple smoke burst and opened in an instant. Ah Qi, who had been prepared for a long time, covered his mouth and nose on the spot. The next second, all five law enforcement officers fell to the ground.


    Five seconds! It took only five seconds for the four children to knock down five well-trained law enforcers, all of whom had powerful spirit rifles and hard armor that could not be broken by cold fireballs.


    Five armed law enforcers were put down by the children. If they were spread to the outside world, they were afraid that countless immortal cultivation classes in Colleges and universities would throw out their olive branches.


    Out of the purple fog, ah Qi Yi takes the antidote pill from Wang Hua''er. Even if he covers his nose and mouth, he will inhale a little fragrance. If he doesn''t eat it, he will faint in a few seconds.


    "All right, five people are down." Su Chengdao said with a smile.


    "How did you come up with the plan?" Wang Hua''er took a look at the law enforcers who fainted and exclaimed.


    "It''s called rational use of resources." Su Chengdao said, and seven on the palm of the hand, disarm the last two law enforcers of the danger, but they know.


    "Well, let''s go to master quickly. We can''t beat more law enforcers."


    With ah Qi finished, the group continued to run to the place where the spirit power fluctuated.


    After running forward for a few minutes again, a more intense aura surged in, feeling the familiar breath. Ah Qi immediately recognized that an ziyue had done it!


    "The teacher''s wife has made a move. Let''s hurry up, or the battle will be over." Ah Qi yelled, and the children quickened their pace.


    In fact, just as ah Qi thought, less than a minute after an ziyue''s shot, there was no more spiritual power fluctuation. It was obvious that there had been a victory or defeat.


    Without the power to guide the direction, the children stopped in the same place.


    "What to do?" Ah Qi asked.


    "If master an makes a move, there must be no suspense. They should come to us soon." Su Chengdao said to the crowd.


    "Where are we going now?" Wang Hua''er asked.


    Han Ru''s question immediately baffled Su Chengdao. He had never been to the modern style building of the garrison station. Naturally, he didn''t know how to go. After thinking for a while, he took a few people to the direction of the last spiritual wave. However, the passage was seven bends and eight turns, and they soon deviated from the direction and didn''t know where to go.


    At this time, in a wide hall 100 meters away from the children, Chen Yang and an ziyue stood together. In front of them, an old man with white hair covered with whip marks was lying on the floor. Around the room, dozens of comatose law enforcement officers were lying.


    Put away the whip in hand, an ziyue said with a relaxed face: "it''s done. Let''s go to the children."


    "Take him with you. It''s easy to get out of the way." Chen Yang pointed to the old man on the ground and said.


    "It makes sense." An ziyue nodded, imprisoned the old man''s spiritual power, suspended him behind him, and then the two left for the detention hall.


    On the other side, the passage in front of ah Qiji''s eyes also ran to the end. In front of them, two bright gates stood in front of them, and above the gate there was a sign with four big green words, "emergency exit."


    "You see, emergency exit, is it safe for us to go out?" Seeing the four characters, ah Qi''s eyes lit up."I don''t think so. It''s illogical that an exit will stop chasing us." Su Chengdao shook his head in opposition.


    "Is it that the exit of Xuantian realm is not safe, so it needs to be specially noted?" Wang Hua''er guessed that, after all, the guards here all have powerful spirit guns.


    "Let''s go. Maybe master is already outside." Ah Qi suggested.


    "That''s fine." With Su Chengdao finished, several children pushed open the so-called emergency exit and walked out of the C area of the garrison station.


    Outside the emergency exit, there is a courtyard within the guard station, which is also a meeting point of the guard station, connecting four areas at the same time. When there is an accident in area C, the other districts will send people to support, and gongdezhi, the station master of the garrison station, lost contact after he sent an emergency signal. Therefore, at this time, law enforcement officers from other regions have gathered in this assembly point, and nearly 150 people are united. As long as the Deputy station master of Jindan peak cultivation gives an order, they will break through into the garrison station C They also sent a rescue message to the law enforcement bureau.


    "I believe that many of you felt the sharp fluctuation of spiritual power coming from the front. From the situation of stopping now, I''m afraid the public stationmaster is more or less unlucky. I don''t know why there are so many strong men in the garrison station, but the authority of our law enforcement bureau in zhoutiancheng can''t be violated." At this time, the deputy stationmaster of the garrison station stood in front of the law enforcers and said justly.


    "Soldiers, let''s break in." With a cry from the Deputy station master, 150 law enforcement officers immediately raised their smart rifles and turned to the entrance of area C.


    At the same time, the entrance door of area C opened, and the figures of four children and a rabbit appeared in full view of the public.


    Suddenly, there was silence

 Chapter 117

    "Click, click!" More than 150 spirit guns were raised at the same time. The sound of aiming made the excited child freeze in place on the spot.


    "Chengdao, is there any way?" Ah Qi stares at Su Chengdao.


    "What do you say..."


    "Spell it?"


    The other three: "I''m not sure."


    A minute later, the strange combination of four children and a rabbit was carried by several spirit rifles to the deputy stationmaster.


    It''s been a while since the children came here from the detention hall, and that''s enough time for the other three areas to learn about area C.


    Due to the battle in Yuanying period, the monitoring equipment of the public stationmaster has been damaged. However, judging from the emergency rescue signals, the public stationmaster must have been in danger. Just when the deputy stationmaster was worried that he could not deal with Chen Yang and Chen Yang, the appearance of ah Qi was like sending charcoal in the snow.


    "Take his apprentices as hostages, you should be able to drag them to the support of the Law Enforcement Bureau..."


    "I didn''t expect that we law enforcers were forced to use such despicable means..." Deputy stationmaster the color of self mockery of one face, think a way secretly in the heart.


    "Can you move a place? It''s a little itchy here... " The cold muzzle makes ah Qi a little uncomfortable, so he whispers to the law enforcer behind him, but he is heard by the deputy stationmaster.


    "Although I don''t know your identity, it''s a felony to hurt the law enforcers in the garrison station. Even the Lord of the city can''t protect you, so I advise you to be honest." Several children in the channel to show the amazing strength of the deputy stationmaster had to be careful, so the voice is also a little cold.


    "Just move, I promise not to play tricks, OK?" Ah Qi''s back is really itchy, so he turns his head to the leading deputy stationmaster and shows a friendly smile.


    Frowning slightly, a trace of impatience flashed across the deputy stationmaster''s face and winked at the law enforcer behind ah Qi.


    With the permission of the officer, the law enforcement officer moved the muzzle of the gun and moved the original position. Then ah Qi, who was held by the gun, was dissatisfied and said, "not here, to the left."


    Following ah Qi''s words, the law enforcer moved the muzzle to the left a little bit again, but ah Qi still seemed dissatisfied and said again, "no, no, down a little."


    The law enforcers move again.


    "A little more to the left."


    "Too much. Come back a little."


    "Down a little, right, right, here it is."


    Finally, the muzzle of the gun finally moved to a more satisfactory position for ah Qi, but at this time, the law enforcers and the deputy stationmaster had browed straight, on the edge of the outbreak.


    Does the child seem to have no sense of self-knowledge as a hostage?


    After ah Qi calms down, the gate of the exit in area C opens again, and the figures of Chen Yang and an ziyue appear in front of everyone.


    Open the door, and the four children who came from the muzzle of the gun, with ah Qi''s surprise "master", Chen Yang''s indifference suddenly turned into anger.


    "Let them go." Because of his anger, Chen Yang''s spiritual power spills out uncontrollably, and his hair and clothes flutter slowly. The huge spiritual pressure makes all the law enforcers on the scene stagnate.


    "It''s really the yuan infant cultivator!" Deputy stationmaster says secretly, feel this authoritative pressure, in his heart already certain public morality governs stationmaster to already have more or less bad luck.


    There are less than ten yuan infant practitioners in the whole Zhou Tiancheng. The people who bear yuan infant are out of the category of mortals. Every move has a strong destructive power, but the deputy stationmaster is not afraid at this time, because there are more than 150 fully armed law enforcement officers behind him.


    At ordinary times, the friar Yuan Ying can easily overturn them all, but now he is holding this man''s life gate - his disciples.


    After a look at ah Qiji, the deputy stationmaster was full of confidence and threatened: "I don''t care where you are. What you committed in the garrison today is absolutely impossible."


    "Let them go again..." Seeing that the middle-aged man in front of him didn''t mean to let anyone go, Chen Yang was even more angry and stepped forward. His voice was even colder.


    The deputy stationmaster saw that Chen Yang had a faint sign of explosion. He immediately took out a smart pistol and pointed to ah Qi''s back brain. He said, "if you take a step forward, I won''t guarantee the child''s life."


    Although he pretended to be fierce, the deputy stationmaster didn''t really shoot. He had no choice but to do so. If he didn''t stop Chen Yang and Chen Yang, they would all die before they could get support. With the equipment they had, they couldn''t stop Yuan Ying.


    With the deputy stationmaster''s words, Chen Yang put his steps back to the original place, which made the deputy stationmaster feel relieved. His move worked. As long as he dragged on like this, the support in the city would arrive within ten minutes. When the support arrived, the Yuanying friar was not afraid.


    Step back, Chen Yang took a few breaths and immediately recovered his calm, but after looking up again, he was calm.With the sound of "ziyue", an ziyue, who is understanding, moves with one hand. The old man with white hair, who is full of whip marks, flies out of the passage and appears in front of everyone.


    All over the whip marks, eyes closed old man just appeared, including the deputy stationmaster, all people immediately mind a stagnation, that unconscious old man, is not his head boss?


    "Let go." Chen Yang''s eyes are calm, can''t see any emotional color, cold words stab the Deputy station master''s mind, let him hold the spirit gun''s hand began to tremble slightly.


    After struggling for some time, the deputy stationmaster sighed heavily, put down the spirit gun in his hand, and said, "let go of people."


    Just three words, as if to spare the strength of the deputy stationmaster''s whole body, his golden elixir peak breath with the words of the export instantly depressed down, with give up on their own have the grace of support, like a teacher like people to exchange for their own safety, he can''t do, at the same time, he also believe that his subordinates can''t do.


    With the deputy stationmaster''s order, he immediately took back the muzzle of ah Qiji''s gun, and the four children slowly walked behind Chen Yang. At the same time, an ziyue also left the comatose stationmaster gongdezhi in front of the deputy stationmaster.


    Smart people on both sides, exchange hostages, don''t explain too much.


    Quickly picked up a is injured public morality, deputy stationmaster raised the spirit gun in the hand, looked at Chen Yang tightly, said: "do it."


    "Do you really want to die?" Chen Yang frowned slightly and answered to the Deputy station master. Ah Qiji has nothing to do, so he naturally doesn''t want to hurt others.


    "If we run away without fighting in the face of difficulties, I''m sorry for our medals and the organizations that train us." The deputy stationmaster''s words immediately ignited the hearts of all law enforcers. All of them pulled the bolt and pointed the head of the gun at Chen Yang.

 Chapter 118

    The war between the deputy stationmaster and a group of law enforcers seems to have ignited the air. Chen Yang''s heart is full of admiration and anger. From the courage of the deputy stationmaster to exchange hostages decisively, he is absolutely a man with justice and dedication. Chen Yang naturally won''t fight against this kind of person, so he said: "take the gun away, I don''t want to fight against you ¡£¡±


    "Why do you say that?" The Deputy station master asked.


    "It was a misunderstanding." The gentle smile reappeared on Chen Yang''s face, and the favor for the law enforcers in his heart also increased greatly. Good people resonate with good people.


    "I won''t believe it." The deputy stationmaster didn''t give in at all. Chen Yang felt bitter in his heart. In order to protect ah Qiji, he had to mobilize his spirit.


    One side is the spiritual power of the riot, and the other is the cold muzzle of the gun. The battle in the garrison station is imminent.


    "Stop it


    At this time, a strong male voice came from the air. With the sound, a man fell from the sky and fell between the two sides.


    The man looks about 40 years old. He is wearing a white vest. Although his bare arms are not thick, they have obvious muscle lines. The restless, high and low spirit power on his body indicates that he has just broken through and his cultivation is not stable yet.


    Seeing the comer, both sides put away their actions, because he was Chen Yang''s friend, Huang Zhengqi, director of the Law Enforcement Bureau in Zhou Tiancheng.


    "Chen Yang, Chen Yang, what happened in the past 15 years? As soon as you come out, you will smash my place." Huang Zhengqi''s words are full of fun. With his relationship with Chen Yang, he will not doubt that his friends have problems.


    "I can''t get through to you. You think I''m a human trafficker. I have to..." Chen Yang said that he was embarrassed.


    Huang Zhengqi knew about Chen Yang''s search for Qixuan. He also helped a lot during that time. After glancing at ah Qiji, he suddenly had a guess in his mind. Then he tentatively asked, "where are these 15 years?"


    After seeing Chen Yang nodding, Huang Zhengqi was immediately relieved. He had basically guessed how it was. He turned to the deputy stationmaster and said, "well, everything is a misunderstanding. They were arranged by me."


    "Arranged?" The deputy stationmaster was at a loss, but in the conversation between Chen Yang and director Huang, he also saw that they were old acquaintances.


    "Well, let''s call it a day. It''s all a misunderstanding." Huang Zhengqi said to the deputy director. Then he came to Chen Yang and patted him heavily on the shoulder. The heartfelt joy on his face was undisguised.


    With a smile from Huang Zhengqi, Chen Yang said, "you really have a group of good soldiers."


    Chen Yang''s words puzzled Huang Zhengqi. However, after Chen Yang explained, Huang Zhengqi was quite satisfied with the performance of these law enforcers. After a reward, he took ah Qiji to the garrison.


    Along the way, several people explained the situation to Huang Zhengqi, which made him laugh. He said it was the biggest joke he had ever seen since he knew Chen Yang.


    After a conversation, ah Qiji also learned a lot about Huang Zhengqi. It turned out that more than ten years ago, Chen yangshun came to zhoutiancheng with clues and helped Huang Zhengqi cure a stubborn disease that came out of Zhoutian forest at that time. The two met and became friends. With the help of Huang Zhengqi, Chen Yang successfully narrowed the search scope to Zhoutian forest and succeeded Found the entrance, entered the Qixuan realm, and disappeared for 15 years.


    As Huang Zhengqi has just made a breakthrough today, his accomplishments have reached the peak of Yuanying. As the director of the Law Enforcement Bureau in the city, he can be said to be the top leader of Zhou Tiancheng. However, he has no upper class airs and keeps teasing Chen Yang and ah Qiji.


    After walking for a while, several people came to the hall of the guard station. After passing through the automatic sensing glass door, the huge Zhou Tiancheng appeared in front of ah Qiji''s eyes.


    The main gate of the guard station is close to one of the main roads of Zhou Tiancheng, and there are quite a lot of traffic. Looking along the main road, you can see the rows of high-rise buildings, and your vision continues to move down. The first thing that attracts the children''s attention is not the smart rail car moving along the suspended track, but the colorful billboards, and then the pedestrians coming and going.


    Just as the children marveled, a male voice came from the air, and then a floating hearse fell in front of the crowd.


    The door opened and a man with glasses came out of the car. He said bitterly, "I can catch up with you, boss."


    Seeing the visitor, Huang Zhengqi laughed and said to the crowd, "let me introduce you. This is my right hand, Yiwu."


    After saying hello to each other, Yi Wu complained to Huang Zhengqi: "you can''t wait for me, but let me chase for a while."


    "Hey, hey, the situation is special. We have to be in a hurry." Huang Zhengqi replied with a smile. Then he turned to ah Qiji and said, "in the city, except for special circumstances, practitioners are not allowed to fly at will. Next, let''s take a car."


    Yiwu''s Lingli car is a land and air vehicle. It has no tires. It uses the way of Lingli jet. Its smooth and bright body is shining in the sun. As soon as it appears, it attracts the attention of ah Qiji people. Now people can go in and experience it. A few children will certainly not refuse it and should be good.The children''s actions naturally aroused Yi Wu''s curiosity, but the boss didn''t say it. Naturally, he didn''t ask much. After entering the Lingli car, he pressed a button, and there were several "KaKa" sounds coming from the Lingli car. Originally there were only four seats, it grew longer and longer, and six more seats came out, which surprised the children, and ah Qi''s eyes were constantly changing The stars are shining.


    With the crowd on the car, Lingli car in Yiwu under the operation of the light, the chassis of the four corners above the spray of blue light, then slowly rise, "whew" fly forward.


    In the car, Huang Zhengqi and Chen Yang sat side by side and asked, "so you really found it?"


    "They are the people inside." Chen Yang pointed to lie on the edge of the window a seven several people said.


    "Did you find what you wanted?" Huang Zhengqi continued.


    Shaking his head to say no, Chen Yang continued: "I''ve accepted my life, and I don''t want to look for the ethereal elixir any more. Now cultivating them is my goal." As he spoke, Chen Yang looked at ah Qiji''s eyes full of doting.


    Today''s Chen Yang gives Huang Zhengqi a totally different feeling than 15 years ago. At that time, although Chen Yang was mild on the surface, he felt that he was thousands of miles away. But now he is really gentle. His gentle smile makes people feel like a spring breeze.


    Friends have a good change, Huang Zhengqi is naturally very happy, and then asked Chen Yang: "what are your next plans?"

 Chapter 119

    In the face of Huang Zhengqi''s question, Chen Yang slightly vomited a breath, said that has already made the decision, "send them to school."


    Chen Yang''s words made Huang Zhengqi feel stunned for a moment. The look in his eyes at the children was that the aborigines in the mountains went to the city and saw everything fresh. So he let them go to school. He was afraid that they would make a lot of jokes. After he recovered, Huang Zhengqi asked strangely, "do you think it''s appropriate for them to go to school like this?"


    "During this period of time, I will take them to get familiar with the social atmosphere of the mysterious world, so you don''t have to worry about it, but the identity of the four children is going to trouble you."


    "Don''t worry, it''s easy, but do you have a place to live now?"


    Huang Zhengqi didn''t ask. Fortunately, this question reminds Chen Yang of this fatal problem. He doesn''t have any property in Zhou Tiancheng. With his present wealth, he can''t even afford to rent a house. Thinking of this, Chen Yang''s face is unnatural. Then he says awkwardly, "I''m penniless now..."


    Chen Yang''s embarrassed expression made Huang Zhengqi laugh a few times again. Then he took out a bank card and a key and put them in Chen Yang''s hands. Then he said with a face of ridicule: "the great doctor Chen, if you put this human relationship outside, I''m afraid it will make others break their scalp. Unfortunately, I''ll take it first."


    Huang Zhengqi said that it''s not too much to be Zhou Tiancheng''s top leader. With his Yuanying''s peak cultivation, a little money and a house are naturally not a big problem. Naturally, he gave it to Chen Yang for his generosity, which caused the latter to thank him again and again.


    The conversation between them is naturally seen by an ziyue. Although it is only a matter of one sentence to get these things with her strength, she is naturally too lazy to do it when someone helps her. After a slight smile, she continues to introduce all kinds of new things outside the window to the children.


    After a period of life and death, Chen Yang''s state of mind has changed again. She is also open to the past, which makes an ziyue feel very happy. Unconsciously, she and her four children have built up an emotion that is hard to give up.


    Friends meet, of course, a meal, half an hour later, the hearse came to a strange street, stopped at the roadside.


    When the car door opened, the four children jumped out and looked around with a strange look, as if out of instinct. Ah Qi saw the big word "food street" on the sign 50 meters away.


    Zhoutiancheng''s food street is well-known because it is full of all kinds of food from the south of xinghezhou. It has different styles and authentic taste. Both ordinary people and practitioners like to come here to have a big meal after work to satisfy their appetite.


    Completely out of instinct, ah Qi stares at the food street in front of him with sugar beans in his arms. In sharp contrast with the other three children who look around with four eyes, the three adults naturally see it in their eyes.


    "Chen Yang, what''s the matter with this child?" Huang Zhengqi asked suspiciously.


    "I''m telling you, he''s born with a sense of food. Do you believe it?"


    "The letter."


    Ah Qi''s straight eyes, Huang Zhengqi where there is no reason not to believe, with the people went to the food street, because his goal is also in it.


    As soon as I stepped into the food street, the aroma of all kinds of food immediately came to my face. Just after I heard it, several children were already intoxicated with it. At this time, ah Qi and Tang Dou had their eyes shining, and the mouth water was about to flow down.


    If not Chen Yang pull, at the moment the surrounding is afraid to have been this one person a beast make of chicken fly dog jump.


    Today is Wednesday, a weekday, and it''s two o''clock in the afternoon. It''s not the peak time of the food street. Even so, the food street is still full of people, and all kinds of pedestrians are coming back and forth. The waiters at the door of the store always warmly invite customers to come, and even some waiters will run in front of them and pull pedestrians into the store. There are seven people When Lu Xing came, he had already turned down a dozen or so enthusiastic waiters.


    He also refused a waiter, and the group stopped in front of a strange building with Huang Zhengqi.


    Why is this building strange. Because a few people came all the way, the other restaurants and restaurants were all single-layer modern style buildings, and the biggest one only occupied the size of four shops at the same time. But now ah Qi is confronted with an antique Pavilion similar to the style of Qi Xuan, and it directly occupied the area of ten shops, and it is as high as ten floors.


    Here, it is Huang Zhengqi''s destination, the overlord of food street, one of the signs of Zhou Tiancheng, "Liuxian Pavilion".


    It is said that Liuxian Pavilion is older than the food street. This food street is driven by the amazing flow of people in Liuxian Pavilion. As the name of Liuxian Pavilion is, immortals can leave behind. The food in Liuxian Pavilion naturally deserves the name. Because in a compartment on the ninth floor, ah Qi and several children''s faces are extremely intoxicated, as if the whole people will be affected by it For the delicious food in the mouth.


    On the dining table in front of them, there are various kinds of strange food in different shapes, but they all emit strong aroma. Even an ziyue, who is used to eating delicacies, is also in praise. Liuxian Pavilion is worthy of the brand of Zhou Tiancheng.The ninth floor of Liuxian Pavilion is not accessible to ordinary people. Only the big people in the city are qualified to enter. And Huang Zhengqi, a strong man, naturally has a legitimate qualification. Therefore, ah Qiji people are also touched by his light to eat Liuxian pavilion''s famous masterpiece in mainland China, "immortal greedy".


    The higher the level of liuxiange, the higher the status, and the better the food. On the other hand, the consumption is not small. After a meal, Huang Zhengqi has a bit of tenderness. He never thought that the boy in black cloth and the rabbit he was holding could eat like this. Liuxiange''s famous dishes are used to savor carefully. Who knows that the bear child is actually Swallow it! A dish of fairy food is just a mouthful for him, and another famous vegetarian dish "baizhenshu" is also an instant thing for the rabbit.


    It''s a famous dish in the mainland, and only the top people can afford it. Even Huang Zhengqi ate it once or twice a month at most. He wanted to take a few children to see the world, but he didn''t expect that this meal had eaten his wealth accumulation for more than ten years. Huang Zhengqi, who is more than 500 years old, was bleeding in his heart.


    With a painful face, Huang Zhengqi takes Chen Yang and the children out of Liuxian Pavilion.


    After eating the delicacies of Liuxian Pavilion, the taste from the food street is no longer attractive to ah Qi. Although his stomach is full, ah Qi''s mind is still full of all kinds of delicacies in Liuxian Pavilion.


    It was evening when they left the food street. They got on Yiwu''s chariot again and drove to their next stop, the house Huang Zhengqi gave to Chen Yang.

 Chapter 120

    Lingli car with a Qi and his party came to the East District of zhoutiancheng. After bypassing an open school, Lingli car slowly landed in front of the moving house.


    This house is only a few hundred meters away from the school. It''s probably a proper school district house. Among the rows of apartment buildings around it, this two-story villa with a large yard stands out from the rest of the people. It''s quite conspicuous. You can see that it''s worth a lot.


    With a few people went to the hospital, Huang Zhengqi said: "this is the reward after the last time to calm down the monster chaos, I have no children under my knees, and I am used to living in Xicheng District, so it has been empty, you live here."


    "Thank you very much. Chen Yang will repay this kindness in the future."


    "Be polite to me, live in peace, and come to me if you have anything."


    After patting Chen Yang on the shoulder, Huang Zhengqi is ready to leave. Before he takes him away, he leaves Chen Yang a number, which belongs to his assistant Yi Wu. After all, as a high-level person, he may not always be in Zhou Tiancheng. If several people have something to do, Yi Wu can take care of them. With the help of director Huang, his ability will not be poor.


    After thanking for their courtesy, Chen Yang and an ziyue take Huang Zhengqi and Yi Wu out of the door. After seeing the chariot go away, they turn and return to the hospital.


    As soon as they entered the hospital, they saw Ah Qi, who had taken off his clothes, standing on the top of the building. With a howl from him, the naked ah Qi jumped down from the upstairs with sugar beans and fell into the pool in the hospital.


    Chen Yang and an ziyue have a black line. They look at the figures of several children in the second floor window. They smile and say, "they are not afraid of life at all."


    No. 637, Xueyuan Road, Dongcheng, Zhoutian, is the first foothold of ah Qiji people in the Xuantian world. This villa will accompany them through the transition period of the transformation of the two worlds.


    After staying here for a week, ah Qiji people are taken away by an ziyue every day. They also have some basic understanding of the present society. At least they won''t look surprised as before.


    During this period, Chen Yang took the children back to Qixuan world, and told Li Yun and Wang Hongyuan about ah Qiji''s going to live and study in Xuantian world. Although the couple didn''t give up, they had to give up their love for the sake of the children''s healthy growth. After all, the children still had months of winter and summer vacation, and they could go home with them, and they were relieved to follow Chen Yang.


    When they returned to Qixuan, Han Qingshan was still in seclusion. He didn''t want to give up because he had a feeling before, so he has been in seclusion for a month. He didn''t know about the portal disturbance.


    Without seeing anyone, Chen Yang had to leave a letter and a batch of high spirit stones, and then returned to Zhou Tiancheng with his children.


    After another week in the villa, a familiar figure came to the courtyard today.


    Because of the habit of ah Qiji people in the Qixuan community, there are also a stone table and several stone benches in the courtyard. At this time, on the stone table are three extra large pizzas and a few glasses of bingkuole. The figure of ah Qiji people is sitting around, and Yi Wu who came here is also sitting in it.


    Today, Yi Wu came here with several children''s identity certificates. With Huang Zhengqi''s ability, only a few identities can be found easily. However, due to the special origin of the children, he had to be careful. After a lot of means, he got the children''s identities. Under such an operation, I''m afraid few people in the whole galaxy can find out how many The real identity of a child.


    With identity, it means that the children can go to school. The nearest east city college is Chen Yang''s goal. After asking Yi Wu again, the latter smiles and nods and agrees. After eating ah Qi''s pizza, Yi Wu leaves the yard to go through the entrance procedures for several people.


    After seeing Yi Wu leave, several curious children come to Chen Yang''s side, and the curious ah Qi first says, "master, are we going to school tomorrow?"


    "Not tomorrow, two weeks later." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "Why?" Ah Qi''s face was puzzled. They were also quite curious about the school. After all, there were countless children of their own age. Naturally, there were many more topics between children.


    Glancing at ah Qi''s curiosity, Chen Yang explained, "it''s summer vacation time. School only starts in September, and the remaining half month is your tutoring time."


    "Tutoring time?" Several people asked in unison.


    On that day, ah Qi knew what the so-called cram time was. At this time, a newly bought blackboard was standing in the hospital. Chen Yang was pointing to a series of formulas above and explaining them in detail. Opposite him, Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er were taking notes seriously. Ah Qi and Han Ru beside him were irresistible.


    According to their age, it''s time for them to go to junior high school. Ah Qi and Wang Hua''er are OK. They have received Chen Yang''s systematic education, but Han Ru and Su Chengdao have no basic knowledge. It''s definitely a bit abrupt for them to enter school directly. So Chen Yang decided to give some children a systematic tutorial. He hopes that the children''s cultural literacy will keep up with them My own cultivation, to be a cultured man of cultivating immortals.Unconsciously, time is approaching dusk, Chen Yang looked at the yellow sun, also know it''s late, so he said: "come here first, let''s eat."


    Chen Yang''s words let ah Qi and Han Ru get amnesty, immediately jumped out of their seats and rushed into the villa, where an ziyue had prepared a big dinner.


    An ziyue''s cultivation is advanced, but her cooking skill is not bad. For a dinner, a few people are very happy.


    A few people are eating happy, Chen Yang opened his mouth, "after half an hour of rest, we continue."


    Chen Yang''s words made ah Qi and Han Ru petrified on the spot. After reaction, they howled miserably again. The action of eating was more extensive, as if they were venting their anger at the table.


    Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er are OK. They are quiet and steady, but ah Qi and Han Ru are different. They are two standard bear children. They may be able to sit down to practice, but it''s like cooking oil when they sit down to read.


    Although unwilling, the two children couldn''t disobey Chen Yang and could only study with the two older children day by day.


    For the next half a month, Chen Yang would teach the children knowledge in the hospital every day, while Tang Dou and an ziyue would watch quietly. Half a month later, they were quite full and happy. Of course, happiness did not include ah Qi and Han Ru, because sitting down and studying quietly was not like death to them.


    Tomorrow, September 1, Dongcheng college, which is not far away from them, will start to register. A few children will take the first step to enter the college, and also the first step to fully integrate into the Xuantian world.

 Chapter 121

    September 1 is the start time of many schools in xinghezhou. On this day, both practitioners and civilians will put aside their chores and send their children to school in person.


    It''s 7:30 in the morning. Ah Qi had just finished breakfast and walked out of the villa slowly.


    Today, they take on a new look. They take off the ancient clothes worn by Qixuan and replace them with the clothes bought by an ziyue.


    A black short sleeve, a pair of loose sports pants, this is ah Qi''s dress, simple and capable.


    On one side of ah Qi, Wang Hua''er is wearing a beautiful dress, but she is wearing a light red short sleeve like ah Qi. However, she is not wearing sports pants, but a pair of blue jeans. Compared with ah Qi, she still has an aesthetic sense.


    Among the three children, Su Chengdao is the only one who is quite resistant to the new clothes, because in this way, he can''t erect his favorite Taoist crown. However, he has just entered school. If he wears a Taoist robe to erect the Taoist crown, he is afraid that he will be famous. So Chengdao has to bear the pain and give up his love. He puts on his newly bought short sleeves and trousers, and learns from Chen Yang to tie a horsetail. Although there are not many boys with long hair, at least it''s much better than the crown.


    After several children finished cleaning up, Chen Yang and an ziyue sent the children to Dongcheng college together.


    After walking along the College Road for more than ten minutes, "Dongcheng College" appeared in front of ah Qi.


    Because it was the opening day, it was only eight o''clock, and before reaching the gate of Dongcheng college, there were already full of vehicles to send the children. The traffic jam stretched out nearly 100 meters, and the traffic was almost paralyzed.


    Fortunately, after he didn''t have to face such a problem, ah Qi was led into the college by Chen Yang.


    Dongcheng college, together with Xicheng college, is known as the first college in the south of xinghezhou. They were originally the same root, and finally split up for some reasons. However, their teaching methods and abilities are the best in the south. As long as you are hardworking and talented, you can go from primary school to university in Dongcheng college, and the name of Zhoutian double college can help you find a place in xinghezhou It''s a pretty good job.


    In xinghezhou, no matter whether you have the cultivation qualification or not, you will be treated equally in primary school. But after middle school, the school will set up a course for practitioners, and only when you are in high school, will you be completely divided into classes, so as to distinguish the students with cultivation qualification from the ordinary students.


    With a seven people came to a teaching building, Chen Yang stopped.


    "Well, I repeat, ah Qi, Hua''er, Han Ru, you are in class 6, year 7, and Cheng Dao, you are in class 6, year 9, remember?"


    After several children nodded their heads to confirm, Chen Yang asked again and then turned to leave with an ziyue.


    Seeing the master leave, ah Qiji also entered the huge teaching building.


    There are nine floors in the teaching building, and each floor corresponds to a grade. After finding the rules, ah Qiji separated from Su Chengdao on the seventh floor and went inside. When he saw the class 6 of the seventh year on the door, ah Qiji pushed the door in, and then dozens of pairs of curious eyes focused on him.


    This year is the first year of primary school to junior high school, the first day of the first semester! Therefore, most of the children in grade seven are freshmen, and they come earlier. What''s more, they have already gathered in the class at five o''clock. It''s not too late for them to come at this time.


    Dozens of pairs of eyes focused on themselves. Ah Qiji felt uncomfortable. Fortunately, the students were just curious. After staying a few more eyes on Wang Hua''er and Han Ru, they withdrew their eyes and talked with their new friends.


    "What''s next?" Ah Qi looks at Wang Hua''er behind him. They have never been to school. They don''t know what to do when they are new to school. For this, an ziyue specially makes a list for Wang Hua''er.


    "Next Take a seat. " Wang Hua''er looked at the list and said.


    After glancing at the classroom, ah Qi saw the three vacant seats in the corner and walked over first. Then the three children sat in a corner of the classroom, following the list of "quietly waiting for the teacher to come", but there was a bracket at the back of the sentence, which said (don''t let ah Qi make trouble).


    There are more than 40 people in class 6, seven years old. Ah Qiji has never been with so many people of the same age, and they are different from these children. Naturally, they will not take the initiative to talk to each other. After all, there are already two close friends around.


    After talking for a while, a boy with round glasses rushed in and took a look at the classroom. He found that there was no other place and sat next to ah Qi. Since then, all the people in class 6 have arrived, and it''s about 8:30.


    The boy seems to be running up. When he sat beside ah Qi, he was sweating and panting. In his mouth, he said, "I''m scared to death. Fortunately, the teacher didn''t come. He thought he was going to be late."


    With that, the boy turned his head again, stretched out a hand to ah Qi and said, "Hello, my name is Li Wenbo."


    Ah Qi didn''t expect that someone would talk to him. After half a month in Xuantian, he also learned a lot about the customs. He knew that the boy meant to shake hands. Just as he was about to reach out, a heavy voice came from the side."Oh, isn''t this little genius Li Wenbo?" In fact, a boy with dark skin and a head higher than his peers is standing behind Li Wenbo.


    "You Why are you here? " Li Wenbo seems to be very afraid of this young man. He stutters a little.


    "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect that you would be assigned to class 6. We are classmates again." When the dark boy spoke, the color of irony on his face was very strong.


    "Yes, really What a coincidence... " Li Wenbo tried to squeeze a smile on his face, and the panic in his eyes was completely absorbed by ah Qi.


    "Wenbo, I''m more interested in your position. Can you give it to me?" Said the swarthy boy.


    The dark boy''s name is Cheng Honglang, and his father is the boss of Cheng''s enterprise. Cheng Honglang didn''t do well, but he grew up spiritually at the age of seven, which made his father very happy. He spent a lot of money to train his body, so he had such a special physique at the age of twelve or thirteen.


    With his superior family background and self-cultivation, Cheng Honglang has always been the focus of attention when he grew up. Unfortunately, Li Wenbo was in the same class with him when he was in grade one, while his mother worked as a cashier in Cheng''s enterprise.


    For some reason, Cheng Honglang seems to be particularly fond of bullying Li Wenbo, but for the sake of his mother''s work, Li Wenbo always endures it silently. Otherwise, as long as Master Cheng says something, his mother will lose this hard won job, and their mother and son will lose their only source of income.


    Six years of bullying has made Li Wenbo a little cowardly, and he has a deep fear of Cheng Honglang.

 Chapter 122

    Cheng Honglang was very satisfied with the fear in Li Wenbo''s eyes, so he said again, "don''t you get up yet?"


    "Good All right Li Wenbo immediately stood up with his head down. As he was about to walk out, he put his hand on his shoulder from behind.


    "Wait a minute." Ah Qi didn''t know when to stand up and looked at Cheng Honglang with an unhappy face.


    Cheng Honglang has been arrogant for so many years. How ever has he been stopped? Even if he is upset, he will be afraid to see his physique. Ah Qi''s sudden voice makes him a little surprised. After all, most people in the class know Mr. Cheng''s appearance.


    "Who are you?" Cheng Honglang looks at ah Qi, a little unhappy on his face.


    "You don''t care who I am. I don''t like you sitting next to me. Go away." Ah Qi said and pushed Li Wenbo back to his seat. He really didn''t want to have such a person sitting beside him.


    From childhood to adulthood, no one of his age dares to talk to Cheng Honglang like this. Ah Qi''s words immediately attract the attention of the whole class. In their opinion, this strange child is going to be taken as an example by Master Cheng.


    As soon as ah Qiji entered the door, the beautiful Wang Hua''er and Han Ru attracted Cheng Honglang''s attention. Because of their unique temperament, Cheng Honglang didn''t take the initiative to provoke them. He was worried that he didn''t have a target for Liwei. Unexpectedly, one of them was sent here, and the position where he sat could just explore the bottom of ah Qiji with unique temperament, killing two birds with one stone.


    Ah Qi''s tough reply hit Cheng Honglang''s heart. A sneer immediately appeared on his dark face and said, "let me go? Do you know who I am? "


    "Who?" Ah Qi was confused by these words.


    "I''m Cheng Honglang. You''ll remember the name today."


    With that, Cheng Honglang stretches his dark arm and grabs ah Qi directly. He has made up his mind to beat the young boy to make a victory for himself.


    Cheng Honglang''s arm goes through Li Wenbo''s position and directly grasps ah Qi. In his mind, the next second this short boy will be dragged out by himself, and it will be his own beating to meet him.


    Unfortunately, he found the wrong person, because ah Qi was in front of him.


    Gently raise his hand, Cheng Honglang''s arm is firmly grasped by ah Qi, can no longer inch into, sensitive ah Qi already felt the malicious in Cheng Honglang''s eyes, although very want to hit people, but ah Qi still restrained this impulse, because Chen Yang specially told him not to start in school.


    In full view of the public, ah Qi pushed Cheng Honglang back two steps and said, "I forgive you this time. Don''t provoke me again."


    It seems that with a slight push, Cheng Honglang is totally unable to resist. He takes two strides back and stops after knocking down the table behind him. When he raises his head, he looks shocked. In front of him, this small and weak boy is even stronger than himself, who has already been trained successfully.


    Originally, he wanted to set an example to others. Unexpectedly, he stepped back two steps in embarrassment. After looking at the strange eyes of the students around him, Cheng Honglang suddenly felt that he could not hang up his face.


    As a standard bully, his image is more important than anything else. Feeling that he has lost face, Cheng Honglang immediately gets angry. After a shout, four ordinary doglegs come out of the students and come to him.


    Although he came into contact with the world of some practitioners, Cheng Honglang had no idea of strength. Because of his family background, no one dared to provoke him when he was studying, so now he can''t understand how powerful ah Qi is. He thinks that as long as there are many people, even ah Qi''s strength is useless.


    Led by Cheng Honglang, the five teenagers come to ah Qi. Li Wenbo, who is in the middle, has been shaking with fright for a long time. He squats on his seat and says, "die, die."


    Looking at the five covetous teenagers, ah Qi is not afraid in his eyes. He grabs the little Li Wenbo and puts him behind him. Then he goes to the original position of Li Wenbo and looks at the five teenagers quietly.


    Cheng Honglang is a little famous, but the handsome boy who is opposite him seems to have some strength. The conflict immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and everyone was staring at this side.


    Normally speaking, at 8:30, the head teacher had already arrived, but now it is almost 8:40, and the head teacher of class 6 in 1997 is still missing. However, at this time, the children did not pay attention to this strange thing.


    "Hua Er, is this trouble?" Ah Qi turned his head and asked Wang Hua''er.


    "Should it be self-defense?" Wang Hua''er said uncertainly.


    "Self defense is to ask the other party to fight first, so you let him fight first. That''s self-defense." When they hesitated, they were afraid that the world would not be chaotic.


    "It makes sense." Ah Qi nodded and said to the opposite Cheng Honglang, "let''s do it quickly."


    Ah Qi takes the initiative to provoke, and Cheng Honglang and his party suddenly get angry and rush over with a shout.


    In the eyes of the students, five to one, ah Qi has no chance of winning. Naive, they can''t see the powerful strength of ah Qi''s easy push.Just after Cheng Honglang yelled angrily, many of her classmates couldn''t bear to close their eyes, because the next thing to meet ah Qi was a fierce beating.


    Cheng Honglang has done this kind of thing many times. Because of his rich family background, the parents of the beaten children always choose to be private, and Cheng Honglang is criticized at most. The more he is, the more unscrupulous he will be. But today, he is finally playing the iron plate.


    "Bang bang bang." Four fists hit ah Qi, but Cheng Honglang''s fist to ah Qi''s face door was caught by ah Qi with one hand.


    The five little boys had no tattoos on their fists.


    Slowly move Cheng Honglang''s fist away, ah Qi''s face showed a smile, "you move the hand first, I can fight back."


    In Cheng Honglang''s eyes, his tender tone seemed to be a devil''s whisper. He had already finished his training. With his full strength, he could easily break ah Qi''s desk in front of him. However, his powerful fist was firmly caught by the short boy in front of him. At the same time, his fists hit the boy like a stone sinking into the sea, and it was hard to see Look at the look of the youth, it seems very relaxed?


    Just when everyone was stunned, the next scene left an indelible impression on ah Qi.


    Ah Qi, who is only 1.4 meters tall, grabs Cheng Honglang, who is nearly 1.7 meters tall, and swings Cheng Honglang to his four doglegs like a club. With several screams, the four doglegs fly out like this and knock over several tables before stopping.

 Chapter 123

    Swing fly four doglegs, ah Qi will Cheng Honglang thrown to the other side, and then patted, said: "done."


    Just as ah Qi was about to return to his seat, Cheng Honglang stood up in front of him and said fiercely, "I have a name to name."


    "My name is ah Qi." Ah seven light said.


    "Ah Qi, wait." Cheng Honglang took out a mobile phone from his pocket and was about to dial his elder brother''s number. His fierce look suddenly made ah Qi think of those annoying faces.


    "as like as two peas Huang Xiangfei and Yang Le." Ah Qi said with disgust.


    The first two lessons let ah Qi know that he must not let people go back to move the rescue soldiers, otherwise it will only get more and more trouble. So he came to Cheng Honglang''s body in a flash, and dragged Cheng Honglang out of the classroom with a smile.


    The 1.7-meter-old Cheng Honglang is just like a chicken in ah Qi''s hand. It''s useless to struggle with his mobile phone. Ah Qi has already trampled on his mobile phone. At this time, ah Qi squats firmly on the guardrail of the teaching building, holding one leg of Cheng Honglang in his hand, while Cheng Honglang is hanging in the air in fear.


    "Help me?" Ah seven light said.


    "If you let go, you will die worse than me." Although Cheng Honglang was afraid, he was hard hearted, and his tone was not soft at all.


    "Well, shall we die together?" Ah Qi suddenly stands up, and Cheng Honglang is also picked up by him. As soon as he goes up and down, he looks at each other with four eyes, but the latter''s eyes are full of panic.


    "What do you want?" Cheng Honglang looked at ah Qi''s strange eyes and screamed.


    Ah Qi didn''t answer Cheng Honglang. He just gave a giggle, and then his figure jumped down the railing under the shocked eyes of the students.


    Who could have thought of such a development?


    The eyes of all the students in class 6 are full of panic. Are all the middle schools so terrible that they will die if they don''t agree with each other?


    When ah Qi jumps down, he is comforted by Wang Hua''er. Li Wenbo, who is in a better state of mind, is just taken out of the classroom by two people. Ah Qi''s strange smile just happens to enter the eyes of three people.


    With ah Qi jumping down, Li Wenbo, who had been in shock, suddenly turned his eyes and fainted.


    Wang Hua''er looks bitter when she sees this scene. She knows that ah Qi''s playfulness has been completely aroused. When he was in Qixuan mountain, he often played with wild animals.


    The height of a seven story building is nothing to ah Qi, but in other people''s eyes, it is no different from seeking death. Even a practitioner of Jindan realm can only jump ten stories at most without injury, but this young man is jumping seven stories, thirty or forty meters high.


    After a long time, the first courageous student came to the guardrail, and then he was stunned in the same place. After a while, another courageous student watched, and was also stunned in the same place. Soon, dozens of people were lying on the guardrail, and they were all inconceivable.


    Because ah Qi and Cheng Honglang are intact.


    From the white lips and the undulating chest, we can see that at this time, Cheng Honglang has been scared to death. It''s lucky that he didn''t pee his pants.


    After adjusting his breath, Cheng Honglang slowly regained his consciousness and found that he was not dead. A surge of joy surged into his heart and involuntarily said, "I I''m not dead... "


    "Yes, good luck." Just as he was glad, ah Qi''s voice came back like a demon.


    Then, after Cheng Honglang''s frightened eyes, ah Qi squats down slowly and grabs Cheng Honglang''s skirt with two hands.


    "You You What do you want? " Cheng Honglang was scared out of his wits and stammered. Now ah Qi is not that skinny boy in his eyes, but a devil.


    At the same time, the nine-year six classes on the ninth floor of the teaching building.


    The ninth grade is the third year of junior high school. There is no change in the number of students in the same class from the seventh grade to now. So Su Chengdao, the new student, is a cut in student for the students.


    As a cut in student, it''s natural for him to introduce himself to his classmates. With Su Chengdao''s warm smile and handsome face, a self introduction left a deep impression on everyone, especially the girls.


    Because Zhoutian college doesn''t force students to have short hair, so Chengdao''s horsetail doesn''t cause too much doubt. After saying a lot of care, Su Chengdao plans to go back to his position.


    At this time, a scream came from outside the window, and then a dark boy flew out from below and entered Su Chengdao''s eyes.


    As a result of panic, the eyes of the swarthy boy turned white, and the saliva at the corners of his mouth could not be controlled, which was the symptom of shock.


    Flying to the height of the ninth floor, ah Qi''s throwing power seems to have been consumed. After staying in Su Chengdao''s eyes for nearly half a second, Cheng Honglang''s figure begins to fall, and Su Chengdao''s heart is also a flash of doubt.


    "Where do I seem to have seen such a thing?"With a change of heart, the scene of ah Qi throwing wild animals in Qixuan mountain appeared in his mind, and Su Chengdao cried out that it was not good.


    After shouting "ah Qi", Su Chengdao ran out of the classroom in front of the teachers and students, and then jumped out of the railing in the eyes of everyone''s consternation.


    In the middle of the sky, Su Chengdao saw Ah Qi with a smile on his face. Then his eyes swept, and Wang Hua''er''s headache and cold eyes were all in his eyes. From the three people''s expressions, he had already guessed 7788. After sighing, he released his flying sword. Then he stepped on the flying sword and flew to the sky Cheng Honglang in mid air.


    After seizing Cheng Honglang, Su Chengdao steps on the flying sword and lands on ah Qi''s side. This scene is also seen by the class 6 of grade 9 and grade 7. The handsome figure of Chengdao''s imperial sword also captures many women''s hearts in this instant.


    "Ah Qi..." Cheng Honglang will be thrown on the ground, Su Chengdao looked at the side, laughing to ah seven, very speechless.


    "Eh, Cheng Dao, how did you get down?" Unlike Cheng Dao, ah Qi has not yet realized the seriousness of this matter. Instead, he asks Su Cheng Dao in surprise, which makes the latter more headache.


    After a while, Wang Hua''er and Han Ru slowly walked down the building and came to their side.


    After Wang Hua''er checks and confirms that Cheng Honglang is OK, Su Chengdao is relieved. If something really happens, it''s estimated that Chen Yang will peel ah Qi''s skin.


    Although people are OK, Su Chengdao knows the bad degree of this matter. Several people will spend the next few years in this college. Once this matter comes out, he doesn''t know what will happen next.

 Chapter 124

    Looking at Cheng Honglang, whose eyes are turning white on the ground, Su Chengdao has a headache. But ah Qi, the party concerned, doesn''t realize the seriousness of the matter, which makes Su Chengdao''s eggs begin to ache.


    "Things have happened, there is no time to regret, can only remedy." Su Chengdao thought for a while, turned his head to ah Qiji and said, "wait a moment, the person in charge will definitely come over. You must have a correct attitude and admit your mistakes, you know?"


    "Why? I''m right. " Ah Qi Yi was puzzled.


    "Yes, he took people to fight ah Qi first. It''s self-defense." One side of the cold such as mouth said.


    Cold such words a, Su Chengdao immediately already understand, directly reward cold such as a brain crack, "originally you are fanning the flames."


    Chengdao didn''t make any effort. Han Ru just spat out her tongue and ran to ah Qi''s side. She and ah Qi were on the same front.


    With a wry smile and shaking his head, Su Chengdao looked at Wang Hua''er again, "Hua''er, why didn''t you stop it?"


    "At first, I just wanted ah Qi to teach him a lesson. I didn''t expect it to be like this." Wang Hua''er also has a headache.


    When several people are talking, a middle-aged man is brought under the teaching building by one of Cheng Honglang''s dog legs. When he sees Cheng Honglang lying on the ground with his eyes turning white and unconscious, the middle-aged man''s face turns black immediately.


    The middle-aged man is Liu Damao, who is called Liu Dabang by the students.


    "Wake him up and follow me." Liu Damao said with a black face.


    Ah Qi didn''t go to school. Naturally, he didn''t know that he was the teaching director, so he asked with a puzzled face: "who are you?"


    "I''m the instructor."


    "What is it?"


    As soon as ah Qi''s words came out, Liu Damao''s face became blacker. Su Chengdao saw that the momentum was not good and gave ah Qi''s head directly. Then he squeezed out a smile and said to Liu Damao, "I''m sorry, my little brother is not sensible. Let''s go."


    Liu Da Mao gave a cold hum and then walked into an office with all the people.


    The comatose Cheng Honglang has been woken up by the dog legs and stands on both sides of the office opposite to ah Qiji, while Liu Damao, the teaching director, walks back and forth in front of the children with both hands on his back. The tangled color on his face is very obvious.


    The identity of Cheng Honglang is needless to say. Cheng''s enterprise ranks in the top 20 in Zhou Tiancheng and is also one of the investors of Dongcheng University. However, the identity of the young people who look a little silly is not easy either, because their admission procedures are handled by Liu Damao. The identity of the person who speaks personally by the head of the school is certainly good.


    Who would have thought that the two hedgehogs met on the first day of school, and from the strength of the two teenagers, at least they could concentrate on their cultivation at the age of thirteen or fourteen. This talent was wanted in the capital of xinghezhou, but they came to Zhou Tiancheng, and it was under the control of Liu Damao. The more they thought about Liu Damao, the more headache they had, no matter who they offended He, Liu Damao, all ended up walking away.


    Liu Da Mao paced back and forth, but he was also waiting for the headmaster''s reply. However, he didn''t know that the headmaster was sitting in his office, dialing Huang Zhengqi''s number, but Huang Zhengqi seemed to be busy and didn''t answer the phone.


    "Doodle." The headmaster put down his cell phone with a sad look on his face.


    "What''s the matter, principal Tian?" At this time, a gentle male voice asked.


    "It''s just a fight between two seventh graders."


    "It''s the first day of school. How can we fight? And you look like it''s not easy to handle. "


    Looking at the man, the headmaster Tian Xuelin sighed and replied, "it''s funny. What''s bothering you now is that the two children''s identities are not common. It''s hard to touch either one."


    The headmaster''s words made the man have a bad premonition, and he asked: "I venture to ask if one of the children is from class 6, Grade 7?"


    "Both." As soon as the headmaster''s words came out, the man seemed to have been greatly stimulated and "snapped" the cup in his hand.


    A few minutes later, Liu Damao received a phone call from the headmaster. After several answers, Liu Damao hung up the phone and breathed a sigh of relief, because the headmaster told him that the parents on both sides had settled the problem, and the children on both sides were given a serious punishment.


    It''s not a good thing to record a major demerit on the first day of entering a higher school. However, compared with being expelled, the major demerit is obviously milder. With Liu Damao''s command, the announcement that ah Qi and Cheng Honglang were recorded a major demerit spread all over the school.


    On this day, both of them became famous.


    There is no class on the first day of school. Students can disband after reporting in the morning. Those who stay in school stay in school and those who go home.


    After being punished, ah Qiji was criticized by Liu Damao. It was already noon at the end. When they returned to the classroom, they found that they were empty. They had to leave the classroom and walk outside the school.


    As soon as they arrived at the school gate, the figures of Chen Yang and an ziyue came into the eyes of the children, apparently to pick them up.After approaching, ah Qi finds Chen Yang''s iron blue face. He takes a look at an ziyue and sees the meaning of seeking more happiness from her eyes. Ah Qi''s original elation suddenly withers. It seems that the master already knows what he is doing.


    All the way up, Chen Yang didn''t say a word, which made ah Qi''s heart more bottomless. He had never seen master''s face so ugly.


    More than ten minutes later, the people returned to the villa.


    "Chengdao, you go out first." At this time, has been silent Chen Yang opened his mouth.


    Seeing Chen Yang''s gloomy face, the children''s heart suddenly cools. Cheng Dao is just about to open his mouth and is pulled out by an ziyue. At this time, there are only Chen Yang and three children left in the room.


    "Do you know what you''ve done wrong?" Chen Yang asked ah Qi coldly.


    "You shouldn''t fight." Ah Qi responded in a low voice.


    "Jumping from the seventh floor with a man in his hand is called a fight? I didn''t teach you well, or do you have any misunderstanding about the word fight? "


    "I..."


    "What are you doing? How many times have I told you in the past half a month that you should not attack people casually. Strength is used to protect the weak, not to show off. What did you do today? "


    Ah Qi just wanted to explain, but he was interrupted by Chen Yang''s angry words. At this time, Wang Hua''er on one side began to explain: "it was Cheng Honglang who did it first."


    "Yes, it''s self-defense." Cold such as also in the side echoed the way, say "self-defense" when her heart seems to have the confidence in general, upright.


    "Self defense? Is it self-defense to throw people up to the ninth floor? " The children''s words made Chen Yang blush, as if he would explode at the touch.


    It was the first time that Chen Yang was so angry in front of the children, and the children didn''t expect that Chen Yang''s reaction would be so big. They bowed their heads and didn''t dare to speak.

 Chapter 125

    "Do you know how powerful you are? Let''s not talk about xinghezhou. Even in Qixuan, have you ever seen people of the same age who are better than you? "


    A few children looked at each other and found that Chen Yang was right. Among his peers, those who were better than them seemed to have never met.


    Glancing around at the children, Chen Yang continued to say: "Ding Yuanqing in Jindan is not your opponent. Are these mortals your opponents? Can I carry you for a while? "


    "I can''t carry it..." The children nodded.


    "Also, the child was caught by Chengdao today. Have you ever thought about the consequences of Chengdao not catching him?" Chen Yang turns his head and looks at ah Qi.


    "I''ll catch it..." Ah Qi whispered.


    "If you don''t catch it, do you think that boy can stand the fall?"


    "I..."


    "You want to talk back? How many times have I taught you that everything is absolute and everything should be taken seriously. If you are careless, the child will fall to death. He is a man, not a beast in the mountain. " The more Chen Yang said, the more angry he was. Looking at ah Qi, his eyes seemed to swallow him alive.


    Chen Yang''s words suddenly scold ah Qi, who wakes up. Naughty, he wakes up immediately. Then he looks guilty and says, "I''m wrong, master..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s not about playing with people."


    "Just know." Chen Yang nodded, then turned to look at Wang Hua''er and Han Ru, and asked, "what about you?"


    "Ah Qi should not be connived at."


    "You shouldn''t fan the flames."


    Several children admit their mistakes one by one, Chen Yang''s anger suddenly disappeared most of the time, slowly calmed down, and then began to talk about the truth in detail.


    The sermon lasted until dusk, and several children also succeeded in realizing their strong strength that was not in line with their age. They didn''t feel it in the Qixuan world, but it was obvious in the Xuantian world.


    With their strength, a careless play will kill people. That''s why Chen Yang is so angry. After understanding the situation, the children are also extremely guilty. After some education, they seem to be more sensible.


    After being educated by Chen Yang all afternoon, several children didn''t even have lunch, so an ziyue specially increased the amount of dinner. After they were full, ah Qiji went back to their rooms to sleep.


    After the children left, an ziyue, who stayed in the hall, said, "I heard that the bullied children have some background in their home. Have you solved it?"


    "I asked Yi Wu to let me know. The other party was quite polite. He said that he didn''t care about the children''s playing. But ah Qi really went too far this time. It won''t be an example next time." Chen Yang replied.


    "It''s reasonable. I don''t mind if I''m entangled." When an ziyue talks, a cool color flashed in her beautiful eyes. Now she has completely regarded ah Qiji as her own child.


    The cool color of an ziyue''s eyes made Chen Yang wipe a cold sweat and said: "well, let''s have a rest early. I have to go to school tomorrow."


    At the end of the speech, the two returned to their respective rooms, and the original bustling villa became quiet.


    The next morning, ah Qiji came to the college together. After they separated from Chengdao on the seventh floor, they went into their classroom.


    As soon as he entered the door, Cheng Honglang entered ah Qi''s eyes with Li Wenbo in his hand. He saw that the former was fiercely confessing something, while the latter was full of panic and nodded.


    After Cheng Honglang, ah Qi said coldly, "if I see you bully him again, I will throw you down from the seventh floor."


    Ah Qi''s icy tone made Cheng Honglang, who was originally fierce, excite him. He quickly put down Li Wenbo and went back to his own position. However, his hate eyes did not hide.


    "Thank you Thank you Li Wenbo, who had been put down, said thanks to ah Qi. Because of his previous panic, he still has a trace of disadvantageous words.


    "Now that you are my deskmate, no one dares to bully you." Ah Qi patted Li Wenbo on the shoulder and then sat in the back.


    After sitting down, Wang Hua''er asked Li Wenbo, "by the way, did the teacher say anything yesterday?"


    "The teacher didn''t come yesterday." Li Wenbo seems to be a little introverted, with a small voice.


    "No?"


    "Well, then we dissolved ourselves and went back."


    On the first day, it was reported that it was no small matter that the head teacher didn''t come. Originally, it was meant to be notified. However, because the tutor and the headmaster were in a mess because of ah Qi''s affair, the students were dissolved long ago when they were finished.


    After listening carefully, ah Qiji found that most of the students in the class were discussing the head teacher''s affairs, and they were also curious at this time.


    At this time, a familiar figure came into the classroom, and then gently said: "children, be quiet."


    The white gown, the long ponytail combed in the back of the head, and the tone of lukewarm and unhurried, is not it Chen Yang.As soon as he entered the classroom, Chen Yang''s strange dress attracted most of the children''s attention. When ah Qiji heard the familiar voice and looked back, he was naturally surprised.


    Seeing Chen Yang, ah Qi''s "master" was about to blurt out, but then he covered his mouth in a hurry, because Chen Yang said to them, "don''t say it."


    After ah Qiji shut up, the children in the classroom also calmed down. After all, Chen Yang''s gentle tone seemed to have a magic power, which naturally attracted them.


    After having a look at the children, Chen Yang showed his gentle smile like a sign and said slowly, "because your former head teacher, Miss Li, was unfortunately admitted to hospital due to a car accident, now I will be your new head teacher."


    With that, Chen Yang picked up the pen and quickly wrote his name on the black and white behind him. Then he bowed to everyone and said with a smile, "Hello, everyone. My name is Chen Yang."


    Handsome, gentle, warm heart, this is the students for Chen Yang''s first impression, and then many people noticed Chen Yang''s strange dress, in the heart can not help but curiosity.


    As if seeing what the students thought, Chen Yang said again, "yes, I''m a practitioner."


    Chen Yang''s words immediately caused a big stir in the class. Except for ah Qiji, the rest of the children were all surprised. Although there would be more practice courses after the ninth grade, they did not expect that their first head teacher would be a practitioner.


    On weekdays, all the teachers in the school are bad old men. Where have you ever seen Chen Yang so young and handsome? If you look carefully, you will find that many girls in the class have stars in their eyes.

 Chapter 126

    "Mr. Chen, what is your realm?" At this time, a brave female classmate asked.


    Facing this brave girl''s question, Chen Yang said with a smile: "this is not important, because I am responsible for your writing course, not practice."


    At the end of the conversation, Chen Yang took out a book from behind and put it on the table. He said, "let''s start the class."


    With Chen Yang finished, the children also took out their own textbooks, ah Qi also took out books from his small bag.


    He strongly demanded not to change the small cloth bag, because it was sewn by Li Yun himself, so ah qibeijia''s treasure was almost close to her.


    As the children took out their textbooks, Chen Yang began to explain slowly. His gentle voice reverberated in class 6. The children listened very carefully, and a class passed in the blink of an eye.


    With the bell ringing after class, Chen Yang closed the book and said, "I don''t like procrastination. Let''s have a rest and get ready for the next class." With that, Chen Yang walked out of the classroom with his books, and the students immediately began to discuss the handsome teacher.


    Ah Qi awkwardly listened to the discussion of his master, and the second class began.


    Because it is a middle school, the children''s courses are basically only words, mathematics and foreign languages. After Chen Yang had another class, the last two classes were mathematics.


    After half a month of demon tutoring by Chen Yang, ah Qiji didn''t have too stiff knowledge contact, so it didn''t matter after a few classes. After the school bell rang, the children were ready to go home after class.


    Although the school opened a canteen, but a few people live near, so still choose to go back to the villa to eat.


    At this time, on the dining table in the villa, ah Qi was staring at Chen Yang discontentedly. Just now, they asked Chen Yang the question they had been holding for a whole morning, "why did Chen Yang become his own head teacher?"


    Looking at the dissatisfaction on the children''s faces, Chen Yang said with a smile, "you''ve all gone to school. I''m idle at home, so I want to be an immortal cultivation teacher. I didn''t expect that your former head teacher was injured and admitted to hospital."


    With a bite of the dish in his mouth, Chen Yang continued: "so I thought about it. Anyway, it''s my own apprentice. I just taught it myself. So I asked the headmaster for a head teacher."


    "How are you, surprised or not?"


    "Surprise..."


    After some ridicule, people began to eat, full of wine and food. After a rest, ah Qi put on his schoolbag and went to school.


    In the afternoon, there was no Chen Yang''s class, but foreign language class was the most. Facing the strange letters and language, Rao Shi''s intelligent ah Qi was also a big head. Until 4 p.m., at the end of the last foreign language class, ah Qi and Han Ru were already sitting in their seats, looking like they were loveless.


    "What are you doing?" Wang Hua''er patted them on the cheek and asked.


    Han Ru: "I don''t understand..."


    Ah Qi: "me too..."


    Smiling and shaking his head, Wang Hua''er returned to his position and took out his homework to write.


    From the seventh grade to the eighth grade, there are only three classes in the afternoon, so now they have finished school. The reason why a few people didn''t leave is that they have to wait for Su Chengdao, who hasn''t finished class yet.


    The ninth grade is different from the previous two years, because by the time of the ninth grade, the practice class has been opened. Because the school is still mostly mortal, so the practice class must be in the last section, that is, after school for ordinary students. At this time, Su Chengdao and dozens of students from other classes are sitting in a special classroom on the ninth floor. In front of them, an old man with white hair is slowly explaining the knowledge of refining body and gathering Qi.


    According to Su Xuan''s talent, the proportion of those who are able to concentrate on the spiritual circle is almost one year higher than that of those who are 15 years old.


    Although there are many people who are attentive, there is no one like Su Chengdao who has already opened all the orifices. Even the best one has only opened 40 orifices. Even Han Ru, who is 13 years old, can''t match him.


    After listening to a lesson carefully, Su Chengdao walked out of the classroom with the rest of the students. Ah Qi, who had been waiting outside the classroom, directly welcomed him.


    After making fun of each other, ah Qiji went out of school together.


    At this time, in a lane on Xueyuan Road, Li Wenbo was lying on the ground, gasping for breath. Only half of the original bright round glasses were complete, and the original clean clothes were full of stains.


    In front of Li Wenbo, the tanned Cheng Honglang and four doglegs are taunting each other.


    When he mentioned Li Wenbo, who had half of his face bruised, Cheng Honglang said with a grim smile: "do you think it''s OK to find a backer? Don''t forget that your mother lives under my company. ""As long as I say one word, she will leave immediately tomorrow, and then your family will have no income ~"


    with that, Cheng Honglang slowly drew his fierce face close to Li Wenbo and continued: "don''t you like reading very much? Without money, you can''t afford the tuition. How can you study? Isn''t it, Wenbo


    After Cheng Honglang finished his speech strangely, he threw Li Wenbo to the ground and watched the latter with satisfaction. After a scream, he continued to ask, "think about your mother. Do you do it or don''t you do it?"


    After staying on the ground for a long time, Li Wenbo clenched his fist tightly and thought about the way his mother worked hard for him. Finally, he made up his mind and said slowly, "I''ll do it..."


    "Good, take it." After nodding with satisfaction, Cheng Honglang threw a bag of dark yellow powder in front of Li Wenbo, and then left the alley with a few doglegs.


    In fact, the powder is just Croton powder. Cheng Honglang is not as angry as ah Qi, so he plans to force Li Wenbo to give ah Qi a cup of Croton powder secretly, in order to make ah Qi make a fool of himself. It''s common for Cheng Honglang to use Li Wenbo''s mother''s work to coerce him. After all, he has been doing this for six years in primary school before.


    Holding the Croton powder tightly, Li Wenbo stood up, carried his dirty schoolbag, walked out of the alley, and then ran into ah Qiji, who was just going home.


    "Why are you here?" Ah Qi was surprised to see Li Wenbo coming out of the alley. However, after seeing the scars on his face and dirty clothes, he immediately asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Since I fell it myself. " Li Wenbo suddenly bumps into ah Qi. He is very nervous and wants to leave with a timid finish.

 Chapter 127

    "You are obviously beaten, isn''t it Cheng Honglang?" Wang Hua''er stopped Li Wenbo and asked quietly.


    "No No, I did it myself


    "Even if you don''t say it, but if you don''t deal with the wound on your face, it will be more swollen tomorrow. Come to our house first, and I''ll deal with it for you." Wang Hua''er said.


    "No, I have something else to do. I''ll go back first." When the target invited him, Li Wenbo naturally could not agree and repeatedly shook his head and refused.


    Li Wen''s strange appearance is also seen in ah Qi''s eyes. No matter what, it''s all his deskmate. If he is busy, he has to help him. So without waiting for Li Wenbo''s reaction, he carries him up. Then, in Li Wenbo''s consternation, he carries him back to the villa.


    Just entering the courtyard, Li Wenbo, who had been struggling, was also shocked by this luxurious scene. Xueyuan Road is a golden area in the east city of Zhoutian. Li Wenbo never thought that someone would build such a large courtyard here, and the owner seems to be his own deskmate.


    Putting Li Wenbo down, ah Qi said with a smile, "this is our family. You''re welcome."


    Although his glasses have been broken, the remaining one eye does not affect Li Wenbo''s observation of the surroundings. The blue lawn, the luxurious villa and the huge swimming pool all tell him that the people in front of him are actually invisible rich. Although ah Qiji is not, Li Wenbo thinks so in his heart.


    Stunned, Wang Hua''er''s towel broke Li Wenbo''s long conjecture. After wiping his little face, Wang Hua''er took out a can of medicine to smear it.


    "You can tell us what''s going on." Wang Hua''er felt the ointment slowly and said.


    "Really I really fell it myself. " It was the first time that Li Wenbo was so close to a girl. At this time, his little face turned red and he said.


    "It must be Cheng Honglang." Ah Qi on one side chimed in.


    Ignoring ah Qi, Wang Hua''er continued: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, but you have to tell me why you hold this in your hand?"


    With Wang Hua''er finished, Li Wenbo was stunned to find that his original medicine powder appeared in Wang Hua''er''s hands.


    "I I This... " When the tools of the crime were confiscated, Li Wenbo''s timid character immediately burst out, unable to speak.


    After opening the powder and sniffing it, Wang Hua''er immediately confirmed that it was Croton powder, and then continued: "don''t be nervous. Speak slowly. We will help you if there is anything we can do."


    "Yes, just tell me. We''re great." Ah Qi comforted him.


    Wang Hua''er''s sincere eyes seemed to have a magic power. Li Wenbo, who had been in a panic, calmed down slowly. After a long time of entanglement, he finally said everything. When he spoke, his reluctance to be bullied all the year round was also vented. Until Li Wenbo finished, his face was in a mess of tears.


    "I didn''t expect Cheng Honglang''s conduct to be so bad." Su Chengdao said slowly.


    "Yes, it seems that ah Qi didn''t lose high enough before." Cold as echoing.


    After listening to Li Wenbo''s story, ah Qi was also very angry. He rolled up his sleeve on the spot and said, "don''t worry, I will beat him up tomorrow."


    "No, if he knows that I''ve told her about it, my mother''s job will certainly not be lost."


    As soon as Li Wenbo''s words came out, a few people on the scene immediately withered. Cheng Honglang was easy to deal with, but in his hand he was holding Li Wenbo''s life gate and his mother''s work.


    "I think I have to tell my master about it." At this time, Wang Hua''er said in silence.


    "Well, it''s not something we kids can solve." Su Chengdao echoed.


    Just as several people were talking, a gentle voice came.


    "What do you want to talk to me about?" White figure with the sound slowly came to the children''s side, it is Chen Yang.


    "Chen Chen Mr. Chen Yang Li Wenbo''s face was full of panic when he saw the comer. He never thought that the master of several people would be his new head teacher today.


    "Hello, I remember you are Li Wenbo, right Chen Yang thought for a while and said with a smile. For Li Wenbo, his impression is still very deep, because the child''s entrance scores ranked in the top three of the school, and his serious expression in class also attracted Chen Yang at the beginning. As we all know, serious students are the favorite of teachers.


    "What''s wrong with your face?" Chen Yang asked again.


    "It was Cheng Honglang who beat me and asked him to give me bean powder." Ah Qi scrambled to say.


    "Cheng Honglang?" When Chen Yang heard this, he frowned slightly to see the scars on Li Wenbo''s body. It was a heavy blow. As a head teacher, he would not turn a blind eye.


    After ah Qi''s explanation, Chen Yang''s brow became tighter and tighter, and he was a little angry. I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen under his command."Wenbo, you don''t have to worry about it if you leave it to the teacher, you know?" Chen Yang patted Li Wenbo''s head, then took out his mobile phone and dialed Yiwu''s number.


    After a phone call, Chen Yang didn''t say the result. Instead, he said to Li Wenbo with a smile, "since you''re here, let''s have a meal together. After eating, your mother will come to pick you up."


    Chen Yang''s words immediately confused Li Wenbo and asked: "ah? My mother is still working overtime. She won''t be back until nine o''clock. "


    "You''ll know later. Come in and play for a while." Chen Yang smiles and pulls Li Wenbo into the villa.


    It''s six o''clock, and an ziyue has already prepared a good meal.


    At this time, on the dining table, Li Wenbo is looking at ah Qi and Tang Dou''s crazy eating. After glancing at Su Chengdao, who has reestablished the crown again, he carefully takes a bite of his meal.


    "Eat, you''re welcome." An ziyue waves a chicken leg into Li Wenbo''s bowl, which makes the latter even more confused.


    This family seems to be full of practitioners?


    Looking at Han Ru throwing out a drumstick, he was caught firmly by ah Qi, and then criticized by Su Chengdao, who was wearing a Taoist robe and standing a Taoist crown. On the other side, Chen Yang was slowly chewing the long beans in his mouth, completely ignoring the crazy scene in front of him. At this time, Li Wenbo had another idea in his heart, "this family seems to be few normal."


    It was not until the sound of the doorbell rang that Li Wenbo finally regained his mind. After a look at the sky, he found that it was completely dark outside.


    As Chen Yang waves and presses the entrance guard, a woman''s voice comes in.


    "Is this Mr. Chen''s home? I''m Wenbo''s mother."

 Chapter 128

    The tone of the woman is very similar to that of Li Wenbo, with an obvious sense of timidity. After Chen Yang pressed the entrance guard again, a slightly bloated woman slowly walked into the villa.


    "Mom?" Looking at the chubby woman, Li Wenbo looked stunned.


    After nodding to Li Wenbo, the woman made a deep bow to Chen Yang and said, "thank you, Mr. Chen."


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a coincidence." Chen Yang waved his hand and said to Li Wenbo, "OK, go back with your mother."


    "Well, thank you for your hospitality." After saying goodbye to everyone, Li Wenbo followed his mother to leave. When he reached the door, Li Wenbo was bowed to Chen Yang by his mother''s head. After seeing Chen Yang smile and wave his hand again, Li Wenbo''s mother finally left the villa with him.


    Five minutes later, Li Wenbo and his mother walked slowly on the sidewalk of Xueyuan Road. Because of the ointment, the redness and swelling on Li Wenbo''s face has subsided, just a slight trace.


    After walking on in silence for a while, Li Wenbo finally couldn''t help it, because he knew that after tomorrow, his mother would be fired because she didn''t obey Cheng Honglang''s orders. This time, he really couldn''t help it. Only this time, he was rebellious to Cheng Honglang.


    "Mom..." Li Wenbo spoke slowly.


    "Well." Li Hui just answered faintly, and didn''t turn her head.


    "I''m sorry I could have cost you your present job


    "It''s Cheng Honglang, isn''t it?" Li Hui still looked ahead and asked.


    "Well."


    As Li Wenbo nodded, Li Hui''s head, which she had been carrying, turned slowly to Li Wenbo, who was a little shorter than him. When the mother and son looked at each other, they found that their eyes were full of tears.


    Li Hui knows that her son is very sensible, but she doesn''t know how much pain his son has suffered for his job. She didn''t know everything until a phone call from Chen Yang today. It''s also today that she gave up her job and submitted a resignation report to her superior that she never thought of.


    Touching her son''s bruised cheek, Li Hui choked, "don''t worry anymore, mom has resigned."


    "Why? Isn''t this job very important to you


    "Silly child, the important reason for this job is that it can bring you a slightly better living environment, but I didn''t expect that this job will bring you so much pain."


    With that, Li Hui couldn''t stop her tears. Then she hugged the stunned Li Wenbo tightly and continued: "you can find another job when you''re out of work, but my son, you can''t bow to the bad guys."


    "Mom, I can bear it, I can..."


    "No!"


    Li Wenbo was interrupted by Li Hui''s sharp voice just in the middle of his speech. Then Li Hui wiped her tears, looked at Li Wenbo quietly and said, "you don''t have to endure for your mother. Now that I quit my job, you don''t have to worry about the threat of that bad boy. With Mr. Chen, you don''t have to worry about him anymore, you know?"


    "But your job is gone. It''s not easy to find another one." Li Wenbo said.


    "Do you know why I want you to bow so much to Mr. Chen?"


    "Why?"


    Under her son''s question, Li Hui wiped her face again, took out an entry notice from her bag, and put it in Li Wenbo''s hand.


    After a cursory glance, "evidence keeper" entered Li Wenbo''s eyes. After seeing the red seal of Dongcheng Law Enforcement Bureau in the lower right corner, Li Wenbo was stunned.


    "Mom, this is


    "Your teacher Chen did it." Li Hui said slowly.


    "Why?"


    At the same time that Li Wenbo asked, ah Qiji people in the villa also asked Chen Yang the same question, that is, why does Chen Yang want to do this for a person he has never met?


    Looking at ah Qi''s puzzled eyes, Chen Yang took a sip of hot tea with a smile, and said with the familiar gentle tone: "because, I think he is a good child."


    "Really?" Ah Qi scratched his ear to show that he didn''t believe it at all, and the other three children behind him were also confused.


    "Isn''t it good to have a child who has endured six years of oppression for the sake of his mother''s work?" Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "But being bullied all the year round, he must have accumulated a lot of negative emotions in his heart. Maybe his psychology has been distorted?" An ziyue asked.


    "His eyes are very clear, full of curiosity for the world, just like looking for son." Chen Yang said as like as two peas, because he was familiar with this kind of look, just like his last pupil.


    "Looking for a son..." When an ziyue heard the name, her eyes showed the color of reminiscence, and then fell into the memories of the past with Chen Yang.


    "Who is xun''er?" Just as they fell into memories, ah Qi, the professional atmosphere disrupter, broke in."Just a man who''s gone." When he spoke, Chen Yang''s eyes revealed a touch of vicissitudes. After shaking his head, Chen Yang took back his mind and showed the familiar smile on his face again. He said to ah Qi: "it''s late. Go back to have a rest."


    Chen Yang said, several children should be a, each returned to his room, and College Road Li Wenbo mother and son is also a deep conversation, holding hands slowly back home.


    The next morning, ah Qi came to the classroom as usual.


    "Good morning, everyone." Li Wenbo saw the crowd and said hello.


    Today''s Li Wenbo seems to be a lot more cheerful. When he talks to ah Qiji, he is no longer timid. His broken glasses have been replaced. I didn''t expect that one night would make such a big change.


    It seems to feel li Wenbo''s change. Ah Qi responds with a smile and sits back in his position. Then he asks, "how are you, ready for Cheng Honglang?"


    "Well, thank you." Li Wenbo nodded, and the gratitude in his eyes was very sincere.


    "After a meal, we are good friends. Don''t be polite to our friends." Ah Qi patted Li Wenbo on the back and said that for naive him, friends are actually so simple.


    When they talk, the familiar expression is also seen by Cheng Honglang on the other side of the classroom. Seeing that Li Wenbo and ah Qiji suddenly become so familiar, everyone can think of something abnormal and think about it. Cheng Honglang immediately confirms that Li Wenbo has told the secret. Angry, he immediately uses his new mobile phone to send a message to his housekeeper, intending to let him know He fired Li Wenbo''s mother immediately.


    After pressing send, Cheng Honglang stares at Li Wenbo and ah Qiji in the distance and says darkly: "since you are not obedient, I have to teach you a lesson."


    At this time, Cheng Honglang did not expect that Li Wenbo''s weakness in his hands had already been solved by ah Qiji.

 Chapter 129

    Today''s first two classes are math classes. Apart from the hard work, ah Qi and Wang Hua''er are not under any pressure. Li Wenbo, who is next to them, has a thirst for knowledge. Although he can understand it as soon as he sees it, he respects knowledge very much.


    After two classes in the morning, there will be a half-hour break. As the bell rings, the children in the class rush out of the classroom, and their goal is the school convenience store, a paradise selling all kinds of snacks. Half an hour is enough for them to taste.


    Originally, ah Qi and Wang Hua''er were also part of that group of children. However, because of the first day of school, ah Qi and Wang Hua''er were punished by Chen Yang for a month''s pocket money. At this time, they could only watch the rest of the students quietly and happily rush out of the classroom.


    After all, just entering middle school, they are all a group of children. A few minutes later, there were only more than ten students in the whole classroom, including ah Qiji. Cheng Honglang and his dog legs were among them.


    Leaving his seat, Cheng walked slowly to Li Wenbo and said, "Wenbo, let''s go out and have a talk." The words are plain, but the smell of threat is very obvious.


    When Cheng Honglang got up, Li Wenbo and ah Qiji had already found out that when Cheng Honglang came to him, Li Wenbo didn''t have the slightest fear. Instead, he straightened his waist, and his hands were tightly holding yesterday''s bag of bean flour.


    "Since it''s for you, give it back." This is what Wang Hua''er said when he returned the Croton powder to him. At first, Li Wenbo was stunned for a long time, but one night later, Li Wenbo felt a little more grateful to Wang Hua''er for giving him the opportunity to fight back.


    "I don''t think we have much to talk about." Li Wenbo raised his head slowly. Under his round glasses, his timid eyes were full of the spirit Cheng Honglang had never seen before.


    It seems that he was stimulated by Li Wenbo''s eyes. At the moment when he looked at each other, Cheng Honglang felt a trace of retreat and took a deep breath. Cheng Honglang regained his mind and thought why he was afraid because he was always bullied by himself.


    After laughing at his strange idea, Cheng Honglang turned his mouth slightly and said, "did you take the wrong medicine today?"


    "It''s not that I took the wrong medicine, it''s that you really should take it." As soon as the voice fell, Li Wenbo stood up and threw the bag of Croton powder on Cheng Honglang''s face.


    Cheng Honglang never thought that Li Wenbo, who was originally timid, would suddenly change. This hand of Croton powder was thrown out, not to mention him. Even ah Qiji didn''t expect it. When the bag collided with Cheng Honglang''s black face, everyone didn''t react.


    With the two fingers of the big bag slowly sliding down, Cheng Honglang''s angry and iron blue face is revealed. His originally black face is more dark now.


    "I think you want to die!" Biting his teeth, Cheng Honglang slowly uttered this sentence in his mouth. His strong arm had clenched his fist and hit Li Wenbo, who was only up to his chest.


    Cheng Honglang has great strength. If he hits Li Wenbo with this fist, he will definitely be seriously injured with his thin body. However, Cheng Honglang, who is furious, forgets that there is another ah Qi who just trampled him the day before yesterday, so when his fist comes to three inches in front of Li Wenbo''s eye, he can''t enter any more.


    Because ah Qi''s palm, which was in sharp contrast to his dark arm, was firmly on his wrist.


    "Did you forget me?" Ah Qi said coldly.


    Ah Qi''s cold words aroused Cheng Honglang''s anger on the spot. He woke up immediately, and then began to struggle desperately. However, no matter how he struggled, his wrist could not break away. After a struggle, Cheng Honglang''s forehead had already overflowed with a cold sweat.


    "Take your things and get out of here." After a look at Cheng Honglang in panic, ah Qiyi''s face disdains, and his wrist works slightly. Cheng Honglang goes back two big steps like he did on the first day, and knocks over the desk behind him.


    "If you pester him again, I''ll break your wrist." After coldly putting down the cruel words, ah Qi sat back in his position and didn''t bother to look at Cheng Honglang any more.


    As ah Qi sits down, Li Wenbo also looks at Cheng Honglang quietly. Then he says goodbye and sits back. Wang Hua''er and Han Ru look at each other behind him and see a touch of appreciation from each other''s eyes.


    The mountain that once oppressed him was so insignificant. In fact, Cheng Honglang is nothing more than that.


    Sitting down, Li Wenbo slowly breathed out a breath. The pain and depression of the past six years seemed to be vomited out at the same time. With this breath, Li Wenbo''s face once again bloomed a smile, and then he said to ah Qiji people gratefully: "thank you."


    Ah Qi, Wang Hua''er, Han Ru: "you''re welcome."


    Several people see Cheng Honglang as nothing, which makes the latter feel a great shame. Thinking that he is not ah Qi''s opponent, Cheng Honglang''s heart is even more angry and ferociously says: "dog, I''m afraid you can''t think that your mother has already packed up and left now?"As soon as the words were finished, there was a shock in Cheng Honglang''s trouser pocket. After he secretly scolded "what''s not with eyes", Cheng Honglang took out the shaking mobile phone.


    "Hello?" Without looking at the caller, Cheng answers the phone discontentedly.


    "Young master, the woman you said resigned yesterday." An old man''s voice came from one end of the phone.


    Hearing this, Cheng Honglang''s face was full of consternation and said, "did you quit yesterday? How is that possible? "


    "It''s true, and the master asked me to take a message. Those children who had a dispute with you before should not be provoked again." The old man continued.


    "No way. My father is the boss of Cheng''s enterprise. How can he be afraid of those little boys?" When the old man finished, Cheng Honglang was even more stunned, and his face was incredible when he spoke.


    "Young master, what the master doesn''t want to make trouble with is the background behind them. You''d better pay attention to the crouching tiger, hidden dragon in Zhoutian city. Don''t make trouble all the time. Young master can''t help you with everything." The old man said earnestly.


    The old man''s words suddenly made Cheng Honglang''s face livid. After he left a ferocious sentence "I know", he hung up the phone with a bang. When he looked up, the ironic eyes of the four people in front of him were piercing his heart.


    With a click, the newly bought mobile phone was pinched by the furious Cheng Honglang. After he slapped the desk beside him, Cheng Honglang walked out of the classroom with a black face.


    Seeing Cheng Honglang leave, Li Wenbo''s heart is very happy when he thinks of his constant eating. He says to ah Qi with a smile, "I''ll treat you to hot dogs, right?"


    "The roast sausage?"


    "Well."


    "Go, go."


    With ah Qi''s excitement, a group of four came to the convenience store, and then came out with a roast hot dog in hand.

 Chapter 130

    Without Li Wenbo''s weakness in his hand, he couldn''t beat ah Qi. Even if Cheng Honglang was angry, he couldn''t do anything. He wanted to stay at Li Wenbo for a while after school, but the witty ah Qi seemed to have noticed that he went home with Li Wenbo for a week until his mother came to pick him up.


    After squatting for Li Wenbo for a week, Cheng Honglang finds that there is still nothing he can do, which makes him even more angry. Finally, he makes up his mind and asks his brother to do it.


    In addition to the servants, only Cheng Honglang and his brother sit on the luxurious dining table. The luxurious dishes on the table are slowly arranged. It''s obvious that they can''t eat them, but they are still ordering.


    "Brother, when are you going to do it?" The dark Cheng Honglang forked up a large steak, put it into his mouth, chewed a few mouthfuls and swallowed it.


    "You can''t do it in school. Let''s wait until the school is over." Brother Cheng Hongli said.


    Cheng Hongli is just 18 this year. He is studying in the high school Department of Dongcheng University. His teaching building is only a few hundred meters away from Cheng Honglang. I don''t know how lucky his father is that his two sons have spiritual bones.


    When he was in high school, he would set up additional classes to separate ordinary people from practitioners. Cheng Hongli, who had been concentrating since he was 18, studied and practiced in class 2.


    Cheng Hongli knows what happened on the first day of school. In his opinion, ah Qi may be just a child with special talent and blood. He has to bring more helpers to deal with this child.


    "I''ll take a few people to skip a class and ambush in college road ahead of time. As soon as they come out, you''ll give me the news." Maybe it''s family heredity. Both brothers like to eat whole steak directly. Cheng Hongli put a piece of steak into his mouth.


    The two brothers'' conversation was listened to by the housekeeper. He remembered his master''s original orders, so he reminded them: "two young masters, the master has gone to Zhoucheng to talk business these days, but he specially told them not to offend those children."


    "Don''t worry, grandfather Zhou, I just teach them a lesson. I said before that they don''t intervene in the affairs between the children. We can only beat them once at most. It won''t hurt their lives." Compared with Cheng Honglang, Cheng Hongli is more stable and has some understanding of the importance of things. Of course, it''s only relative to Cheng Honglang.


    On the second day, the new week began. Ah Qi also ushered in his second week of enrollment. He came to the classroom and said hello to Li Wenbo as usual. After that, ah Qi sat in his own place.


    Just like the previous week, after the boring class, ah Qiji sat on the seat as usual, quietly waiting for Su Chengdao to finish school.


    "Ah seven, I can go back alone today." Li Wenbo wrote his homework and said to ah Qi. After a week of getting along with each other, Li Wenbo and ah Qiji have become very familiar.


    "No, you don''t find that the way Cheng Honglang looks at you today is very wrong." Ah Qi shook his head, because he found that Cheng Honglang on the other side of the classroom secretly looked at several of his own people many times today.


    "Didn''t you say Cheng Honglang hadn''t followed us for several days?" Li Wenbo said.


    "But that doesn''t mean he''ll forget about it. I feel like he''s ready to take revenge at any time." Wang Hua''er said.


    "Hua Er is right. It''s better to be careful." Cold as echoing.


    With a nod, Li Wenbo and some children continue to do their homework. At this time, in a tea bar near the school gate, Cheng Honglang and his four doglegs are holding a cup of milk tea and staring at the pedestrians coming out of the school gate.


    "Boss, do you think those boys have gone home?" At this moment, a dogleg asked.


    "No, I''ve been observing for several days. Every day, they will come out together after the ninth grade sword class." Cheng Honglang took a sip of milk tea and chewed the Pearl.


    "Jian Xiu? Isn''t it said that the sword repair is very powerful? Does the eldest brother have a way? "


    "Don''t worry, no matter how powerful he is, he can''t be more than concentration. My brother has five concentration seniors today. He absolutely can''t fight back these bastards."


    After watching for half an hour, the figure of ah Qiji came out of the school and walked out slowly. He saw Cheng Hong''s face brightened and said, "it''s not what I expected."


    With that, Cheng Honglang took out his third new mobile phone and dialed Cheng Hongli''s number.


    "Brother, they''re out. There''s no wrong route. It''s estimated that they can reach you in five minutes." Cheng Honglang finished, and took a picture of ah Qi and sent it to Cheng Hongli.


    At this time, in an alley on Xueyuan Road, Cheng Hongli sent the photos he received from his mobile phone to his four friends, and said: "the five people in the photo, the short man in a black T-shirt, has great strength. The young man with long hair is a swordsman. His accomplishments have been concentrated, and he is a little famous in junior high school."


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a sword repair. Just give it to me." Said a young man with a sword.


    "Well, just give it a beating. Don''t overdo it, or it won''t end well." Cheng Hongli said to the young man with the sword."We''ve cooperated so many times that we can handle our discretion." The young man with the sword returned.


    His name is Liu Jian. He is 15 years old and has opened more than 80 acupoints. He is also a sword practitioner. Cheng Hongli and his younger brother, who are 15 and 70 years old, often come to the city to help him deal with things.


    After waiting for five or six minutes, the five children walked through the alley in front of them. They had been watching Liu Jian for a long time. They started immediately and stopped them with four attentive senior three students.


    "Hello." Liu Jian stares at the front of a seven several people, skin smile meat don''t smile ground say.


    "Who are you?" Ah Qi stares at the five people who suddenly appear, frowning slightly. As soon as Liu Jian appears, his keen intuition immediately tells him that the people in front of him are not good.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I want you to come in and sit down." The smile on Liu Jian''s face doesn''t reduce, pointing to the side lane with the scabbard to say.


    "What if we don''t?" At this time, Su Chengdao, the onlooker, took a step forward and stood beside ah Qi, looking at Liu Jian.


    It''s also Jian Xiu. It''s 1.7 meters tall, and it''s also the cultivation of concentration. But Su Chengdao''s special temperament is higher than Liu Jian''s.


    Liu Jian''s eyebrows wrinkled when he felt that his momentum was not as good as his opponent''s. after a cold hum, from him on, the breath of concentration of the five people in the party was released.


    "It''s not up to you." Liu Jian said slowly.

 Chapter 131

    It seems that he had been specially trained. The five breath of concentration, led by Liu Jian, instantly formed a sense of oppression and pressed the a7i people in front of him.


    Naturally, the pressure of concentration does not exert any pressure on the A7 people, but it is a complete deterrent to Li Wenbo, who has a weak constitution. As soon as the pressure arrives, a small cold sweat erupts on Li Wenbo''s back and forehead, and he can''t help feeling a sense of fear in his heart. Ordinary people are already afraid of the practitioners.


    Looking at Li Wenbo with his legs slightly trembling, ah Qileng snorted and stood in front of him. His heart moved. His breath also formed a sense of oppression, and he faced Liu Jian in front of him.


    "What At the age of twelve or thirteen, he was already absorbed, and according to his breath, the boy in front of him had at least half opened his mind, which made Liu Jian''s face change.


    Without waiting for Liu Jian to recover, Han Ru and Wang Hua''er also took a step forward, releasing their concentration and simulating a sense of oppression. For them, it was just a matter of mind.


    "How can it be!" The breath of cold as more than 80 orifices made Liu Jian and his party even more surprised. They never thought that the girl who looked like she was of foreign ancestry was even better than Liu Jian. Although the girl who looked quiet was just beginning to concentrate, she also opened more than ten orifices.


    Li Wenbo''s pressure is greatly reduced. He takes a few breaths and recovers. Then he also reacts. He looks at ah Qiji in amazement. He never thinks that these children who escort themselves every day are already concentrating on cultivation. If these talents are spread out, I''m afraid that there will be countless practitioners and Colleges to join him They threw olive branches.


    "You want to stay with us?"


    Just when Li Wenbo and Liu Jian were stunned, Su Chengdao sneered. His acupoints were all opened, and his half step cultivation of the golden elixir came out slowly. But Liu Jian and his party in front of him were too surprised to close their mouths.


    Even ye Yuhuan, known as the No. 1 talent in Dongcheng college, was not as talented as he was before he was promoted to high school. Because the latter only opened the last hole with Linghua pill when he was a freshman in high school. Rao was so talented that ye Yuhuan shocked the whole city and welcomed the appreciation of the whole city.


    Compared with Ye Yuhuan, Liu Jian is far from the former. How can he compare with Su Chengdao.


    Feeling the pressure in front of him, Liu Jian''s heart suddenly became cold. He knew that he had kicked the iron plate this time.


    Half a year ago, he played with Ye Yuhuan. He only supported ten moves in front of him. Now Su Chengdao is obviously stronger. Liu Jian knows that he is not an opponent.


    But the words had already been answered, and he could not go back on his words. He could only say with a stiff head, "take people''s money and eliminate disasters for them. I have promised the other party to invite you in. Naturally, I want to do it." So Liu Jian pulled out his sword.


    "Although it''s very inappropriate for me to say this from a student, I still admire your quality of keeping your promise." Su Chengdao''s charming Danfeng has a look of appreciation in her eyes. Then her palm is spread out, and the blue sword slowly stretches out from Xumi space and holds it in her hand.


    This scene, of course, was seen in the eyes of all people. Liu Jian, who was already stunned, was about to collapse when he saw this hand. Half step elixir is not enough. How can you concentrate on your mind and practice the art of heaven and earth in your sleeve? Isn''t that a genius anymore?


    It''s not only Liu Jian, but Cheng Hongli, who is watching in the lane, is also frightened by this scene. He immediately retreats to the lane and takes out his mobile phone.


    At this time, the outside Liu Jian took back his mind and said, "you and I are all sword practitioners. How about a fair fight?"


    "Yes." Su Chengdao nodded and his flying sword floated slowly.


    In a moment, the two flying swords hit each other together, like a signal. After the clear sound, Liu Jian''s five little brothers rushed to ah Qi in front of him at the same time.


    Looking at the four men, Li Wenbo was startled and asked, "what should I do, ah Qi?"


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s just a few moments of concentration." Ah Qi showed a reassuring look at Li Wenbo. With the tender words falling, his black figure immediately disappeared in the same place.


    When Li Wenbo reacts, ah Qi''s fist has already fallen on the front of the little brother''s face.


    Before the scream came out, ah Qi had already twisted his body, and his fist had already fallen on another brother''s face.


    Two people fly out, a seven steadily fell on the ground, another focus little brother''s fist is also to the body.


    Fist to the body, without panic, just a slight turn, ah Qi wiped the fist, and his body, also along this force came to the body of the little brother, raised his head, ah Qi''s brilliant face in the eyes of the little brother is like a devil, let the latter immediately changed his face.


    "Hey, hey." With a bad smile from ah Qi, the last one of them flies out, revealing the two disciples who are concentrating their magic.Watching ah Qi fly three people face to face, Li Wenbo''s heart, which almost flew out of his chest, slowly recovered. However, the magic of the two Dharma practitioners was also condensed. With two roars, two big fireballs flew to ah Qi, which made Li Wenbo''s heart lift up again.


    In the face of two fireballs, ah Qi''s smile was standing in the same place, which made Li Wenbo lose his heart and roar: "run, ah Qi."


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." With Han Ru''s witty words, a pool of water curtain splashed in front of ah Qi. After two fireballs collided, a stream of smoke suddenly came out and disappeared.


    The sudden appearance of the water curtain was naturally expected by ah Qi, but the two disciples in front of him didn''t expect it. After being stunned, they immediately began to mobilize their spiritual power to gather the second wave of magic.


    "You don''t have a chance." Ah Qi said with a smile and pushed his leg. The black figure immediately appeared in front of the two disciples.


    At this time, a few people next to a garbage can in the lane, Cheng Hongli with a cold sweat holding the phone nervously said: "yes, Xueyuan Road, is from the first to go forward, the ninth dark lane." Just as Cheng Hongli finished, two disciples of Dharma practice were knocked down by ah Qisheng in his eyes.


    "Master, hurry up, they are almost finished." Cheng Hongli has a bitter face. At this time, he wants to strangle Cheng Honglang who asks him to help.

 Chapter 132

    "Du" to hang up the phone, Cheng Hongli nervously raised his head, but it is a growing figure.


    With a leap of his legs, Cheng Hongli leaves the spot, and the trash can in his original position has been knocked over by the figure, splashing garbage on the ground. A closer look shows that the figure is Liu Jian''s little brother.


    "Well, there''s another one." Ah Qi, who pursues Xiufa''s younger brother, is surprised when he sees Cheng Hongli suddenly running out.


    After a careful look, with his dark skin, tall stature, and similar facial features, ah Qi immediately connects Cheng Hongli with Cheng Honglang. As soon as he reaches out, he presses Cheng Hongli, who is trying to escape, on the wall.


    Cheng Hongli has long wanted to run away, but this is a dead end. There is only one exit. However, ah Qiji is blocked at the exit. With Liu Jian''s words, he believes that the other party won''t give himself up in a short time. As long as his master comes, he can''t fight back with ah Qiji''s concentrated cultivation, and then he can walk away.


    It''s a pity that people are not as good as heaven. Ah Qi is so crooked that he forces him out. Although Cheng Hongli is also attentive, he is pressed on the wall face to face. He can''t earn the little hand behind him.


    "What do you have to do with Cheng Honglang?" Ah Qi is pressing Cheng Hongli''s back with one hand, but the other hand is holding his two wrists. A thin boy of 1.4 meters is pressing a strong man of nearly 1.8 meters in this way, which looks rather awkward.


    "I don''t know Cheng Honglang." With ah Qina, he can easily knock down the strength of five rivals in the same territory. Cheng Hongli will never be foolish enough to admit that he can''t move now. If he does, everyone knows what will happen.


    Although his mouth doesn''t recognize him, Cheng Hongli''s appearance has betrayed him, because he is really like Cheng Honglang. Seeing that Cheng Hongli refuses to tell the truth, ah Qileng snorts, and his little hand makes a slight effort. Suddenly, there is a "bang bang" sound on Cheng Hongli''s wrist.


    "To be honest." Ah Qi said coldly.


    "Ah! Don''t pinch, don''t pinch, I said Ah Qi''s strength is not small. Cheng Hongli immediately screamed and began to beg.


    "He said Seeing Cheng Hongli pleading for mercy, ah Qi released his strength.


    "I''m his brother."


    "You ordered Liu Jian?" Ah Qi asked.


    "It''s not me. I just happened to pass by."


    "You think I''m stupid!"


    "Ah! Pain! Pain It''s me. It''s me Cheng Hongli just began to veto, ah Qi increased the strength in his hand, provoked the other party to scream, and told the truth.


    At this time, outside the lane, a green light flashed through people''s eyes and stopped steadily in front of Liu Jian''s throat. Then came Su Cheng''s cold words: "you lost."


    "As expected." Liu Jian said helplessly.


    "Take your people and go. I''ll never stop next time." Su Chengdao said and took back the flying sword.


    Liu Jian was relieved when he left. Just now, he found that he seemed to be close to death. After sighing, Liu Jian picked up the flying sword that had fallen in front of him, took a painful look at the deep gap on the flying sword, inserted it back into the scabbard, and gave Su Chengdao a fist, saying: "thank you for your advice." With that, Liu Jian yelled and left with the recovery of several younger brothers.


    Just after Liu Jian left, ah Qi came out with Cheng Hongli half dead and left him in front of everyone.


    "Cheng Honglang''s brother is also the one who instructs Liu Jian." When ah Qi had finished speaking, he told the people about their brothers.


    "Look, I''ll say Cheng Honglang is a thief." Wang Hua''er took a look at Li Wenbo and said that he was afraid of him.


    "What to do with him?" Ah Qi kicked the half dead Cheng Hongli and asked.


    It''s time to finish school now, and there are still a lot of people on the College Road. After the fight, many people have stopped to watch, and a good part of them are students of Dongcheng college.


    Looking around, Su Cheng suggested, "leave it here. Let''s go."


    "Good." Several people agreed and left Cheng Hongli to go home.


    "Where to run!" A few people just walked a few steps, a roar came from the sidewalk across the road, a few people can''t help but stop, go along the prestige, a middle-aged man with an inch in his head, muscular is glaring at ah Qiji.


    With a light drink, the middle-aged man''s spirit moved and his legs suddenly started to work. Then he jumped up in the eyes of the passers-by, flew over a wide road of more than ten meters, and landed firmly in front of ah Qiji.


    Slowly raised his head, the middle-aged man''s eyes full of anger, slowly said: "son, hit me Ma Wei people still want to run?"


    It''s the Master Cheng Hongli asked for help on the phone. He''s also the practitioner his father hired at a high price, Ma Wei of Jindan peak.


    Like many practitioners, Ma Wei used to be a monster hunter. He loved to take risks and become stronger. He kept going into the Zhoutian forest to hunt monsters and gain high-priced materials. At the same time, he was able to enhance his fighting ability. After decades of fighting outside, Ma Wei''s cultivation also stayed at the top of the golden elixir. In order to find that sense of breakthrough, he gave up He went back to Zhou Tiancheng and became a teacher of the two brothers of the Cheng family.The lives of countless monsters under his hand let Ma Wei reveal a trace of evil spirit. As soon as he looked up, ah Qi was shocked. Ma Wei''s sense of oppression was a real master.


    "He''s a bit of a man." Ah Qi turned his head slightly to Su Cheng and said in a low voice.


    "Those who come are not good. Try your best to deal with them." Su Chengdao nodded, released his flying sword again, and the cold as a few people also slowly stood behind the two boys, ready for the battle.


    With the release of divine consciousness, Ma Wei knew the strength of several people at a glance, and said slowly: "half a step of the golden elixir, the universe in the sleeve, no wonder Neng Hongli would be so frightened."


    "Unfortunately, you are still too young." Ma Wei said, Jindan peak breath swept out, pressure to the front of the seven people.


    Even Yuanying''s bullying, ah Qiji people often bear it. It''s just the peak of golden elixir. Naturally, these people are indifferent.


    Although the seven people are plain, Li Wenbo behind them and the pedestrians around them are scared. The power of Jindan is so powerful that ordinary people can''t resist.


    "I''ll get to the bottom of him." Ah Qi took a look at Li Wenbo, who was gasping for air. After saying this, he rushed to Ma Wei in front of him.


    Looking at ah Qi''s figure, Ma Wei snorted coldly. His eyes were full of drama and cruelty. He said sarcastically, "I can''t measure myself."


    Then, he raised his muscular arm and faced ah Qi''s fist.


    "Bang!" The dull sound resounded through the human form road, and the frightening golden elixir power dissipated at this time.

 Chapter 133

    Two fists fight, ah Qi flies back with strength, and is caught by Su Chengdao.


    After shaking his slightly numb arm, ah Qi said, "it''s very strong. His strength is bigger than that of Ding Yuanqing."


    Although the mouth says so, but ah Qi''s eyes are not afraid at all. For them now, Ding Yuanqing has nothing to fear, and Ma Wei in front of them is the same.


    At this time, although Ma Wei''s face did not change, his heart was stormy. In front of him, the boy looked only twelve or thirteen years old and focused on his mid-term cultivation. However, such a boy was able to fight with the body refining monk at the top of the golden elixir, and he was even. How amazing is his physique?


    At the age of fifteen or sixteen, half a step into the golden elixir, at the age of twelve or thirteen, he has amazing physique, and two young girls who have been absorbed in their minds. If these gifted children don''t have a strong background, they will not believe Ma Wei.


    In this way, his apprentice really kicked a piece of iron today. Although Ma Wei is a little famous, he has no way to survive for the background behind the last few people. After a quick consideration of the gain and loss, Ma Wei immediately came to the best conclusion and said to ah Qiji, "I don''t know what happened between you, but it''s not difficult for me to beat someone You children, his father will solve the problem of Hongli. You can leave with an apology. "


    It''s just an apology. Ma Wei believes that some children are smart people. This step is better for him and ah Qi. Unfortunately, he didn''t realize how naive ah Qi is.


    "He asked people to move their hands first. I''m sorry." Ah Qi''s tender voice suddenly turned Ma Wei''s face livid.


    Ma Wei has already made such a concession, but he didn''t expect that the child is totally ungrateful. After telling a fool in secret, Ma Wei Jindan''s peak power is released again. He is too soft to be tough. He is deeply valued by the manager of the Cheng family. He is fighting against injustice for his boss''s son this time. He believes his boss will do his best to protect himself.


    After thinking about it again, Ma Wei was calm and looked coldly at ah Qiji in front of him. The prestige of Jindan easily crushed the four breath of concentration of ah Qiji.


    On the College Road, the golden elixir peak man with muscles bulging on one side and four gifted teenagers in the period of concentration confront each other.


    At this time, a police call interrupted the two sides, and then four law enforcement officers in armor came to the middle of the two sides, and the leading one yelled: "why! Gather people to make trouble, don''t you


    When the law enforcers appear, both sides put away their own momentum. Although a few people can easily subdue the four law enforcers, they can''t afford the consequences, because if they attack the law enforcers, they will be wanted in the whole process. When the time comes, you won''t face the law enforcers, but the armed executive army.


    It is stipulated in Zhou Tiancheng that it is strictly forbidden for practitioners to fight in the city, and those who violate it will be severely punished.


    It''s good to say that the practitioners of mindfulness state are powerful in fighting. If they destroy public property, many people may be injured by mistake, so they have to be severely punished. At this time, the law enforcers suddenly appear, and Ma Wei and ah Qi''s faces are very ugly.


    Fortunately, now they are caught on the spot and can''t run away. If they run away, even if they are afraid of crime, they are still wanted by the whole city.


    "Copy them all and take them back to the Bureau." With the leader of the law enforcement officer yelled, the remaining three law enforcement officers all took out special handcuffs from the belt and put them on the hands of the people. Then they escorted the group to the police car.


    Although he was a child, the law enforcers still felt the breath of several people. Since he had committed a felony, if there was anything else, he would come to the Bureau. Four mortal law enforcers could escort a group of practitioners with excellent accomplishments, and these practitioners did not dare to resist. The Law Enforcement Bureau was so domineering.


    More than ten minutes later, in the Dongcheng Law Enforcement Bureau, ah Qi and Ma Wei were locked in the same detention room.


    His hands work hard. The handcuffs engraved with lines are straight, but there is no sign of rupture. Ah Qi sits on the seat again.


    "Don''t struggle. This is the result of the efforts of the array pattern masters. Even I can''t earn it, let alone you." Looking at ah Qi struggling all the way, Ma Wei said sarcastically.


    "It''s like you''re a lot better than me." Ah Qi snorted, and a trace of disdain flashed on his face. Ma Wei on the other side suddenly turned angry. If he hadn''t started in the Bureau, he would have been punished more seriously. He had already put ah Qi on the ground.


    At this time, the door of the detention room suddenly opened. A law enforcement officer came in with the list, pointed to Ma Wei and said, "you, come out with me."


    Obviously, it''s time to take someone to the interrogation. Ma Wei knows it in his heart and stands up to keep up with the law enforcers.


    Ma Wei is very big. He is more than 1.9 meters tall. His muscles are bulging all over his body. Looking from his back, he is an inverted triangle. His developed bat muscles show that he has developed his body to the extreme, and his efforts are self-evident.


    However, in ah Qi''s eyes, all this is a completely different picture.Looking at Ma Wei''s strong back, ah Qi said to Su Cheng, "if someone pastes a note on his back, can''t he touch it?"


    "He''ll make the man cry and help him take it down." Su Chengdao said speechless.


    Ma Wei naturally heard the conversation. After he walked out of the door, he stopped, twisted his neck, and said in a soft voice: "it seems that he really can''t touch..."


    "What''s the ink? Keep up." At this time, the front of the law enforcement turned to Ma Wei roar.


    "It''s coming, it''s coming." Ma Wei sighed and kept up with the law enforcer who was only a small man in front of him.


    Half an hour later, ah Qiji also finished recording his confession. As the two sides did not fight, the Law Enforcement Bureau turned a blind eye and let a few people go. However, ah Qiji had to stay in the detention room because he was under age and wait for his parents to claim. Ma Wei''s sarcasm when he left made ah Qi very unhappy.


    After waiting anxiously for another 20 minutes, the door of the detention room is opened again. Chen Yang''s figure follows the law enforcers and appears in front of everyone.


    "Here I am, children." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "Master!"


    "Master!"


    "Teacher!"


    Then the five children exclaimed in surprise.


    After going through the formalities, Chen Yang took a Qiyi and his party out of the law enforcement bureau, and then took them to the nearest stop of Lingli rail car.


    Lingli track is all over Zhoutian city. There are many stations and it is quite developed. However, Dongcheng law enforcement bureau is a little far away from Xueyuan Road. It is impossible to fly in the city and taxis can''t accommodate so many people. Only Lingli is the best choice.


    "Click!" A smart rail car stopped in front of the crowd, and then ah Qi and his party slowly entered the car.

 Chapter 134

    The speed of the spirit rail car is very strange. It only took less than a second to reach full speed. The full speed of the spirit rail car has exceeded the full speed of the Jindan friar, and even loomed close to the Yuanying realm.


    Although the speed is fast, the inside of the car is quite stable. When ah Qi sat for the first time, he put a star river coin for experiment. From the time the coin stood up to the end of the smart rail car, the coin still didn''t fall down. People have to admire the advanced smart technology of Star River Island.


    Generally, there is only one smart rail car carrying passengers, without the front and rear of the car, because the smart power provided by the track is enough to consume. At this time, ah Qi was sitting in this car, quietly looking at Chen Yang with a smile on his face.


    "Why don''t you scold me, master?" Ah Qi looks at Chen Yang''s smile, and he has no bottom in his heart, because Chen Yang doesn''t mean to be angry from the time he comes out of the law enforcement bureau to the time he gets on the bus.


    "Why scold you?" Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "Because we have violated the law of Zhou Tiancheng, we are in the law enforcement bureau."


    "And then?" Chen Yang''s expression does not change, stares at seven to ask a way.


    "And then You will bring it out. " Ah Qi hesitated, then stared at Chen Yang and asked, "aren''t you angry with us?"


    "Angry? Why am I angry? " Ah Qi''s guilty look made Chen Yang feel funny and continued: "it''s not your fault. This time, it''s really self-defense. If you are really beaten by those children who are in a state of concentration, I will be angry."


    Chen Yang''s meaning is very obvious. Ah Qiji is surrounded by practitioners. It''s reasonable for him to make a move. If he is bullied to the end and doesn''t make a move, he will be really angry. The teacher shows his support, and several children''s faces suddenly show joy.


    However, at this time, Chen Yang''s words suddenly changed: "but when you meet the practitioners at the top of the golden elixir, instead of asking me for help, you choose to fight head-on. It''s very wrong. You should be punished."


    As soon as the word "punishment" came out, ah Qi''s face suddenly changed. Now copying books has no deterrent effect on them. The best effect is pocket money. Ah Qi''s pocket money this month has been deducted. If they deduct it for another month, they will have some thoughts about jumping off the spirit rail car.


    "How to punish?" Ah Qi asked with a sad face.


    Looking at ah Qi with a bad look and glancing at several worried children, Chen Yang said with a smile: "Chengdao, you are the oldest and the most sensible among them. You should give priority to everyone''s safety and punish you for your pocket money for a week."


    Only a week of pocket money, not too hard, Su Chengdao slightly relaxed, agreed.


    Then Chen Yang looked at ah Qi and said, "ah Qi, you know the other side''s realm, but you still try to make a trial, and you''ll be fined a month''s change."


    "Why do I want January?" Ah Qi''s face changed greatly and screamed.


    "If you don''t do it, Ma Wei of Jindan realm won''t do it either. You can hold on until I come." Chen Yang said lightly.


    "But if there is a real fight, we are not afraid of him." Ah Qi stares at Chen Yang, and his big eyes are full of disobedience.


    "Ma Wei is not Ding Yuanqing. He has been staying at the top of the golden elixir for many years, and his hands are stained with countless blood. If he releases a little magic of the golden elixir, you will definitely die on the spot. This punishment will punish you beyond your ability."


    "On the spot? How powerful is it? " Ah Qi asked in shock.


    "Do you remember the Blue Wolf?" Chen Yang took a look at the children. Seeing that they nodded, he continued: "I saw Ma Wei''s information before. Under his command, there were at least three lives of green haired wolves."


    "Three After hearing this, the children immediately took a breath of air. At the beginning, in Qixuan mountain, a blue haired wolf almost killed nearly 20 people of Chengdao and yujianzong, and Ma Wei killed three of them. How strong is it.


    "He did it alone?" Ah Qi asked tentatively.


    "One person." With Chen Yang nodding his head, the children took a breath of air again. Jindanjing could kill the green haired wolf alone. If they were really angry, they didn''t know how they died. Thinking of this, ah Qiji was scared.


    Looking at a group of scared children, Chen Yang asked with a smile: "do you think it should be punished?"


    "It''s a fine." Ah Qi nodded. This time, he really died. Fortunately, in the city of Zhou Tian, if they met outside the city, they would never survive.


    "What about Hua''er and them?" Ah Qi asked again.


    Facing ah Qi''s question, Chen Yang coughed two times and said, "the culprits are you two. They have nothing to do and need not be punished."


    Eccentricity, obvious eccentricity! There''s too much difference between men and women. At least it can cure the crime of shielding. But Chen Yang doesn''t punish him at all. Looking at Wang Hua''er''s and Han Ru''s schadenfreude expressions, ah Qi is very upset, so he gives Su Chengdao a wink. He obviously wants to unite with Chengdao''s theory, but he doesn''t get a commutation. At least he can punish the two schadenfreude girls.


    Unfortunately, ah Qi, who keeps winking, gets Cheng Dao''s refusal. Cheng Dao smiles and leans his head to the other side, leaving ah Qi in the same place. Chen Yang also looks at ah Qi''s awkward eyes."Do you have a problem? How about an extra month? " Chen Yang''s smile did not decrease, but his eyes narrowed.


    "No, no, master punished me." Ah Qi shakes his head and says he doesn''t dare. Every time Chen Yang shows this expression, whoever touches the mold will die. Ah Qi doesn''t dare to step on the thunder again.


    At this time, as a mortal, not punished Li Wenbo secretly said to ah Qi, "don''t worry, I''ll give you half of my pocket money."


    After all, Li Wenbo is the cause of everything. Although ah Qi didn''t know why Chen Yang cared so much about Li Wenbo, their relationship was a step closer. After saying "enough loyalty", ah Qi returned to his old state of laughing and dying, and soon ignited Han Ru''s anger. If Chen Yang hadn''t been present, the smoke alarm in the spirit rail car would have been destroyed If your spell triggers.


    When they returned to the villa, it was half past six. An ziyue had already prepared a good meal, and Li Wenbo''s mother had already left work, waiting here for a long time.


    The visitor is a guest. She stays with Chen Yang and an ziyue, and Li Hui also stays for dinner. Having known the whole story, she keeps thanking Chen Yang and ah Qi, which makes ah Qi feel a little embarrassed.


    After dinner, Li Hui and Li Wenbo leave the villa. Ah Qiji also return to their respective rooms. At this time, only Chen Yang and an ziyue are left in the living room.


    "Chen Yang, does Ma Wei want to deal with it?" An ziyue is wearing casual clothes and sitting on the sofa, while a dog blood love drama is playing on the big TV in front of her.


    "If you don''t give a hand to the child, it means he''s a smart man. I don''t want to give a warning." Chen Yang took a sip of tea and said faintly.


    "It''s said that the manager of Cheng''s enterprise is at my home recently. I''ll ask someone to give me a warning."


    "Not bad." Chen Yang nodded.


    That night, Mr. Cheng, who was staying in a five-star hotel, received advice from his big client who had flattered him for half a month. He asked him to discipline his children and terminate the contract.


    After calling the housekeeper to understand the situation, Mr. Cheng was so angry that he smashed several mobile phones and rushed back to Zhou Tiancheng overnight.

 Chapter 135

    I don''t know what the manager of Cheng family did after he came back. The following week, Cheng Honglang and Cheng Hongli brothers didn''t come to class. Another week later, Chen Yang told everyone with a sad face: "Cheng Honglang transferred to Xicheng College for personal reasons. I hope you can remember that we had such a short-lived classmate."


    Chen Yang''s righteous words, the bottom of the seven people are happy to bloom, some of them know the reason, heard that Cheng Honglang''s legs were broken by his father.


    Without bullying, class 6 of year 7 is calm. Although there is no pocket money, ah Qiji people, with the support of Li Wenbo, can occasionally eat snacks from retail stores to relieve their cravings. A full and happy campus life will soon pass. In a week''s time, ah Qiji people will be in November, their third month in the dark sky.


    During this period, several people experienced a monthly exam. It''s not surprising that Su Chengdao, who is close to the top five of the school, had not received systematic education before, it would not have been a big problem for him to take the first place. On ah Qi''s side, the scores of several people are fairly good, and they all rank in the top of the class. However, it''s surprising that the timid Li Wenbo actually entered the seventh grade Second, it''s only two points behind the first one.


    Since then, ah Qi and Li Wenbo, the primary school bully, have come closer. After all, they are at the same table. A lot of "help" is necessary during the examination.


    In the evening, as usual, ah qiwo was playing with the mobile phone Chen Yang bought for him in his room.


    "It''s eight o''clock. It''s time to practice." After a look at the time, ah Qi muttered and crossed his legs into the cultivation posture. Although he can''t mobilize his spiritual power now, he can still accumulate his spiritual power.


    At this time, a big truck slowly drove to the east gate of zhoutiancheng.


    Driving through the huge gate, the truck stops in front of the guard station. After rolling down the window, two identity cards are handed out by a strong arm.


    The law enforcement officer on duty took the ID card and scanned it. Then he took a look inside the car and found that the two strong men were consistent with the ID card. He nodded, handed back the ID card and asked, "what''s in the car?"


    "It''s just some artificially bred monsters for the big people." The driver said with a smile.


    "Open." The law enforcement said, and came behind the truck.


    He glanced at the law enforcement officer in the rearview mirror, the two looked at each other, and then pressed the button to open the warehouse.


    "Click!" With a sound, the door of the warehouse slowly opened, and the scene inside also slowly revealed. After seeing the scene inside, the law enforcement officers of the inspection suddenly stayed in place.


    Where is the breeding monster inside? It''s a group of people, and it''s still a living woman in a cage!


    These women, big and small, are not more than 30 years old. They are all wearing a very thin cloth dress, and they don''t even have shoes. From their frightened eyes and scars, we can see that they have suffered a lot.


    In this situation, everyone would be stunned. Just when the law enforcer reacted and was ready to shout, a white hand suddenly stretched out from the warehouse. Somehow, the hand easily lifted the law enforcer''s helmet and then pressed it on his face.


    With his palm pressed on his face, the law enforcement officer suddenly found that he had lost control of his body, and then his consciousness was blurred. A few seconds later, his palm extended back, leaving the law enforcement officer with dull eyes standing in the same place.


    It seems that the companion has been checking for a long time. Another law enforcement officer standing in front of the truck yells, "OK, why is it so slow?"


    At this time, the law enforcement officer in front of the warehouse, with dull eyes, yelled: "it''s OK, we can let it go." Then he closed the door of the warehouse.


    Hearing the confirmation of his companion, the law enforcement officer in front waved to the strong man in the window, indicating that he could leave, so the truck started again and slowly drove into Zhoutian city.


    At this time, the law enforcer who was stunned also regained his mind. He immediately stirred up his spirit and muttered: "how do you feel like forgetting something?"


    After thinking about it, I found that there was no result, and the law enforcement officer no longer studied deeply and returned to his post.


    At this time, in the warehouse behind the truck, a man wrapped in a black cloak walked slowly to the side of the driver''s seat, opened the window connecting the warehouse and the driver''s seat, and said, "how long will it take?" Inside the cloak came a woman''s voice, apparently the one who had just shot at the law enforcement officer.


    "Fast, boss. We''ll be at the stronghold in an hour at most." Said the strong man in the co pilot''s seat.


    With a slight "Er" sound, the cloak woman closed the window, and then glanced at the women in the car. Then she sat down and practiced cross legged. It is obvious that she is a practitioner, and from the point of view of confusing the law enforcement, she is a phantom practitioner.


    An hour later, the truck arrived in the old city of Xicheng and stopped outside a dilapidated factory building. Then the driver called a number and hung up after a few words. Two minutes later, the door of the factory was opened slowly, and the truck drove into the factory slowly.


    Ten minutes later, in an office on the second floor of the factory building, a woman in a cloak sat opposite a man in a suit."It''s already delivered. How about the money?" The woman''s voice was cold as if she had no feelings.


    "Don''t panic, there''s another task." Said the man in the suit.


    "What mission?" Heard here, the woman''s tone has been slightly unhappy.


    "Just get rid of a bug." With that, the man threw some photos on the table between them.


    "Who is this?"


    "Liu Heyan."


    As the man said his name, the cloak woman''s eyebrows instantly wrinkled together, because Liu Heyan has a nickname, called Jindan killer.


    The golden elixir killer does not mean that Liu Heyan is the killer of the golden elixir realm, but because after being targeted by Liu Heyan, unless your cultivation is above the golden elixir, you will die.


    Five years ago, Liu Heyan was born. He received the list of killers more than 300 times, but none of them failed. Moreover, it is rumored that Liu Heyan, the killer of the golden elixir, is not a practitioner.


    After a long silence, the woman said slowly, "are you sure it''s him?"


    "Sure, he left a clue when he destroyed Fenghua City stronghold, and we found it."


    "That is to say, his goal this time is us?"


    "That''s right."


    Hearing the man confirm again, the woman nodded and flashed a strong sense of killing in her eyes. The world does not know Liu Heyan, but their "Yinghuo" organization is clear, because of the 300 people Liu Heyan killed, in addition to dozens of heinous villains, the remaining 200 people are their Yinghuo people.


    Cold snorted a, the woman said ruthlessly: "Liu Heyan, this time I will let you never come back."

 Chapter 136

    October 24 is only six days away from November. Today''s villa is filled with a strange mood. Because early in the morning, ah Qi found that Chen Yang was very strange today. Chen Yang, who was calm, was often in a trance.


    There was no Chen Yang''s class this morning. After ah Qiji went to school, there were only Chen Yang and an ziyue left in the house.


    Seeing Chen Yang sitting on the sofa in a daze, an ziyue felt a little pain in his heart, because October 28 is coming, and that day is the day when ah Qida''s elder martial brother had an accident.


    Finally, an ziyue couldn''t bear it any longer. She sat down beside Chen Yang and asked, "really don''t you take a look?"


    "I I don''t know... " If ah Qiji were present, he would be extremely shocked at this time, because in their mind, the Almighty master showed a helpless look.


    "After ten years of seclusion in Qixuan, I thought I had put it down, but as that day approached, I still couldn''t control myself." Chen Yang''s eyes are full of helplessness, which makes an ziyue feel extremely distressed.


    "Come on, it''s still time to go." At the time of exhortation, tears appeared in an ziyue''s eyes.


    After a long time, Chen Yang seems to have made up his mind. He looks at an ziyue and says, "let''s go at night. Go back quickly."


    "Well." An ziyue nodded her head. Her relationship with the deceased disciple was no worse than Chen Yang''s. when she was young, that child, like ah Qiji, brought them countless joys.


    In the early morning of the second day, ah Qiji came to the school as usual, but today is different because they need to solve the food problem by themselves.


    Just last night, Chen Yang and an ziyue explained to them that they were going to visit an old friend from afar, leaving them a week''s food expenses and then walked out of the villa.


    It''s just a visit to an old friend. Naturally, ah Qi doesn''t worry, and he can finally have a meal in the college canteen with the public. It''s very fresh for ah Qi.


    In the dining hall, ah Qiji and Li Wenbo sat on the same table, eating the college nutrition meal they just bought.


    The nutritious meal is rich, with two meat dishes, one vegetable and one soup. It can be served indefinitely and tastes good. Ah Qi''s mouth is full of oil when he first tasted it.


    "Ah Qi, will Mr. Chen really come back in a week?" Li Wenbo asked ah Qi.


    "Yes, why do you ask that?" Ah Qi didn''t lift his head, but he was lying on his stomach.


    "I heard that practitioners often go far away and never come back." Li Wenbo''s eyes flashed a trace of worry, because most of the monks went out to explore for treasure or hunt for monsters, which was extremely dangerous. Moreover, the life span of the monks was much longer than that of the ordinary people. Sometimes they moved home but they didn''t see each other for decades, so the image given to many ordinary people was that they would never return.


    "No, master called me in the morning and said that he would be there soon and would be back on the 30th at the latest." Ah Qi takes out his mobile phone and jumps out Chen Yang''s call records to show Li Wenbo, then continues to eat.


    "Well." After being confirmed by ah Qi, Li Wenbo was relieved and picked up his drumstick. Li Hui''s work in the law enforcement bureau was much easier, and her salary was higher than that in Cheng''s enterprise. Li Wenbo''s pocket money naturally increased. In this regard, Li Hui also bought a portable computer for Li Wenbo, because that''s what Li Wenbo always wanted West.


    Seven people eat with relish, but at a loss do not know in a corner of the canteen, a pair of eyes are quietly watching them.


    The source of her eyes is a woman cleaner with long blonde hair. While she stares at ah Qiji, she keeps moving. Looking around, the floor she cleaned is extremely smooth and spotless.


    After ah Qiji left the canteen, she also cleaned the floor at the door and slowly followed ah Qiji.


    All afternoon, the woman watched ah Qiji secretly, either cleaning the corridor at the door of the classroom, or observing with binoculars on the top of a tall building in the distance. It was only after school that the woman withdrew her eyes, flashed and left the roof.


    After dinner in the college, ah Qiji returned to the villa.


    Just entered the gate, a white figure "whew" to jump into the arms of seven, it is sugar beans.


    Because Chen Yang and an ziyue are not at home, and the college doesn''t allow them to bring pets, tangdou can only stay in the hospital alone. At the end of the day, he can suffocate tangdou and linger in ah Qi''s arms.


    Looking at tangdou''s constant coquetry, ah Qi''s eyes softened. After talking to several people, he stayed in the hospital and played with tangdou. After all, since he went to school, he really had less time to accompany tangdou.


    When ah Qiji came back, it was about six o''clock. It was already dark at six o''clock in October. After playing with tangdou for more than an hour, it was completely dark.


    At this time, on the top of the building opposite the villa, the woman put down her telescope and left the place. It was dark. It was the best time to take the shot. She had many questions to ask the child in the villa.In August, Zhou Tiancheng''s south gate guard station had a conflict with two monks who were suspected to be human traffickers. Somehow, the case was rotten in the archives of the law enforcement bureau, and no one asked about it any more. However, Liu Heyan, who has been tracking down human trafficking, saw the mystery at a glance, because from the mouth of the leader of the previously destroyed Yinghuo stronghold, she got a batch of "goods" in the near future The news about the sale of "Wu" in Tiancheng of Zhou Dynasty.


    "Yinghuo" is a well-known underground organization in Hezhou. As long as it is illegal, they are basically involved. No one knows how long Yinghuo has existed, because up to now, there are many members of Yinghuo in the high-level organizations all over the world.


    Once upon a time, a powerful man with a sense of justice witnessed the tragedy caused by Yinghuo. He angrily threatened to eliminate Yinghuo. As a result, the world evaporated the next month. Since then, people have known that Yinghuo is not only active among mortals, but also no one dare to threaten to eliminate Yinghuo.


    Others dare not, but Liu Heyan dares. Since the announcement, Liu Heyan has been fighting against Yinghuo. With his superb skills and investigative techniques, he has leveled one Yinghuo stronghold after another. No one knows why.


    Up to now, in the minds of the low-level members of Yinghuo, the name of the golden elixir killer Liu Heyan is a life-threatening devil. As long as he goes anywhere, the Yinghuo stronghold will disappear.


    Today, Liu Heyan focuses on Zhou Tiancheng''s Yinghuo stronghold. At the same time, ah Qi, who was mistaken for the abducted population, becomes Liu Heyan''s target.


    Why ah Qi? Because in Liu Heyan''s view, ah Qi is the youngest of several children, and from the perspective of words and deeds, he is also the most "stupid" one.


    Whether it''s true or not, in her opinion, if you tie it up first and ask, you will get the answer naturally. Liu Heyan''s heart thinks like this, and her figure also comes to the villa.

 Chapter 137

    Liu Heyan walked down the high-rise building and soon came to the wall of the villa. Because the villa is at the end of Xueyuan Road, there are not many shops and pedestrians.


    After observing for a while, Liu Heyan took out the palm sized telescope and fiddled with it somehow. The telescope made two clicks and stretched out to become a small Z-shaped probe.


    Gather the high end of the starting probe mirror over the wall, and the situation in the hospital is completely shown in Liu Heyan''s eyes.


    There are three figures in the villa, but ah Qi is still in the courtyard, playing with Tang Dou.


    Because there is no light on in the villa courtyard, the visibility in the courtyard is very low. Even if there is no barrier between Liu Heyan and ah Qiji, they can''t see clearly.


    Looking at the opportunity, as ah Qi and Tang Dou scurry to the distance, Liu Heyan presses the middle of the lower probe mirror. The original 30 cm long probe mirror "clicks" and shrinks to the original telescope. Then Liu Heyan grabs the edge of the wall with one hand and jumps gently, and his graceful figure falls into the courtyard.


    Liu Heyan''s feet had just landed. Sugar bean in the distance suddenly pricked up his ears and stopped. Just as he was about to turn his head, ah Qi in the rear caught up with him, picked him up directly and rotated around.


    Being tossed by ah Qi, Tang Dou feels wrong and forgets, so one person and one beast continue to catch up. At this time, after a round Bush on the wall of the courtyard, Liu Heyan is slightly relieved.


    "Little things are quite sharp." Liu Heyan muttered and put his hand into his pocket. When he took it out, he already had a spirit gun in his hand.


    The ammunition of this spirit gun is specially made by Liu Heyan. The pure metal bullet is made of rubber. It can only break human skin, but can''t penetrate bones, so it won''t be fatal. Inside the bullet is Liu Heyan''s anesthetic. When the bullet penetrates into the human body, the surface will break, and the anesthetic will be released, so as to achieve the anesthetic effect.


    With a light press, the bullet was loaded. The muzzle of the Lingli gun had aimed at ah Qi''s back. When the bullet was loaded, the sound of a slight metal collision was heard by tangdou.


    Just when Liu Heyan pulls the trigger, the sugar bean has already rushed to ah Qi''s chest. With the strength of refining, the unprepared ah Qi is immediately kicked out by this foot, and Liu Heyan''s bullet is also in the middle of Tang Dou''s waist at this time.


    Liu Heyan''s gun is silenced, but when ah Qi falls, he sees the blood burst out of Tang Dou''s waist. Before his butt falls, the bloody thunder bursts out. Ah Qi''s feet work in vain, and his back body immediately shoots back to catch Tang Dou in the air. At the same time, Liu Heyan''s fingers pull the trigger again.


    It seems that there is a premonition. At this time, ah Qi''s sweat bristles stand upright in vain and uses all his strength to deviate from his body. Then a bullet rubs his shoulder, leaving a shallow wound.


    "Damn it! He is a practitioner


    Liu Heyan angrily scolded, stood up and was about to climb over the wall. However, ah Qi, who had been staring at this side for a long time, saw the long golden hair flashing under the light, and the red figure swept behind Liu Heyan.


    Liu Heyan, who just stretched out his hand, suddenly felt the strong wind behind him. He tried his best to roll to the side and left the spot. Then there was a loud noise in his original position. Ah Qi''s figure appeared in front of Liu Heyan''s eyes.


    The boy, who is only 1.4 meters tall, holds a rabbit in his right hand, but his left hand clenches his fist and penetrates the wall. The blood red thunder and lightning on his body keeps beating. As the boy slowly turns his head, Liu Heyan''s heart cries out that it''s not good.


    Super fast speed, great power, this is Liu Heyan''s most fearless opponent type, because she is really the same as the rumor, is a mortal.


    But she is not a common mortal, she is a genetically modified experimental body, so her reaction speed and body are several times faster than that of ordinary mortals, almost the same as that of ordinary jindanjing monks, but she is still far behind that of jindanjing.


    The speed and strength that ah Qi just burst out has surpassed Liu Heyan''s physical quality. In the past, she was fully prepared to deal with this kind of goal. She would be knocked down by her clever shooting method without waiting for the other person to get close to her. After all, Liu Heyan''s main fighting power is on the gun.


    It''s a pity that today, in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, she only brings a smart pistol loaded with narcotic bombs. No one can imagine that such a seemingly innocent and romantic child will burst out with the strength and speed comparable to Jindan''s physical training, which makes Liu Heyan extremely painful.


    A flash opens the distance from ah Qi. Liu Heyan stands three meters away from ah Qi, and then raises his spirit gun at ah Qi. At the same time, ah Qi also pulls out his fist in the wall and stares angrily at Liu Heyan in front of him.


    "Why kill me!"


    "I think we can talk about..." The next second, Liu Heyan spoke, and a neutral voice came out of her mouth.


    "Why hurt my sugar beans!" Ah Qi could not hear any words. His eyes were red with anger. He roared again, and his fist was in front of Liu Heyan.With a flash of body shape, Liu Heyan was embarrassed to avoid ah Qi''s fist, then a back somersault avoided ah Qi''s leg sweep, and retreated two meters.


    As soon as her feet fell to the ground, ah Qi''s fist came to Liu Heyan''s eyes again. Helpless, she could only dodge again, but when she did Dodge, she fired two shots at ah Qi.


    It''s just a blind shot, and I''m still dodging. Naturally, the two robbers are empty, but the deterrent effect is also very obvious. The young man with red thunder and lightning didn''t continue to attack.


    "Listen to me, child!" Seeing that ah Qi didn''t continue to attack, Liu Heyan quickly began to explain, but suddenly felt a sharp sense on his back. He dodged again and dodged a flashing sword. It was su Chengdao who arrived.


    Then, another flash of heat flashed around Liu Heyan''s waist, forcing her to drink fiercely. She forced herself to turn around and avoid the fireball of Han Ru. However, her hind foot stepped on a jar, and Han Ru and Wang Hua''er also arrived.


    The jar was very crisp, and it broke open when Liu Heyan stepped on it, and then a burst of purple smoke broke out.


    Liu Heyan reacted very quickly, immediately covered his nose and mouth, sneered, because one of her main venues is smoke! Wang Hua''er''s infatuation gives her a perfect chance to fight back.


    Two seconds later, the smoke dissipated. The golden haired woman''s smoke Center, which should have been lying in a coma, was empty. The scene suddenly stunned the children waiting for the capture.


    The next moment, the strange change, with the sound of a slight explosion, a burst of white smoke suddenly covered a few people.

 Chapter 138

    The white smoke suddenly appeared, ah Qi''s face was surprised, and his divine sense was released instantly.


    Seven people have not yet become Dan, the divine consciousness is released, the scope is only two meters, is one person two meters, four children''s divine consciousness has almost covered most of the scope of the smoke.


    "Where are the people?" Ah Qi called out.


    Su Cheng said, "I don''t have one here."


    Han Ru: "I don''t have it either."


    "I didn''t find it either."


    As Wang Hua''er finally yelled out, several children were surprised to find that there was no Liu Heyan in the smoke. Just as several people were on guard, four small shots were heard along the wall of the yard, and then a small hole appeared at each of the children''s feet.


    Hearing the gunshot, several people were shocked. Except ah Qi, who couldn''t release his spiritual power, the others roared and released all his spiritual power, forming an impact force. The smoke covering the field was immediately dispersed by this spiritual power.


    As the smoke dissipated, the scene in the courtyard reappeared. Liu Heyan with long golden hair, holding the Lingli pistol, looked at ah Qiji with a smile on his face.


    "If I wanted to kill you, you would have died just in the smoke." Looking at the four children about to rush up, Liu Heyan waved his hand.


    What Liu Heyan said is really good. Several children have a look at the bullet holes on the ground, and all of them are in front of their right foot. If they make mistakes, it''s impossible that all four shots can be so accurate. This only shows that if Liu Heyan really wants to kill people, then ah Qiji has fallen down.


    See a seven several people stopped at the same place, Liu Heyan nodded, and then pressed the clip of the spirit gun, a thumb shot, a bullet flew to a seven body, said: "son, this is a rubber bullet, at most a skin, can''t hurt life."


    The bullet ejected and was caught by ah Qi Yi. After pinching the bullet, he found that it was really a soft rubber bullet. So he checked the wound of the sugar bean and found that the bullet just went into the meat, not into the abdomen. He was relieved.


    "There''s narcotics in the warhead, so your rabbit is unconscious. I didn''t want to hurt you." Without waiting for ah Qi to ask questions, Liu Heyan continued to explain.


    "But you want to get dizzy and take me away, but you just don''t succeed." Ah Qi said coldly to Liu Heyan''s eyes.


    With ah Qi finished, the anger in his heart rose again, and the bloody thunder on his body bloomed out again, and the dark courtyard was bright.


    Ah Qi is ready to fight. Naturally, the others won''t stand by. Su Chengdao''s flying sword floats up. The palm of Han Ru''s hand begins to burst into flames. Wang Hua''er has a small porcelain vase in his hand.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Let me explain!" See seven people immediately want to start, Liu Heyan said.


    "You said At this time, Su Chengdao, the most stable, replied.


    "You have a classified file of suspected child abduction in the law enforcement bureau. I''m here to investigate this matter." With the opportunity to speak, Liu and Yan quickly explained.


    Liu Heyan said that Su Chengdao knew immediately that the file of Nanmen garrison station had not been deleted before, then his face remained unchanged, and he continued to ask: "we are not abducted children, you are wrong."


    "You have such accomplishments at this age, so you can''t be abducted. This information must be wrong. I''m too reckless. I apologize to you and the rabbit for that." With that, Liu Heyan nodded deeply to ah Qi and tangdou and said, "I''m sorry."


    From Liu Heyan''s expression, it doesn''t seem like a lie, and she really didn''t want to hurt ah Qi and tangdou''s life. You can see from the rubber anesthetic warhead, but if you don''t ask about something, you''d prefer to kidnap and torture people, and it won''t be a good thing. Thinking of this, ah Qi seems to have a tacit understanding. They look at each other, and the four of them place a little Head down.


    A few people''s light head range is very small, ordinary people absolutely can''t detect it, but Liu Heyan walks on the edge of death all day, this kind of action in his opinion is not even the worst trick. Without waiting for a few people to move, three white balls come out of her hands and smash them down, then a puff of smoke covers ah Qiji.


    Release the spirit power again to disperse the smoke, but now there is nothing on the edge of the wall. After several children check, they finally confirm that Liu Heyan has left, so they get together and let Wang Hua''er see the injury of tangdou.


    After looking at tangdou''s body wound, Wang Hua''er easily took out the bullet stuck in the meat. After applying some wound medicine, he nodded to the crowd and said, "that person is right. Tangdou is just numb and will wake up soon."


    Wang Hua''er, who has solid medical skills, is sure that ah Qi''s heart is finally released. Then he grits his teeth and says, "I will blow her head next time."


    "Well, the man really didn''t want to kill us, or he would have finished if he had shot us four times in the smoke." Patting ah Qi on the shoulder, Su Chengdao comforts him.


    "Chengdao is right. Seeing that we are all practitioners, she decided that there was something wrong with the file and left immediately. It seems that this person really didn''t mean any harm." Wang Hua''er said."Do we have to tell master Chen Yang about this?" Cold such as see one eye public, open mouth proposal.


    "Well, it''s quite serious. I need to talk about it." With Su Chengdao finished, ah Qi nodded, took out his mobile phone, dialed Chen Yang''s number, and began to tell the story.


    At this time, Liu heyanwei, who left the villa, walked in an alley with her head down. Ten meters behind her, she was followed by two tall men. From the fierce light in their eyes, they were not good friends.


    There is no light in the dim lane, only the sound of Liu Heyan''s high heels. After walking a few steps forward, Liu Heyan tilts his head slightly and sweeps two men who are less than five meters away from him.


    In an instant, Liu Heyan pulled out the pistol and accurately hit the two men behind him. After putting away the spirit gun, the two men slowly fell down in amazement, because the anesthetic in the warhead had begun to take effect.


    Take out a lighter, Liu Heyan pressed the light, a blue flame "Da" to light up, the flame close to the two men''s arms, the man had nothing on the back of the hand suddenly changed, in the light of the blue fire, a light red ball appears, it is the planet "Yinghuo".


    "It seems that the identity is really exposed." Liu Heyan frowned slightly, covered the lid of the lighter, then took out a dagger, and lightly described the two men''s necks.


    "It''s time to make a quick decision. The longer the delay, the worse it will be for me." After putting away the lighter, Liu Heyan walked out of the alley, and then the scene of fighting in the courtyard emerged. Liu Heyan couldn''t help laughing bitterly and said again: "fortunately, the purple smoke mistakenly hit and saved me, otherwise it would be planted in the hands of those children."


    Shaking his head, Liu Heyan''s body disappeared in the stream of people, as if it had never appeared.

 Chapter 139

    On the night of Liu Heyan''s retreat, he went to Huang Zhengqi''s home in Xicheng on Sunday.


    "What! Is someone going to take ah Qi away Huang Zhengqi was shocked with his mobile phone.


    "Well, he''s a mortal, but he has a power and speed different from ordinary people, but he doesn''t seem to be malicious to the children. He retreats when he finds that he is not the target." At the other end of the phone, Chen Yang''s face is not very good-looking.


    "When will you be back?"


    "It may take a few days. If you can take care of a few people, I''m afraid something will happen again."


    "Well, I''ll send someone to pick them up. I''ll let them stay here for a few days." Huang Zhengqi nodded.


    "Please, just to be on the safe side, don''t let them go to school yet." Chen Yang said.


    After a heavy response, Huang Zhengqi hung up and quickly dialed Yiwu''s number. After two rings, Yiwu''s voice came from his mobile phone: "what''s the matter, boss?"


    "Xiaowu, please go and get ah Qiji to me. They were attacked by strange people at night."


    The child was attacked. Yi Wu nodded his head solemnly and agreed. Then he immediately set out for the College Road.


    Half an hour later, ah Qiji was taken to Huang Zhengqi''s home by Yi Wu.


    Huang Zhengqi''s house is in the downtown area of the west city. The two floors on the top floor of his apartment were opened by him, so the space is very spacious. After he placed the seven people in the guest room on the second floor, Huang Zhengqi ordered several barbecues to appease the frightened children.


    But when the barbecue arrived, the child, who had thought he was still in shock, was in high spirits. Huang Zhengqi was all black.


    Pass a bunch of roasted leeks to Tang Dou''s mouth, ah Qi gently touches his head, because the anesthetic effect has not yet completely receded. At this time, Tang Dou looks listless, but it still can''t resist the temptation of delicious food. He is working hard to chew on the leeks.


    At this time, Huang Zhengqi''s mobile phone came a shock, took out a look, is the information from Yiwu.


    Open the information, there is Liu Heyan''s information, there are several College Road near the surveillance photos, including Liu Heyan''s figure.


    "Children, is it he who attacked you?" Huang Zhengqi enlarges the picture of Liu Heyan and presents it to ah Qiji.


    "Yes, that''s him!" Ah Qi said definitely.


    Looking at the children nodded, Huang Zhengqi could not help but be afraid for a while. Fortunately, Liu Heyan didn''t seem to have any malice. Otherwise, several children were afraid of their lives. Then, under the doubts of the children, he asked, "do you know who he is?"


    "Who?" Several people spoke in unison.


    "Star River Island''s famous killers, from the accession to the WTO to the present, the list revealed no failure, known as the Jindan killers." Huang Zhengqi said solemnly.


    "The golden elixir? She is a mortal Ah Qi was puzzled.


    "It''s not because she''s jindanjing that she''s called jindanjing killer. It''s because half of the more than 300 killer lists she uncovered are monks of jindanjing, and without exception, they are all killed by her."


    Hearing this, ah Qiji couldn''t help taking a breath and killing Jindan friar as a mortal. How could this be possible? Rao is a fully armed law enforcement officer, and he needs at least a team of five people to do it. Moreover, Liu Heyan has killed more than 150 people, which is shocking.


    Then they thought about it carefully. Liu Heyan is really very strong. They have defeated several golden elixirs, but they can''t leave Liu Heyan. Moreover, the other side can give them a warning when they have only one spirit gun. If they are well prepared, ah Qi will die in the unknown if they can''t even see him.


    In this way, Liu Heyan really has no malice. Otherwise, she would not be kind enough to explain things like narcotic warheads to ah Qi. With her ability, she can transfer all the four shots on the ground to the children. It''s much more convenient to directly stun than to take the risk to explain.


    After thinking for a while, Su Chengdao also had some ideas in his mind and asked: "master Huang, listen to what Liu Heyan said, abducting ah Qi mistakenly thinks that we are abducted people. After finding that we are all monks, she has the intention to retreat. It should be to make sure that we have nothing to do with human trafficking."


    "Human trafficking? I see After listening to Su Chengdao''s words, Huang Zhengqi suddenly realized and continued: "before you were mistaken for abducted people at the garrison station, maybe it was my fault that the files over there had not been deleted completely. So it seems that Liu Heyan has something to do with it."


    Huang Zhengqi finished, ah Qi several people quietly looked at him, waiting for his next.


    "Among the more than 300 people killed by Liu Heyan, most of them were powerful and powerful, and all of them were great traitors and evildoers. All of them were stained with the blood of innocent people." Huang Zhengqi explained seriously.


    "From this point of view, Liu Heyan''s list is all for punishing evil?" Su Chengdao asked.


    "Yes, a large part of the people killed by him are related to an underground organization. Judging from your attack, she can easily break into the intranet of our law enforcement bureau to steal information, but her coming here can only show that the organization started to work in zhoutiancheng." Said here, Huang Zhengqi suddenly a face dignified."What organization?" Ah Qi asked curiously.


    "It''s not something you kids should care about. Go to bed." Huang Zhengqi stands up and pats ah Qi on the head. According to the information provided by the children, he has determined that Liu Heyan is related to Yinghuo, who started his activities recently. Today, more than ten children under the age of 15 have disappeared in Zhoutian city.


    After leaving a few confused faces, Huang Zhengqi left the house and rushed to the law enforcement bureau. All the cases related to the Yinghuo organization were big ones.


    At this time, in a dark rental house in the east city, Liu Heyan carefully adjusted a sniper gun. Beside her, there was a half large suitcase, which contained not clothes, but sophisticated weapons and ammunition.


    After debugging, after folding the gun and putting it aside, Liu Heyan reaches for the weapons in the box, and pins two submachine guns on his waist. After hiding countless ammunition under the windbreaker, Liu Heyan takes out a special suitcase from the corner of the room and puts the folded sniper gun in.


    Without any words, he grabbed the hat on the hanger beside the door and put it on his head. Liu Heyan''s figure walked out of the house.


    An hour later, Liu Heyan appeared in the old part of Xicheng.


    The population of the old city is small, so it''s quite quiet at night. The street lamps in disrepair can''t work for a long time. At this time, the road is dark. Only Liu Heyan''s golden hair, which is tied into Ma Wei, reflects a faint light in the moonlight.

 Chapter 140

    Stepping into Xicheng District, Yagi Kazuhiko easily bypassed the confused eyes, and soon came to the spot near the confusing stronghold. Then he went to the top of a house with ease.


    On the day Liu Heyan entered zhoutiancheng, she had already found out the location of Yinghuo''s stronghold, and the ten storey building was the final result of her research, because here you can clearly see the dilapidated factory building 600 meters away, which is Yinghuo''s hiding place.


    After taking out the palm sized telescope from his pocket, Liu Heyan opened his suitcase after observing. With two clicks, the sniper gun was folded back to its original shape.


    Putting the gun on the fence on the roof, Liu Heyan''s Quasi heart soon aimed at the roof of a building 300 meters away. On it, a man was carrying a spirit rifle and smoking quietly.


    This is Zhou Tiancheng. Normal people don''t smoke on the dark roof with a gun most of the night. The man is obviously a guard of Yinghuo.


    Steady will quasi heart moved to the man''s head, Liu Heyan pulled the trigger, with a very subtle sound, the man fell in the blood.


    After the man fell down, Liu Heyan moved his gun to the other side and easily killed the guards on the top of the other five buildings.


    The spies around have been killed, and the rest of them are the little firecrackers around the factory.


    With Liu Heyan constantly pulling the trigger, the isolated minions around the factory keep falling down. In the end, there is no one around the factory, only the bodies lying in the pool of blood.


    Take out the telescope to check again. After confirming that there is no one, Liu Heyan left the roof and went to a monitoring dead corner outside the factory building. Then he took out his mobile phone.


    With her fingers flying, she soon intruded into the monitoring host in the factory. After setting the screen to play in a loop, Liu Heyan swaggered into the door of the factory.


    As soon as she entered the gate, she saw the iron cages covered with black cloth. She knew what was inside without opening Liu Heyan. She was used to these dark things. As long as she killed the leader and destroyed the stronghold, these kidnapped people would be rescued by the law enforcement.


    Taking out his own silencing gun, Liu Heyan easily puts down the minions on the road and comes to the second floor. The only office with light has let her confirm the position of her goal.


    At this time in the office, the man in suit is sitting at his desk, carefully reviewing a piece of information, while the woman in cloak has already left Zhou Tiancheng under the surveillance of Liu Heyan.


    It''s just a leader of Jindan peak. For Liu Heyan who is well prepared, it''s not a big problem.


    Cat body came to the door of the office, Liu Heyan took out his two submachine guns, with a probe mirror to confirm the position of the man in the room, Liu Heyan pulled the trigger, the muzzle of the submachine gun suddenly out of the blue flame.


    The door of the office is very thin and easily penetrated by the smart bullet. The man in the suit is unprepared. He is swept into a hornet''s nest and lies on the desk.


    "Bang!" Kicking open the door of the office, Liu Heyan looks at the body of the man in the suit, but his face is dignified, because the leader of each stronghold is at least the top of Jindan''s cultivation. As usual, when she sweeps the stronghold, it''s a hard fight, but this time, it seems too smooth.


    Yes, it went so well.


    With this in mind, Liu Heyan came to his desk and pointed his gun at the man in the suit. However, when the man in the suit was touched by the head of the gun, it was a flash of illusion. Then, the charge gun didn''t touch anything and passed through the man in the suit.


    "Mirage!" Liu Heyan''s face suddenly changed, and he suddenly flashed. Then in his place, a huge pit appeared.


    With the appearance of the big hole, everything in the room began to twist. After the twist stopped, the room changed greatly.


    In the room at this time, the man in suit, who had fallen on the desk, had disappeared. On Liu Heyan''s position, a strong man''s fist was deep into the floor. Beside the strong man, there was a woman in a cloak. The man in suit, who was supposed to be sitting on the desk, was standing beside her, looking at Liu Heyan with a sarcastic face.


    "Hello, Jindan killer." The man in suit said sarcastically.


    All the people present, except Liu Heyan, were elixirs. There were three elixirs. Liu Heyan''s face was gloomy. "It seems that I was already in the hallway when I was in the hallway. This is a special situation for me."


    With three golden elixirs, Liu Heyan has no chance of winning. His heart has already sprouted a sense of retreat, but the window of the office has already been blocked, and the only door has been guarded by the cloak woman and the suit man. Liu Heyan can''t get out now.


    "The three golden elixir realms, you Yinghuo have paid for me." Unable to escape, Liu and Yan began to attract each other to talk, in order to delay time, looking for flaws.


    "Don''t struggle. You can''t get out." The man in the suit clenched his fist and walked slowly to Liu Heyan. At the same time, the golden elixir also pulled out his fist from the floor and forced Liu Heyan.The muscles on the two men are bulging, which is absolutely the same as physical training. Liu Heyan immediately confirmed that the cloaked woman is magic training. When they got two meters in front of her, the smoke bomb that they had already held in their hands immediately dropped, and her figure disappeared in the smoke in the blink of an eye.


    "Come on! Release the spirit power to dispel the smoke As soon as the man in the suit finished yelling, he immediately released his divine sense.


    When his divine sense was released, Liu Heyan''s submachine gun happened to aim at the Jindan strong man''s head. They didn''t have time to react. The Jindan strong man''s head was already blooming.


    When his men died, the suit man screamed and punched Liu Heyan, who had no time to dodge. The latter immediately spat blood and flew out, knocking over the back desk.


    With a loud roar, the smart power of the man in the suit was released, and the smoke in the room immediately dissipated. Then he and the cloak woman''s eyes were all fixed on the overturned desk.


    Behind the desk, Liu Heyan covered his left rib and threw out a grenade.


    As soon as the grenade came out, the two men who released the divine sense immediately sensed the sign of the sun on the grenade, and then the man in suit roared "flash bomb!" After that, they covered their eyes immediately.


    With the explosion of flash bombs, Liu Heyan threw out two more smoke bombs, and her figure also turned out of the desk at this moment, and her right hand holding the submachine gun also pressed the trigger.


    Although their eyes are closed, they can see Liu Heyan''s figure clearly. The man in the suit just dodges a shuttle of bullets and approaches Liu Heyan.

 Chapter 141

    Facing the suit man''s fist, Liu Heyan roared, held back the pain of the broken ribs being pulled, forced to bend down, and rolled to the cloak woman''s side.


    When she got up, purple light flashed in the eyes of the cloak woman. Liu Heyan, who already knew that she was an illusory repairman, was ready to sweep the submachine gun back and push back the man in the suit. Without raising his head, Liu Heyan rushed forward.


    The cloak woman saw that Liu Heyan had seen through his moves and immediately took out a dagger to stab him. However, when Liu Heyan felt the sharp edge, she could not dodge. The dagger had already penetrated into the flesh.


    Because it is the reason of the magic repair, the cloak woman rarely hands on, the head is also a lot of deviation, just stabbed Liu Heyan''s right shoulder.


    When the dagger went into his shoulder, Liu Heyan snorted, but he still didn''t look up. Then his feet made a strong force, and he rushed out of the door directly. He jumped through the window of the corridor and fell into the courtyard.


    His feet just landed on the ground, Liu Heyan raised his submachine gun again and shot a wave at the window on the second floor, forcing back the suit man who just arrived at the window.


    The window of the corridor on the second floor is facing the gate of the factory, and there are several Lingli motorcycles at the gate. After sweeping back the suit man again, Liu Heyan quickly mounted the Lingli motorcycles, and the accelerator was turned to the extreme. Lingli motorcycles rushed to the distance, and the suit man also roared and rushed to catch up.


    Compared with the means of transportation, friar Jindan''s speed and endurance were worse. He was left behind by Liu Heyan in less than half a minute.


    Looking at Liu Heyan''s figure disappearing in the distance, the man in the suit fell to the ground, took out his mobile phone, dialed his number, gritted his teeth and said: "inform all the people in the city, and all the people will go out to search Liu Heyan, the killer of Jindan. If you take her head, you will be rewarded 30 million yuan!"


    Star coin is the common currency of xinghezhou. The salary of normal white-collar workers is only one or two thousand star coins a month. Ten million star coins are enough for a person to live in luxury all his life.


    The words of the man in suit immediately ignited the passion of all members of Yinghuo in the city, and all members rushed out to search for Liu Heyan''s trace.


    Although they disguised themselves, most of them had been monitored by the Law Enforcement Bureau for a long time. Zhou Tiancheng Law Enforcement Bureau was shocked by such a large-scale operation, and immediately started to investigate.


    Half an hour later, Liu Heyan''s figure appeared in Dongcheng District. Her ribs were broken and her internal organs were bleeding. Her consciousness began to blur slowly. After picking up the submachine gun and killing the two chasing members behind her, Liu Heyan finally couldn''t hold on and fell down in the dark.


    In a coma, no one to keep the balance of the motorcycle immediately fell down, Liu Heyan''s body also flew out in the collision, rolled on the ground for several laps before stopping.


    At this time, it was late at night, and the residents on the side of the road had already fallen asleep, but Liu Heyan''s movement suddenly disturbed many residents, and the dark windows around them were lighting up.


    Liu Heyan feels a little uneasy because of her tense nerves all day long. Her already vague consciousness wakes up under the tumbling pain, so she stands up in pain and staggers into the nearest alley.


    Liu and Yanqiang bite the tip of their tongue and see an open window. They immediately turn over and jump in, fighting for the last trace of spirit. After looking around, Liu and Yanqiang find that it''s a bedroom, and no one is there. Then they fall to the ground with a "Dong".


    At this time, the door of the bedroom suddenly opened and the sleepy eyed Li Wenbo came in. There was no mistake. This is his home.


    "Why, what is that?" Because he didn''t wear glasses, Li Wenbo didn''t see that it was a person who fell on the ground. After he put on his glasses, he was shocked because there was already a pool of blood under Liu Heyan''s body.


    Because of the Yinghuo activity, Li Hui is working overtime in the law enforcement bureau. Now he is the only one in Li Wenbo''s family. After hesitating for a long time around Liu Heyan, Li Wenbo finally summoned up courage and squatted down.


    "Hello, are you ok?" Li Wenbo shakes Liu Heyan and finds that the other party doesn''t respond. It seems that he is seriously injured.


    Although he was afraid in his heart, Li Wenbo would never die without help, so he took a few deep breaths and turned Liu Heyan over. Strange to say, although Liu Heyan is less than 1.6 meters and thin, he weighs a lot. It took Li Wenbo a lot of effort to turn him over.


    Looking up, Liu Heyan''s situation is clear at a glance. Her delicate face is abraded in many places, and the corners of her mouth are dripping with blood. There is a deep blood hole in her right shoulder. If you look carefully, her left chest has collapsed and her ribs have obviously broken.


    Seeing this, Li Wenbo, who had just plucked up a little courage, immediately sat on the ground in horror. After all, he was just a child.


    "By the way, call the police!" Li Wenbo, who was stunned for a while, immediately responded. He stumbled to the bedside table, picked up his mobile phone, and then began to dial the number of the law enforcement bureau.


    The number of the law enforcement bureau is "999". Just as Li Wenbo pressed the last 9, a weak voice suddenly sounded from behind him, "don''t call the police..."The voice scared Li Wenbo to stop his action. When he looked back, he found that Liu Heyan was staring at himself with his eyes half open, and there was a trace of begging in her eyes.


    "Can I call an ambulance for you?"


    "Don''t..." Liu Heyan''s voice is very weak. She should have been in a coma to recover her physical strength, but she has been forced to wake up many times. Now her state is very bad.


    "But you''re badly hurt, and you''ll die."


    Although Li Wenbo is afraid, the worry in his eyes is clearly seen by Liu Heyan. For some reason, Liu Heyan, who is not trusted by anyone, has another strange idea: "this child, maybe you can believe it."


    Staring at Li Wenbo''s eyes, Liu Heyan said weakly, "this hurt me so much that I can''t die. Can I have a rest here for a night?"


    "Don''t try to be brave. Your ribs are broken. If you don''t cure them, you will be dead."


    "I''m being chased by a group of bad people. If I go out, I''ll really die!" Liu Heyan frowned slightly. Seeing that Li Wenbo still didn''t believe it, he continued: "don''t believe it. Look out the window of the main entrance. Are there many strangers?"


    Seeing that Liu Heyan was so serious, Li Wenbo walked into the living room and gently opened the curtains. As Liu Heyan said, there were many strangers on the road. Moreover, these strangers were constantly knocking on the door of the residents, and they seemed to be asking what they were doing.


    From their costumes, we can see that these people are definitely not law enforcers, because plain clothes would never be so blatant and act in groups.


    (ah Qi is asleep...)


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 142

    If you look carefully, there are several fierce and strong men among these strangers. Li Wenbo believes a lot in Liu Heyan''s words. At least these strangers don''t look like good people.


    When he pulled up the curtains and went back to his room, Li Wenbo asked, "really, who are they?"


    "A murderer without blinking an eye..."


    When Liu Heyan''s words fall, Li Wenbo''s mind suddenly stagnates. If it''s true, as she said, when these people find Liu Heyan hiding in their own home, they will become accomplices, and then they will die.


    "Call the police." Li Wenbo said and took out his mobile phone.


    "The law enforcement bureau has their inside information. If you call the police, they will find here faster than the law enforcement bureau."


    "What about that?" Li Wenbo had no choice but to walk anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t be crazy enough to break into houses for the time being. Just don''t open the door when they knock." Seeing that Li Wenbo easily believed himself and didn''t even care about his identity, Liu Heyan also thought it funny, so he began to persuade him.


    As soon as the words fell, the doorbell rang, which startled Li Wenbo.


    "Don''t let them in." Liu Heyan gave Li Wenbo an encouraging look and watched him walk out of the bedroom.


    When he came to the living room and turned on the light, Li Wenbo looked into the cat''s eye and saw a young man in a suit.


    When the man saw a light in the living room, he immediately began to shout, "is anyone there?"


    "What''s the matter?" Li Wenbo''s tender voice came from behind the door.


    "Hello, children, I''m a water pipe repairer. There seems to be something wrong with the drainage system in this community. I''ve been ordered to check it." The man in the suit said in a soft voice.


    "Oh, let me ask." Li Wenbo agreed, then yelled to the house: "Dad, is our water pipe broken?"


    Although his father has long passed away, the deterrent power of a man in the family is much better than that of a woman. Li Wenbo resolutely called out his father.


    "Oh, yes." Pretending to answer again, Li Wenbo called out to the door: "my father said no, you made a mistake."


    Although he didn''t hear the adult''s cry, Li Wenbo''s acting skills were superb, and the man didn''t have any suspicion. After all, the house was so big that he couldn''t hear the voice inside through the door. After saying "excuse me", the man waved to his followers behind him and went to the next house.


    After waiting on the door for a few minutes to confirm that the man had left, Li Wenbo turned off the light and went back to his bedroom.


    Liu Heyan heard the news of the living room clearly. Knowing that he had escaped the wave, he was slightly relieved. Seeing Li Wenbo coming in, she forced a smile and asked, "are there many questions you want to ask?"


    Nodded, Li Wenbo "um" a, and then handed a glass of water to Liu Heyan''s mouth.


    As usual, Liu Heyan would never drink from others. However, after the incident, she also established trust in Li Wenbo. After a sip, she began to explain to Li Wenbo.


    Speaking is good for keeping a clear head, so Liu Heyan tells Li Wenbo the reason why he entered Zhou Tiancheng and the story about Yinghuo stronghold, without any reservation. Even she doesn''t know why she trusts the child so much.


    "If what you say is true, you are a good man and I can try to help you." Li Wenbo said seriously.


    "Thank you." Liu Heyan closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    From the conversation, Li Wenbo learned that Liu Heyan has a different resilience, and between the two conversations, Liu Heyan''s shoulder wound is no longer bleeding, which shows that the other party is really telling the truth, so he turned off the light and quietly stood by Liu Heyan.


    Li Wenbo didn''t know when he fell asleep because he was woken up by a phone call.


    Rubbing his bleary eyes, Li Wenbo answers the phone. It turns out that it''s Li Hui.


    Li Hui on the phone said that she would continue to work overtime, and asked Li Wenbo to take a leave from school to keep him from going out these two days. Then she hung up in a hurry.


    Judging from the noise on the phone, Li Hui is already very busy, and the reason why she suddenly asked Li Wenbo for leave is clear to Li Wenbo from Liu Heyan.


    After putting down the phone, Li Wenbo was surprised to find that the place where Liu Heyan lay last night was clean, without a trace of blood, and the figure of the other party disappeared.


    "Looks like she''s gone." Li Wenbo muttered and walked out of the bedroom.


    When he came to the kitchen, a familiar figure suddenly made Li Wenbo''s eyes widened. Liu Heyan was wearing an apron and flipping an egg by the stove.


    "Are you awake? Come and have some. " Liu Heyan finished and poured the fried eggs on the plate, then put them on the table.


    "You, you Didn''t you say you left at dawn? ""Since your mother has to work overtime, I can stay a little longer. After all, my injury will take some time to recover." Familiar to take out two sets of tableware from the disinfection cabinet on the table, Liu Heyan sat down, as if it was his own home.


    "How do you know?"


    "I''m Liu Heyan, the killer of the golden elixir. I can check this information with my fingers." After Liu Heyan finished, he waved to Li Wenbo and motioned for him to sit down.


    "All right." Li Wenbo shook his head and sat helplessly opposite Liu Heyan.


    It has to be said that Liu Heyan''s cooking is still good. Li Wenbo enjoyed his breakfast.


    After dinner, Liu Heyan lies on the sofa and relaxes her body, because her body can recover faster. Li Wenbo, who is full, returns to his room and sends the message of asking for leave to ah Qiji.


    Learning that Li Wenbo didn''t go to school, ah Qi was immediately amused and started a voice call to the latter.


    "What''s the matter, ah Qi?" Li Wenbo was puzzled and answered the phone. In his opinion, ah Qi should be in class now.


    "I''m not at school, either!" Ah Qi answered.


    Hearing that ah Qi was not at school, Li Wenbo immediately felt a bit of coincidence, so he asked the reason. After learning that ah Qi was attacked by a man called Jindan killer, Li Wenbo''s cold sweat immediately came down. After confirming with several people, Li Wenbo found that the characteristics described by ah Qi were the same as those described by Liu Heyan, and he felt a great egg pain, because Zheng Zhu was lying on the bed On my sofa.

 Chapter 143

    "Ah Qi, what kind of person do you think that Jindan killer is?" Li Wenbo looked outside and asked in a low voice.


    "It should not be a villain, or we have been killed by her." Ah Qi replied.


    Li Wenbo has confirmed that most of what Liu Heyan said is true. At this time, he is hesitating whether to tell his friends about Liu Heyan. In his opinion, ah Qi is absolutely a man full of sense of justice.


    "But she hurt my sugar beans. I''ll definitely blow her head when I see her next time." Just when Li Wenbo decided to tell the truth, ah Qi''s words made Li Wenbo change his mind in a cold sweat.


    "What''s the matter, Wenbo?" Seeing that Li Wenbo''s face was suddenly not right, ah Qi asked suspiciously.


    "No It''s ok... " Li Wenbo just answered, but ah Qi in his mobile phone changed his face.


    "What''s the matter, ah Qi?" This time it''s Li Wenbo''s turn to ask.


    Stupefied for a long time, ah Qi said: "who is that behind you?"


    "Ah?" Li Wenbo was shocked and looked back. It turned out that Liu Heyan had leaned against the doorframe and quietly watched him talk with ah Qi.


    "I''ll be right there!" Ah Qi shouts to hang up the video, then calls Wang Hua''er, and several people run out of Huang Zhengqi''s house.


    As Yinghuo pours out, Huang Zhengqi and Yi Wu are busy in the law enforcement bureau, but they haven''t come back yet. Naturally, no one stops ah Qi. A few people quickly board a spirit rail car.


    At this time, in Li Wenbo''s living room, Liu Heyan stares at Li Wenbo with a smile on his face, but he doesn''t say a word.


    "Don''t let me tell you. How did you get into the camera?"


    "I changed my plan."


    "What plan?"


    "I can''t say." Liu Heyan said no longer speak, Li Wenbo also wisely closed his mouth, quietly waiting for the arrival of seven people.


    Half an hour later, Li Wenbo''s doorbell rang, and then ah Qi''s shout came from outside. The LORD was coming.


    As soon as Li Wenbo opened the door, ah Qi ran in and saw Liu Heyan sitting on the sofa.


    There is no nonsense, bloody God thunder directly broke out, ah Qi''s fist blinked in front of Liu Heyan.


    However, Liu Heyan seems to have been prepared for a long time. His head deviates from ah Qi''s fist and comes to Li Wenbo''s side.


    With Li Wenbo in the room, some of the original fierce people immediately stopped their actions. After all, Li Wenbo''s body is so fragile that if he is touched by them, he will be seriously injured.


    Ah Qi stares at Liu Heyan behind him. Li Wenbo is embarrassed. It seems that ah Qi has a lot of resentment towards Liu Heyan.


    "Well, it''s all misunderstanding. Shall we sit down and have a talk?" Li Wenbo acts as a peacemaker and pulls Liu Heyan and ah Qiji to sit on the sofa.


    The living room of his family is not big. After a few people sit down, the sofa is just full. Li Wenbo and Wang Huaer sit on the top of the biggest sofa. Ah Qi and Liu Heyan sit on the single sofa on both sides of the coffee table.


    "What''s the matter?" Ah Qi frowned at Liu Heyan and asked.


    "Listen to me, it''s like this..." Li Wenbo told ah Qiji what happened last night and what Liu Heyan said to himself.


    After hearing this, ah Qi also has some understanding of Liu Heyan. Although she hurt Tang Dou by mistake, it''s just a little skin injury, and Tang Dou has been lying on Liu Heyan''s thigh under the temptation of a dried Pickled fruit. The main body doesn''t care, so ah Qi''s people will no longer investigate.


    "So what''s the point of bringing us here?" Always calm Su Chengdao asks to Liu Heyan.


    "I just want you to do me a favor."


    "What''s up?"


    "Make a bait." As Liu Heyan opens his mouth, several people on the scene suddenly stare big eyes.


    As if knowing the expressions of several people, Liu Heyan explained: "I failed to destroy the stronghold last time. The other party must have moved now, and I haven''t found the employer of this transaction."


    "What does that have to do with us being bait?" Ah Qi asked suspiciously.


    "Because I just found out that this mysterious employer is in urgent need of a group of children under the age of 15, and girls with cultivation qualifications are preferred." With that, Liu Heyan quietly looked at Han Ru and Wang Hua''er.


    "Dream!" Su Chengdao and ah Qi share the same voice. How can Wang Hua''er and Han Ru be bait.


    Ah Qi and Cheng Dao refuse decisively. It seems that they are also expected by Liu Heyan. With a smile, they say: "this is your freedom. I don''t ask for it, but there is one more thing to ask you."


    "Don''t ask if it''s similar to bait." Su Chengdao''s face is a little bit bad. After all, Liu Heyan''s idea offends him.


    "Don''t be nervous, just ask you not to tell me my location and information. Is that ok?" Liu Heyan said with a smile.


    "All right." Several people nodded, Liu Heyan is not a bad person, and Huang Zhengqi has started to investigate the matter of Yinghuo, with their current strength is unable to intervene.The misunderstanding has been cleared. Several people don''t have to go to school now. There is no one in Huang Zhengqi''s home, so it''s meaningless to go back. So they stay at Li Wenbo''s home. After chatting for a while, they find that Liu Heyan''s character is not very bad, and their guard against her is reduced. At noon, they buy some vegetables at the request of each other.


    After eating the food Liu Heyan cooked, ah Qi also changed his mind. After all, he has no resistance to eating.


    After spending an afternoon with each other, several people also learned something about Liu Heyan, the most important of which is the amazing power hidden under Liu Heyan''s mortal body.


    Because Liu Heyan is a reformer.


    Liu Heyan didn''t disclose the extra things, but showed ah Qiji''s resilience. For example, the small mouth cut by the knife healed in a second, which is why Liu Heyan, who was still in a coma at night, could move freely in the morning.


    With such a senior killer, ah Qiji naturally won''t be polite. One afternoon, he learned a lot of moves from each other. Liu Heyan didn''t seem to contradict them. He taught them very seriously. At dinner time, even Li Wenbo knew how to defend himself.


    "It''s a bit dangerous outside now. You''d better stay here at night?" On the dining table, Li Wenbo proposed to ah Qiji.


    "Liu Heyan has said that it''s all the minions who catch people outside. With our strength, there''s no problem with a few minions." With the bribe of delicious food, ah Qi seems to have been familiar with Liu Heyan, and he doesn''t speak at all.


    "Here''s my number. If you have any news, you can contact me directly." Liu Heyan took out his mobile phone and pressed it twice, sending a message to a group of seven people.

 Chapter 144

    Liu Heyan''s technology had been seen by several people in the afternoon. When she explained her confusion, she used her mobile phone to hack into the Law Enforcement Bureau for many times to obtain data. She saw that a few people were stunned, so the other party knew her number, and they were not surprised.


    After saving Liu Heyan''s number, several people left Li Wenbo''s home.


    Walking on the road, it was already completely dark. Ah Qiji talked and laughed and went to the smart rail station.


    Unexpectedly, a few people just walked out of a few steps, behind them have already followed the two small tails.


    Two men in black are carefully following behind several people. In order not to let them find out, they always go in and out of the alley to hide their bodies.


    But all this is in vain, ah Qi they have already found the tracking of the two people.


    "It''s really the same as what Liu Heyan said. There are people staring at us." Ah Qi said.


    "Well, knock them out and torture them. Director Huang and Liu Heyan should need the information." Su Chengdao said.


    Looking at ah Qi talking and laughing, two men in black looked at each other. One of them nodded and immediately flashed into the alley, then began to run, because the exit of the alley was in front of ah Qi, so that they could block them in the middle.


    Although this is not the best place to commit a crime, the two members can''t wait any longer. Today, they have been ordered to die. They have not contributed for two months. Today, they have to hand over two "goods" with conditions.


    For a "commodity", they can get 10000 spirit coins, but if they can''t hand them in, they will never see the sun the next day. Yinghuo is not a human organization.


    A few steps later, the man in the black Lane appeared with a smile.


    "Children, can I ask you something?" The man is still seven or eight meters away from several people, but he stretches out and shakes left and right, and shouts out, but his steps keep on approaching the seven people.


    "What''s the matter?" Ah Qi pretends to be curious, but he has already noticed the man''s right hand between his pockets. From the outline of the pocket, there is definitely a spirit gun in it. It is estimated that it is either a spirit shock gun or a pistol loaded with narcotic.


    "Children, how can I get to Salmone West Road?" The man continued to walk forward, and his partner was five meters behind ah Qiji.


    Within five meters, the modified Lingli shock gun can stun the children in front of them. The man''s face is smiling, but his right hand slowly pulls out the Lingli shock gun. The companion behind ah Qi is also sitting in the same action.


    At this time, there was no one near them. As long as they knocked out a few people and dragged them into the alley, they would have succeeded.


    "It''s four. It''s a good harvest." The man''s heart is dark and cool. The spirit gun in his hand has been taken out. The next second, the child in front of him will be stunned.


    However, when he took out the gun, the man suddenly found that the four children in front of him had become a little strange. The smile on their faces seemed to be thicker after seeing the spirit gun?


    The idea just came out, ah Qi''s fist has come to the man''s eyes, the man didn''t even see anything has been upside down and out, and the man behind a few people, at this time, is stunned in the same place, because he found his fingers can''t press the trigger, to be exact, he can''t feel his right hand.


    With a flash of green light, the sword returned to Su Chengdao''s hand, and the man''s right hand fell to the ground with a sound, convulsing tightly.


    "Ah The man who reacts sends out a burst of tearing heart crack lung to scream miserably immediately.


    Hearing the scream of his companion, the man who was beaten by ah Qi was scared out of his wits. How could he be a sword cultivator? He immediately got up and ran into the lane.


    "Watch him. I''ll go after him with ah Qi." Su Chengdao says to Wang Hua''er and Han Ru. After the girl nods, the two boys quickly run into the alley. After all, the man has a gun in his hand. Chengdao is afraid that ah Qiyi will have an accident.


    The alley is still quite long, about 100 meters long. There is no light in it. It''s extremely dark. If the man sneaks on with a spirit gun, ah Qi Yi is really hard to deal with.


    "I''ll go ahead." Ah Qi said and walked ahead, then released his divine consciousness.


    With the release of divine consciousness, the things within two meters around were clearly visible. The two men stepped forward and quickly walked in. At this time, behind a large ventilation pipe 50 meters in front of them, the man was carrying a mobile phone to send a rescue message.


    "Du" to a, the man''s distress signal group send complete, and this sound successful prompt sound is also successful, caused a seven and Su Chengdao attention.


    I wanted to send a signal to ask for help, but I exposed myself. I felt that the two voices were getting closer and closer, and the man''s desire to die had been realized.


    Because Liu Heyan lost his trace nearby, Yinghuo deployed quite a lot of people in this area. At this time, when he received a call for help, the nearby members looking for "goods" immediately gathered. In just two minutes, five people had already arrived near Wang Hua''er and Han Ru.When they saw the struggling companion on the ground, they immediately knew that the two little girls were not good at it. They immediately took out the spirit gun and launched an attack.


    "Bang bang!" The special sound of the spirit gun immediately startled ah Qi and the other two in the lane. After one blow stung the man behind the ventilation pipe, ah Qi and Cheng Dao ran out of the lane.


    Just running out of the alley, they happen to see that Wang Hua''er and Han Ru, who are in a coma, are resisted into a black van by two men, while the two girls are stuck with several long special needles.


    This kind of needle ah Qi once knew was a kind of anesthesia needle, which was fired from the top of the spirit gun. Looking at the two girls'' closed eyes, they suddenly felt like cracking, and rushed out with a roar.


    The bloody thunder bursts out, and ah Qi comes to the two men in an instant. However, before his fist is hit, a wave of spiritual power blows ah Qi out. A man with a hat is standing by with a spiritual power shaking gun.


    Ah Qi was beaten to fly. Su Chengdao gave a loud drink. The sword suddenly turned and penetrated the man''s throat. Then he flew back and shot at the two men carrying the girl.


    At this time, another wave of spirit power comes from one side and blows Su Chengdao out. The master is hit, and the uncontrolled flying sword suddenly falls on the ground. Due to inertia, the flying sword is obliquely inserted into the concrete road on the ground.


    Lingli shock gun is powerful. Ah Qi and Su Chengdao can''t move after they fall to the ground. Watching several men lift ah Qi and Han Ru into the car, Su Chengdao is very unwilling, but he can''t help it. Finally, his eyes are black and he loses consciousness. Later, he is also carried into the car by a man.

 Chapter 145

    "The four" goods "all have accomplishments. Although that sword repair is a little older, it can sell at a good price."


    I don''t know how long after that, a male voice makes Su Chengdao wake up and feel his hands and feet bound. Su Chengdao immediately restrains his struggling action, opens his eyes slightly and looks around. Then he finds himself in the back of a van.


    Slightly out of the divine sense, Su Chengdao was stunned to find a man sitting behind him, and he was swinging with a spirit gun in his hand.


    "Fortunately, it didn''t move, or it would have been found." Su Cheng Road slightly relaxed tone, if he just really struggled for some time, absolutely will be found by this man.


    Continue to explore the divine sense, comatose a seven several people appear in Su Chengdao''s mind, the original several people are lying on their side, careful exploration, Su Chengdao found a seven more wounds on the forehead, it is estimated that wake up early after struggling to be beaten.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that there was a very powerful sword repair in it. Ah Gou died a little unjustly." At this time, the co driver of the van heard the man''s voice just now. It seems that he is calling someone.


    As the divine consciousness continues to reveal, Su Chengdao has completely understood the scene in the van. In addition to him and ah Qiji, there are four members in the van, one in the front and one in the back, one in the rear seat, and one in the guard behind Su Chengdao. Without exception, all four members have spirit guns.


    Su Chengdao''s flying sword was being held in his hand by the man on the co pilot. Looking at each other''s appearance, he had regarded the flying sword as his own.


    "Now in the car, if I dare to use the flying sword, I can''t do it. The man beside me can stun me in a second, and then I may not even die." Su Chengdao immediately vetoed his idea of controlling Feijian, and then began to think quickly about countermeasures.


    "By the way, my mobile phone is still in my Xumi space. I have to find a way to ask for help." After thinking about it, Su Chengdao immediately remembered his cell phone in Xumi space. Then he began to have a headache. His hands are completely exposed to the man''s eyes now. If he takes out his cell phone, he is telling him that he is still awake.


    When thinking hard, the van suddenly passed a high deceleration belt. Because the man driving did not slow down, the van naturally bounced up, and also led the bodies of several children to bounce.


    "Damn, why are you driving so fast? Do you want to kill me?" At this time, the man in the co driver''s seat seemed to be a little angry because he hit the top of the car. He scolded the driver and made the latter apologize.


    "It seems that he is the leader." Su Chengdao said in his heart, and then he began to wait for the next speed bump, because he could turn his body slightly with the help of the impact of the speed bump, so that he could turn around without attracting the attention of the minions around him, and then he could take out his mobile phone and ask for help.


    Because the man scolded by the co driver, the driver will slow down slightly when passing the deceleration belt, which makes the people in the car much better. It may be that after entering the downtown area, the car encountered more speed bumps. Su Chengdao turned around slowly relying on several speed bumps, but the man beside him just looked at him and didn''t care too much.


    "No doubt, good." Su Chengdao said secretly in his heart, and then he took out his mobile phone with a turn of his hand.


    When he takes out his mobile phone, Su Chengdao has a headache. Although he wants to believe the law enforcers, he and others are now hostages in other people''s hands. If the negotiation fails, they can''t stop the bullets of the spirit gun. After thinking for a long time, Su Chengdao has a goal in mind, Liu Heyan.


    Relying on the idea of God, Su Chengdao input "kidnapping, Yinghuo, help." After that, press the send key.


    "Doodle." A message to send successful prompt sound pop out, although very small, but it is heard by the man beside Su Chengdao.


    "Well? What''s the sound? " The man frowned slightly, took out the spirit gun and checked the children one by one.


    After checking Su Chengdao, the man found that there was nothing abnormal, then muttered and continued to sit down. At this time, Su Chengdao was slightly relieved, and his back was already covered with cold sweat. After all, the prompt tone of many mobile phones could not be turned off.


    Take out the mobile phone again, so that Liu Heyan can locate himself. Su Chengdao slowly takes back his divine consciousness. After all, his divine consciousness can''t be released for long.


    At this time, in Li Wenbo''s home, Liu Heyan is pressing the mobile phone quickly with a dignified face, because when Su Chengdao put away the mobile phone, she lost the signal of the other party.


    "Ding." With the sound of a prompt sound, Su Chengdao''s signal appears again, Liu Heyan''s face shows a happy look, "Wenbo, do you have a computer at home?"


    "Yes, I just bought it the other day." Li Wenbo on one side was a little confused when asked.


    "Bring it!"


    Liu Heyan''s face made Li Wenbo feel bad and immediately gave her the computer.


    Liu Heyan''s mobile phone is specially made by her. I don''t know how to fiddle with it. A data line is pulled out of her mobile phone and inserted into the computer. Then Liu Heyan quickly presses his finger and the computer screen begins to change.Seeing that Liu Heyan was so serious, Li Wenbo wisely didn''t disturb him. Five minutes later, Liu Heyan''s hand stopped, and a map of Zhou Tiancheng was displayed on the computer screen. On the map, a moving red dot was shining on a road in the east city.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Wenbo looked at the red dot and asked suspiciously.


    "Ah Qi, they were kidnapped by Yinghuo."


    "What?" Liu Heyan''s words immediately changed Li Wenbo''s face, and then quickly asked: "what should I do?"


    "I''ll save people. Lock the door at home. Don''t let strangers in." Liu and Yan said, fingers flying, the data into the phone after turning off the computer.


    "But your injury is not good, let''s call the police?"


    "No, I''m afraid there will be too much noise from the law enforcers, and then the kidnappers will be in trouble." When he spoke, Liu Heyan had already got up, put on the windbreaker full of bullets, and then found the submachine gun from the corner of Li Wenbo''s home.


    After putting on his hat, Liu Heyan touched Li Wenbo''s head and said, "if I haven''t come back in two hours, you will call the police." With that, Liu Heyan walked out of the room and disappeared in front of Li Wenbo.


    A minute later, Li Wenbo''s mobile phone lights up. When he opens it, it''s a message from Liu Heyan: "there are many members of Yinghuo, please don''t open the door!"


    After sitting on the sofa, Li Wenbo bit his lip. Knowing that his friend had an accident, he was helpless, which made him very sad.

 Chapter 146

    With a heavy sigh, Li Wenbo made up his mind: "if they are safe, I must learn from Liu Heyan, so that ah Qi can help them when they are in danger."


    Determined to make up his mind, Li Wenbo was in a better mood. Then he kept a close eye on the clock and called the police two hours later. This is the only thing he can do now.


    Twenty minutes later, the van carrying ah Qi came to an alley and stopped. Then several men got out of the van and moved ah Qi into the alley.


    There is no exit in the alley. The deepest part is a door. The leading man comes to the door and knocks at the door. The dark room lights up, and then the door slowly opens, showing a face.


    After seeing the person clearly, the owner of the face nodded and opened the door completely. Then ah Qi was carried into the house.


    As soon as he entered the room, Su Chengdao had already released his consciousness. After being carried through a dark corridor, his eyes suddenly opened up, and a wide room appeared in Su Chengdao''s mind.


    "There are practitioners!"


    As soon as he entered the aisle, Su Chengdao suddenly felt a few deep breath, and immediately put away his divine consciousness. From the breath, the cultivation of these people was absolutely above himself.


    Su Chengdao held his breath slightly to prevent himself from being detected by several practitioners. After all, practitioners are much more acute than ordinary people.


    With a few dreary falling to the ground, ah Qiji was left in front of several people by the man.


    The covered cloak and stiff suit were the women and men who besieged Liu Heyan that day. Beside them stood a strong man with a golden elixir of cultivation. He was one of the women''s guards.


    "My Lord, these children have concentrated cultivation. In order to catch them, they have broken several brothers." The man at the head of the van said respectfully.


    When I saw Ah Qi, the eyes of the women in the cloaks lit up long ago. These children are perfect cauldrons. I believe that the big customer''s mood will be very good.


    "It''s a good job. One person will get 50000 star coins and get it by himself." With that, the man in the suit waved his hand, and the kidnappers immediately walked out of the room with a happy face. After all, 50000 yuan is not a small amount.


    After a group of minions came out, only ah Qi and his men in suits were left in the room.


    "They are only about thirteen or fourteen years old, but they have concentrated cultivation. It''s a pity that these qualities are consumed as cauldrons." Although there was a trace of regret on the man''s face, the action in his hand was non-stop, and he quickly took out several anesthesia syringes from the trunk behind him.


    "To be on the safe side, I''d better take some medicine first so that they won''t wake up and make a fuss." With that, the man in the suit squatted to ah Qi with a needle.


    At this time, the bloody thunder broke out. Ah Qi, who had closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes. Then, in the suit man''s astonished eyes, he smashed his forehead into his head.


    Hands and feet can''t get away, ah Qi can only do this, in fact, he also woke up for a while.


    The bloody thunder broke out. Ah Qi was absolutely powerful. The man in the suit was unprepared for the collision. The tall figure flew straight out and knocked over the big box in the rear.


    Su Chengdao didn''t expect ah Qi to wake up long ago. Seeing that he was suddenly in trouble, Cheng Dao couldn''t stand by and think about it. The leader who just walked out of the door suddenly felt that his hand didn''t listen. After a closer look, he was shocked to find that he was holding the flying sword and it was buzzing. Then the flying sword came out and rushed into the deep part of the corridor.


    "There''s another one." Feeling Su Chengdao''s suddenly restless spirit power, the cloak woman whispered, and then winked at the golden elixir beside her. The latter immediately understood, and came to Su Chengdao''s body with a few strides, and her fist burst out directly.


    The enemy has already arrived, Su Chengdao naturally won''t disguise any more. He drinks fiercely and turns around with his body to avoid the strong man''s fist.


    Just when the strong man wanted to continue to fight, a light flashed in the corridor, and a flying sword came in a flash, stabbing the strong man''s throat.


    The strong man could feel the sharpness of the flying sword. If he didn''t hide, he would be pierced through his throat. So he took back his fist and met the flying sword.


    Jin Dan''s body is strong. Su Chengdao has experienced it under Ding Yuanqing''s hands. With preparation, the opponent can easily grasp his own flying sword. If he has suffered a loss, he will not make it again.


    Just as the flying sword was near the strong man''s arm, Su Chengdao''s heart moved. The flying sword instantly turned its direction, cut a wound on the strong man''s arm, and then flew back. With a slight rub, he cut the rope that bound his legs. Then Chengdao a carp stood up and quickly stepped back.


    When the disease retreated, the shackles on his hands were cut open by the flying sword, and his hands holding the sword fingers were immediately placed in front of his chest. On the other side, with ah Qi''s roar, he broke the special rope on his body.


    "Not bad." At this time, the man in suit who had already got up came to several people. On his forehead, a bloodstain could be seen clearly. It seemed that ah Qi hit hard."Who are you?" Ah Qi bowed slightly and looked warily at the man in the suit in front of him.


    "You don''t have to know." The man in the suit said, pinching his fists and making a "Ga Bang GA Bang" sound. It was obvious that he was going to do his best.


    Suddenly, there was a gunshot in the corridor, and then there were several screams. A few seconds later, Liu Heyan came in slowly with a submachine gun.


    "What are you doing here?" Ah Qi looked at the sudden appearance of Liu Heyan, a face of surprise.


    "To save you." Liu Heyan smiles at Su Chengdao, who immediately understands and walks with Liu Heyan to ah Qi''s side, protecting Han Ru and Wang Hua''er who are still in a coma behind him.


    "Liu Heyan, Liu Heyan, you ran away last time. I didn''t expect that you sent him to the door." Looking at the three people in front, the man in the suit''s face was full of sarcasm, and he continued: "since you''re here this time, you don''t want to go."


    With that, the man in the suit stepped back with a smile, revealing the cloaked woman behind him. The moment he saw the cloaked woman, Liu Heyan''s face changed dramatically, and he yelled: "close your eyes!"


    When Liu Heyan yelled out, it was too late, because ah Qi and Su Chengdao were already in the same place, and the eyes of the cloak woman were shining a trace of purple light.


    "Lay down your arms. You can''t keep these children in this situation." The man in suit said to Liu Heyan with his head down.


    After hesitating for a long time, Liu Heyan sighed heavily. What the man in suit said was right. She could not save the lives of several children under such circumstances.


    "Dang!"


    Seeing that the submachine gun was thrown on the floor by Liu Heyan, the irony on the man''s face was very obvious. Then he picked up the syringes scattered on the ground and walked to Liu Heyan step by step.

 Chapter 147

    "Well, how could I give up my arms for you smelly boys?" Heart dark sigh a, suit man''s needle mercilessly pricked on the neck of Liu Heyan, then she two eyes a black fainted.


    At this time, ah Qi and Su Chengdao are fighting fiercely with the cloaked woman in their consciousness, but no matter how they attack, the cloaked woman will stand up again. They have little knowledge, and they don''t know that they have been magic.


    Suddenly, ah Qi feels a pain in his neck and wakes up. What he sees is the satirical eyes of the man in the suit. Just when he wants to mobilize the bloody thunder, he finds that there is a blur in front of him, and then he falls to the ground with a "pop".


    After putting Su Chengdao down in the same way, the man in the suit gives Wang Hua''er and Han Rulai a shot just in case.


    "Hard work, the task has been successfully completed, these cauldrons should be enough for that customer." The man in black nodded to the woman in the cloak.


    "In order to catch Liu Heyan, I''ve lost a powerful man. You have to compensate me." Cloak woman coldly said, it is obvious that she is referring to the Jindan strong man who was killed by Liu Heyan in the factory.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve always been fair to you. When the money comes, I''ll give you another 30%." Said the man in the suit.


    "Good." When LV Chengwen said this, the cloak woman felt better. After all, the life of a Jindan''s man was extremely valuable.


    With that, the man in the suit made a phone call. Ten minutes later, a big truck stopped outside the lane.


    They told the minions to carry the big box in the room with ah Qiji people to the truck. LV Chengwen and the cloak woman got on the truck together. This time, they were going to deliver the "goods" together.


    Two hours later, Li Wenbo, who didn''t hear from Liu Heyan, called the police decisively, then dialed Chen Yang''s number and told him everything.


    "Good! I see. You stay at home and don''t walk around. I''ll arrange someone to pick you up at once. It''s safer there. " Chen Yang Hung up Li Wenbo''s phone and immediately dialed Huang Zhengqi''s number to explain the situation.


    After hanging up Huang Zhengqi''s phone, Chen Yang sighed heavily and put away his mobile phone.


    At this time, Chen Yang was staying in a room full of various medical instruments, while he was sitting next to a hospital bed.


    On the sickbed, a skinny young man lay quietly in it, with countless catheters inserted into his body to transport nutrient solution and various drugs.


    Young people''s eyes are closed, and their hair has grown to the ground. It seems that they haven''t been trimmed for a long time. Beside the hospital bed, the data of various medical equipment are steadily showing that young people should be alive, at least their bodies are alive.


    "Xun''er, there''s something wrong with your younger martial brothers and sisters. Master must go to save them first." Chen Yang stroked the young man''s cheek and said softly.


    Although he knew that the young people would not respond, Chen Yang continued: "I haven''t come to see you for more than ten years. Shifu is also very sad. I hope you don''t get angry. Next time, Shifu will bring them to see you."


    With that, Chen Yang resolutely turned around, a tear in the corner of his eye was evaporated by Lingli, and the white figure quickly walked out of the room.


    At the same time, at the back door of a luxury house in the east city on Sunday, the truck escorting ah Qiji slowly stopped.


    When the door opened, LV Chengwen and Jindan walked out of the car carrying a huge box. It was obvious that there were seven people in it.


    There are guards at the back of the mansion, but the guards see that LV Chengwen is not stopped. On the contrary, they smile and nod. It seems that they have cooperated for a long time.


    Through the back door is the huge backyard of the mansion. After carrying the box to a corner of the backyard, LV Chengwen slightly raised his foot and tried twice on the lawn.


    Soon, his shoes seem to hook something, with his feet slightly forced, the lawn on the ground "click" to lift up, it turned out to be a huge valve.


    The valve opens, and a downward staircase appears in front of LV Chengwen''s eyes. Then he continues to lift the box and takes two people in.


    I don''t know how long later, ah Qi''s consciousness slightly recovered a little, but the drug''s power has not passed, he is now in a state of half coma, and he can''t even control his consciousness.


    At this time, a male voice came over: "not bad, Lao Lu. These cauldrons are perfect. In this way, I can break through to the golden elixir, and I''ll pay you half more. Ha ha ha."


    The man''s voice sounds very young, but it is full of evil. Rao Shi ah Qi''s consciousness is fuzzy now, but it is also subconsciously generating a wave of disgust.


    "Thank you, boss Lu. If you need anything, just contact me. LV won''t disturb the boss to practice."


    "Well, well, the money will be arranged later. Go to work first." Said the man known as boss Lu.


    With a promise, LV Chengwen took the other two out.


    After seeing LV Chengwen leave, the man surnamed Lu gave a vicious smile and looked at ah Qiji carefully.


    "This one doesn''t work. It''s too old and tastes bad." The man Piao Su Cheng a way to give up immediately after one eye, then looked at a seven, "this is good, but don''t seem to have those two girls tender."After taking a look at ah Qi, the man turns his eyes to Wang Hua''er and Han Ru, and puts his nose close to him. After sniffing carefully, the man finally sets his goal.


    "The girl''s blood has an unusual fragrance. You are you." With that, the man took another sip at Han Ru, with an intoxicated look on his face. It seems that the blood of the demons has a strong attraction for him.


    Evil smile, the man picked up the cold such as, stride out of the room, and all this, all by ah seven see in the eyes, but now he can''t even remember his name, looking at the man picked up the cold such as to leave, just feel very uncomfortable, but how can''t remember why.


    Soon, ah Qi fell into a coma again. When he woke up again, he didn''t know when it was.


    Opening his eyes, ah Qi finds himself in an open room. He turns his head and finds that there is no one else in the room. Only Su Chengdao and Wang Huaer lie beside him.


    Earning his hands, ah Qi finds that his hands and feet are all handcuffed with the lock engraved with the array pattern. He mobilizes the bloody thunder, but he still can''t get rid of it, so he immediately gives up the idea of breaking free.


    Due to the influence of anesthetics, ah Qi''s hands and feet are weak now, and his strength is less than 50% of that before. But he can only relax his body and recover his strength. At the same time, he is also waiting for Su Chengdao to wake up.


    When he was in a coma before, he was beaten twice after waking up and making a big noise. Ah Qi, who had suffered a loss, also had a long memory and was no longer noisy. Anyway, he could not get rid of it. The struggle was futile. It was better to save his physical strength and wait for the opportunity.

 Chapter 148

    At this time, on the other side of the mansion, Liu Heyan, who is in a coma, is tied to a pillar. In front of her, LV Chengwen, a man in a suit, sits opposite the cloak woman, while Jindan, a strong man, stands quietly beside the cloak woman.


    "Don''t pretend. You woke up half an hour ago." At this time, the cloak woman who carefully trimmed her nails suddenly opened her mouth.


    Women''s words fall, tied to the pillar of Liu Heyan motionless, breathing long, completely did not wake up.


    "I''ll do it." LV Chengwen, the man in the suit, said, got up and came to Liu Heyan, then punched her in the stomach.


    Jindan Tixiu''s strike is not a joke. Although it''s not full strength, it''s definitely a split end for ordinary people. Rao is a determined Liu Heyan. Now he can''t help but scream and his eyes burst out.


    "Don''t be a fearless resister. You have no chance." Lu Chengwen said sarcastically.


    Retch a few times, Liu Heyan gasped a few times, slowly recovered, and then showed a smile: "really powerful, this can''t hide you."


    "It''s hard to talk when you''re dying." Lu Chengwen snorted coldly and sat back in his position. Then the cloaked woman stood up and slowly came to Liu Heyan''s body.


    "Liu Heyan, formerly known as Yukawa Heyan, was born in Yamazaki Prefecture of Daiwa." Said the cloak woman slowly.


    "These can be found at random." The smile on Liu Heyan''s face remained unchanged.


    Looking at the smile on Liu Heyan''s face, the cloak woman chuckled and continued: "or, I should call you, experimental body 356."


    As soon as the woman''s words fell, Liu Heyan''s smile suddenly solidified, and then asked coldly, "how do you know?"


    "Not only do I know that, but I also know that your sister is an experimental 357." Liu Heyan''s solidified smile made the woman very satisfied. She continued: "moreover, she is dead."


    In an instant, Liu Heyan''s face darkened, and a strong murderous spirit surged out, "why do you know?"


    "Why do I know?" With that, the woman lifted her cloak and showed her beautiful face. After she slowly approached Liu Heyan, she raised her hand and covered her chin and nose, leaving behind her high nose and strange eyes.


    At that moment, the eyes deep in memory were finally recalled by Liu Heyan. It was these eyes that brought so many painful people to his sister and himself in the test field?


    "It''s you!" Liu and Yan roared.


    "Yes, that''s me. I didn''t expect that you could survive under that monster''s madness. "


    As the woman opens her mouth, Liu Heyan''s dusty memory is forcibly uncovered. Although it was eight years ago, Liu Heyan''s laboratory burning in the fire, his sister lying in a pool of blood, and the black monster chasing and killing the experimenters in the blazing fire are just like yesterday. Every time he thinks of Liuchuan Luzhi lying in his arms At that time, both Liu and Yan were heartbroken.


    "Give me back my life!" Liu Heyan roared, and his whole body made a sudden effort. The rope that tied her suddenly collapsed and straightened, which frightened the cloak woman and quickly stepped back.


    "She seems crazy." LV Chengwen looks at Liu Heyan who has lost his mind and his eyes are red.


    "To be exact, it should be" he. " The purple light flashed in the cloak woman''s eyes. Liu Heyan, who was staring at her, immediately closed his eyes and fainted.


    "He"? Is Liu Heyan a man LV Chengwen looked at the cloak woman in doubt. After the latter nodded, he was surprised.


    "He Yan is obviously the name of the boy. Besides, he was the experimental subject I was responsible for at the beginning. The comprehensive data is perfect, and I remember it very clearly."


    "Well, I didn''t expect that such a beautiful person would be a man." Lu Cheng Wen sneered, got a pimple, and then continued to ask: "now that all the questions have been asked, is it time to end him?"


    In the face of LV Chengwen''s question, the cloak woman shook her head and said, "it''s rare to meet an old friend. I have to have a good time. Go ahead and do something."


    "OK, I''ll take a picture of the death then, and I''ll hand it in." LV Wenwen nodded and left the room.


    At this time, in ah Qi''s room, he suddenly opened his eyes, because he felt a familiar divine consciousness sweeping his body.


    "Don''t pretend, Chengdao. There''s no one here." Ah Qi turned over and yelled at Su Cheng.


    Ah seven voice, Su Cheng Road also opened his eyes, looked around, found no cold such as figure, immediately anxiously asked: "cold such as?"


    "Taken away by a man, it''s like a cauldron for practicing."


    "What? How long has it been? " Listen to seven so a say, Su Cheng way immediately blow hair, loudly ask a way.


    "I don''t know. I was confused at that time. That''s what I remember." Ah Qi shook his head.


    Seems to be two people noisy, Wang Hua''er also wake up, looking around, she also asked in consternation: "cold like?"Ah Qi explained what he had heard to them. They immediately realized the current situation. Everyone knew that he was not doing anything good to take away Han Ru, so they immediately discussed the method.


    After a rest, ah Qi, with amazing physique, has almost recovered, but he still can''t get rid of the shackles of his hands and feet, and Su Chengdao''s flying sword has been taken away by someone. Wang Hua''er has no fighting power. On the other hand, there are at least three monks in the Golden elixir realm, and there may be guards with spirit guns outside the door. So, the current situation is different It''s really serious.


    After a long discussion, the best way at present is to ask for help. Don''t forget that Su Chengdao has room for Xumi. His mobile phone is well preserved.


    "To whom?" Su Chengdao asked.


    "Director, call him directly." Ah Qi said.


    Nodded, Su Chengdao was tied behind the fingers flying, quickly blindly dialed the number of Huang Zhengqi.


    The phone rang twice, and the other party connected immediately. Then Huang Zhengqi called anxiously from his mobile phone: "children, where are you! Is there any injury? "


    "We were kidnapped by Yinghuo and are now in a closed room." Su Chengdao said.


    "Well, keep your cell phone on, and I''ll track your location right away! Don''t act rashly


    "No, Han Ru has been taken away by bad people for a while. I''m afraid something will happen to her. Now we are handcuffed with a kind of handcuffs engraved with white patterns. Is there a solution?" Su Chengdao asked.

 Chapter 149

    "White pattern?" Huang Zhengqi thought for a moment, immediately responded and continued to ask, "do you see the sign of the Law Enforcement Bureau printed on the top of the handcuffs?"


    Smell speech, seven tacit understanding of his hands moved to Su Chengdao''s eyes, handcuffs really as Huang Zhengqi said, printed with a law enforcement bureau mark.


    "That''s right." Su Chengdao responds to Tao.


    "This is a low-level array pattern. You only need to use the spirit power to disturb the rotation rhythm of the array pattern to make it temporarily invalid. But you just concentrate. You can''t see the change of the array pattern. Stay in the same place and wait for me." Huang Zhengqi said.


    "Good." Promised, Su Chengdao hung up the phone, then looked at ah Qi.


    If the most important partner is taken away by the bad guys, they will not be honest. Others can''t see the pattern changes. Ah Qi can see it. Others are born with a pattern. It''s just a pattern that can be perceived at a glance.


    "Ah Qi."


    "Yes As Su Chengdao shouts out, ah Qi agrees, and immediately releases his mind. Immediately, the white pattern on the handcuffs appears in his mind.


    Slowly ah Qi saw the flow of spiritual power on the white pattern, and then saw the hidden rotation pattern under the pattern.


    "Found, Chengdao you to do, I guide you." Ah Qi yelled. After all, he couldn''t use his spiritual power.


    Promised a, Su Chengdao immediately put the hand on the handcuffs of a Qi, then a ray of spirit power slowly revealed from between him.


    "On the left, yes, half an inch up, one inch to the right, one third of an inch down."


    "Here it is! Infuse spiritual power With ah Qi''s confirmation, Su Chengdao''s fingers suddenly released a lot of spiritual power, and the handcuffs on ah Qi''s hands poured with spiritual power, all the white patterns suddenly lit up, like a short circuit, and instantly dimmed.


    "It''s a success!" Ah Qi yelled softly. The blood thunder broke out and broke the shackles in an instant.


    With the success of the first time, a few people behind the shackles are familiar with it. In less than five minutes, ah Qi and three people have all stood up, and the originally strong shackles have now become a pool of fragments.


    "By the way, have you seen Liu Heyan?" At this time, Su Chengdao suddenly asked.


    "I didn''t see it." Ah Qi shook his head.


    "Forget it, it''s important to save the cold first." With Wang Hua''er''s voice, several children immediately take a step and rush out of the room. Now the most urgent thing is to rescue Han Ru. After all, ah Qi saw her being carried away with her own eyes.


    "Bang!" The door opened, and a more open underground space appeared in front of ah Qi.


    The space is square, with a total area of 200 square meters. As soon as you enter it, the most prominent thing is the huge blood red pool in the middle. In it, the water is churning, and a strong smell of blood comes to your nose. As soon as you smell this smell, several children immediately realize that the water in this pool is all blood!


    Looking away from the pool, a few people noticed the huge cages around the room, most of which were empty, while the remaining cages were filled with dozens of women of different ages. From their numb eyes, we can see that these people have lost their hope of life.


    Where did the children see such a miserable and bad scene? They were stunned in the same place. A few seconds later, the ah Qi people were extremely angry. How many innocent women''s lives did this pool of blood take?


    "Blood repair?" At this time, a word that had been read in books came into Su Chengdao''s mind.


    It is said that there is a kind of cultivation method, which takes the blood as the guide and absorbs the essence to strengthen itself. According to different cultivation methods, the objects who absorb the blood are also different. The houseful woman shows that the cultivation of the blood cultivation is not high, because the woman''s blood is not as strong as the man''s, but more spiritual than the animal''s, so the difficulty of absorbing is not high.


    In this way, Han Ru, a young girl with concentrated cultivation, is definitely a super tonic for Xue Xiu, who is not high in cultivation. Thinking of this, Su Chengdao''s heart suddenly cools.


    After explaining the blood repair to ah Qi, they all changed their faces. After ah Qi yelled "I will help you out" to the numb woman, they ran across the room. Han Ru was so unlucky that he had to take care of it.


    Behind the big room, there is a narrow corridor, and there are several doors on both sides of the corridor. There must be some secret inside.


    But now the seven people are not so much, after a look, a few people continue to move forward.


    Suddenly, Su Chengdao stretched out his hands and stopped ah Qi and Wang Hua''er. Then he made a silent gesture to ah Qi and Wang Hua''er.


    Seeing this, they quickly shut up, and then a female voice came from the front.


    "Remember this? How much blood did I draw from you? "


    "I''ll kill you!" At this time, Liu Heyan''s neutral voice came out slowly, although weak, but with a trace of ruthlessness.


    "Liu Heyan is inside!" Su Chengdao said softly."Help her!" Without hesitation, ah Qi put away his steps and walked forward quietly.


    At this time, in the room ten meters in front of several people, the cloak woman is holding a huge syringe in her hand. The tip of the syringe has penetrated into Liu Heyan''s arm.


    "How''s it going? Do you miss this feeling? " The woman''s face twinkled with an abnormal smile.


    "Ah! I''ll kill you Liu Heyan has long been unable to feel the pain in her hands. In her eyes, only a shadow in a nurse''s dress overlaps with the woman in the cloak, and then she takes a thick syringe and keeps pumping her own blood.


    Because of Liu Heyan''s struggle, the woman took a long time to draw out a little blood, but she was not angry at all. She pulled out the syringe and threw it aside, then picked up a special electric gun from behind.


    "Oh, the experimental body 356 is a little disobedient and needs to be punished." With that, the woman adjusted the energy infusion to the maximum, and then pointed the gun at Liu Heyan.


    Seeing the electric gun, she and her sister were electrified in the laboratory, and the painful memories of howling came back to Liu Heyan''s mind. She struggled more fiercely.


    "Zi!"


    The woman pulled the trigger, and a purple arc shot from the muzzle of the gun, hitting Liu Heyan. With Liu Heyan''s scream, her chest was blackened.


    as like as two peas ago, is it the same as eight years ago? The woman''s eyes were so big that it made a sharp contrast with the indifference in front of LV Chengwen''s eyes, just like two people.


    "Oh, 356, don''t worry. There are still four punishments." The woman then raised the electric gun and aimed at Liu Heyan. At this moment, she seemed to go back to eight years ago. Although she had not finished the golden elixir at that time, the feeling of dominating life and death was absolutely wonderful.

 Chapter 150

    "Zi!" Under the trigger, the purple arc hits Liu Heyan again, and the room is covered by Liu Heyan''s howling again.


    , as like as two peas, eight years passed, and your wail is exactly the same as before. The intoxicated woman opened her eyes.


    Playing with the electric gun in her hand, the woman looked nostalgic: "it''s a pity that No. 357 has died, otherwise your brother and sister will wail together, which is the most perfect sound of nature in the laboratory."


    As soon as the woman''s words came out, Liu Heyan, who had moved violently, suddenly quieted down, and her face became gloomy.


    "You How dare you mention her? " To change the previous madness, Liu Heyan''s voice suddenly became extremely cold.


    "Well?" Liu Heyan''s strange appearance makes the woman feel a little surprised, but the sick demand in her heart immediately dominates her consciousness. After a laugh, she pulls the trigger again.


    "Zi!" The arc left a scorch mark on Liu Heyan''s body.


    But this time, it''s different.


    This time, Liu Heyan just lowered her head and said nothing. Her long golden hair hung down and covered her cheek.


    "Dizzy?" The smile on the woman''s face suddenly stagnated, and then saw Liu Heyan''s undulating chest and vetoed his idea: "it''s tolerance."


    The crazy smile on her face reappeared. The woman pulled the trigger and hit Liu Heyan with several arcs.


    But no matter how the arc attacks, Liu Heyan doesn''t make a sound until the woman stops in doubt.


    "What''s the matter? "It''s broken down?" With that, the woman went forward doubtfully and came to Liu Heyan''s body.


    A closer look, her chest has been a scorched black, not a good piece of meat, but the sharp ups and downs of the chest is that Liu Heyan is not dead.


    "Go on..." When the woman was confused, Liu Heyan''s voice came out, cold and incomparable. Then she raised her head, and her face covered with soft blonde hair appeared in front of her eyes.


    Her face was expressionless, her eyes were extremely cold, there was no emotion fluctuation, and her eyes were covered with blood.


    At the moment of looking at each other, the woman felt as if she had fallen into the ice cellar. These eyes were so familiar.


    "Go on." Liu Heyan''s cold voice came out again and woke up the woman in front of him.


    After a big step, the Madness on the woman''s face appeared again, and the electric gun in her hand aimed at Liu Heyan''s head: "of course, we should continue."


    This is what she said, but the woman''s trigger has not been pulled down. If you observe carefully, you will find that the woman''s hand holding the electric gun is shaking slightly.


    She''s scared!


    Liu Heyan''s eyes remind her of the monster in the fire.


    It''s just a slap. At that time, her own master, the director of Jindan peak laboratory, was patted into a pool of mashed meat in front of her eyes. At that time, the monster''s cold eyes were firmly engraved in her mind and could not be removed.


    Just now, she found that Liu Heyan''s eyes were so similar to those of the monster. What did she experience to make a person have such eyes?


    "I What am I thinking? He''s not that monster... " The woman shook her head, trying to get rid of the lingering nightmare.


    At this time, Liu Heyan''s voice without any emotion came slowly:


    "whether it''s gods or demons, as long as you untie my shackles, I will die for Liu Heyan! It''s yours


    "Without this damn rope!"


    "You are dead!"


    The more she said, the more excited Liu Heyan''s voice was. In the end, she had a trace of hysteria, and her face also became extremely ferocious.


    Maybe this is the final madness of the dying.


    At this time, the door behind the woman was shocked, as if it had been hit by something.


    Feeling strange, the woman slowly turned back and looked at the iron door behind her suspiciously.


    At the moment when she turned her head, another loud noise came from behind the door. The firm iron door opened. The woman didn''t respond. A white fist wrapped in red thunder and lightning had already pressed her cheek.


    A crisp crack of the sound followed, clearly spread to the ears of Liu Heyan, the woman flying out of the figure let the original crazy Liu Heyan stunned.


    "Bang!"


    The woman''s body hit the wall heavily, then fell to the ground, and a tender voice came out: "not God, not devil..."


    "Ah Qi."


    Wrapped in blood red thunder and lightning, ah Qi slowly looks up and looks into Liu Heyan''s eyes. At that moment, Liu Heyan feels as if he has seen the gods.


    "We''re here to save you." The next second, a smile bloomed on ah Qi''s face.


    As ah Qi opened his mouth, Liu Heyan, who had been in a daze, suddenly grew up. After a long time, he slowly squeezed out a smile and said gently, "yes, it''s even."After loosening the rope on Liu Heyan''s body, several people come to the table where the woman and LV Chengwen were sitting. On it, Liu Heyan''s fully armed windbreaker and weapons are placed, and Su Chengdao''s flying sword is also among them.


    After Liu Heyan put on his windbreaker and put on the hat stained with blood, the woman who was hit to the corner by ah Qiyi''s fist snorted and woke up.


    Looking at the woman who slowly got up, Liu Heyan pushed ah Qiji and said, "give her to me."


    "You are so hurt, can you?" Ah Qi took a look at Liu Heyan''s scorched black chest and asked suspiciously.


    "Leave it to me." Liu Heyan''s eyes are extremely firm.


    "Good!" Just outside the door, ah Qi already knew that Liu Heyan and the woman had a special intersection. After nodding and agreeing, he took Su Chengdao and ran out of the room.


    Left the room, a few people quickly forward, just a few steps, just met the golden elixir.


    Jindan strong man is holding some strange instruments of torture, which seems to be prepared for women. Seeing the "goods" that should have been bound in the room appear in front of him, the strong man''s eyes flash a little surprised.


    When the strong man was surprised, ah Qi, who had been on guard, immediately shot, and the blood thunder broke out instantly.


    The man who produces the golden elixir must have something extraordinary. The strong man was just surprised and immediately responded. He immediately released the torture tool in his hand and met ah Qi''s fist.


    The strong man''s aptitude is not very good. Although he practices physique, his strength is inferior to that of Ding Yuanqing.


    At this time, ah Qi''s blood thunder broke out with all his strength. Of course, he couldn''t resist. As soon as his palm was connected with ah Qi''s fist, he felt a huge force that he couldn''t bear. Then he saw that his palm was brought to his eyes by the young man''s fist in front of him, and Sheng bumped into his face.


    "Bang!" With a dull sound, the strong man''s figure fell back, ah Qi''s fist left, and his body fell quickly.


    All of a sudden, the strong man saw a blue light behind ah Qi''s shoulder. Although he didn''t see what it was, his intuition over the years made his sweat stand up in an instant, and he tried his best. His body deviated a little under the influence of this force.

 Chapter 151

    The blue light flashed by, and the strong man''s neck was cut out in an instant. If he hadn''t just bent some directions, the flying sword would have penetrated his throat.


    "It''s impossible to fight At the moment of falling to the ground, this idea appeared in the strong man''s mind. At the moment of passing death, he had recognized the strength of both sides.


    Without any words, the strong man who has just landed suddenly turns around, his legs suddenly start to work, and the tall figure suddenly rises from the ground, and rushes to ah Qi''s opposite direction. He wants to run for his life!


    Monk Jindan was scared out of his wits by two children. If he said it, no one would believe it.


    But the fact is that ah Qi and his wife can not only frighten him, but also make him have no way to escape!


    The strong man just flew less than ten meters, and a sharp blue light came. The strong man couldn''t help but stop his body and avoid Chengdao''s flying sword.


    This stop, ah Qi''s figure appeared behind him, beating the bright red lightning fist, hitting the strong man''s waist, this fist is obviously running to the spine.


    The air on his back vibrated slightly. The strong man turned his head and raised his thick arm to resist.


    "Bang!" Small boxing on the thick arm, the huge strength instantly scattered the strong man''s arm solid muscle, with his body flying back, and behind him, a blue light flying sword is shot at his left chest.


    No matter how hard the strong man tried, he could not stop his backward figure. He felt the sharp edge close to his left chest, and his eyes were full of panic.


    "Poof The flying sword passes through the heart and comes out through the chest, and the strong man''s figure stops.


    The heart is penetrated, and the tenacious vitality of the golden elixir will not die directly. If properly treated, even one life can be saved. Obviously, the strong man is in this state at this time.


    There was a sharp pain in his chest, and his heart almost stopped beating, but the strong man didn''t die directly. Instead, he raised his hand and grasped the flying sword, as if trying to pull it out.


    "Hum!" With a cold hum, Su Chengdao''s sword fingers turned, and the flying sword whirled suddenly, which crushed the strong man''s heart, turned his eyes, and fell down.


    There was no friar of golden elixir in ten thousand. One of them died face to face.


    The sword finger waved, the flying sword danced in the air for a while, and the strong man''s blood was immediately thrown clean.


    After taking back the flying sword, he didn''t see the illusory figure on the ground. He was about to turn into a strong man of golden elixir. Ah Qi ran forward immediately.


    After running for a while again, the narrow corridor seems to have reached the end, and an upward staircase appears in front of ah Qi''s eyes.


    Walking up the stairs, ah Qi and Su Chengdao cling to the valve and release their mind. After confirming that there is no guard outside, ah Qi pushes up the valve with both hands.


    When the valve opened, three figures jumped out like cats and landed on the lawn. Looking around, ah Qi found that there were no more people here.


    "Where is this?"


    "Lawn, is it a park?" Su Chengdao took a look at the lawn on the ground and began to guess.


    "It''s not supposed to be in a mansion." Wang Hua''er raised his finger and pointed forward.


    Looking from your fingers, a huge mansion is located hundreds of meters in front of a few people, and the valve out of a few people is just located at the rear of the mansion. From the wall like a black line in the distance, the courtyard is very large.


    "Such a big mansion is definitely a big man in Zhou Tiancheng." Su Chengdao said.


    "Look at the distance, is there a walking figure?" Wang Hua''er pointed to the surrounding of the residence, and was awe struck by the guards with spirit guns.


    "What to do? Now I don''t even know where Hanru is. " Ah Qi frowned slightly and said with a headache.


    "I have a way." Finish saying, Su Chengdao wrist a turn, a crystal clear jade Fu appears in his hand.


    The jade talisman is only one thumb long, square and round. On it, the word "Hanru" is engraved.


    "What is this?" Ah Qi asked.


    "This life jade Fu, refining blood essence into it, can produce contact with the master, if the master dies, the jade Fu will be broken." Su Chengdao explained.


    "So it''s as cold as cold?" Ah Qi asked, looking at the two words on the jade talisman.


    "That''s right." Su Chengdao nodded, closed his eyes and poured a trace of spiritual power into it. A wonderful connection suddenly appeared in his consciousness through the jade charm.


    "In the mansion." Su Chengdao opened his eyes full of anxious color, because he felt that a trace of contact is coming more and more light, this can only show that now the cold such as very weak, and continue to be weak.


    "Go in!" Ah Qi murmured and took the lead in running in front. Three figures quickly approached the mansion in front.


    Due to the open terrain, the patrolling guards around the mansion are also very scattered, basically in groups of one or two. At this time, behind a piece of gardening bush, three pairs of eyes are staring straight at the two guards standing at a side door."There are three monitoring probes in total, one for each of us. If we are guarding, I will follow ah Qiyi left and one right." Su Chengdao said softly.


    "No problem." Ah Qi and Wang Hua''er nodded, and then the latter gathered the power of heaven and earth.


    Wang Hua''er''s affinity with the five elements is not high, but it''s no problem to gather a fireball. Ah Qi and Su Chengdao, who are already fully prepared, are finally ready after waiting for her for more than ten seconds.


    "Do it!" Su Chengdao drinks lightly, Wang Hua''er fireball blows to the farthest probe.


    At the same time, ah Qi''s figure has jumped to the top of the two guards.


    "Pa!" A clear sound came out, and the two guards turned to look at it immediately, only to find that the monitoring on the door had broken, and there was a young man in the air who had not received his fist.


    After a moment of stupefaction, the two guards immediately raised the spirit gun and aimed the muzzle at the boy in mid air, but it was too late.


    Before the gun''s head is aimed at, ah Qi''s blood thunder bursts out instantly. As soon as he steps on the wall, he enters the shell and presses one guard to the ground. At the same time, the flying sword that destroys the other monitor''s head also directly cuts off another guard''s spirit gun. Before he can react, the guard is knocked unconscious by ah Qi Yi.


    "Done." Blood thunder convergence, seven to the rear of two people waved, and then three people pushed open the side door, into the mansion.


    At this time, in a room on the first floor of the mansion, a guard was sitting on the boss''s chair and sleeping.


    In front of him are dozens of screens, which show the monitoring scenes of the mansion and the courtyard. Among them, the screen on one screen has disappeared, showing a few red boxes and white words, "the probe is not connected".

 Chapter 152

    Three monitoring probes are damaged, and three warning sounds are sounded at the same time. However, the guard in deep sleep doesn''t mean to wake up at all. Judging from the slightly red face and wine gas, the guard may have drunk a lot.


    Obviously, this is dereliction of duty, but the authorities turned a blind eye to him, because this is the residence of the Lu family, the Zhou Tian family.


    Lu family is one of the giants of Zhou Tiancheng. Lu Cheng, the current leader of his family, is a monk of Yuanying. The friars of Yuanying in Zhoutian city are only in single digits. Who dares to offend these families?


    This is also why the guard dares to drink during his duty, because no one will come to make trouble, so no one will come to check him. That''s why ah Qi Ji was not found at the first time when he entered the residence.


    The mansion is luxurious and huge, but it seems that the owner doesn''t like to be disturbed, so there are not many monitoring and guards in the mansion, only some helpers who are helpless.


    "Bang!"


    Ah Qiyi knocked over a guard, dragged him into a room, and then went on.


    When they were marching, they were also careful and hardly mobilized their spiritual power. Only ah Qi opened the way with his fists in front of them, because they were worried that there would be powerful monks in the residence. If they were found, they would not be rivals.


    "Which way?" At a fork in the road, ah Qi turned around and asked.


    Smell speech, Su Cheng Road closed eyes again, that inexplicable connection appears again, point to a direction way: "over there."


    Nodded, a few people again carefully forward, all the way down more than 20 guards.


    At this time, in the underground room of the residence, Liu Heyan holds a spirit gun, his eyes empty, standing in the same place.


    Opposite her, the cloak woman with purple eyes was staring at Liu Heyan''s eyes.


    In the eyes of Guanghua, the right face of the cloaked woman collapsed. It seems that ah Qi''s blow is not light.


    The magic pupil looks directly into Liu Heyan''s eyes. The cloak woman slowly pulls out a sharp dagger from her waist, and then gently raises her feet and slowly approaches Liu Heyan.


    The magic pupil needs to look at each other all the time to work. If it moves too fast, the magic will have great flaws. With Liu Heyan''s skill, give her another chance, and the cloak woman will be killed if she can''t last three seconds.


    "It''s so stupid that you want to fight me alone?" The cloaked woman whispered, but her steps kept on.


    At this time, Liu Heyan''s consciousness is a narrow and crowded room.


    Inside the room, a young man with black hair and a girl were sitting on a bed, chewing a piece of bread the size of a palm.


    "Brother, I''m hungry." The girl looks about seven or eight years old, thin, seriously malnourished, a piece of bread was soon eaten by her.


    Looking at the girl''s eager eyes, the boy showed a smile, and put most of the bread in the girl''s hands: "eat, brother is not hungry."


    "Really?"


    "Really, my brother has to take an exam later. They will give me something to eat."


    "Good." The girl trusts her brother unconditionally and eats bread happily.


    Suddenly, the picture turns. The boy is tied to a bed and pushed into a room full of instruments by a group of people in white robes. Soon, there is a shrill scream of the boy in the room.


    I don''t know how long the scream lasted, but the boy''s consciousness gradually came to his senses. As soon as he opened his eyes, the boy saw the surprised eyes of several white robed people. Then he was pushed to another room and started all kinds of strange tests.


    The body was cut by a knife, the skin was pricked by a needle, and even a piece of meat on the boy was directly cut off. Throughout the laboratory, the boy screamed incessantly, but he never died, while his wound was healing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    From the surprise eyes of these white robed people, the boy knew that he had done well. If so, maybe he could get enough food for himself and his sister. Maybe his sister could have enough to eat. The pain was nothing to him.


    Then, the picture turns again and comes to a dark room. The wounded boy hugs his sister and shows his back to a woman in white with a whip. From his eyes, we can see that the woman in white with a mask is the woman in cloak.


    I don''t know how long later, the woman in white left the room.


    "Brother, when can we leave?" Inside the room, the girl looked at her brother seriously and asked naively.


    "When I pass all the exams, we can go out." The boy touched the girl''s head with a doting smile on his face, but after the shadow, the boy''s feet were spread out on the bed in an irregular shape, obviously the bones were broken.


    I don''t know why, the boy''s injury can always recover quickly. By the next day, his irregular foot has been restored to its original state, just a little weak.


    I don''t know how long after that, the boy passed the last exam and came out alive after staying in the burning fire for half an hour.At that moment, the whole lab cheered. The boy succeeded, which means that their experiment was successful. Next, we just need to study the boy''s body well.


    The picture turns again, the boy and the girl sit in the room with one face expectantly, because he has passed the final exam. According to the "instructor", if he has passed the exam, she will send them away.


    "Brother, can we really leave?" The girl''s eyes were full of hope.


    "Well, that''s what they all said, even the instructor said." The boy nodded, looking excited.


    At this time, the room suddenly came a violent vibration, scared the two children.


    When they were stunned, there was a violent explosion somewhere, and then the whole laboratory was in chaos.


    Wailing, asking for help, and the dreadful roar kept coming into the room, and the two children immediately hugged and shivered.


    "Bang!" The door was opened and the cloak woman, their instructor, came in.


    The master who saw Jindan peak with her own eyes was slapped into flesh mud by the black monster. At this time, the cloak woman''s eyes had a fear that could not be hidden, but she had to obey the master''s last words. The experimental body 356 was the most important and had to be taken away.


    So the cloak woman came to the boy''s room.


    See "instructor" appear, the boy''s eyes showed a happy look, quickly asked: "instructor, you are to take us away?"


    "Of course, you''re the best kid here." The cloaked woman said stiffly with a smile.


    Although she has been abused by "instructors" all the year round, the thought that she can take her and her sister away from here makes him very happy. In his eyes, the instructor''s figure has also become tall.

 Chapter 153

    "Let''s go." The cloaked woman said, and she was about to walk out, holding ryukawa''s hand.


    "Wait! The law hasn''t followed Liu Heyan suddenly stopped, causing the cloak woman a Leng, looking to one side, looking forward to Liuchuan Luzi.


    "OK, take her with you." The cloak woman shows a gentle smile and pulls Yukawa Heyan to Luzi''s side.


    "Give me your hand." The cloak woman held out her hand to ryukawa.


    After hesitation, a smile appeared on Liuchuan''s face and he put his hand to the woman''s palm.


    In his view, everything was so beautiful. As long as his sister took the instructor''s hand, she would take them away and go to the beautiful world that only existed in her memory.


    However, at the moment when Luzi''s hand was about to contact the woman, the smile on the woman''s face turned into disgust. Then a dagger came straight out of her sleeve and stabbed into Liuchuan Luzi''s chest.


    The chilly snow bloomed in the girl''s chest, and her sister''s unbelievable eyes were firmly imprinted in Liu Heyan''s mind, which could never be removed.


    "Law son!" The boy''s sad voice spread all over the laboratory.


    The law son slowly fell down, Liuchuan and Yan suddenly struggled, want to catch his sister, but he is how also can''t get rid of the woman''s arm.


    Looking at the struggling boy, the color of disgust in the woman''s eyes becomes stronger and stronger, and she is ready to stun Yukawa.


    But when she was about to start, a breath of palpitation came out from the front. The woman suddenly changed her face. She immediately left Liu Heyan and ran out of the room.


    The monster''s eyes and the breath of fear in her bones had already frightened the woman. At this time, the monster approached. She could not take care of her master''s last words and ran out of the room.


    Without the woman''s grip, ryukawa Heyan staggers to the front of the law, but finds that the girl has already lost her breath.


    Take the hand of the law son, quietly feel her loss of temperature, Liuchuan and Yan''s heart also began to be fragmented.


    On that day, Liuchuan Luzi died, and so did Yukawa Heyan.


    "Yes, maybe it''s a nightmare in my heart that can never be separated from..."


    "But I''m not weak at first."


    Suddenly, Liu Heyan, with dull eyes, said:


    "the murderer who killed my sister is standing in front of me arrogantly. Do you think I will be lost because of this painful memory?"


    All of a sudden, Liu Heyan''s dull eyes returned to pure brightness, staring at the cloak woman with a knife in front of him.


    "How could it be?" The cloak woman can''t believe that her strongest magic will be broken away. You know, it''s a magic skill of Yinghuo. Even monk Yuanying will be less affected by this move. Why did Liu Heyan break away?


    Liu Heyan broke away because she couldn''t understand, but the cold muzzle of the gun surprised her.


    "Go! Die! Let''s go


    With Liu Heyan roaring wildly, the spirit gun on the woman''s chin burst into flames.


    "Ding!" The sound of the bullet case landing was very clear, reverberated several times in the narrow room, and then gradually stopped. The cloak woman''s head had blossomed, lying in front of Liu Heyan.


    After pulling the hair in front of her eyes to the back of her head, Liu Heyan''s delicate face was revealed. He raised his head slightly, and the voice of gender was slowly spitting out from her mouth.


    "Luzi, I avenged you..."


    Two tears, sliding down Liu Heyan''s cheek.


    Long golden hair and lovely straw hat are what Luzi has been longing for. If she comes out safely, maybe Liuchuan Luzi will look like this.


    For the sake of his younger sister, Liu Heyan has long hair, dyed golden, and always wears a straw hat. Maybe because of her will, she doesn''t have an Adam''s apple.


    Ryukawa Heyan died long ago. Now she is ryukawa Heyan, the ghost of ryukawa in the world.


    After a long time in a daze, Liu Heyan dried his tears and took out her special mobile phone from the windbreaker.


    "They must be outside now. They have to help."


    With that, Liu Heyan quickly pressed the mobile phone, and soon intruded into the monitoring system of Lu''s mansion.


    After seeing the big words "the probe is not connected", Liu Heyan''s mouth is slightly tilted, and his fingers are gently pointed down. All the pictures immediately return to normal and become a circular playback.


    "I can only help you here..."


    Gently put away the mobile phone, Liu Heyan "plop" fell to the ground.


    After so many electric shocks, her body can''t hold, and then she broke away from the woman''s magic. Even if Liu Heyan''s recovery is amazing, she is at the limit and in a coma.


    Inside the mansion, in a large room on the second floor, he was treated with a dose of anesthetics, his eyes closed and tied to a shelf.On her two white and tender arms, there was a tube inserted in each. The bright red blood was drawn out by the tube and slowly flowed into a bottle.


    Because of excessive blood loss, the cold at this time was as pale as a porcelain doll, but the delicate face had a unique temperament.


    Opposite Han Ru, there is a man in gorgeous clothes.


    The man was holding a goblet, shaking his right hand slowly, sniffing the bright red blood in the goblet from time to time, then taking a sip, revealing a face of intoxication.


    "It''s perfect blood. What makes you so charming?" The man slowly opened his eyes, feeling the blood full of spiritual power into his abdomen, and then digested by the blood magic method, moistening his body.


    He is the evil man who took away Han Ru, the big client of this population trade, Lu Xin, young master Lu.


    Lu Xin is the only grandson of Lu Cheng, the leader of the Lu family. Although he has spiritual bones, he has extremely poor talent, and his mood is capricious, so he has no progress in his cultivation.


    If we let it go, Lu Xin will never be able to break through the atmosphere of gathering Qi. He can only be a mortal within 150 years old.


    Lu Xin''s only son died earlier than he was when he was a treasure. Lu Xin''s father, Lu Wang, naturally gave up. He found a blood magic secret from somewhere, which opened the door to a new world for his son. For Xuexiu, as long as the materials are enough, it''s just a matter of how many materials can break through the realm.


    With his father''s encouragement, Lu Xin is more unscrupulous, and the owner of yuanyingjing, Lu Cheng, turns a blind eye to it. After all, Lu Cheng is his favorite grandson.


    "After sucking your blood, I can break through to the golden elixir, then I can absorb the blood of the monster, so I can break through to Yuanying again." After another cup of blood, Lu Cheng said to himself.


    "My Lu family is a member of Zhou Tiancheng. I have plenty of money, and I have no problem with many monsters. When I break through to Yuanying again, I will be allowed to swim in Tiangao. Wonderful, wonderful, ha ha ha."


    After drinking another mouthful of cold blood, Lu Cheng''s eyes brightened, because he felt that there was a resonance between all the orifices in his body, which was the precursor of breakthrough.

 Chapter 154

    With the resonance of the body''s orifices, Lu Xin''s spiritual power began to stir. He immediately grabbed the bottle at the bottom of the catheter and poured all the blood into his mouth.


    Cold as the blood entrance full of aura, Lu Xin''s eyes are more bright, "bang bang" popping sound from his body, which is the sound of the high-speed flow of the aura collision.


    "Not enough, not enough!" The breakthrough is coming. Lu Xin is very excited. After drinking the blood in the bottle, he grabs it with both hands and puts the catheter into his mouth. He actually starts to suck up the cold blood.


    Lu Xin sucked, and the blood in the catheter flowed into his mouth quickly. Similarly, the blood in Han Ru''s body was also speeding up, and the severe pain stimulated Han Ru to wake up.


    With all his strength, Han Ru barely opens his eyes. As the scene in front of him becomes clear, Lu Xin''s greedy blood sucking appearance also enters Han Ru''s eyes.


    In her heart, she was terrified. She wanted to struggle, but she had no strength. After all her efforts, she just gave out a few grunts.


    "Hey, hey, wake up." Hear cold such as stuffy hum, Lu Xin''s face peeped out a evil smile.


    "Go away..." Cold such as spit out this word, as if used up the whole body strength in general, even desperately open eyelids also slowly down.


    "Good! I like the prey that will resist. The more resistance you have, the more delicious your blood will be. " Being scolded by Han Ru, Lu Xin is more happy. He raises his hand to pour a pure spirit into Han Ru.


    A breakthrough is imminent. Lu Xin''s spiritual power is of high purity. Han Ru suddenly has a trace of strength. His eyelids are half opened and half closed.


    "Go away, disgusting thing..." Just recovered a little strength, strong cold such as mouth scold.


    "That''s good. That''s interesting." Lu Xin, who was scolded, did not get angry. Instead, he nodded happily and began to suck blood again.


    Lu Xin''s cheeks were tight, a force of suction came from the catheter again, and cold blood had rushed to Lu Xin''s mouth at a very fast speed.


    "Ah The severe pain made Han Ru howl. She wanted to struggle, but she found that she didn''t have any strength. She could feel that half of her blood had been sucked away.


    Half of the blood flow, if it was human, it would have died long ago. Even if it was Jindan friar, at most, he just kept a trace of consciousness, but now Hanru was sober.


    Because she is a demon, just like human beings in appearance. In terms of vitality and cultivation talent, all aspects of the demon clan are much stronger than human beings, which is also the reason why half of the cold blood has passed but has not died.


    With the howling of Han Ru, her blood became more energetic because of her consciousness, and her spiritual power became more and more strong.


    Blood is constantly entering, Lu Xindi''s eyes are more and more bright, and his breath is rising.


    "Right now!"


    "I''ll get Dan in a minute!"


    Lu Xin''s heart is very excited, because the body feedback to their own sense of breakthrough, more and more obvious!


    Suddenly, Lu Xin''s body heard a "click" to crisp ring, his Dantian actually appeared a crack.


    "Is this the curse of resentment recorded in the book?" Lu Xin was surprised, and immediately thought of the records in the blood magic secret method.


    The secret method of blood devil is to strengthen itself by seizing the spirit of others through blood. Although the progress is rapid, there will be the residual resentment of the original host in the blood essence. This resentment will be exposed at the time of breakthrough. A crack in Lu Xin''s Dantian is caused by this resentment.


    "Click, click!"


    With a few more crackles, the cracks in Lu Xin''s Dantian increased again, and his face became dignified.


    "It''s going to take more blood." In Lu Xin''s heart, he said, with one hand, a big jar beside him rose from the ground and came to his hand.


    It''s not other things, it''s blood in the big jar, but this jar is not as cold as blood, it''s from a poor child with spiritual bones.


    Fighting against resentment is very simple, that is to absorb more blood essence to repair the damage in the body.


    For Lu Xin, the resentment of chaos in his body can''t sustain his stored blood.


    Lifting the jar, Lu Xin drank the blood in it.


    Blood into the abdomen, blood magic method quickly urged, a trace of blood essence into pure spiritual power poured into Lu Xin''s Dantian, repaired the crack.


    A few minutes later, Lu Xin''s seven or eight cans had been consumed, and the cracks in his body had disappeared.


    "The grudge has been solved, and the next step is to break through!"


    Suddenly opened his eyes, Lu Xin''s eyes bright incomparable, again picked up the cold as the catheter on the body, suddenly sucked up the blood.


    Originally, Lu Xin thought that he would have to consume all of ah Qi''s people to make a breakthrough, but at the moment when Han Ru''s blood came into his mouth, he was pleasantly surprised, because the girl''s blood was full of spiritual power. Compared with Han Ru, the children captured by Yinghuo were just less than one hundred.Now, as long as we continue to absorb the rich blood of Han Ru, Lu Xin believes that he will break through soon.


    Looking at Lu Xin in front of him greedily sucking his own blood, Han Ru''s heart is extremely desperate.


    "I I don''t want to die yet... "


    "I still have a lot of things to do..."


    Lu Xin''s spiritual power has been gradually consumed by Han Ru, and her consciousness is beginning to blur.


    "Grandfather If you don''t want to die... "


    "Han Ru hasn''t surpassed his grandfather yet..."


    The consciousness is more and more fuzzy, and her grandfather''s kind appearance appears in Hanru''s mind. She doesn''t want to die. The invincible grandfather is the only dependence in her heart, but now he is separated from her by two worlds.


    With the continuous extraction of blood, Hanru''s consciousness becomes more and more blurred, and the jade Fu in Su Chengdao''s hand becomes more and more dim.


    It seems that I feel something. In the secret place of qixuanzong, which is two worlds apart, an old man with two corners on his head suddenly opens his eyes.


    "It''s as cold as ice!" The old man was awakened from his enlightenment by his intense uneasiness in his heart, and he rushed out of the room with a roar.


    The old man was very fast. In a few seconds, he came to an ancestral hall several miles away. He pushed the door and came in. Rows of shining jade runes came into sight. They were pieces of original jade runes.


    Without looking at other jade runes, the old man''s eyes immediately locked on a jade Rune in the rear.


    The light of the jade talisman is dim and quite conspicuous. On it, the word "Hanru" is impressively engraved.


    At one glance, the old man''s eyes were immediately filled with worry. The last time the jade talisman was dark, it was when Hanru was attacked by a cat lizard. Later, he turned the corner. Hanqingshan had told him the truth.


    This time, the jade talisman is dim again, which means that Han Ru has suffered a change again and is dying again!

 Chapter 155

    "What happened to Hanru again?" All of a sudden, a voice of vicissitudes entered the ears of the old man. Looking back, an old man in a Taoist robe and with a young face appeared behind him.


    Nodding, the old man asked, "Chengzong, has the town faction been restored now? Can you pass on people again?"


    "No, it will take at least a year." Su Chengzong, the Taoist priest, shook his head.


    Hearing this, the old man''s eyes darkened and sighed heavily: "Oh, I hope she can get through this disaster."


    At this time, the Xuantian realm was in the residence of Lu family.


    When her consciousness was vague, Han Ru didn''t know that her strong thoughts had been known by her grandfather. At this time, she was very weak, and her blood was only 30%.


    To this extent, even the demons have been dead for a long time, but Han Ru has been living up to now with the idea of not wanting to die.


    In front of her, Lu Xin was greedily sucking blood, and from the soaring momentum in his body, Lu Xin was only one last step away from Jindan.


    Suddenly, Lu Xin''s momentum rose again, and a drop of golden liquid appeared in his Dantian.


    "It''s coming, it''s coming!" Lu Cheng''s heart is extremely happy, accelerated the speed of absorption.


    With the replenishment of blood essence, the drop of golden liquid became bigger and bigger, and soon condensed into a golden ball, which was a golden elixir.


    The surface of the gold elixir is pitted, and it is obvious that it has not yet been condensed successfully. Lu Xin takes another breath, and the gold elixir in the elixir field condenses a lot, and the holes on the surface begin to become shallow.


    At this time, there is less than 20% blood in Hanru''s body. Although she has not died, her consciousness has been completely blurred, and her brain has almost stopped thinking.


    "Who Come and help me... "


    "Brother Chengdao, Han ru I don''t want to die... "


    On the verge of death, besides her grandfather, the closest person appeared in Hanru''s mind. How she longed for her brother Chengdao to appear in front of her and cut off the disgusting demon repair with one sword.


    "If I die My grandfather and elder brother Chengdao will be very sad, won''t they... "


    "By the way, sister Hua''er will be sad too..."


    "And Ah Qi, that creep... "


    Consciousness more and more fuzzy, Wang Hua''er and ah Qi figure also appeared in her mind, green eyes more and more dim.


    "I I don''t want to die... "


    Finally, a clear tear crossed her cheek, and the scene became darker and darker.


    Han Ru knows that he is going to die at last.


    On the other side of her face, Lu Xin was excited that he had lost the catheter, because his golden elixir had been condensed, and now he needed a lot of blood essence to consolidate his realm.


    "Well, this treasure can''t be wasted." Lu Xin felt that there was more than 10% blood in Han Ru''s body. He immediately licked his mouth and then stepped forward.


    This time, he will directly suck out the remaining blood in the body, without catheter!


    "I don''t want to be sucked dry by this beast..."


    The scene in front of her has been distorted, but Han Ru feels Lu Xin''s malice and struggles more and more, but she is helpless.


    Blood almost completely lost, at the moment of cold, such as dry face, the body is even thinner.


    "Who "Come and help me?" Han Ru gave out her last cry, and Lu Xin''s hand was about to touch her cheek.


    "Ding!"


    At this time, a crisp sound came to Han Ru''s ears, and then a blue light flashed through her and Lu Xin''s eyes.


    "What is it?" Lu Xin''s strange cry, fixed his eyes, and found that the floor beside his feet actually revealed a section of blue sword tip.


    Lu Xin just saw that the point of the sword suddenly sank, and then stabbed out continuously, leaving several notches on the floor. After that, the point of the sword sank again, leaving Lu Xin who had not yet reflected.


    Just when he was puzzled, a low male voice came out from the gap: "ah Qi..."


    With the male voice, there was a bright red light. Doubtfully, Lu Xin didn''t respond, and the red light burst out.


    With "boom!" The floor cracked, and a fist wrapped in red thunder and lightning stuck to Lu Xin''s chin. The disgusting figure flew to the ceiling. Then there was another "bang" sound. Lu Xin was blasted to the third floor by Sheng Sheng.


    "Pa!" The blood red figure fell on the ground.


    Two fists clench, blood thunder beat, come person is not ah Qi, who can it be?


    Under the cat Lizard King''s claws, the man who stands in front of Han Ru''s body is him.


    Under Ding Yuanqing''s heavy fists, it was him who stood in front of Han Ru.


    At the moment, under Lu Xin''s claws, the first one to arrive is still him!


    In an instant, the three figures in the memory began to coincide. The back of the boy was firmly engraved into the heart of Han Ru. In the dark blue eyes, only ah Qi was entangled in the bloody thunder.Under the red light, the dim blue pupil slowly closed.


    "It''s as cold as ice!" Ah Qi, looking back, screams and sweeps in front of Han Ru. So do Su Chengdao and Wang Huaer, who jump up.


    Three people work together, cold such as the shackles on the body was quickly removed, thin body fell in Su Chengdao''s arms.


    Feeling the cold in her arms, Su Chengdao immediately put it on the ground and poured a spiritual force into her body. Then Wang Hua''er quickly squatted down to check her injury.


    As soon as he caught up with Han Ru''s wrist, Wang Hua''er''s eyes suddenly became sour and said chokingly, "the whole body''s blood has been almost sucked dry, and there is only half a breath left!"


    "Help her!" Su Chengdao''s eyes had already turned red, and he drank violently.


    "I I have no choice... " Looking at the state of cold as, even Chen Yang estimates that there is no way, not to mention the front of Wang Hua''er, at this time she has been at a loss, tears.


    "I can''t help thinking! Now you are the only one who knows medicine Squatting on the side of the seven eyes cold, a word awakened Wang Hua''er.


    Ah Qi is right. She is the only one who knows medicine.


    Just flustered for a while, Wang Hua''er immediately calmed down, forced to hold back tears, brain rapid rotation.


    "The blood is exhausted, only to borrow blood, but Han is such a demon, no one''s blood can be used..."


    "The common method of generating blood is invalid. Only the magic medicine of blood production can be saved, but where can I find the magic medicine?"


    Soon, Wang Hua''er entered the state, eyes flow, thoughts, mouth constantly.


    On the side of the seven and Su Chengdao see this scene immediately hold back the heart of grief, a face eagerly to Wang Hua''er.


    Suddenly, as if thinking of something, Wang Hua''er''s eyes lit up, looked up and said: "blood essence!"


    "Can you help me?" Seeing Wang Hua''er''s expression, ah Qi and Su Cheng Dao suddenly feel that there is a play. They are happy and ask questions together.


    "That blood repair absorbed Wang Hua Er''s blood essence to just knot of Dan, now he inside Dan certainly have a lot of blood essence!"

 Chapter 156

    At the time of Lu''s breakthrough, ah Qiji, who was very close to him, naturally felt the tragedy of United Hanru, and Wang Hua''er directly associated with the process.


    Human blood is produced by blood essence, but blood essence is produced by blood essence. At this time, the cold state is that all three of them are almost exhausted, and there is no hope of returning to heaven.


    "Kill that Xuexiu! Take the blood essence in his golden elixir to produce cold blood Wang Hua''er''s eyes flashed a fierce.


    "Are you sure?" Su Chengdao asked.


    "Thirty percent!"


    "Enough!" After that, Su Chengdao is about to get up, but he is held down by ah Qi.


    Looking up, ah Qi''s eyes were firm and said, "I''ll go."


    Ah Qi is right. At present, Han Ru''s situation is very critical. He needs a spiritual power to hold his last breath. However, ah Qi''s spiritual power can''t be mobilized. It''s the best role to pursue Lu Xin.


    "We must succeed!" Without much words, Su Chengdao nodded heavily.


    "You only have half an hour." Wang Hua''er said, obviously, this time she doesn''t plan to drag ah Qi''s hind legs. In the face of a golden elixir, her words are no different from her death.


    "Trust me."


    With that, ah Qi''s figure jumped up and flew into the hole in the ceiling.


    Two minutes later, a window on the third floor suddenly broke. Lu Xin''s figure jumped out and fell to the ground with the glass slag.


    At this time, Lu Xin''s face was bruised. His clothes were flat and clean. He looked embarrassed. He was obviously beaten by ah Qi.


    In the final analysis, Lu Xin is just a young man. He has never experienced any life and death battle. Although he arrived at Jindan, he was beaten several times by the furious ah Qi Lian because of his poor talent.


    In pain, he could only take his life and escape. Relying on his familiarity with the terrain, he threw away ah Qi by several secret roads, and then jumped into the hospital.


    Ah Qi''s killing intention in his eyes was undisguised. Lu Xin was already scared and knew that he was not the young man''s opponent.


    Unfortunately, these days, his father took a group of monks to explore the wonderland. At this time, there are only two golden elixirs in the mansion.


    If he waited for the two worshippers to come, he would not guarantee that he would last another minute under ah Qi.


    "It''s better to ask for yourself than for others. Go to the blood pool!" Idea flashed, Lu Xin immediately opened his legs, rushed to the backyard of the secret road.


    Because when he gets to the golden elixir, he can perform some moves in the blood devil''s secret art, and the blood in the underground pool is the best material for him to release his moves.


    As soon as Lu Xin opened the valve, ah Qi''s figure jumped out of the window and caught a glimpse of Lu Xin''s figure.


    No nonsense, blood thunder "rub" to jump out, ah seven instant into a red light, rushed to the front of Lu Xin.


    Under the outbreak of blood thunder, ah Qi was so fast that Lu Xin rushed into the secret passage, inserted several locks into the valve, and then ran in without looking back.


    Soon, ah Qi swept over the valve, raised his hand and found that it had not been pulled up. Sharp, he immediately knew that the valve had been locked.


    "Can you stop me?" With a cold hum, ah Qi''s palm plunges down and grabs the edge of the valve. Then the blood thunder bursts out.


    With a big drink, ah Qi used all his strength, and the valve suddenly deformed. There was a "click" sound, which was the sound of the bolt breaking.


    With the last bolt broken, the valve was pulled up by ah Qisheng and flew out.


    Without any obstruction, ah Qi rushed into the tunnel immediately.


    Running down the stairs, the narrow corridor appeared in front of ah Qi''s eyes again. Seeing the deformed iron door, ah Qi thought of Liu Heyan, who was left alone. In his heart, he was surprised and said in secret: "I have to go and have a look first."


    Carefully push open the iron door, ah Qi didn''t directly enter, but after waiting for several seconds, peeped out his head slightly, just saw the Cape woman with her head blooming.


    "Dead?"


    Cloaked woman is dead, which means that Liu Heyan won, but he did not see Liu Heyan''s figure, so ah Qi went into the room and saw Liu Heyan lying on the ground.


    Pushed Liu Heyan, found that the other side in a deep coma, ah Qi relaxed: "it''s good not to die."


    Liu Heyan did not die, ah Qi will no longer pursue, now kill Lu Xin save cold as the most important, so he put down Liu Heyan, ran out of the room.


    Soon, the narrow corridor came to the end, and a red light came into ah Qi''s eyes.


    As the red light deepened, ah Qi walked out of the corridor and entered the wide room where countless women were held. Stepping in, ah Qi was surprised, because Lu Xin, who was beaten to tears by him, was standing at the edge of the blood pool, looking at him with an evil smile.


    "No more running?"


    "No longer needed." With that, Lu Xin raised his hand slightly, and the pool of blood behind him turned violently. Ah Qi''s face changed.


    "Look Lu Xin gave a big drink and shook his hand at ah Qi. Suddenly, three blood arrows sprang out of the blood pool behind him and directed at ah Qi.Quickly flash, ah Qi moved to one side, and in his original position, the blood arrow hit the position is more than three deep notches, and the residual blood is still corroding the rock floor.


    The power of the blood arrow is huge. Ah Qi is shocked. When he looks up, there are three more blood arrows in front of him.


    With a scream, the blood thunder flashed. Ah Qi dodged the blood arrow again, and then kept on running to Lu Xin in front of him.


    Because he knew that Lu Xin must not be allowed to control the blood in the pool, otherwise he would be consumed to death, and the bloody thunder would burst out. Ah Qi could only last ten minutes at most.


    Seeing ah Qi dodging his blood arrow again, Lu Xin''s eyebrows were slightly raised and his eyes were full of irony. Then he raised his hands slightly and more than ten blood arrows flew out.


    "Whew!" Blood arrow flies, ah Qi''s face changes greatly, stops his body immediately, jumps up, dodges and shoots more than ten blood arrows together.


    He just dodged seven and a half inches, but he couldn''t even shoot a new arrow this time.


    It seems that Lu Xin also knows that the range of one-time attack can not hit ah Qi, can only start to make up with the number of times.


    The blood arrow flies, ah Qi''s body is constantly moving, but he can''t make half an inch, which makes him extremely headache. If it goes on like this, he can''t get close to Lu Xin.


    "If only I could mobilize my psychic power so that I could fight him." Dodging, ah Qi thought in his heart.


    Just think about it, ah Qi immediately recognized the reality, legs suddenly force, a back somersault to avoid the three blood arrows, came to the door of the room, because he came up with a way to deal with the blood arrow.


    "What? Are you afraid? " Looking at ah Qi''s sudden retreat, Lu Xin''s face became more ironic.


    "You wait."


    After putting down a cruel word, ah Qi''s figure flashed and ran into the corridor, leaving Lu Xin with a puzzled face.

 Chapter 157

    But after that, ah Qi didn''t dare to leave the corridor.


    "Grandfather should have seen the information. It''s estimated that he will come back soon, and none of these people will live. Thinking of this, Lu Xin had a sneer on his face.


    After a while, the red light in the corridor converged, and the "bang bang" died down. A piece of iron door shot out of the corridor and hit Lu Xin.


    "I''m looking for a shield." Lu Xin snorted coldly and waved his wrist. Three blood arrows shot straight out and hit the iron gate.


    The iron gate is not pure iron, but made of alloy. It''s much harder than the rock on the ground. Although the blood arrow is powerful, it only leaves three big holes on it, which have not been pierced.


    "Hiss ~ ~" the iron gate fell to the ground, the voice of evil blood corrosion came out, and ah Qi''s figure came out slowly from the shadow of the corridor.


    "That''s good. I can''t get through it at once." Wearing black short sleeves, ah Qi kept on walking, while on his hands, he grasped half an iron door.


    "Now, it''s my turn." Blood thunder broke out, ah Qi''s figure shot out quickly and rushed to Lu Xin.


    "I think you can block it a few times." Lu Xin waved his wrist and shot several blood arrows at ah Qi.


    Blood arrow hit, ah Qi single leg power, forward body shape moved a few meters, avoid three blood arrows, and then raised the left iron gate, "bang bang" two blocked two blood arrows, and then jumped up, again avoid three blood arrows, blood thunder burst, he rushed to the front of Lu Xin.


    The bloody figure is getting closer and closer. Lu Xin''s face changes greatly. He shoots a few blood arrows again, but they are all blocked by the iron gate of ah Qi''s hands.


    "Bang bang!" Once again blocked a few blood arrows, the iron door of ah Qi''s right hand suddenly burst, but his figure has come to the top of Lu Xin.


    Throwing out the iron gate in his left hand, he blocked the blood arrows that just appeared in the blood pool. Ah Qi gave a big shout, and his right fist wrapped in blood thunder hit Lu Xin''s forehead heavily.


    "Boom!" With a sudden sound, Lu Xin fell to the ground in an instant. The huge power made a crack appear on the stone floor under him. He was so surprised that he didn''t even have time to scream.


    At the moment when Lu Xin fell to the ground, the eyes of the women in the cage around him actually showed a trace of brilliance. They never thought that the devil would be knocked down by a blow.


    In this way, the voice of "I will help you out" was said by the young man before It''s true. This boy can really help them out!


    Around the prisoner''s eyes change, ah Qi didn''t notice, all his attention is on Lu Xin''s body, the forehead by his full punch, Lu Xin is not dead!


    His eyes were swollen and his forehead was sunken. Although Lu Xin was not dead at this time, he could not even speak. He lay on his back with blood in his mouth.


    Thinking of what he did to Han Ru, ah Qi''s anger regenerates in his heart. With a cold hum, he kicks Lu Xin in the waist.


    Scream, Lu Xin flew out, just came to a cage.


    When Lu Xin approached, the woman in the cage suddenly screamed, instinctively fell to the corner of the cage, and her face was full of panic.


    Every time Lu Xin approaches the cage, the people in the cage will be killed and bled in the eyes of all. Lu Xin has been doing this for three years, and his evil smile has already been engraved into the hearts of these prisoners.


    A pool of blood, how many people will it take to fill it? How many innocent lives did Lu Xin kill like this? He can''t even count himself.


    A few seconds later, seeing Lu Xin half dead, some brave women slowly stood up and came to the cage.


    long time imprisonment as like as two peas, has hurt their minds seriously. Some people even can''t even speak. But everyone looks at Lu Xin''s eyes. They are all alike. It is a hatred, a direct attack on the hatred of the soul. If hate can shape, Lu Xin has been torn to pieces.


    The hatred in women''s eyes even ah Qi was shocked. As a congenital Taoist, he was more sensitive than ordinary people. The frightful hatred in the room gave him goose bumps.


    "What did he do to make you hate so strongly?" Ah Qi was stunned for a moment and said softly. Then he suddenly recovered. Now it''s the most important thing to take Lu Xin''s inner pill. Han Ru was waiting for him to save his life, so he shook his head and came to Lu Xin.


    Five fingers together, a seven palm into a knife, a stab to Lu Xin''s Dantian.


    "Poof!" Palm into the belly, feel a touch of hard touch, it is Lu Xingang bear the golden elixir.


    It''s the first time for ah Qi to do it when his palm enters a person''s body. Suddenly, he feels disgusted. Thinking that Han Ru''s life is at stake, ah Qi suppresses this disgusting feeling, takes a few deep breaths, and grabs the golden elixir.


    Just as ah Qi was about to pull out her hand, a woman in the cage suddenly opened her eyes. She could hardly speak and called out two words: "be careful!"


    It was too late when the woman called out, because a blood arrow had pierced ah Qi''s right shoulder."How could it be?" Ah Qi''s eyes were wide open and his face was incredible. He didn''t expect that Lu Xin could control the blood arrow in the pool so far away.


    After piercing the shoulder, the blood arrow immediately scattered, leaving a big hole on ah Qi''s shoulder, and the remaining trace of evil blood immediately began to corrode his flesh and blood.


    "It hurts!" Ah Qi let out a cry of pain, and the palm of Jin Dan''s hand suddenly loosened.


    At this time, another blood arrow came. This time, it was aimed at ah Qi''s heart.


    The right shoulder has been worn, ah Qi already knows the result, suddenly his eyes are awe inspiring, he jumps up and hides. At the same time, he also knows that he has lost the best chance.


    After pushing back ah Qi, two blood arrows were shot again in the pool, but their target was not ah Qi.


    "Poop poop" two, two blood arrows stabbed into Lu Xin''s body, then instantly scattered, turned into a pool of evil blood fell on Lu Xin''s body.


    Evil blood has a strong corrosive effect on ah Qi, but on the contrary to Lu Xin, only a few white smoke came out, and Lu Xin''s wound healed at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Two blood arrows were summoned again. The depression of Lu Xin''s forehead had disappeared. His eyes turned white and showed his pupils.


    Just for a while, his injury healed completely!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Lu Xin''s laughter spread all over the room.


    "Didn''t you expect that?" The spirit power releases, Lu Xin''s body stands upright and rises, full face mockingly looking at front frown ground seven.


    "Beside the blood pool, I am invincible!" Lu Xin said wildly.


    Opposite him, ah Qi, who was covering his right shoulder, looked very gloomy.


    After Lu Xin recovered for a while, the evil blood left in ah Qi''s wound had been consumed. At this time, the blood hole on ah Qi''s shoulder had expanded by one third. Because of the pollution of evil blood, the blood from the wound had turned black.


    Looking at Lu Xin''s frantic smile, ah Qi was extremely upset.


    "If I had done it a moment earlier! Maybe he''ll die! "

 Chapter 158

    Naturally, ah Qi would not believe Lu Xin''s words of invincibility. When he was knocked down with one blow, ah Qi confirmed that Lu Xin had lost consciousness. It was estimated that when he was snatching the golden elixir, Lu Xin''s survival instinct was triggered by ah Qi, and then there was the scene of blood arrow penetrating his shoulder.


    "Too careless..." Ah Qi said in his heart that he didn''t expect that Lu Xin could control the blood pool more than ten meters away.


    "We have to get another iron gate!"


    Blood thunder broke out, ah Qi''s body shot out quickly, and he was about to run to the corridor around Lu Xin.


    His legs move quickly. Ah Qi has come to the entrance of the corridor. Just before he enters, he feels a strong wind coming. Helpless, he can only stop his body and take a big step back.


    Looking up, the original position has a large pool of evil blood, which is constantly corroding the floor. It is obvious that it is caused by three blood arrows.


    "Do you think I''ll give you another chance?" Lu Xinxie said with a smile.


    Without answering Lu Xin, ah Qi just flashed into the corridor again, but was forced back by the blood arrow again.


    "You don''t have a chance." Lu Xin''s eyes are full of sarcasm, and then it seems that he suddenly thought of something. He tilts his head and looks at the woman who reminded ah Qi before.


    "By the way, you just reminded him, didn''t you?" With that, Lu Xin raised his hand to the woman.


    "Stop it Ah Qi Da gave a drink, but Lu Xin didn''t stop his action. The palm of his hand was empty, and a mysterious suction came out. Suddenly, a stream of blood spurted from the woman''s neck and was sucked in by her palm.


    The throat is broken, the woman''s face is full of panic, and she slowly falls down. Lu Xin, who has absorbed blood essence, has a comfortable face, and most of his spiritual power has been restored, while ah Qi, who is opposite him, has red eyes in anger.


    The woman is to remind him, but she lost her life because of it. How can ah Qi not be angry?


    Because of the anger, the bloody thunder broke out more fiercely. Ah Qi''s body came to Lu Xin''s body and raised his left fist.


    His fists came towards him, but Lu Xin''s face was covered with a sneer, and his heart moved. The residual blood of the woman in the cage flew out, and it turned out to be a blood shield in front of him.


    Although the shield is thin, it''s quite hard. Shengsheng blocks ah Qi''s full blow, and then it breaks open. The strength of the anti shock makes ah Qi''s figure slowly retreat. But the three blood arrows don''t know when they are behind him.


    With a scream, ah Qi twisted his figure and drilled through the gap between the two blood arrows, but the third one rubbed his chest, leaving a long wound.


    "Chi ~ ~!" The residual evil blood immediately corrodes ah Qi''s wound. Rao Shi, who is mentally firm, also cries out with pain. His body shape retreats rapidly, and opens up the distance from Lu Xin.


    The huge stimulation brought by the near death seems to make Lu Xin''s control more powerful. At least before that, Lu Xin can''t make the blood shield.


    "Comfortable?" Lu Xin did not continue to attack, now he is full of confidence, he feels that even if his grandfather does not come, ah Qi is not his opponent.


    After the negative hand, Lu Xin finally has a golden elixir.


    "How''s it going? Is this woman''s blood hard? " Lu Xin''s one handed move, a pool of blood flew out of the throat of the woman.


    Came to Lu Xin''s hands, blood seems to have a life in general, constantly distorted, by his constant play.


    But in ah Qi''s eyes, it made him more angry.


    "Don''t you stain her blood!" Ah Qi cried angrily.


    "Defile? So what if I''m sullied? " Lu Xin opened his mouth and swallowed the blood. He said with a smile: "can you stop me?"


    "Ah With a roar, the blood thunder broke out again, and ah Qi''s body shot.


    "Just in time!" Lu Xinxie laughs, the pressure of Jindan is released, and ah Qi''s figure in the air suddenly stagnates, and then a large pool of blood gushes out from the blood pool in the distance.


    Blood into the air immediately distorted, came to the seven side has become a big hand, the smell of smell immediately into the seven nose.


    Blood hand has a seven half body so big, a body in the air can''t dodge a seven grasp in the palm of the hand, heavy fall on the ground.


    Although it''s made of blood, but the blood hand is tangible and qualitative. After landing, it''s even harder to squeeze. Ah Qi suddenly howls miserably.


    It seems that the blood hand is not corrosive because of the shape and quality, but the huge force from it is quite big. Ah Qi''s whole body is rattling.


    "The secret method of blood devil is really a supreme skill." Looking at ah Qi''s tragedy, Lu Xin said excitedly.


    At this time, ah Qi endured the pain, the bloody thunder burst out, and his whole body suddenly struggled.


    The power of ah Qi is so great that the blood hand begins to twist under his struggle, with a sign of breaking.


    Seeing this, Lu Xin''s face changed greatly. When he cast the magic again, a bloody hand came out of the pool and caught ah Qi.


    What just coagulated was the left hand, and now it was the right hand. He pinched it at the same time. Ah Qi could not release the blood thunder after a scream.The blood thunder disappears, the huge force that can resist originally all falls on ah Qi, his miserable howl immediately spreads all over the room.


    Being pinched by two blood hands, ah Qi''s "Ga Bang" sound keeps on. If the blood hands continue to work hard, he is afraid that he will be pinched to death by Sheng Sheng.


    At this time, the strength of two blood hands suddenly relaxed, Lu Xindi''s voice came over: "can''t let you die so easily."


    With that, Lu Xin opened the cage beside him and stretched out his hand to the woman who had already breathed.


    "Come and play with something new." As Lu Xin''s words fell, the woman who had already breathed opened her eyes.


    Eyes have no luster, pupil has been enlarged, obviously a pair of dead eyes.


    "Get up." Lu Xin sneered. The secret of blood magic was released. The woman stood up wobbly. It turned out that it was the residual blood in her body.


    Standing up, the woman staggered out of the cage, but Lu Xin kicked her out, and then rolled to ah Qi''s side.


    "How''s it going? Is it fun? " Lu Xin looks at ah Qi in the hands of blood, with a smile on his face.


    Just at a glance, ah Qi had seen Lu Xin''s trick. At this time, the woman had already died. It was only Lu Xin who used the blood in her body to control her body.


    "How can you Not even her body Extreme anger makes ah Qi''s voice begin to tremble. With the words falling, the bloody God thunder blooms out again. Holding ah Qi''s two bloody hands, he starts to shake slightly.


    Heart read a move, two blood hands suddenly force, ah seven again issued a miserable howl, was pinched back to the original state, Lu Xin sarcastic tone slowly spread: "don''t mischief, it''s not over."


    Voice down, Lu Xin went to another cage before, opened the cage door.

 Chapter 159

    A stream of evil blood came out between his fingers. The cage door opened after Lu Xin wiped it with his fingers, revealing a frightened woman inside.


    "Before you, you looked at me in the wrong way." Lu Xin raised his right hand to the woman.


    "No!" Ah Qi gave a big drink and a touch of bright red flashed through his eyes. The woman fell to the ground and had lost her breath.


    Lu Xin controls the woman''s body and throws it in front of ah Qi.


    "Look, they all died because of you. If you don''t fight that blow, there won''t be any illusory hope in their hearts." With that, Lu Xinde went to the third cage door.


    When the cage door opened, a young face entered Lu Xin''s eyes. The woman in the cage was very young, about 17 or 18 years old.


    At the age of seventeen or eighteen, she was a little older than ah Qi. She was originally the best time in her life, but she was imprisoned here by Lu Xin and became the material for each other''s evil cultivation.


    When Lu Xin opened the door, the woman''s eyes were frightened at first, but the reality told her that it was useless to be frightened, so the fear in her eyes slowly disappeared, and instead, she was filled with hatred.


    "Ho ~, nice look." With a smile, Lu Xin raised his hand.


    "No!" With ah Qi''s shrieking, the woman''s shadow fell down again.


    Before she died, the woman turned her head and gave ah Qi a different look. After her body fell down, ah Qi seemed to hear a clear female voice in her mind: "help me!"


    "Ah, ah, ah Ah Qi screamed, a tear slowly fell, guilt made him lose his mind, blood god thunder burst out again.


    Looking at ah Qi struggling again, Lu Xin is very happy. What he wants is this result, which forces ah Qi to lose his mind.


    Sometimes, mental torture is far more terrible than physical terror.


    "Be quiet." Lu Xin grabs falsely with one hand, and his two blood hands work again. Ah Qi, who is suffering from the blood thunder, is pinched back by him. Then he controls the body of the young woman in front of ah Qi.


    With his hands raised, Lu Xin concentrated, and the other two dead women also stood up wobbly.


    "How''s it going? Is it fun? " Lu Xin''s voice was like a devil. It seemed that there was a twist in ah Qi''s ears.


    "Drop ~ answer ~" the blood between a woman''s neck drops on the ground and is also seen in ah Qi''s eyes.


    Looking at the three innocent dead shadows in front of him, ah Qi felt extremely guilty. His nose was suddenly sour, and his eyes began to wet.


    "I''m sorry for you..."


    "If I had been a second faster, you wouldn''t have died..." Thinking of the hesitation of holding the golden elixir, ah Qi was very worried. It was at this moment that the three innocent women lost their lives.


    "No, we don''t blame you." Suddenly, an ethereal voice came to ah Qi''s ears.


    "What?" Suddenly came the voice let a seven one Leng, raised a head, then in front of a scene let him stare big eyes.


    The throat of the three women with dim eyes has been smooth, and the originally inanimate eyes have become extremely smart. Where is the previous tragedy?


    "Here? You Seeing the scene in front of him, ah Qi was incoherent. He felt that he was hallucinating.


    "If a man has tears, he doesn''t play lightly. What does it look like to cry?" At this time, the young woman said with a smile.


    "Yes, you don''t have to be sad. We don''t blame you." Said the second woman killed.


    "Not only that, we want to thank you." The first woman killed took over.


    "Thank me? I''ve killed you


    "No, it''s you that make our numb hearts light up a ray of hope." Said the first woman.


    "Flames of hope?" Ah Qi was puzzled.


    "You see." With that, the woman raised her left hand and pointed to the blood pool.


    Looking along the blood pool, ah Qi sees countless figures churning in the blood pool. From their distorted faces, the people inside have experienced countless pains, but they can''t get rid of them.


    "If it wasn''t for a glimmer of hope, we would be trapped in the blood pool." Said the young woman.


    "But I could have saved you..." Ah Qi looks gloomy.


    "You don''t have to blame yourself. We can show up because of you."


    "Because of me?" Ah Qi was more puzzled.


    The woman didn''t seem to want to explain. She said to ah Qi, "time is running out. Although I''m sorry, we still want to ask you something."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Kill him!" A strong hatred suddenly appeared in the woman''s eyes, pointing to Lu Xin in the distance.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Ah Qi can''t feel the change of time at this time. Several people have a conversation. Lu Xin seems to be frozen in the distance, keeping that twisted smile and motionless.In the heart although don''t understand, but seven still open mouth to say: "I am not his match."


    "No, now you are."


    The woman suddenly said a word that confused ah Qi. Then the three of them all showed a smile. Ah Qi suddenly felt that there was a flash of white light in front of him and he couldn''t see anything.


    I don''t know how long later, the white in front of me slowly dissipated, and the scene in the room appeared in ah Qi''s eyes again.


    The three women were still covered with blood and their eyes were empty. Lu Xin''s face in the distance behind them was still a twisted smile.


    "What''s the matter? Hallucinations? " Ah Qi was very confused. The scene just made him feel very real, not like an illusion.


    Suddenly, a familiar feeling came to his heart. Ah Qi found that he could mobilize his spiritual power!


    Heart read a move, a spiritual power swam out from the Dantian, and then swam back to the Dantian, ah Qi immediately confirmed that he really can use the spiritual power.


    "Did they do it?" Think of what the woman said before, ah Qi immediately linked it up.


    "I don''t know why, but I''ll take your revenge!"


    Finish saying, the whole body spirit dint suddenly rises, the strong thunder moves of dint coagulate in a Qi of whole body.


    "What''s the matter?" The power of heaven and earth suddenly agitated, Lu Xin''s face in front of him changed.


    In an instant, the power of Lei Xing around ah Qi has been strong to the extreme, and heaven and earth will naturally be extremely obedient to the innate will of Tao.


    "Zizizi!" A few purple arcs suddenly flashed across ah Qi''s cheek, which was one of the manifestations of the extreme strength of heaven and earth.


    Only when the force of thunder is saturated, the arc will naturally generate.


    "What a powerful thunder Seeing this scene, Lu Xin''s face changed greatly. He felt bad in his heart. He immediately waved his hands and controlled his bloody hands to make a sudden effort.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    "Thunder


    With ah Qi''s calm voice, a burst of bright purple thunder burst out from between the blood fingers. In an instant, the blood hand broke into pieces!


    The thunder of heaven''s punishment, conquer all evils!

 Chapter 160

    "You? How can you have such a powerful spell? " Lu Xin''s face changed and his speech was not sharp.


    Most of the practitioners who concentrate on the mental state can only rub a small fireball. Even if they are talented people, the technique of Lei Xing released is just the thickness of two fingers. Like ah Qi, even the blood hand in the golden elixir state can be smashed.


    Mouth slightly open, a turbid gas spits out from ah Qi''s mouth, the thunder power around has been consumed by this move.


    "You ask me if it''s funny?" Words fall, ah Qi raised his head, cold eyes stab to Lu Xin''s mind.


    "Now, I''ll tell you if it''s fun!" Words fall, ah Qi palm micro grasp, a purple ground light appeared on his palm.


    Seeing the thunder light in ah Qi''s hand, Lu Xin was even more shocked. When he thought about coagulation, how strong affinity must he have to be? As far as he knows, even his grandfather could barely read coagulation when he arrived at yuanyingjing. Why can the young man in front of him do it?


    Ah Qi didn''t give Lu Xin more time to be shocked. As soon as he lifted his hand, a bolt of thunder and lightning came straight out of his arm. In the blink of an eye, he came to Lu Xin''s eyes.


    "Pa!" With a sound, the electric arc hit one side of the blood shield, and the blood shield that could block ah Qi''s all-out attack suddenly broke.


    The power of the electric arc is not big, but it has a natural restraint on the evil forces such as Xuexiu. The blood shield burst, and Lu Xin''s face was a little scared.


    Because of xiumo, he has an instinctive fear of thunder and lightning.


    When the thunder disappeared, Lu Xin let out a roar and shot three blood arrows in the blood pool, stabbing ah Qi straight away.


    "You can''t hurt me anymore."


    In the face of the blood arrow, ah Qi''s heart moved. His right hand condensed into a sword finger. When he lifted it up, a soil stab "clattered" out of the ground, blocking the three blood arrows. The blood arrow was very powerful. When he met the soil stab, it burst into a crisp sound, and both sides were broken.


    "Even the power of Tuxing..." Seeing this scene, Lu Xin''s heart is more shocked, even if the thunder line magic is instant, he did not expect that ah Qi even the earth line of the art can also be sent, a bad feeling rises in his heart.


    "I see how much you can block!" Lu Xin drank again, raised his hands and mobilized his whole body''s spiritual power. More than ten blood arrows were shot from the blood pool.


    The blood arrow arrived in a flash. In less than half a second, it had already come to ah Qi''s eyes, but he just gave a cold hum, raised his hands, and three spikes broke out of the ground, blocking most of the blood arrows.


    "Bang bang!" With a few crisp sounds, three thorns burst and opened, and there was only one blood arrow left. Ah Qi just calmly tilted his head, and the blood arrow stabbed in the air.


    "One "Three skills at once?" Lu Xin''s mouth is so big that ah Qi has gone beyond his knowledge of the meditator.


    "It''s no use to me." Cold words spit out, ah Qi stepped forward and walked slowly to Lu Xin.


    "I don''t believe you can answer again!" The indifference on ah Qi''s face made Lu Xin feel a great shame. With a low roar, the blood pool began to churn violently, and then two blood hands began to churn out.


    Compared with before, these two bloody hands are more than half as big, which is Lu Xin''s current control limit.


    Hands out, two blood hands immediately under the control of Lu Xin flew to ah Qi, extremely fast.


    What Lu Xin didn''t expect was that ah Qi was still so calm in front of the two blood hands. He didn''t even look at the blood hands. His steps were regular and he didn''t dodge. Then he was caught by the two blood hands.


    "How inflated are you when you don''t hide?" Seeing this scene, Lu Xin is very happy. These two blood hands are totally different. Their size is not just their body shape. If they are caught by them, their blood essence will be absorbed.


    With a laugh, Lu Xin''s heart moves, and a force of suction comes from his blood hand. Ah Qi suddenly feels that the blood in his body is flowing back, showing a touch of shock.


    "Do you really think you can do whatever you want by casting a little magic?" Seeing the expression on ah Qi''s face, Lu Xin was very happy. According to his own estimation, even if Jin Dan was caught by the bloody hand in the later stage, he would never survive.


    "There are some differences." The shock on ah Qi''s face only appeared for a moment and then disappeared completely. Instead, it was still a trace of indifference.


    This scene makes Lu Xin suddenly a Leng, in the heart suddenly flashed a trace of uneasiness.


    "Unfortunately, it doesn''t work for me." After that, the strong power of Lei Xing gathered around ah Qi, and Lu Xin''s face suddenly changed.


    With a bang, the purple thunder light reappeared. When the light converged, the two blood hands had become a pool of evil blood on the ground, and then evaporated by the burst thunder light.


    Looking up, ah Qi''s words pierced Lu Xin''s heart like an ice cone: "for you, I can really do whatever I want."


    Stunned for a moment, a strong humiliation came out of Lu Xin''s heart. His face was distorted by his anger. A focused monk dared to say such words to him.


    In the heart of anger, but Lu Xin is no way, his strongest moves have been cracked, this young man, really have the capital to do whatever he wants!"Still playing?" Words ring out, ah Qi steps out again, but Lu Xin''s face is even more distorted by the cold tone.


    With a roar, more than ten blood arrows shot out quickly. Lu Xin seems to have lost his mind.


    The blood arrow arrived in a flash, but ah Qi moved this time.


    The bloody thunder burst out, and the red figure jumped away from the two blood arrows. Heart read a move, a seven''s body raised a soil thorn, once again blocked two blood arrows, he was closer to Lu Xin.


    Looking at ah Qi''s red figure, Lu Xin gave a strange cry and retreated to the blood pool. His hands kept waving and his blood arrows kept shooting at ah Qi.


    The blood arrow flew, but none of it hit ah Qi. He was either blocked by the earth spike, or dodged by him, or smashed in the air by ah Qi''s instant purple thunder.


    When Lu Xin arrived at the edge of the blood pool, ah Qi''s figure also came behind him.


    "Don''t come here!" Behind him, Lu Xin was shocked by the blood red figure. Just a fierce battle had completely broken his heart. Lu Xin knows that he has nothing to do with ah Qi.


    "Zizi!" Purple thunder shot, Lu Xin''s blood arrow was smashed, ah Qi''s figure has reached Lu Xin.


    Qi Lu and a new wave of blood suddenly rushed to him.


    This is Lu Xin''s last struggle. Now he can only pray that Xuelang can involve himself in the pool before ah Qi, because ah Qi''s hand full of thunder will soon be on his shoulder.

 Chapter 161

    Xuelang pours down with a strong sense of resentment. There is a great momentum to roll ah Qi and Lu Xin down the blood pool. Falling into the blood pool, Lu Xin naturally has nothing to do, but ah Qi will definitely be corrupted by the evil resentment inside.


    The blood wave is very fast, but ah Qi''s hand is the first step to catch Lu Xin''s shoulder.


    Five fingers work hard, Lu Xin''s shoulder is clamped by ah Qi, a strong force of thunder comes together.


    "No Don''t... " At that moment, Lu Xin''s twisted face was full of despair.


    "Thunder


    Ah Qi''s shouts rang throughout the room. A bright purple electric light bloomed from his hand holding Lu Xin''s shoulder. It was like a chain reaction. The force of thunder around him was instantly triggered, like a bomb. A burst of bright thunder burst out, wrapping ah Qi and Lu Xin inside.


    At the same time, the blood wave surges down and pours on the thunder light.


    At this moment, there was only a harsh "hiss" sound in the huge room, and the women who were locked in the cage in the distance all widened their eyes, their hearts were severely corrected, and they were all watching the blood waves.


    A few seconds later, the momentum of the blood wave subsided, slowly retreated to the blood pool, and the floor where it passed was much lower than the outside.


    At this time, many women have closed their eyes, because the boy who wants to save them may be a remnant on the ground, or be involved in the pool, and there is no skeleton left!


    However, these results did not happen, because between the broken floors, there is a piece of floor that has not been corroded, but is scorched black.


    On top of it, the teenagers are unharmed, while the devil lucin who torments them has become a coke.


    Let go of the hand, has been the electricity of the black Lu Xin fell on the ground, obviously has been unable to live.


    Just as ah Qi was about to take his gold elixir, two shrieks came from the corridor, and the two figures jumped out.


    "Stop it One of the men saw that ah Qi raised his hand and was just about to take Lu Xin''s life. He immediately gave a big drink and rushed to ah Qi. He could not help but cut down a big knife.


    Feeling the strong wind, ah Qi frowned and took a big step back to avoid the big knife. Then he looked coldly at the man.


    After the man shot, an old man also swept to Lu Xin''s side, did not look at the forced ah Qi, squatted down to check Lu Xin''s injury.


    "You did it?" Glancing at the blackened Lu Xin, the man''s words brought a strong sense of killing.


    Both he and the old man were worshipped by the Lu family. They watched Lu Xin grow up and said that he was half a master. At this time, Lu Xin was dying, and the man had already killed ah Qi.


    At this time, ah Qi frowned tightly and his face was very gloomy. All of a sudden, both of them were elixirs of cultivation. I don''t know if they could fight, but there was not much time left for him by Han Ru alone.


    "Damn it, it''s almost there!" Ah Qiya closed his teeth tightly, and his heart was full of bitterness. He was angry why Lu Xin had such good luck and saved himself from danger twice in a row.


    "Did you do it?" Seeing that ah Qi didn''t answer, the Jindan man gave a sharp drink. When he spoke, he took a breath of spiritual power with him. His loud voice suddenly resounded in the room and stunned many women in the cage.


    At this time, the old man squatting on one side seems to have finished the examination. He moves to the blood pool with one hand, and a large pool of evil blood flies to Lu Xin''s body.


    Feeling the abnormality behind him, the man was immediately attracted attention. Compared with ah Qi, he was more worried about Lu Xin''s safety and immediately turned to the rear.


    As soon as the evil blood touched Lu Xin''s body, it was sucked in, but the part that was touched began to grow new flesh. Seeing this, the old man and the man''s face showed a happy look, while ah Qi on the opposite side was more gloomy.


    It took him all his life to fight Lu Xin like this. If the old man continues, Lu Xin will return to his original state within ten minutes. If so, how can he stand up to the three women who died?


    Although he was angry in his heart, ah Qi didn''t act rashly. When he just fought Lu Xin, his spiritual power was almost exhausted. Now he can only fire a few small fireballs at most, and can''t cause too much damage to the two golden elixirs.


    With the fall of the second pool of evil blood, Lu Xin has grown a lot of new flesh, the man and the old man''s face is even more happy, has completely ignored the edge of ah Qi.


    "No, he can''t be allowed to recover." Thought flashed, ah Qi immediately made a decision, bloody God thunder burst out, rushed to the man in front.


    The man is not Lu Xin. He has been in Jindan for many years and has rich combat experience. As soon as ah Qi makes a move, he has already noticed that when ah Qi gets close to him, he cuts down with a big knife in his hand and cuts ah Qi''s shoulder with a strong wind.


    When the sword hit, ah Qi gave a light drink and hid himself. The purple thunder in his hand threw out and hit the evil blood controlled by the old man.


    Because of the strong resentment in the pool, the old man did not dare to leave Lu Xin directly. He was afraid that Lu Xin would be swallowed up because he was too weak, so he could only control the blood.


    Evil blood has a strong evil nature. The old man can only control such a small beach at most, and he has to be careful, otherwise his spiritual power will be corroded, and the evil blood will be scattered in the air.The purple arc is very fast, but when the old man and the man react, the hanging evil blood has been hit and emptied, and then the second arc follows closely and blows on Lu Xin, which makes his breathing weak.


    The two arcs burst out. Ah Qi had no other way. The man roared, and the sword was wrapped in a layer of strong spiritual power and cut to his waist.


    Feeling the coolness of his waist, ah Qi suddenly used up all his strength and jumped back to avoid the body of the knife. However, the spiritual power covered on the knife communicated with the power of Jin Xing, which made the periphery of the blade more sharp and left a long wound on ah Qi''s waist.


    With a cry of pain, ah Qi''s body suddenly retreated. When the man found that he had not hit the knife, a little surprise flashed in his eyes. Then he grasped the handle of the knife with his other hand, mobilized his spiritual power, covered it with a stronger force of Jin Xing, and chopped ah Qi two meters away.


    The man''s big knife is only one meter long, and the distance between his arms is less than two meters. This knife can''t cut ah Qi.


    Even so, ah Qi still felt a strong danger. He stepped on the ground with his left foot, and with this force, he turned over in the retreat.


    At this time, a golden knife cut past the original position of ah Qi and dissipated behind him.


    "That''s close!" Ah Qi, who just landed, took a breath. If it wasn''t for the strong sense of crisis in his intuition, now he would have been cut in half.


    The golden elixir should not be underestimated!


    "That''s good. I dodged." Seeing that his knife was dodged, there was a touch of appreciation in the man''s eyes.

 Chapter 162

    "One thought casting, innate magic, as well as the decisive and reactive ability in the face of danger, such talent, leapfrog challenge is not impossible." The old man on one side said slowly.


    "In this way, Xiaoxin is not wronged." Said the man.


    "This talent, the background behind him is absolutely deep. Although we don''t know how he came in, we can''t let him out. We can''t let him out Another pool of evil blood spilled on Lu Xin. The old man stood up and came to the man''s side.


    "Good." The man answered, the spirit power on the broadsword rose again, and the old man beside him began to gather the power of heaven and earth.


    Two golden elixirs join hands, ah Qi is definitely not the opponent, but Han Ru''s life is imminent, he can''t retreat!


    All of a sudden, the man and ah Qi drank at the same time. Ah Qi, who was wrapped in bloody thunder, shot out like a shell and flew to the man. At the same time, the big knife in the man''s hand was also cut down, and a bigger knife ran to ah Qi.


    The speed of Dao mang is very fast, but ah Qi has been ready for a long time. As soon as he stepped, he moved away from his body and skimmed over his body with Dao mang. Then, without any reduction in speed, he punched Jindan man.


    So decisive and agile skill, Rao is the man is also surprised, hurriedly raised the blade to block ah Qi''s fist.


    "Bang!" With a loud voice, the man was beaten back by ah Qi.


    Then ah Qi''s feet fell to the ground, his eyes were fixed, and he kicked the old man who gathered the power of heaven and earth on the edge.


    Feeling the strong wind coming, the old man suddenly changed his face, interrupted the casting, and quickly swept back to avoid ah Qi''s foot.


    Seeing the old man Dodge, ah Qi raised his foot to pursue him, but he felt a sharp attack. He immediately jumped back with his legs, dodged the golden elixir man''s sword, and then swept back several steps.


    After stopping, ah Qi looks at the old man five or six meters away with a look of chagrin on his face. His last leg is estimated to be his last chance. Now they know his strength and speed, and he will have no chance to win if he is on guard.


    With a sigh, ah Qi finally had a little dissatisfaction with his height. If his legs were longer, the old man might have been knocked out by him.


    Contrary to ah Qi''s chagrin, the man and the old man were shocked, because ah Qi was stronger than they thought.


    In the state of concentration, they almost reduced the number of their two elixirs. This kind of combat power is no longer normal.


    "Hold him for a while, I''m going to do that!" At this time, the old man said seriously.


    "Good." The man nodded and rushed to ah Qi with a big knife.


    Men hit, ah seven immediately put away, convergence of the mind, blood thunder bloom, rushed to the Jindan man.


    Dao mang is just a move of Jindan man. His close Sabre skill is absolutely not weak. Knowing ah Qi''s amazing speed and strength, the man put away his contempt and seriously used his own housekeeping skills. A big knife was played by him so tightly that ah Qi kept dodging.


    Seizing the opportunity, ah Qiyi boxed on the body of the knife, and his legs were strong. Finally, he left the man''s body and rushed to the old man behind.


    Just jumped two meters, a knife cut to ah Qi, forced him to stop the body, backward burst back.


    At this time, the old man who gathered the power of heaven and earth suddenly let out a roar, and his two thin hands stretched out to ah Qi.


    In a flash, ah Qi felt a force of earthly movement coming from the ground, and a touch of danger swept over his heart, so he quickly retreated.


    "Bang", in ah Qi''s original position, a three meter high spike shoots out.


    Just to avoid the soil stab, ah Qi felt a touch of danger again. He turned around again and another soil stabbed out of the ground.


    With the sound of Li Xiao, ah Qi''s body could not help retreating. Where he passed, huge soil spikes kept rushing out, as if endless. It turned out that this was the old man''s "unique skill".


    With this move, the man knows that ah Qi is dead. Unless the old man''s spiritual power is used up, there will be no end to the thorns. A few years ago, the old man used this recruit student to stab a large monster to death. It is conservatively estimated that he can at least release dozens of thorns.


    "Ah With a roar, ah Qi dodged one of the spikes, and then a back somersault dodged the other. After that, the sound of "bang bang" continued. Ah Qi turned several times in a row to dodge the four spikes, then jumped up, stepped on one of the spikes, and continued to dodge.


    By this time, ah Qi had dodged more than 20 thorns, and the old man''s forehead was sweating. He yelled angrily: "how can he jump like this?"


    Looking at ah Qi dodging a few thorns, the Jindan man is also in a cold sweat. If it goes on like this, even if the old man''s spiritual power is exhausted, I''m afraid he can''t hit the child once.


    But under, the man finally hands, to a seven threw out a knife awn.


    The scope of the man''s knife is very large, and it is very difficult for ah Qi to avoid it under the horizontal cutting, which makes him feel the pressure increased, and he was almost stabbed by the soil several times.


    "Ah


    With a cry of pain, ah Qi finally couldn''t dodge. He was touched by a thorn and lost his balance in mid air.Wrong step by step, wrong step by step. Once the balance is broken, there will be a violent storm.


    After several soil spikes, ah Qi could only twist his body to avoid the sharp stone tip, but the huge impact of the soil spikes also made his blood surge.


    Figure was a soil thorn with fly, the man''s knife has come to his side, this time, ah seven finally can''t escape.


    "Dying..." The edge of the knife approached, shining ah Qi''s cheek bright.


    The other side of the man and the old man is also eyes a coagulation, closely fixed on the spatula awn.


    This slippery boy is going to be cut off at last.


    At this time, change is born!


    The golden blade was suddenly broken. When several people were stunned, several shots followed.


    Just when the three people on the scene had no time to respond, the sound of three explosions resounded in several corners of the room, and a white smoke suddenly rose up, wrapping them in it.


    "Spirit gun!" The man and the old man screamed and immediately mobilized their spiritual power to disperse the smoke.


    At the same time, Jindan man''s divine sense was released immediately, paying full attention to the corridor entrance where the gunshot came out.


    The speed of divine consciousness was very fast. It was only a few seconds before he came to the entrance of the corridor. When the man saw someone coming, a bullet had penetrated his chest.


    Divinity may have the speed of a bullet, but man doesn''t!


    When he was shot in the chest, the man''s body shape, which he was about to dodge, suddenly stagnated, and the second round of bullets immediately followed, burst his head.


    The next moment, the smoke was forced to disperse by the old man, Jindan man''s body appeared in front of him.


    At the entrance of the corridor, a smoky submachine gun is facing the elder Jindan.


    With long golden hair, blue straw hat and submachine gun, Liu Heyan is the killer of Jindan!

 Chapter 163

    "Great." Turning the corner, ah Qida breathed a sigh of relief. Although he didn''t know how Liu Heyan woke up, the current situation couldn''t be studied deeply, so he gave Liu Heyan a thumbs up.


    "Now you owe me again." With a smile on his face, Liu Heyan''s injury in the electric shooting on his chest has been much better.


    A face to face, the Jindan man has been killed, at this time the Jindan old man''s face is very ugly, before the condensation of good magic also because of sudden changes and was interrupted.


    "Who are you?"


    "Jindan killer, Liu Heyan."


    After that, Liu Heyan raised his submachine gun. Ah Qi rubbed his bruised chest and stood up. Their eyes shot at the old man like sharp arrows.


    At this moment, the old man knew he was dead.


    There is an answer in his heart, but it doesn''t mean that the old man will give up his hand. He drinks a lot, and his spiritual power is mobilized violently.


    "You go up, I go up?" Glancing at the old man, ah Qi asked.


    "I''ve already killed one. Come on."


    "Good." After that, ah Qi stepped forward to the old man.


    Seeing ah Qi Yi''s calm face and looking at himself as if he were looking at a dying man, the old man was furious and accelerated the speed of gathering spiritual power. All kinds of earthly power gathered under the floor. It was obvious that he still wanted to let go of the move he used to deal with ah Qi.


    Looking at the old man in front of him, ah Qi deliberately slowed down his speed. When the old man''s magic had gathered almost, ah Qi was still five meters away from him, and a large amount of strong earth power had gathered under his feet.


    "So it is." Gently sensing for a moment, ah Qi has understood the old man''s previous moves. He suddenly knows that as long as he has enough spiritual power, he can do it.


    Five meters away, ah Qi stopped, the old man''s face also showed a happy look, his magic is about to complete.


    "Just one step away!" The old man''s eyes widened, and there was only a line between the completion of the magic. If this wave of soil spikes were released, it would be OK to save his own life, not to mention killing ah Qi.


    At this time, the old man saw in front of ah Qi slowly raised his hand, a purple electric light has coagulated in his palm.


    "I''m faster than you." Ah Qi''s mouth slowly raised, but the old man''s heart was cold.


    "Pa" to a, purple lightning stroke in the old man''s face, in his pain, the original painstaking cohesion of the power of the earth line suddenly disintegrated at this moment.


    Purple thunder is powerful. The old man''s head is already black, and the meat on the surface is obviously ripe. When he opens his eyes, ah Qi has already stood in front of him, and the blood red thunder and lightning all over his body looks like a devil to the old man.


    His fist burst out, and the old man didn''t even scream. He flew up and "plop" fell into the blood pool.


    The old man was like a piece of fat that had fallen into the cannibal fish pond. He was engulfed by the evil blood and never floated up again.


    Without the protection of his partner, he is just rubbish to ah Qi who can''t gather magic.


    Looking at ah Qi''s back, Liu Heyan''s eyebrows are slightly raised. She is quite surprised. In her opinion, a child of such an age should not be killed directly. However, she does not know that ah Qi has already killed people in the Qixuan world.


    "Let the wicked continue to do evil, damn it!" He drank in a low voice. Ah Qi suppressed his thoughts in his heart. This kind of person really deserves to die.


    He is no longer the naive child who fought against Huang Xiangyun. Now ah Qi has a clear view of right and wrong.


    When he comes to Xinlu''s body, he''s about to converge.


    "Wait, what are you doing?" At this time, Liu Heyan''s voice stopped him.


    "Take the golden elixir to save people."


    "That''s how you''re going to get the elixir?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    See a seven know nothing appearance, Liu Heyan immediately clear, came to the body has illusory Jindan man side.


    "You see." With that, Liu Heyan took out a dagger and the man''s elixir.


    "This As soon as Jindan comes out, ah Qi stares big eyes, because at this time, the Jindan in Liu Heyan''s hand, like the dead man, has become unreal.


    "If the golden elixir is exposed, it will disappear in a few minutes. If you just take it, you may not even get out of the tunnel, so the golden elixir is gone." Throw away the golden elixir in hand, Liu Heyan says with a smile.


    Seeing this, ah Qi was extremely depressed. If he had taken Lu Xin''s golden elixir the first two times, I''m afraid Han Ru would have been saved. So it seems that Lu Xin is not the lucky one, but himself.


    Fortunately, ah Qi asked suspiciously, "if you can''t take it directly, how can you take it?"


    "Take it to the person you want to save and take it back, so that it''s in time."


    "That''s right!"


    Ah Qi nodded, caught the dead fish and generally mentioned the blackened Lu Xin, and followed Liu Heyan out."By the way, how did your spear break the blade?" In the middle of running, ah Qi was puzzled. After all, the Dao mang was coagulated by the power of Jin Xing. Liu Heyan broke it with a few bullets, which was very abnormal.


    "It''s a spirit breaking bullet. It has great destructive power to the spirit power products. It can easily break the magic of ordinary practitioners." Liu explained.


    The doubt has been solved, ah Qi no longer talks, burying himself in running out, leaving him only a few minutes.


    In the courtyard of the mansion, two figures jumped out and landed on the lawn.


    "Don''t move


    Ah Qi just raised his head, a fierce drink came over, and saw more than ten guards staring at him with a spirit gun.


    Although ah Qi is very fast, he is definitely not faster than a bullet. Looking at ten black holes in the muzzle, ah Qi looks at Liu Heyan like asking for help: "what should I do?"


    Different from ah Qi, Liu Heyan was calm and said to ah Qi, "what''s the matter? You don''t have a good thing in your hand."


    Smell speech, ah seven suddenly realize, the head of the other party is still in his hand, he counsels a ghost.


    "Don''t move. Look who it is." With that, ah Qi raised the half dead Lu Xin in his hand.


    At this time, although Lu Xin was black and breathing weakly, the guards recognized him at a glance.


    "How can the young master be in the hands of the child?"


    "The two elders have gone in to save people, but they are not coming out now. Are they..."


    Suddenly, a bad idea appeared in the heart of the guard.


    "Get out of the way, or I''ll kill him." Liu Heyan put the muzzle of his gun on Lu Xin''s head and said coldly.


    Seeing this, the guards didn''t have the reason to disobey. If Lu Xin died, they would have no good fruit to eat, so they put down their spears and made way.


    With a cold hum, ah Qi grabbed Lu Xin and ran into the mansion.

 Chapter 164

    Kicking the door open, ah Qi and Liu Heyan run straight to the second floor. Although the guards in the hospital dare not shoot, they keep up with them, just in case.


    The footstep doesn''t stop, ah seven soon came to the room where Han Ru was. The master of the butcher''s house must not let the guards see him, so Liu Heyan blocked the door and let ah Qi carry Lu Xin into the room.


    "Here I am!" Close the door, ah seven two steps rushed to the side of the cold, a face of worry.


    At this time, his eyes were closed, his cheeks were sunken, his breath was like silk thread, and he would break at any time. Because of the weak relationship, the magic method could not be maintained, and the two little horns stood stubbornly on his forehead.


    "What are you doing?" Wang Hua''er looks at the blackened Lu Xin with a look of consternation.


    "It''s a long story. Save Hanru first."


    Lu Xin will be thrown on the ground, a seven palm into a knife, without the slightest hesitation, a took out Lu Xin''s inner Dan, handed it to Wang Hua''er.


    After taking the golden elixir, Wang Hua''er''s eyes brightened with the rich blood essence. She was overjoyed and turned her wrist. She mobilized a spirit force to encircle the golden elixir that began to dissipate.


    "Although this man''s Neidan is disgusting, it''s better than death." Muttered a, the spirit dint twines inside Dan, sent it to the cold such as of the mouth side.


    "Break the cold like mouth."


    Wang Hua''er''s words fall, the quick eyed ah Qi immediately breaks off the thin lips of Han Ru, letting the golden elixir that has become a bit illusory fall into Han Ru''s mouth.


    "What''s next?" Su Chengdao asked anxiously.


    "Infuse the spirit power to help the cold, such as opening the blood essence in the golden elixir. If the blood essence produces blood successfully, the cold will live." Words fall, Wang Hua Er came to the cold such as the head edge, both hands stroked her cheek, infused the spirit power.


    Seeing this, ah Qi and Su Chengdao hold one of Han Ru''s jade hands and turn the spirit power into the softest state and pour it in.


    With the injection of three spiritual forces, the dissipation speed of the golden elixir was speeded up, and a strong blood essence burst out in the cold like mouth.


    can enter Jin Dan''s blood essence is the most essence part, after meeting the cold skin, immediately absorbed by it, has entered the blood vessel.


    At this time, the hearts of the three children were all raised to their throat. This golden elixir was their last hope.


    "How long will it take?" Ah Qi couldn''t bear it and began to ask. As ah Qi asked, Su Chengdao also looked at Wang Hua''er.


    "Blood essence needs some stimulation to start producing blood. Don''t worry."


    Unable to get the answer, the audience was silent again, and the three quietly infused with spiritual power, absorbed in observing the changes of Han Ru.


    With the continuous absorption of blood essence, it seems that some changes have taken place in Hanru''s body, and the originally weak breathing has become slightly short.


    Seeing this, ah Qi and Su Chengdao''s face changed greatly. They just wanted to ask questions, but they saw Wang Hua''er''s happy face.


    "Shortness of breath is a sign of increased metabolism." Ignoring their puzzled expression, Wang Hua''er anxiously yelled: "hurry up, give Han Ru pills to supplement energy, the more the better!"


    "Good!" Wang Hua''er''s expression is obviously dramatic. Su Chengdao''s face is also happy. He quickly communicates with Xu MI.


    It''s not bad. As soon as he saw Su Chengdao, he felt a big head. He searched the small space of several cubic meters and found only two bottles of Linghua Dan, one of which was ah Qi''s deposit.


    "Does Linghua pill work?" Su Chengdao asked helplessly.


    "Yes, the more the better."


    Smell speech, Su Chengdao immediately took out two bottles of Linghua Dan, handed to Wang Hua''er, the latter took it, directly opened the bottle cap, put a Linghua Dan into Hanru''s mouth.


    It is recorded in ancient books that all things are born of spiritual power, and spiritual power is born of Linghua. To put it bluntly, Linghua is just higher spiritual power. Although it can not be used as spiritual power, the energy consumption as blood essence is not in conflict.


    At the entrance of a Linghua pill, the blood essence in the body is as cold as chicken blood. It communicates with the cold as the body and madly makes blood.


    At this time, in ah Qi''s divine consciousness, there was an inexplicable heat flow in Han Ru''s body, which was obviously the new blood.


    "Increase the infusion of spiritual power!" With Wang Hua''er''s command, ah Qi and Su Chengdao immediately increased the infusion of spiritual power, but their faces were extremely happy.


    Under the infusion of spiritual power, new blood is constantly generated, cold as the originally shriveled body begins to mellow slowly, and the first Linghua pill is also consumed.


    Seeing this, Wang Hua''er did not hesitate to pull out the second bottle stopper and put Linghua Dan into Hanru''s mouth.


    This Linghua pill was given to ah Qi by an ziyue at the beginning. Like the one Wang Hua''er took before, it is a medium grade Linghua pill, which is much better than the first Linghua pill.


    With the entrance of this pill, the coagulation speed of new blood in the body of Han Ru has speeded up a lot.


    "40% of the blood has been born. With this Linghua pill, life should be saved." Wang Hua''er took a breath and said.


    Han Ru''s face ah Qi and Su Cheng Dao are in the eyes. At the moment, they hear Wang Hua''er''s confirmation again, and their hearts are suddenly released. They continue to infuse the spirit power seriously.Sure enough, a few minutes later, his face was as cold as before, his body was back to its original state, his face became ruddy, and Lu Xin''s golden elixir had already disappeared.


    After a moment, Linghua pill also dissipated under the three people''s spiritual power infusion. Without the stimulation of Linghua, the blood essence from the golden elixir suddenly withered down and followed the blood.


    Blood rebirth, life is naturally saved, perhaps lost the stimulation of Linghua, cold such as consciousness is also slightly awake.


    "Cold as eyelids move!" Ah Qi let out a cry of surprise.


    "Really?"


    Hearing the words, Su Chengdao immediately fixed on Han Ru''s charming eyes. Sure enough, as ah Qi said, her eyes trembled slightly. After a few seconds, her beautiful eyes slowly opened, and her green pupils showed up. Han Ru really woke up!


    "It''s as cold as ice!" Looking at the beautiful eyes, Su Chengdao couldn''t bear it any longer. He held her in his arms. They grew up together when they were young. No one cared more about the cold than him.


    "Brother Chengdao..."


    As just wake up, cold such as still a little confused, and then he lost consciousness before the memory flashed through my mind.


    "I''m not dead?"


    "Yes, you are not dead." Let go of the cold such as, Su Chengdao incomparable excitement.


    Su Chengdao''s warm touch and the faint smell of blood in her nose are all telling Hanru that she is still alive, but it all looks like a dream. She remembers that she has lost all her blood. How can she survive?


    In doubt, Han Ru turned his head and saw Wang Hua''er''s forehead full of sweat.


    "Hua Er..."


    "It''s not me, it''s ah Qi."

 Chapter 165

    "Ah Qi?" Murmured a, lose consciousness before that figure appeared in cold such as heart, and then see the ground that burnt black Lu Xin, cold such as eyes locked in front of the young man.


    Black hair black pupil, red lips and white teeth, face or that cheap smile, often see, cold as always have an impulse to teach.


    When did the youth live in his heart? Even Han Ru didn''t know. She only knew that every time this young man would leave his back to him, whether it was the claw of a monster or the means of a villain, he would always take a step in front of him.


    Looking carefully, Han Ru found that the boy was not even as tall as her.


    "Thank you for saving me again..."


    Gazing at ah Qi in front of her, there seems to be some special color in her eyes as cold as green. The back of the boy has left a firm trace in her heart, which can''t be erased any more.


    Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er look into the girl''s eyes. The former is astonished, but the latter seems to know that Zhizhu is in hand.


    However, the party a seven is completely unknown, professional atmosphere destroyer immediately played his talent.


    "Hua Er, what''s wrong with her? Didn''t you recover completely? "


    Wang Hua''er


    Su Cheng said: "I''m not sure."


    As soon as ah Qi''s words came out, Han Ru went back to her senses and found that Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er were looking at him in the same way. Suddenly, they felt a sense of shame and annoyance. A trace of red appeared on his pretty face and shrank into Su Chengdao''s arms.


    "Why are you so red? Do you still have a fever? Can you have a fever after losing too much blood? "


    All of you:


    "Cough, cold as just recovered, Qi and blood is not smooth, some symptoms are normal, nothing serious." Wang Hua''er coughed and changed the topic.


    "Yes Yes, and the blood essence is lost. If you are cold, you may be weak for a long time, so you need a good rest. " Su Chengdao is also a personal spirit. He touches Hanru''s head and takes over the topic.


    "I see. It''s time to have a good rest." Two people such a pull, originally don''t know what happened ah seven immediately absorbed attention, put away the worry in the heart.


    See here, Su Chengdao obviously feel the cold in the arms such as slightly relaxed breath, can''t help but have a burst of bitter smile.


    At this time, Liu Heyan, who heard the movement inside, opened the door and came in. He locked the door and came to several people.


    See cold such as the double horns on the head, Liu Heyan slightly a Leng, looked at a few people after a seven asked: "demon?"


    "Don''t say it." Ah Qi said to Liu Heyan that in the first underground war, he had completely trusted Liu Heyan.


    "Don''t worry." Nodded, Liu Heyan continued: "now it''s time to go out."


    "Let''s go." After that, ah Qi Yi grabbed Lu Xin, who was half dead, and went to the door. See, Su Chengdao back from the weak cold, such as, and Wang Hua''er with a seven behind.


    When she comes to the door, ah Qi is about to open the door, but she is stopped by Liu Heyan. Then she puts her straw hat on Han Ru''s forehead, covers her two corners, smiles at the crowd, and signals ah Qi to continue to open the door.


    Liu Heyan''s scene, ah Qi suddenly recovered. He almost forgot that Han Ru is a demon. If he just stares at the two corners and goes out, I''m afraid it will cause quite a stir.


    As far as they know, there is only a demon tribe in the Far North Continent in the Xuantian realm. It is very mysterious and the identity of Hanru must not be revealed.


    Open the door, a dozen or so with a spirit gun guards scared Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er jump, because nervous, even the sword has been Su Chengdao pinch in the hand.


    "Don''t worry, we have hostages." Ah Qi patted Su Chengdao on the shoulder and pointed to Lu Xin in his hand. He walked in front of him. His pace was regular and quite natural.


    Seeing Lu Xin, the guards naturally did not dare to fight and quickly gave way to a road.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao look at each other, quite speechless. After wiping a cold sweat, they keep up with ah Qi''s pace.


    Lu Xin is in hand, and the mansion is free. Ah Qiji strides out of the mansion and comes to the courtyard. Behind them, more than ten guards are closely following. They look like their guards, which makes them feel very embarrassed. But their own leaders are in the hands of others, and they have no way. The more they think about it, the more they feel aggrieved.


    Along the way, ah Qi told the underground things to several people, including the three dead women he saw.


    After listening to the story, several people have completely trusted Liu Heyan, but they are confused about ah Qi''s three women''s affairs. Although there are records of immortals in the Xuantian world, there are few records of mysterious ghosts.


    See encyclopedia Su Chengdao can''t say why, however, seven had to suppress the idea in the heart, wait for Chen Yang back to continue to ask.


    After walking for a while, ah Qi found that a group of guards were still following him. He felt impatient and pulled Lu Xin to shout: "if you follow me one step further, I''ll tear off his head."Deterrence was really useful. When we got to the gate, the guards didn''t follow.


    "Didn''t you say there were still a group of women to be saved underground? How did you get out?" Wang Hua''er asked, puzzled.


    "Save or save, but we have to hold their spears." With that, ah Qi shook Lu Xin in his hand and continued: "the goods must die. If he swallows his breath, so many guards will come after him. Let alone save people, we can''t protect ourselves."


    "Yes, I can see it so thoroughly." Hearing this, Liu Heyan raised his eyebrows slightly and said with appreciation.


    "What''s next?" Wang Hua''er continued.


    "Kill him, let''s run and let uncle Huang save people."


    "At the moment, it''s really the best way." After thinking for a while, Su Chengdao nodded.


    Nodded, ah Qi looked at the guards in the rear, and found that they were at least 50 meters away from him. Then he raised Lu Xin with one hand, and his eyes became very serious.


    Take a deep breath, ah Qi''s right fist moves continuously, and more than ten strong forces of fire strike Lu Xin, which is exactly the move he used to deal with Ding Yuanqing.


    "Sin should end with fire." With a whisper, ah Qi''s right fist ignited a red flame, which was formed by the strong power of fire.


    Eyes a coagulate, fist blast to half dead Lu Xin.


    At this time, a deafening roar came from the sky, and a great pressure of spirit swept over. Ah Qi''s fist stopped in front of Lu Xin, and he could not enter any more.


    "Let go!" With a voice with strong anger, an old man fell in front of ah Qi.

 Chapter 166

    The old man has white hair and white hair. His eyes are full of spirit. Although his face is covered with wrinkles, his waist is straight and he is not the least old. Seeing the huge wound on Lu Cheng''s abdomen, he feels Lu Cheng''s faint breath, and his anger rises suddenly.


    "I''ll let you go."


    Because of anger, the old man''s spiritual power fluctuates constantly, his gray hair is calm, and his sharp eyes startle the people present.


    "Why should I let it go?" Yuan baby level spirit pressure plus body, ah seven is not afraid, straight on the old man''s eyes.


    "With the power of the Lu family on Sunday!" At the end of the words, the light in the old man''s eyes soared, and ah Qi''s spiritual pressure suddenly increased several times. The huge pressure made ah Qi''s waist wound collapse again, and a trace of bright red came out of the corner of his mouth.


    Even so, he did not let go of Lu Xin.


    Seeing this scene, the old man''s eyes narrowed slightly and his tone became cold: "Zhou Tiancheng has been at ease for more than ten years. Is the younger generation not afraid of Lu Chengdu?"


    "Lu Cheng? The master of the Lu family? " Liu Heyan''s eyes widened slightly, with a trace of shock in his words.


    Seeing that someone knew himself, Lu Cheng glanced at Liu Heyan and continued: "it''s good to know. Let the boy go."


    Lu Cheng has been famous for a long time. He has been staying in Yuanying for more than 500 years. He is an old monk of Yuanying in zhoutiancheng. He has made countless contributions. If not, the Lu family would not be so powerful.


    However, Lu Cheng is very famous, but ah Qi, who has just come here, doesn''t know anything about it. In his opinion, Lu Cheng is a hypocritical villain who connives at the evils of his younger generation and has empty cultivation.


    For such people, ah Qi will never compromise.


    The next second, under the huge pressure of spirit, he yelled out the words that made Lu Chengdu stunned:


    "let your mother fart."


    A word export, the field suddenly fell into a dead silence.


    Rao Shi Lu Cheng didn''t expect that he could keep his heart under such pressure, and he dared to abuse himself. It took him a long time to recover, and his face became gloomy.


    "Do you know who you are scolding?"


    "It''s you, you old bastard!" With the same sharp eyes, ah Qi stabbed Lu Cheng.


    He was insulted by ah Qi again. Lu Cheng laughed angrily and said, "I really don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. If you let go, maybe there''s a way to live, but you are determined to die, then I''ll help you."


    At the end of the speech, Lu Cheng stretched out his left hand to ah Qi and pinched his thin fingers slowly.


    Although there is nothing in Lu Cheng''s palm, with the five fingers closed, the pressure on ah Qi''s body suddenly increases. The huge pressure makes ah Qi scream in pain, and the wound bursts out more blood.


    Seeing this scene, several people naturally won''t stand by. Su Chengdao and Liu Heyan, who still have combat power, immediately release their own killing moves and attack Lu Cheng.


    Lu Cheng is a friar of Yuanying. He has long been out of the mortal class. His moves alone can''t achieve any effect. He just waves his arm, and his spirit bomb and sword are blocked by a wall of spirit power.


    "Good sword." Looking at the sharp flying sword, Rao Shi Lu Cheng couldn''t help admiring it.


    "It''s a pity that people are too weak." With that, Lu Cheng''s eyes coagulated, and ah Qi''s spirit pressure suddenly fell on them.


    Su Chengdao several people can''t have the general physique of ah Qi, spirit pressure Fu body, each issued a scream was pressed on the ground.


    "It''s just a mob. How dare you challenge Lu Cheng?" Cold words spit out from Lu Cheng''s mouth, and then he focuses his eyes on ah Qi who is still standing.


    "Are you going to let it go or not?"


    Lu Cheng''s question, ah Qi has been unable to answer, the huge pressure of spirit makes him even unable to open his lips, slightly shaking the corner of his mouth is now full of blood.


    Even so, he didn''t fall!


    Although his waist was red with blood, and his legs were shaking under the great pressure of spirit, the boy was still so stubborn that he held Lu Xin''s hand straight, and his fist, which was burning with the power of fire, did not give in.


    With such a tough attitude, Rao Shi and Lu Cheng are also extremely frightened. People with such a strong will must not stay, otherwise it will definitely be a disaster for the Lu family in the future.


    Thinking of this, Lu Cheng''s heart is horizontal, no matter what respect for children, he has a will to kill ah Qi.


    "Kill all the people present, and no one will know about it." At the end of the speech, Lu Chengxin read a move, a green awn appeared in the palm, a second later, green awn shape, into a half meter long blade.


    "Die."


    Lu Cheng whispered. The wind blade in his hand came straight out and swept to ah Qi''s waist. The next moment, ah Qi would be cut off.


    At this moment, a breath came from behind the fallen Su Chengdao, and several people saw a green light sweeping Lu Cheng''s blade.


    The two fight, people finally see the true face of green light, but also a blade.


    The two wind blades hit each other. It seemed that the glass collided. After a crisp sound, they broke one after another. At the same time, an angry voice came from a distance: "Lu Cheng! How dare youWith the sound, a figure galloping, steadily landed in the seven side, is Huang Zhengqi.


    As soon as he landed on the ground, Huang Zhengqi waved one hand to remove the pressure from the crowd. Then he looked at Lu Cheng angrily and said, "Lu Cheng, do you really think Zhou Tiancheng belongs to your family?"


    When the wind blade was broken, Lu Chenggong already knew who was coming. This week, Huang Zhengqi was the only one in Tiancheng who was as proficient in fashion as he was. At this time, the right Lord had arrived, and Lu Chenggong knew that things were out of his control, so he said, "director Huang, don''t be unjust to good people. These people broke into my house while my Lu family elite were out, and they also intended to kill my grandson. What''s wrong with me I was forced to be helpless. "


    "Good man?" Huang Zhengqi naturally won''t believe Lu Cheng''s lies. Ah Qi''s bloody appearance makes these words unconvincing. So he asked ah Qi, "ah Qi, what''s the matter?"


    "He is a blood cultivator. He has taken the lives of countless innocent women. This time, he tied us up to break through the golden elixir."


    "Don''t spill your guts. My Lu family is a famous family in Zhou Tiancheng. How can they do such things that people and gods are angry with each other? Besides, you are cruel and you even poached his golden elixir even if you hurt my grandson. I think you are the real demon cultivation."


    Lu Cheng is worthy of being an old man with ups and downs for a hundred years. In the face of ah Qi''s truth, he never changed his face. He easily made up a corresponding lie and slandered ah Qi.


    Smelling speech, Huang Zhengqi pointed to Lu Xin''s abdominal wound and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "He drained Hanru''s blood. In order to save her, I dug the golden elixir of the beast."


    "Presumptuous! Who do you call a beast As soon as ah Qi''s words came out, Lu Cheng burst into a rage, and a stream of spirit pressure suddenly pressed ah Qi.

 Chapter 167

    "If you dare to hurt people under my hands, I think you are presumptuous!"


    Lu Chenggang hurts others in front of his own face. Huang Zhengqi is also furious, and a stronger pressure of spirit comes out, crushing Lu Cheng''s spirit power.


    As soon as Huang Zhengqi''s spirit is pressed out, Lu Cheng''s face changes greatly. Unexpectedly, Huang Zhengqi, whose cultivation has been equal to his own, has broken through to the late Yuan infant.


    The black hand failed. Lu Cheng restrained his breath and said, "Huang Zhengqi, this boy insulted my Lu family. I just taught him a lesson."


    "Lesson? I think you are killing people. " With a roar, Huang Zhengqi asked ah Qi, "do you think Lu Xin has murdered countless people? Is there any evidence?"


    "Yes. There is a secret road leading to the underground in the mansion, in which there is a blood pool filled with human blood, and there are dozens of living women beside it. "


    Ah Qiyue said that Huang Zhengqi''s face was more and more shocked, but Lu Cheng''s face was more and more ugly.


    At this time, a voice came. It turned out to be Yi Wu, who came here, and then there were dozens of armed law enforcers.


    "Xiaowu, you''ve come just in time. Take a few people to look inside to see if there are any blood pools and women that ah Qi said." Seeing the visitor, Huang Zhengqi said.


    "Good." Yi Wu quickly nods and moves with one hand. Five law enforcers come out of the queue and follow him to the mansion.


    "Wait a minute." Just after Yi Wu took two steps, a wall of spiritual power blocked them, and Lu Cheng''s light words also followed.


    Seeing this, Huang Zhengqi''s face suddenly darkened and asked, "Lu Cheng, what are you doing?"


    "You have no right to search my house." Lu Cheng frowned tightly, and his tone did not yield.


    "So, what ah Qi said is true?"


    "Nonsense."


    "Then why don''t you let my men in?"


    "You don''t have the right. This is my house."


    The wall of spiritual power surges. Lu Cheng is determined not to let people go in to search. Huang Zhengqi, who is keen, has already noticed that when he comes, most of the guards in the back have gone, obviously destroying the evidence.


    If what ah Qi said is true, the woman inside will be dead as soon as the guard enters. At that time, Lu Cheng can insist that he and his grandson don''t know about it, and throw another scapegoat to answer the charge. Lu Xin can continue to be at large, and use his ability of blood cultivation to rally Jindan light and easy.


    Thinking of this, Huang Zhengqi''s face became more gloomy and said, "Lu Cheng, you and I are the backbone of Zhou Tiancheng. Don''t go astray for the sake of a descendant."


    "What''s wrong? Don''t talk about it. Director Huang, I didn''t expect that you would be such a talker."


    Huang Zhengqi also did not expect that Lu Cheng could be so calm at this time, which is obviously determined to protect his grandson.


    The residences of meritorious people like Lu Cheng can''t be searched indiscriminately. Rao is Huang Zhengqi, and he also needs to apply to the city master of Zhou Tian. If there is chaos, he won''t have to sit as the director.


    In order to save ah Qi, Huang Zhengqi does not have any chance to apply for any search permission, but now he is just caught by Lu Cheng. If he drags on, the lives of dozens of women will disappear in his hesitation.


    "Uncle Huang, I promised them to get them out." At this time, ah Qi pulled down Huang Zhengqi''s clothes, and his anxious tone also opened his hesitation at the same time.


    There are dozens of innocent lives at the bottom. They have been hurt too much. They are just a director. If they are gone, they will be gone.


    Thinking of this, Huang Zhengqi''s idea suddenly becomes clear, and his hesitating eyes become sharp, piercing Lu Cheng''s heart, which makes him cry out that it''s not good.


    "Come in!"


    Sure enough, under Huang Zhengqi''s roar, Lu Cheng''s wall of spiritual power was crushed by him. Yi Wu was just stunned for a moment, and then resolutely walked into the hospital.


    Huang Zhengqi is the boss they are convinced of.


    Looking at Yi Wu far away in the hospital, Lu Cheng''s face was very blue and said coldly: "Huang Zhengqi, as the director of law enforcement, you take the lead in disobeying the law. Do you know how much punishment you will get?"


    "If you let dozens of innocent lives die under my cowardice, that''s the biggest punishment for me!"


    "You...!" Huang Zhengqi''s eyes pricked Lu Cheng''s heart. He just said the word "you", but he couldn''t say the following. He knew that things could not be covered up.


    More than ten minutes later, Yi Wu slowly came out with a group of thinly dressed women. When he came to Huang Zhengqi''s side, his eyes and the five law enforcers were red and swollen, obviously stimulated by the tragic underground situation.


    The women''s thin bodies, as well as the eyes of nazha people, Rao Shi Huang Zhengqi is also a pain in the heart. After nodding to Yi Wu, he coldly says to Lu Cheng, "Lu Cheng, do you have anything else to say?"


    "I don''t know about it."


    Even at this time, Lu Cheng still doesn''t admit it. The anger in his heart has made Huang Zhengqi''s spiritual power constantly surge. If ah Qi hadn''t been around, he would have burst out."Up to now, don''t you admit it?"


    "I, Lu Cheng, have a clear conscience."


    "What a clear conscience Hearing this, Huang Zhengqi could no longer suppress his anger. He took a step forward and released all his spiritual power. A strong wind surged out of him, which made ah Qi almost unable to stand.


    "Huang Zhengqi, do you really want to fight with me?" In the face of Huang Zhengqi''s pressure, Lu Cheng''s eyes coagulated, and his momentum came out.


    Just at this time, a more terrifying pressure suddenly swept over, Huang Zhengqi and Lu Cheng''s spiritual power were crushed, at the same time, everyone''s heart was filled with a sense of palpitation.


    This kind of feeling ah Qi has experienced in an ziyue. It''s the pressure of the powerful one. Moreover, compared with an ziyue, this kind of pressure is more powerful, which makes life without a trace of resistance.


    After that, an old man in plain clothes fell from the sky and fell between Huang Zhengqi and Lu Cheng.


    The old man is young and kind-hearted. If you put away the strong pressure, it will only make people think that he is a kind old man.


    Seeing the visitor, Huang Zhengqi and Lu Cheng immediately saluted respectfully and said, "Lord of the city."


    After hearing these four words, everyone except ah Qi took a cold breath. Even Yi Wu''s face changed greatly. After a moment of stupor, dozens of law enforcers, including Yi Wu, immediately saluted respectfully and called out: "Lord of the city."


    The reputation of the city leader is unknown to outsiders such as ah Qi, but Yi Wu, the people of Zhou Tiancheng, know it all.


    Because the master of Zhou Tiancheng was never born, but both practitioners and mortals in the city knew that there was such a master in the city.


    Because the birth of the city master on Sunday is no small matter.

 Chapter 168

    "No need to be polite." In the face of the salute, the city master of Zhou Tian gave a kind smile, waved his hand and continued: "I''ve heard something about it. I don''t know if you can let me talk about it?"


    Zhou Tian''s tone was quite polite, as if his position was equal to that of others, without any airs, but no one at the scene dared to really think so. He is the leader of the city of Zhou Tian. He is the most powerful man in the town. If there is a legendary existence in the population, who dares not to express his opinion at this time?


    "Go ahead, Lord." Huang Zhengqi and Lu Cheng said respectfully.


    "Judging by the breath, Lu Xin is indeed correct in blood cultivation, and these dozens of innocent women also prove that what the child said is true. Lu Cheng, do you have anything else to say? "


    The subject of Zhou Tiancheng is calm, but Lu Cheng is very surprised to hear every word. It''s obvious that the city master already knows, and it''s useless for him to argue.


    "Lord, I really don''t know about it."


    "Don''t you know? You are the realm of Yuanying. You can see the filth of the ground when you put your mind on it. How dare you say you don''t know? "


    Seeing that Lu Cheng didn''t admit it, Huang Zhengqi''s anger surged in his heart. He cried out, and ah Qi looked at each other angrily. He was about to make a move.


    "Zheng Qi, let''s be a little angry." At this time, Zhou Tiancheng''s main eye God a coagulation, a power passed the presence of people''s body, immediately let their restless spirit power calm down.


    "Lu Xin said on the spot, but he should not be executed first."


    On Sunday, as soon as the city leader''s words came out, Lu Cheng''s face changed greatly. He quickly prayed, "Lord, my grandson is stupid. I believe in the slander of the villain. I hope the city leader will be more generous than I am because of the establishment of Lu."


    When he spoke, Lu Cheng felt sad, as if he were the victim. He saw Huang Zhengqi and ah Qi''s eyelids jump, but he didn''t speak because he was stopped by the city leader of Zhou Tian.


    After giving the angry Huang Zhengqi and ah Qi a look, Zhou Tianzheng said faintly: "your contribution to Zhou Tiancheng is obvious to all, but your contribution is yours and has nothing to do with your grandson, so Lu Xin should die."


    Hearing this, Lu Cheng''s heart suddenly clattered with despair. At this time, the Lord of Zhou Tian continued to say: "but Huang Zhengqi disobeyed the law and intruded into the houses. The plot is serious, so Lu Xin should be handed over to the court of law. Huang Zhengqi is no longer qualified to intervene."


    At this time, it was ah Qi''s turn. Their faces changed greatly. The meaning of Zhou Tian''s Lord was very obvious. Huang Zhengqi was not qualified to deal with Lu Xin now. Hearing this, Lu Cheng''s face brightened. Lu Xin is not dead now. At that time, he has many ways to save his life.


    The joy and sorrow of the two sides are all in the eyes of the Lord of Zhou Tian. He really seems to be invisible. He said to Huang Zhengqi, "director Huang, if you break into a private house, I will punish you for leaving office for three months, and execute immediately."


    "Yes." Huang Zhengqi nodded respectfully without any dissatisfaction. From his words, he heard that the punishment of the Lord of the city was just to let him have a holiday in March, which was obviously to protect him.


    Seeing this, the city master of Zhou Tian nodded, looked at ah Qi and said, "I understand your feelings very much, but there are no rules. So I want to ask you to let go of Lu Xin and let the law court handle it. How about that?"


    The tone of the city Lord is very kind and gives ah Qi enough face. In his capacity, he actually says the word "request". It shows how much he respects ah Qi.


    In everyone''s opinion, Lu Xin was sent to the court of law. With Lu Cheng''s ability, he could save his life at most. However, he would surely spend the rest of his life in prison. Moreover, the underground women have been rescued, and there is no danger for ah Qi Ji. In Huang Zhengqi''s opinion, this is the best result.


    But everyone didn''t expect that the result was the worst for ah Qi. Because he has promised the three women''s grievances and vowed to kill Lu Xin. If he gives up, he will break his promise and live up to the expectations of the victims.


    This kind of thing, he can''t do, also can''t do, so he opened his mouth, said to let everyone in the audience shocked answer:


    "I refuse!"


    As soon as the words came out, not to mention the rest of the people, even the narrowed eyes of Zhou Tian''s city master suddenly opened, and there was a surprise in Gujing wubo''s eyes.


    Who would have thought that under such circumstances, the teenager would refuse? Anyway, they would never be able to do it.


    Shocked, Zhou Tiancheng said with a smile, "what''s your name?"


    "My name is ah Qi." Ah Qi''s tone was neither humble nor overbearing, and he did not flinch.


    "A good name, and a lot of courage." Zhou Tiancheng nodded in appreciation and continued: "but you are not a law enforcer. You have no right to kill him. I hope you can make the right choice. You see, he is dying."


    "I just want him to die. He''s not worthy to live." Ah Qi''s eyes were fixed, and he looked directly at the Lord of Zhou Tian. In his opinion, although the old man was kind, he didn''t know whether he was good or not.


    "I''m the Lord of Zhoutian. Can you give me face?" Looking at ah Qi, who is determined, the smile on Zhou Tian''s city master''s face is even more intense, and he feels that he is very interesting.Zhou Tiancheng''s heart is very interesting, but his words are not interesting.


    Who is the city master of Zhou Tian? Where does he want to give his face? But this kind of character is to let a young man give him face, this is how shocked, at this time in addition to a seven and Wang Hua''er several people, everyone thinks he does not know heaven and earth, even Huang Zhengqi is also so.


    However, their feelings were not all wrong, because although ah Qi knew that heaven was high and earth was thick, he was not afraid. So he said, "why should I give you face when you protect such villains?"


    Words export, the whole scene is surprised, even Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao forehead overflow a cold sweat, heart straight way: "lengtouqing!"


    He is the Lord of the city of Zhou Tian. He has already surpassed the mortals. Unexpectedly, ah Qi even dares not to give face to these people.


    When the scene was full of shock, the Lord of Zhou Tian, who was the chief of the city, was not angry at all. On the contrary, the smile on his face was even worse. How did he look at the young man in front of him? But this expression in the eyes of other people was another meaning.


    It''s like? Angry and laughing?


    At this time, Huang Zhengqi, who was full of cold sweat, couldn''t bear it any longer. He put all the pressure on his body and couldn''t move.


    "Uncle Huang, what are you doing?"


    "Save your life!" After that, Huang Zhengqi broke ah Qi''s hand and threw Lu Xin to the Lord of Zhou Tian. Then he said with an apologetic face: "Lord of the city, my descendants are not sensible. I hope you can forgive me and spare him once."


    Huang Zhengqi nodded and bowed, which made ah Qi even more dissatisfied. His face was full of anger and kept struggling. Huang Zhengqi gave him a punch in the head to settle down.


    "It''s OK. It''s a good thing to be young and not afraid." Zhou Tian City Lord took Lu Xin, took out a pill and fed it to his mouth. Then he put in a trace of spiritual power and opened the pill.

 Chapter 169

    I don''t know what pills the Lord of Zhou Tian gave me. A few seconds later, Lu Xin slowly opened his eyes and stood up.


    "I Not dead? " After the shock, Lu Xin''s eyes are full of joy, looking at his grandfather.


    "Lu Cheng, take your grandson to court." Zhou Tian City Lord pushed Lu Xin''s back and motioned him to go to his grandfather''s side. Lu Cheng saw that his grandson was recovering, and his face was full of joy. He said hello and stood in the same place waiting for Lu Xin.


    Seeing this, ah Qi is about to split. This is the third time. Lu Xin is saved again. He is very unwilling. Why is Lu Xin so lucky?


    Every time, he was almost able to kill him, but there was always something to save his life. Thinking of this, ah Qi was furious. If Huang Zhengqi hadn''t restrained him, he would have rushed up.


    At this time, Lu Xin''s skin is scorched and his abdominal wound has healed. Although the golden elixir is lost, it''s not difficult for him to re coagulate. After a few steps forward, he turns his head and satirizes the rescued women. Then he stops on ah Qi.


    "I can''t believe I''m not dead." Lu Xin opened his lips, ridiculed incomparably in his words, and there was a trace of displeasure on the face of Rao Shi Zhou Tian.


    On the other hand, ah Qi''s brows are all frowning. I wish I had eaten him raw.


    Seeing that they wanted to strip themselves but could do nothing about it, Lu Xin''s heart was very happy, his mouth was huge, but he was reluctant to move forward, because he wanted to continue to torture ah Qiyi.


    At this time, ah Qi, who had been struggling, suddenly calmed down and said nothing. In sharp contrast to the excited crowd, he saw that Huang Zhengqi was confused, while Zhou Tiancheng looked at him with great interest.


    "Uncle Huang, release my pressure, I promise not to rush up." At this time, ah Qi''s voice came out slowly, without any emotion.


    "No, you don''t have any credibility." Huang Zhengqi vetoed.


    "What''s the use of rushing up when the Lord of the city is around?" Said, ah seven raised his head, a face of calm color, before that impulse has long disappeared completely.


    "Well, I hope you didn''t cheat me." Huang Zhengqi sighed and released ah Qi''s pressure.


    Spirit pressure unties, ah seven really didn''t rush forward, on the contrary, it is calm standing in the same place, to Lu Xin''s eyes.


    Seeing this, Lu Xin was more cheerful. The colder ah Qi''s eyes were, the happier he was. So he turned around and was facing ah Qi. His steps retreated slowly. At the same time, he made a mockery: "come on, don''t you want to kill me? Come and kill me


    "Come here, don''t say anything." After Lu Xin''s work, even Lu Chengdu couldn''t see it any more. He made a big noise and let him come.


    At this time, ah Qi slowly raised the corner of his mouth, and a sneer appeared in his eyes. Then he raised his right hand, bent his fingers, and pressed his thumb and index finger together, which was a gesture of resounding fingers.


    "What are you doing?" Huang Zhengqi looks puzzled. He thinks ah Qi is stupid. Even the city leader of Zhou Tian turns his head slightly. There is a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    Huang Zhengqi''s question has been completely ignored by ah Qi. In his eyes, there is only Lu Xin in front of him. The smiles of three innocent women flash through his mind, and a name slowly spits out from his mouth.


    "This is called yeyan."


    The words fell, and the clear sound of fingers resounded in everyone''s ears. Under the silence, Lu Xin suddenly showed more than a dozen red fist seals, which were formed by the power of fire.


    The fist seal appears, and Zhou Tian''s eyes suddenly open. The next moment, Lu Xin''s body is wrapped in the red flame.


    At this time, the people on the scene finally know what happened, and Lu Cheng also sees the despair in Sun Tzu''s eyes.


    Finally, a special trick that has not been named has a name. This style, called Ye Yan, is intended to burn all the crimes of industry in the world. It is also ah Qi''s final confession to the three women.


    Then, the fist seal burst, the fire suddenly appeared, Lu Xin''s figure was submerged in the fire.


    "Xin''er!" Lu Cheng roared, his body swept into the fire, but when he came out, he was empty handed, and was stunned in the same place.


    After a while, the light of the fire dissipated, and the place where Lu Xin was standing was empty. Only a trace of dust blown by the wind floated to the women with dull eyes.


    Originally dull, they felt the breeze, involuntarily stretched out their hands and grasped the small ashes.


    All of a sudden, a sob came out and ignited the depression in the women''s hearts, just like a prairie fire. When it spread to a hundred, the numb women finally began to cry, and their dying hearts were also rejuvenated.


    At that moment, on the breeze, ah Qi seemed to see three more women. They brought Lu Xin''s dust to their partners. In order to let them know that Lu Xin, the devil, really died.


    In a trance, ah Qi seems to hear an ethereal "thank you".


    "You''re welcome." The cold on the face is fleeting, and a knowing smile blooms. Ah Qi keeps his promise and keeps his heart.Just at this time, Lu Cheng, who had recovered, raised his head and stared at ah Qi, and cried bitterly, "little beast, I want you to pay for your life!"


    Words ring out, Lu Cheng''s figure has been swept to ah Qi''s body, with a wind blade in his hand, he cuts at ah Qi''s head.


    Lu Cheng''s hand, Huang Zhengqi where will stand by, is also with a wind blade to meet up.


    "Bang!" The wind blades collide and explode with each other. The huge impact force lifts ah Qi out. At the same time, Lu Cheng condenses a wind blade and shoots at ah Qi.


    Seeing this, Huang Zhengqi quickly gathered a wind blade to catch up, but it was a step too late. Lu Cheng''s wind blade had already reached ah Qi''s body.


    When the wind blade came to me, ah Qi felt a sense of palpitation, but no one was in the air, unable to dodge. He could only watch it close to his body.


    At that moment, death was near.


    All of a sudden, two wind blades suddenly broke, a big hand dragged ah Qi, and fell to the ground smoothly.


    When ah Qi raised his head, he found that the person who was doing it was the Lord of Zhou Tian.


    After putting ah Qi down, Zhou Tiancheng''s calm expression becomes more serious. A stream of pressure interrupts Huang Zhengqi''s fight with Lu Cheng.


    "Lu Cheng, Lu Cheng, you really don''t pay any attention to me." Zhou Tian City Lord slowly opens his mouth, with a trace of ice cold in his tone, which makes Lu Cheng suddenly fall into an ice cave and stay in the same place.


    "Small, dare not." At this point, Lu Cheng finally reacted. Knowing that he had already done it, he quickly bowed down and said he didn''t dare.


    "But you''ve done it." A momentum surged out of Zhou Tian''s city master, which scared everyone around him. Lu Cheng''s back in the center was already dripping with cold sweat.


    After a long time, the city master said coldly, "go to the law court and wait for me."


    Voice down, Lu Cheng quickly bowed his head to promise, maliciously looked at a seven, flashed away and flew to the distance.


    Seeing Lu Cheng disappear in the sky, the city master of Zhou Tian''s whole body converges and returns to his kind-hearted appearance. He turns to ah Qi and says, "where do you learn that move?"


    "Self created."

 Chapter 170

    "Self created?" Hearing this, a touch of shock flashed in the eyes of the city master of Zhou Tian. The person in front of him was only in his early 10 years old. Who can believe that he could create such moves?


    Although it''s hard to believe it, the Lord of Zhou Tian saw Ah Qi''s eyes that didn''t seem to be cheating. Judging from his thousands of years of experience, the child didn''t lie.


    "The genius of heaven." Zhou Tian City Lord nodded, a face of praise.


    "Old man, how did you let that old thing go?" At this time, ah Qi''s tender words came to the ears of the city master of Zhou Tian, and he was stunned. At the same time, all the people present were petrified and stunned.


    For a long time, the Lord of Zhou Tiancheng laughed and explained, "he has made a lot of contributions to Zhou Tiancheng, which needs to be submitted to the court of law for arbitration."


    Seeing that the Lord of Zhou Tian didn''t mean to blame him, Huang Zhengqi wiped a cold sweat on his head and covered ah Qi''s mouth. Then he said with a smile, "my boy is not sensible. I hope you don''t blame me. Besides, the court of law is about to open. You''d better go quickly."


    "Well, I''ll go first." Zhou Tian City Lord nodded and took a meaningful look at ah Qi. A flash disappeared in the same place.


    At this time, Huang Zhengqi released ah Qi''s mouth, breathed a little, and said: "smelly boy, if you had put it hundreds of years ago, you would have been killed by the Lord of the city."


    "Why?"


    "Do you think it''s good for the Lord to look kind? Do you know how many people and monsters have died under him? "


    "How much?" Ah Qi was puzzled. Even Wang Hua''er came forward with a look of curiosity.


    "Zhoutiancheng is the first line of defense to guard zhoutianda forest. Every few hundred years, monsters will riot. At that time, monsters came everywhere. Do you think we can suppress them just by our Yuanying?"


    "I tell you, the Lord of the city has already reached the peak of transforming the gods. In recent years, he has been restrained in order to seek a breakthrough. In the past, he was merciless and ruthless. If you put him in that time, with your disrespect, you will not see the sun the next day." Huang Zhengqi explained.


    "How do you know so well?" Ah Qi asked.


    "I''ve been with the Lord for hundreds of years, and I''m clear about it.


    Well, come back to the bureau with me and explain the matter to me. " With that, Huang Zhengqi took a Qiyi and his party to Yiwu''s car, and then returned to the law enforcement bureau with a group of law enforcers.


    "Ah Qi!" Just into the hall, a surprise voice came, and then a white shadow jumped into ah Qi''s arms. It turned out that it was Tang Dou and Li Wenbo.


    Li Wenbo was brought by Yi Wu. After seeing ah Qi, he came to Huang Zhengqi''s office with them.


    Huang Zhengqi''s office is very big, just like a living room. At this time, a few people are sitting on the sofa, and in front of them is a cup of hot tea.


    "So it is." After listening to ah Qi''s story, Huang Zhengqi nodded, then looked at Liu Heyan, who was quietly drinking tea, and said, "golden elixir killer Liu Heyan, I thank you for ah Qi''s master."


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a matter of convenience."


    "If I don''t, you''ll be killed by that pervert." Ah Qi said.


    Hearing this, Liu Heyan was not happy. He retorted: "nonsense, I went to save you first and you were arrested. Moreover, if I die, you will be killed by the two golden elixirs, so in the final analysis, you still owe me one."


    "You didn''t save it. It didn''t count that time." Ah Qi retorts.


    "It''s not that you''re too stupid to fall into the illusion easily."


    "Well, there''s nothing to argue about." Looking at their dispute, Huang Zhengqi is full of black lines. After pulling them apart, he asks Liu Heyan, "your identity has been exposed. What''s your plan after that?"


    "I''m going to take a break." Liu and Yan sipped hot tea and said with a smile.


    "If you are interested, you are welcome to join me." Huang Zhengqi threw out an olive branch.


    "No, I''m a killer after all. I can only hide in the dark and can''t stand with you, but if you need to, you can contact me." Liu Heyan shook his head and refused Huang Zhengqi''s kindness.


    "Well, if you need to, you can contact me and get some equipment. I, Huang Zhengqi, still have the ability."


    "Thank you."


    Just a conversation, the killers and law enforcers establish a friendship, because they have a common goal, that is to clear the dark side of the world.


    The next morning, Chen Yang and an ziyue arrive in a hurry. After calming the crowd for a while, they solemnly thank Liu Heyan. Then they see Hanru''s injury and confirm that Hanru is really OK. Chen Yang suddenly breathes a sigh of relief and hugs her and Wang Huaer tightly.


    "Hua''er, you are really great!" Let go of Wang Hua''er, Chen Yang said excitedly.


    "It''s the master who taught me well." Wang Hua''er responded with a smile.


    After laughing for a while, Chen Yang suddenly found that there was no shadow of ah Qi in the field and asked, "where is ah Qi?""I just went out. It seems that I have something on my mind. You should go and have a look." An ziyue said.


    Wen Yan, Chen Yang nodded, left the room alone, looking for ah Qi.


    A few minutes later, Chen Yang opened the door on the roof of the law enforcement bureau. On the railing in the distance, there was a familiar figure, ah Qi.


    At this time, ah Qi''s face was expressionless, his eyes were deep, and he looked at the sky in the distance. He didn''t know what he was trying to write. Seeing this, Chen Yang went behind him with a smile.


    Lift up the long gown, Chen Yang one leg a straddle, sat in the side of seven, gently said: "thinking about those girls?"


    As soon as Chen Yang opened the door, ah Qi noticed it, but he didn''t look back or answer Chen Yang''s question. He said faintly, "master, I really want to. Last night''s experience was just a dream."


    Looking at ah Qi''s deep eyes, Chen Yang feels that this disciple seems to have matured a lot. He can''t help but feel a pain in his heart. These experiences are not what he should have at his age.


    "I thought it would be a long time before you could see the darkness, but who would have thought that they still found you."


    "Master, is Yinghuo really that strong?"


    "And Moxiu, is it really so evil?"


    Ah Qi asked two questions in a row, which made Chen Yang silent for a long time. Finally, he said slowly: "Yinghuo and Moxiu are inseparable. With the development of the times, they have penetrated into the depths of the world. No one knows how deep this root is."


    Chen Yang''s words fell, and the roof fell silent again.


    After a long time, ah Qi raised his head: "master, I want to personally send the three sisters back to their families..."


    "Well, I''ll go with you."


    On that day, Chen Yang said goodbye to an ziyue and left zhoutiancheng with the ashes of ah Qi and three women.


    A week later, ah Qi handed over the last girl to her parents. With tears in each other''s eyes, ah Qi and Chen Yang left the girl''s home.


    The three girls are all around Zhou Tiancheng, and the farthest distance is only a few hundred kilometers. Thinking of the grief of the girl''s family, ah Qi feels extremely uncomfortable. It''s just that a blood repair can break so many families. So how much pain has the whole Yinghuo brought to the world and how many irreparable scars have it caused to people?


    Ah Qi couldn''t imagine. He took a look at the silent Chen Yang and asked, "master, can Yinghuo be pulled out?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "But when you''re strong enough to be on your own, you can do it."


    With Chen Yang''s gentle tone, the familiar big hand pressed on ah Qi''s head.


    At that moment, the boy''s strong heart, which had calmed down slightly, was beating violently again, and his firm eyes shook Chen Yang again.


    "Yinghuo, sooner or later, I will pull it out of the Xuantian world and crush it again."


    No one on the sidewalk, golden sunset sprinkled on the body of the master and apprentice, young oath, quietly standing in the heart.

 Chapter 171

    The ashes of the three women were returned smoothly. It was a day later when ah Qi returned to Zhou Tiancheng.


    In a week, Han Ru has recovered a lot. According to Chen Yang''s method, Wang Hua''er stewed blood tonic medicated diet for her every day, and the effect was more remarkable. Su Chengdao because of cold such as injured stimulation, aware of his weakness, has been closed, praying for a breakthrough.


    Not only them, but also tangdou fell into a deep sleep a few days ago. It is obvious that it has entered a breakthrough state. When it wakes up, it is estimated that it has gathered Qi.


    Entering zhoutiancheng from the north gate, Chen Yang led ah Qi back to Xueyuan Road.


    Pushing open the door, a familiar figure makes ah Qi and Chen Yang give a surprise. Unexpectedly, Huang Zhengqi is sitting at the stone table opposite an ziyue in the courtyard of the villa.


    Seeing the visitors, Huang Zhengqi laughed twice and said, "well, I said they would come in within half an hour, right?"


    "You guessed it right. You really deserve your reputation this week." An ziyue laughs, takes the master and apprentice to sit down, and then pours a cup of tea for ah Qi and Chen Yang.


    Chen Yang took a sip of tea and asked, "brother Huang, why do you come to me when you have time?"


    "I''ve been dismissed from office for three months. There are no old or young people in my family. I have nothing to do when I''m idle. I''ll come here to see you.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that your side''s wound healing, closed door, the most noisy ah Qi went out with you again. "


    "So you''ve been here for a week and won''t go." An ziyue interrupted.


    "What''s Lai? This is my house, and there are so many empty rooms. Can''t I live in one?"


    Hearing this, Chen Yang "ha ha" laughed and joked: "what brother Huang said? You are willing to stay here. Chen Yang is too happy to agree."


    "It''s my brother Chen who is loyal enough." Huang Zhengqi nodded, today''s he was dressed in casual clothes, full of smile, which had the iron temperament before the mansion.


    After chatting for a while, Huang Zhengqi finally found that ah Qi was different. Today''s ah Qi didn''t run around and sat down on the table, so he asked, "what''s the matter with ah Qi, depressed?"


    "Nothing. It''s just that I''ve been stimulated a lot these days." Sipping tea, Chen Yang explained slowly.


    "Yes, at his age, he shouldn''t have had such a dark experience." Huang Zhengqi suddenly realized that after pondering for a while, he seemed to have an idea. He said to ah Qi, "ah Qi, I heard your master say that you are very friendly in all walks of life. Do you want to learn your uncle''s popular magic?"


    "Popular magic?" Ah Qi raised his head and looked at Huang Zhengqi suspiciously. From his eyes, we can see that he is not very interested in popular magic.


    "Do you want to learn? The power of popularity is less than that of the five elements. It''s very strong. " Huang Zhengqi temptation way.


    "I don''t want to."


    As soon as ah Qi''s words came out, Huang Zhengqi''s just made up words were choked in his throat, unable to speak for a long time.


    Huang Zhengqi wanted to teach ah Qi some magic and experience, so that he could adjust his mood slowly in his study. However, he didn''t expect that the other party despised his popularity, which made Huang Zhengqi quite embarrassed.


    "Ah Qi, popular magic is quite powerful. Compared with the five elements magic, popular magic has more advantages. You can try it." Chen Yang looks at Huang Zhengqi''s embarrassed face and finally opens his mouth to help him.


    "What''s the matter? It''s just blowing people and putting some wind blades on them. "


    "What? Blowing people? "The wind blade?" Hearing this, Huang Zhengqi jumped up directly. He didn''t expect that his popular magic was so unbearable in ah Qi''s eyes.


    "If you don''t show your hand today, I''m afraid you don''t know how powerful I am." With these words, Huang Zhengqi took two steps, facing the swimming pool. Then he raised his hands and got a sense of power.


    "Master, what is he doing?"


    "Just look at it."


    Seeing that Chen Yang didn''t answer, ah Qi had to give up and looked at Huang Zhengqi.


    "Look, this is the real popular magic." With that, the light in Huang Zhengqi''s eyes flashed, the power of popularity suddenly became violent, and rushed to the swimming pool in the hospital.


    At the next moment, a light green tornado with a thickness of more than half a meter was formed in the swimming pool. With the appearance of the tornado, the water in the pool was swept up and wrapped in the wind to form a larger water tornado.


    At the same time, ah Qi on the stone table felt a huge suction. It was obviously from the tornado. If he hadn''t grasped the stone table firmly, he would have been sucked into the wind.


    "Master, what would happen if you were sucked in?" Finally, ah Qi has a trace of interest in his eyes.


    "You see." Said, Chen Yang let go of the water cup in his hand, the huge suction immediately pulled the cup to the tornado, after it touched the tornado, it was just instantly twisted into powder.


    From this, we can see that the hardness of a special cup is as strong as that of a tornado.At this time, ah Qi finally woke up and looked at the tornado with shining eyes, as if he had picked up a baby.


    Seeing ah Qi''s expression, Huang Zhengqi knows that his goal has been achieved. With a pinch of one hand, the tornado in the swimming pool dissipates, and a pool of water loses its strength. "Hua La" is scattered in the courtyard.


    "Do you want to learn now?" Waving to block the splashing water, Huang Zhengqi looks at ah Qi playfully.


    "Think about it." There is no reason not to learn such a powerful spell. Ah Qi nodded and his eyes were full of longing.


    "Since you want to, of course I will teach you."


    "Then teach me the art of tornado." Ah Qi ran to Huang Zhengqi''s side, hoping to learn this tornado immediately.


    "Well, I''ll pass it on to you." With that, Huang Zhengqi stretched out his index finger and pointed to ah Qi''s eyebrows. A stream of information suddenly entered ah Qi''s mind and made him dull.


    A few seconds later, ah Qi went back to God and passed on Huang Zhengqi''s three popular spells. Then he looked happy.


    "Try it." Chen Yang said.


    "Good." Nodded and agreed, ah Qi closed his eyes.


    With the release of divine consciousness, ah Qi felt the power of light green writing around him, and then released his spiritual power to communicate with him. Soon, several forces of popularity were gathered in front of him.


    Compared with Huang Zhengqi, ah Qi''s communication power is pitiful, but these are his limits. They are no more popular than the five elements, and their communication is more difficult. With ah Qi''s concentrated cultivation, it''s good to successfully communicate.


    Seeing that ah Qi easily communicated with the power of popularity, Huang Zhengqi''s eyes were full of admiration. Together with Chen Yang, he quietly waited for ah Qi to cast the Dharma.

 Chapter 172

    When the power of fashion communication is completed, ah Qi''s mind moves and controls them to rotate around a little bit to create a storm. First of all, there is a windeye.


    At first, the power of popularity rotated very slowly. After a few minutes of familiarity, the power of popularity rotated very fast. When ah Qi opened his eyes, a small whirlwind had formed in front of him.


    "Did it work?" Slightly crooked, ah Qi carefully looked at the small whirlwind, which was only the thickness of his arm. In terms of size, it was not comparable with Huang Zhengqi''s tornado.


    "Is that the art of tornado?" Ah Qi turned his head and wanted to ask for the elder''s advice, but he found that the three were staring at the elder and had already been stunned.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Seeing the eyes of the elders, ah Qi was full of doubts. Did he put it wrong?


    At this time, ah Qi didn''t know that, in fact, the three men were just talking about how many failures he would have to go through before he gave up the technique of releasing tornado.


    Why failure? Because tornado is an intermediate spell, it can only be released with the cultivation of golden elixir at least. It can never be released with the quality of spiritual power and control ability of concentration.


    But who would have thought that ah Qi, the magic of the golden elixir realm, was released in this way, and it was a success. This is no longer a gift to describe.


    "Cough!" Chen Yang was the first to recover. He coughed twice and pulled the other two back. Then he said, "that''s right. This is the art of tornado."


    "Why is it so small?"


    "You don''t have enough accomplishments. You don''t have much power to gather. It''s good to release it successfully."


    Looking at ah Qi''s disgusting eyes, Chen Yang''s face jumps straight. He doesn''t know why the tornado is so small, because no one has ever been able to release it successfully when he''s in a state of concentration. This explanation is only based on Chen Yang''s experience and situation.


    After hearing Chen Yang''s explanation, ah Qi curled his mouth, grabbed a cup and leaned against his calf high little whirlwind, then came a "Zi ~ ~" sound.


    Two minutes later, ah Qi picked up the glass whose surface was polished clean, and comforted himself by saying, "it''s still a little useful."


    As soon as these words came out, Rao''s accomplishments were profound, and he couldn''t help spouting tea out of his mouth.


    That''s tornado. It''s one of the most popular killing spells. The golden elixir can only be released reluctantly. It''s good if you can release it. Even if you dislike others, you still use them as a grinder?


    Think of here, Chen Yang three people want to grab a seven beat.


    "Ah Qi, although your tornado skill is small, its power is still OK. If you come across it, you will die or die." Looking at the disgust on ah Qi''s face, Huang Zhengqi said awkwardly.


    "Who would be so retarded as to run into this." Ah Qidan took a pinch, and the whirlwind suddenly disappeared. Then he played with the polished cup and muttered, "you are the first victim of my popular art, and I will treat you well in the future."


    All of you: --


    Looking at ah Qi''s expression, he was obviously very disappointed with the popular art. Huang Zhengqi was quite unhappy. Then he thought that ah Qi, the popular art of wind blade, had not yet been released. That magic had not high requirements for spiritual power, and it was powerful. Maybe it could correct his name.


    The thought flashed, Huang Zhengqi immediately had the confidence, said: "ah Qi, you can try the wind blade technique, which is just suitable for your cultivation. It''s fast and powerful."


    "All right." Ah Qi nodded. Knowing that his cultivation was limited, he gave up the skills of tornado and gale blast, which needed high-quality spiritual power, and began to try to play the role of wind blade.


    Wind blade is a low-level spell. Although it is more difficult than the five elements, it is not difficult for ah Qi and other congenital holy bodies.


    He put his hands together in front of his chest, and his heart moved. The power of popularity converged in his hands. As his palms opened, a 30-40 cm long wind blade appeared at the tip of ah Qi''s palms.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Yang and an ziyue, who knew ah Qi''s details, said that Huang Zhengqi, who didn''t know, had already jumped up.


    Looking at ah Qi''s appearance, it''s not like the first time to cast the wind blade. The wind blade comes out when you think about it together. It''s not a common idea.


    Huang Zhengqi can''t imagine what a terrible talent he can achieve at the first time. Shocked, he can only stare at Chen Yang, but the latter''s index finger stands in front of his mouth and makes a hissing gesture to show Huang Zhengqi to keep secret.


    Huang Zhengqi shakes his head and suppresses his curiosity. After all, ah Qi can capture Lu Xin in Jindan by himself. There must be a lot of secrets hidden in him. It''s obviously impolite to ask him. It''s the best respect to keep a secret for him.


    Thinking of this, Huang Zhengqi''s state of mind is immediately clear. He turns to ah Qi, only to find that the wind blade in his hand has disappeared.


    Looking carefully, Huang Zhengqi found that there was a green light flashing in mid air. What was not the blade of high-speed flight?


    When beginners release the wind blade, they usually have elders to accompany them, or release it in a place where there is no one, because after releasing the wind blade, they can change their direction with their master''s mind.The wind blade is not like a tornado. It can disperse at will. It will dissipate only when it is attacked by force. It is difficult to control the wind blade well with the ability of beginners.


    From ah Qi''s frown, we can see that he is struggling to control the wind blade in the air at this time. From the crooked appearance of the wind blade, ah Qi obviously can''t control it.


    Seeing this, Huang Zheng was in a panic, because the wind blade was flying to the second floor of the villa, so it was too late for him.


    Helpless, he had to turn his head and look at Chen Yang and an ziyue, but found that their two faces were calm and didn''t mean to move.


    With a bang, reality tells Huang Zhengqi the answer.


    The villa was carved with defensive lines. After the wind blade hit the villa, it was directly disintegrated and made a clear sound, like firecrackers.


    Huang Zhengqi immediately breathed a sigh of relief. As he was preparing to preach to ah Qi, he found that ah Qi was already in a cold sweat and had a bad look on his face.


    At this time, the window where the wind blade hit was pushed open by a jade hand. Wang Hua''er poked out her head and stared at ah Qi angrily.


    "Hua''er, listen to me Seeing the anger on Wang Hua''er''s face, ah Qi cried out in his heart that it was not good. From small to large, ah Qi was not afraid of anyone but his sister.


    If you don''t have a rash, you''ll suffer from itching. Of course, these are harmless to the body, and Chen Yang naturally turns a blind eye to them.


    "Come up on your own." Face a cold, Wang Hua Er put down a cruel words, "bang" ground closed the window.


    "Well, master Ah Qi looks at Chen Yang like asking for help.


    "Go up and get the chestnuts." Chen Yang smiles and pushes ah Qi. The latter can only shrink his neck and walk into the villa. Then there are two "Dong" sounds, followed by ah Qi''s scream.


    "This Huang Zhengqi was shocked.


    "Everyday things." Chen Yang nodded and calmly handed a cup of tea to Huang Zhengqi.

 Chapter 173

    It''s been a week since ah Qi learned the popular magic. After a few days of training, ah Qi has been able to control the wind blade freely. Compared with fireball and purple thunder, the power of the wind blade is much stronger. Now he also has a powerful means of long-range confrontation.


    Early in the morning, sleepy ah Qi came to the first floor of the villa with his schoolbag. He saw the familiar figure on the table. Obviously, he was the latest one.


    "It''s you who get up late again. Come and have dinner." Chen Yang put down his noodles and said solemnly.


    "All right." Shaking his head and shaking off his drowsiness, ah Qi ran to the position and began to eat noodles.


    "Suck slip" a, a bowl of noodles was a seven breath took most of, then he chewed noodles asked: "Chengdao how still not pass?"


    "When you break through the realm, that vague feeling is the most important. Some people even get stuck for half a year. It''s only half a month. It''s not urgent." The edge strip in the biting fracture is explained by Chen Yang in detail.


    "If the cold hasn''t recovered, Chengdao is closed again. It''s boring for me to go to school alone."


    "I''m not human?" At this time, Wang Hua''er, who just filled a bowl of noodles, tilted his eyes.


    "You are taking notes for Hanru every day. When you come back, you will tutor her. I''m bored to death."


    Ah Qi Yi''s face is bitter and cold, but she is still weak. Su Chengdao is closed, and even Tang Dou is in a breakthrough sleep period. For ah Qi''s character, it''s really boring.


    "If you''re bored, practice hard. If you''re tired, study for a while. If you don''t get an ideal result, I''ll take care of you."


    Chen Yang''s words immediately softened ah Qi. Because of the Yinghuo incident, he missed class for two weeks, which certainly had a great influence on his grades. Chen Yang''s "ideal grades" are not ordinary. In his opinion, the so-called ideal is to enter the top 100 of the year.


    In the last exam, ah Qi was only one hundred and fifty. In the middle of this exam, it was like killing him. Until after breakfast, when ah Qi went out, he was as dejected as a zombie.


    Twenty minutes later, in the sixth class of the seventh year, ah Qi leaned back on his seat and looked up. His painting style had become black and white.


    "What''s the matter, ah Qi?" Li Wenbo, who had just sat down, asked with doubts on his face.


    Hearing the voice, ah Qi tilted his head slightly and asked with a look of dying: "Wenbo, is there any way to make me into the top 100 in the mid-term exam?"


    "Top 100? I have no experience. " Scratching his head, Li Wenbo said with a bitter smile: "I''m thinking about how to get the first place."


    Li Wenbo''s words suddenly pierced ah Qi''s heart like a sword. Originally, he was just about to die. Now, because of Li Wenbo''s unintentional stimulation, he formally stepped into the coffin. At this time, ah Qi was lying unconscious on the table, and his soul could be seen floating on his head.


    "What if he doesn''t make the top 100?" Li Wenbo pushed ah Qi with a bitter smile. When he found that it was useless, he had to turn to Wang Hua''er.


    "He may not have any pocket money until Chinese New Year."


    "So miserable?"


    "What else can make him look like this?" Wang Hua''er shrugged her shoulders and continued to preview the text. Except for Li Wenbo, she is the best in her class now.


    After getting the answer, Li Wenbo gave a bitter smile again. After comforting ah Qi again, he had no choice but to pack up his books and prepare for class.


    "Lingling ~"


    in the evening, the bell rings after class, and the seventh grade students come home from school one after another.


    Su Chengdao is in seclusion. At this time, ah Qi doesn''t have to wait for him to finish school. They pack up their schoolbags and go out of the classroom. However, ah Qi''s black-and-white painting style and out of the body appearance obviously didn''t recover.


    "It''s like a big blow, Hua''er." Looking at ah Qi''s half dead appearance, Li Wenbo was helpless.


    "Can not be big? Originally, the hope of entering is very slim. A few days ago, I missed class for another two weeks, and I have already declared the death penalty." Wang Hua''er said with a smile.


    "It''s so pitiful. Why is Mr. Chen so strict with you? You practitioners are not all focused on cultivation, and the second is learning."


    "Shifu said that we should cultivate our cultural quality to a level that is worthy of the realm. That''s why we are so strict with ah Qi. In fact, it''s not difficult to be in the top 100."


    When talking, Wang Hua''er''s face is very calm, but ah Qi in front of him seems to be more hurt after hearing it. The original black-and-white painting style is now completely turned into a sketch. When he turns his head, Wang Hua''er and Li Wenbo are shocked. Where is ah Qi who is not afraid of nothing?


    "Or shall we help him?" Looking at ah Qi''s tragedy, Li Wenbo couldn''t bear it and proposed.


    "How can I help you?"


    "Tutoring."


    "No way. If he had been willing to learn, he would have listened well when I explained the notes to Han Ru." Wang Hua''er immediately vetoed, remembering that when she explained to Han Ru, ah Qi would rather concentrate on cultivation than listen to it. There was a trace of resentment in her heart."Miss Chen won''t tutor you?"


    "Master, in order to exercise our self-control, has long stopped tutoring us. Now everything depends on us, unless we really don''t understand, we can ask him." Wang Hua''er said.


    "Well, no wonder ah Qi is so lost."


    "I want to help him, but he doesn''t want to learn from me." Wang Hua''er shrugged his shoulders and said he could do nothing.


    "Why don''t I try it for him?"


    Seeing that Wang Hua''er didn''t object, Li Wenbo sent a message to his family, indicating that he would go back later, and then followed the half dead ah Qi back to the villa.


    All the way, ah Qi was in a muddle until Li Wenbo came into the house with him. After the other party wanted to tutor him, he recovered his color in a rare way.


    Half an hour later, Li Wenbo carefully decomposed a topic for ah Qi and stopped for a while.


    "It''s strange that you want to learn, so why don''t you listen to Hua Er''s lecture?" Putting down his pen, Li Wenbo asked suspiciously.


    Ah Qi didn''t answer Li Wenbo. He just turned his head too far and put his head in front of him. He opened his hair and revealed a big bag inside.


    "Did Hua''er knock it?"


    Looking at ah Qi nodding his head, Li Wenbo immediately realized that he had seen ah Qi being knocked in the classroom, but the sound of "Dong" rang through the whole classroom, which made him hard to forget.


    With ah Qi''s coaxing character, it''s absolutely cheap to tutor with Han Ru, and it''s normal to be knocked.


    After thinking about the reason, Li Wenbo shook his head and continued to talk to ah Qi.

 Chapter 174

    The tutorial lasted until six o''clock, until a doorbell interrupted ah Qi and Li Wenbo.


    A few seconds later, the door opened and a graceful figure came in.


    "Wenbo, I''ll pick you up." Neutral voice, long golden hair, who is not Liu Heyan.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?" Seeing the visitor, ah Qi was very surprised. He thought Liu Heyan had left Zhou Tiancheng because of his exposure.


    "I don''t have a place to go. The cultural museum just has a free room, so naturally I''ll stay." Ah Qi''s expression made Liu Heyan quite satisfied and his eyes narrowed.


    "She doesn''t live in vain. She teaches me all kinds of knowledge every night." Li Wenbo packed his things and explained to ah Qi.


    "What knowledge?"


    "Like this." After Li Wenbo''s words, a dagger appeared in his hand. Ah Qi''s eyes widened. He didn''t find the dagger in Li Wenbo''s sleeve when they were so close to each other.


    "You taught him to hide the weapon to school?"


    "No, the main thing is to teach him my professional knowledge. I''m thin and frail. It''s just a way to prevent accidents." Liu Heyan laughs and then leaves the villa with Li Wenbo.


    "Forget it, it''s the freedom of the museum. I don''t care." Ah Qi shook his head and watched them walk out of the gate. He also went back to the villa.


    After dinner, ah Qi began to practice as usual and didn''t fall asleep until midnight.


    In this way, a week after the daily repetition of life, Dongcheng college ushered in the midterm exam of this semester.


    Different from the half dead before, today''s ah Qi is full of confidence and walks into the examination room with his head up.


    The examination lasted until the afternoon, until ah Qi finished the last subject, and then he walked out of the examination room.


    When he came to the school gate, ah Qi found that Wang Hua''er and Li Wenbo had been waiting there.


    "How do you play?" Seeing ah Qi, Li Wenbo went straight to the subject and asked.


    "I think the pocket money has been saved."


    "It seems that there is no problem." Wang Hua''er said with a smile.


    "Come on, in order to thank Wenbo for its hard work, I decided to go to Kenda chicken now. How do you feel?" Play extraordinary, ah Qi is very excited, when talking are all beaming, see two people agree, three people sit on the spirit rail car came to the nearest Ken hit chicken.


    There are not many subjects in the seventh grade examination, and the end time is early. When a few people came to Kentucky, it was only about three o''clock.


    "I''m going to have a good time today!" Standing at the gate and drinking softly, ah Qi pulls them into Ken Da chicken.


    Kenda chicken is a famous fast food chain in Xuantian. It is said that its history is as long as that of xinghezhou. With continuous innovation and research, Kenda chicken is still popular with young people, especially students.


    After ordering all kinds of XX barrels, the three of them began to eat with relish. The fresh fried chicken and the refreshing bingkuole constantly stimulated their taste buds.


    Just when the three people were happy to eat, they did not find a few eyes not far away.


    His eyes came from another table, on which were four tall young men. Colorful hair, earrings on one ear, and a flowing look, obviously not a good man.


    "Huang Mao, those boys may also be from our school. If they really do this, what will they do when they meet in the future?" A man asked a boy with yellow hair.


    "What are you afraid of? It''s better for a school to ask them for some pocket money if they have nothing to do."


    "If people are not afraid and poke it to Liu Da Pao, then we''ll be in pain." Said another tall boy.


    "Hey, hey, you don''t understand. Let my brother Huang Mao teach you a lesson and follow me." After that, Huang Mao got up and waved, and several people came to ah Qi''s table.


    Huang Maoji is an eighth grade student in Dongcheng University. His thirteen or fourteen years old is a good time for his development. Therefore, they are obviously a lot higher than those of Huang Maoji in the first session of the Seventh National Congress of the Communist Party of China. Besides, ah Qi and Li Wenbo are relatively small. The table is packed by several people, and they are immediately buried in the shadow.


    "What can I do for you?" Seeing the visitor, Wang Hua''er was puzzled, but asked politely.


    After looking at Wang Hua''er''s face for a while, Huang Mao said arrogantly, "it''s nothing. I just want to borrow some money from you."


    "We don''t know you. Why lend you money?" Hearing this, Wang Hua''er frowned and his face changed.


    "Well, let me introduce myself." Huang Mao sat beside ah Qi, who had been eating a lot since he came here. He cocked up his legs and continued: "my name is Fang Wengang. These are my friends. Now we know each other. We can give you money."


    Seeing this, even Wang Hua''er, who has never encountered such an incident, is also reacting. The other party obviously comes to blackmail.


    Looking at Huang Mao''s arrogant appearance, Wang Hua''er couldn''t help but feel funny. She didn''t expect that the malignant events she often heard were met by them today, which made her feel quite interesting. She asked playfully, "what if we don''t give them?""No?" Yellow eyebrow slightly pick, know oneself met not afraid of death, but he is not flustered, on the contrary is quite interested, because this kind of stubble always after a fat beat obediently beg for mercy, honestly apologize to him.


    "If you don''t give it, my brother will have to take it by himself." Huang Mao''s mouth turned up slightly, and then he reached for a fried chicken leg.


    Why grab fried chicken legs? In Huang Mao''s opinion, this can cause a deterrent to several children. His calm appearance will make several people feel that they are not easy to provoke subconsciously.


    Although I don''t know where Huang Mao got this logic, he did it, and what he grasped was the biggest pistol leg.


    Just as the palm of his hand was approaching and he was about to grasp the leg of the pistol, a white and tender palm grasped Huang Mao''s wrist.


    "What are you doing?" Ah Qi frowned and looked at Huang Mao.


    Huang Mao didn''t seem to think that his arm would be caught by someone. He was stunned for a moment. Then he reacted and frowned and said, "what''s wrong with me taking your drumstick?"


    "Take my drumstick?" Hearing this, ah Qi''s voice suddenly became gloomy.


    See all seven complexion is not good, yellow hair immediately came to interest, say: "Yo, still have temper ah, I took again how?"


    "I didn''t allow you to take it."


    "Permission?" Hearing this, Huang Mao suddenly laughed. It was obvious that the child didn''t know the current situation, and he was still so tough. So he stretched out his other hand, continued to grasp the pistol leg, and said, "I''m not only taking it, but also losing it."


    However.


    Huang Mao didn''t grasp the leg, because as soon as his words fell, he flew out and knocked over the empty table and chair.


    At this time, ah Qi''s cold voice came out slowly and entered the ears of Huang Mao people.


    "How dare you lose my things?"

 Chapter 175

    Ah Qi only used a few parts of his strength, but for Huang Mao, an ordinary man, it was like a thousand pounds of force. Until several friends responded, he was still humming on the ground and couldn''t stand up.


    "Yellow hair!" With a cry of surprise, a young man went to pick up Huang Mao, while the other two stopped at the exit of ah Qi''s seat with a gloomy face.


    "How dare you hit people?" Looking at the unconscious yellow hair, the tall young man''s face was filled with anger.


    "I just gave him a push." Ah Qi quietly looked at the young man who was a head higher than himself. He looked calm as usual. He still held a chicken leg in his right hand.


    "A push?" With a cold hum, the young man continued, "you don''t want to go out of here today."


    Words fall, two youths each copied up a chair, obviously want to start to ah Qi.


    "Why are you so angry? Just copy the guy. " Looking at the two young people with poor complexion, Wang Hua''er frowned slightly and asked Li Wenbo.


    "I''ll tell you, this kind of hooligan has no other skills, but good face, especially in front of us who look weaker than them."


    Li Wenbo gently pushed his glasses. His eyes were calm. Since he met ah Qi and Liu Heyan, he was no longer the timid and introverted Li Wenbo.


    It seems that Li Wenbo hit the pain. One young man''s eyes narrowed slightly, picked up a stool and smashed it at ah Qi. Another young man saw this and smashed the stool at Li Wenbo.


    With ah Qi, naturally, the stool couldn''t be smashed down. With just one foot, the young man in front of him flew upside down and knocked over Huang Mao and the young man.


    When ah Qi was going to help Li Wenbo, he found that Li Wenbo''s eyes were calm and calm under the stool. He was obviously confident.


    Seeing this, ah Qi stops in the same place, ready to see Li Wenbo''s reaction.


    "Bang!" The stool was smashed in the position of Li Wenbo, but there was no sign of Li Wenbo in the same place.


    The young man was puzzled and raised his head. After Wang Hua''er''s playful eyes, he finally found a touch of cold between his neck.


    Needless to think, this cold touch is just a dagger, and the person holding it is Li Wenbo who has arrived at the side of the strong man.


    "You''re dead if I want to." He gently pushed his glasses, and a sneer appeared at the corner of Li Wenbo''s mouth, which made the young man''s forehead full of cold sweat. Looking at the companion who was kicked by ah Qi and was wailing, the young man could no longer help his fear, so he took two steps back and ran away.


    Watching the young man run away, Li Wenbo chuckles, turns his wrist, and the dagger disappears. When he turns his head, he sees ah Qi and Wang Hua''er''s playful smile.


    "Wenbo, what have you experienced in the past half a month?" Wang Hua''er asked.


    He felt his nose awkwardly, and Li Wenbo replied, "I was forced to train for a few days by Liu Heyan. It''s enough to deal with this kind of gangster."


    "Three days after parting, I''m really looking at it with new eyes." Spitting out the chicken bone, ah Qi gave Li Wenbo a thumbs up.


    After being praised by ah Qi, Li Wenbo scratched his head awkwardly. The shy smile came out again. For his friends, he was the same Li Wenbo.


    "We''d better stay here for a long time." Wang Hua''er said.


    Hearing the speech, ah Qi and Li Wenbo looked around. Sure enough, they saw several pairs of curious eyes. They immediately started, packed up the rest of the food and ran out of Kentucky.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, in the speeding spirit rail car, ah Qi held a fried chicken barrel and asked with a sad face: "what should I do, Hua''er, I hit someone again."


    "It''s not our fault. They made it clear that they wanted to blackmail us."


    "But they are mortals. Master said that I can''t fight mortals. I''ll have no pocket money." With that, ah Qi drooped his head, and the fried chicken barrel on his knee seemed to have lost its flavor.


    Just at this time, Li Wenbo laughed twice and said, "you don''t have to worry about this."


    "Don''t worry?" Smell speech, seven doubtfully raised a head.


    Looking at ah Qi''s puzzled eyes, Li Wenbo said with a smile: "think about it, although it''s us, what evidence is left at the scene?"


    "Surveillance video." In an instant, ah Qi thought of the most direct evidence.


    "What else?"


    "No more."


    "That''s right, you see." With that, Li Wenbo took out his mobile phone and handed it to ah Qi and Wang Hua''er. On his screen, there were more than a dozen monitoring pictures.


    "What is this?" Ah Qi and Hua''er asked suspiciously.


    "Ken Da Ji''s surveillance, I deleted all the clips that we appeared."


    "Really?" Wen Yan, ah Qi and Wang Hua''er stare at Li Wenbo with a smile.


    "Of course, I''m very powerful now." Li Wenbo said with pride."That is to say, now as long as we don''t say it, no one will know about it?" Wang Hua''er said.


    "No, those bastards know." Ah Qi Dao.


    "But those bastards will not reveal it out of face." Li Wenbo pushed his eyes again and said, "a perfect crime."


    At the end of the speech, a sense of self-confidence appeared on Li Wenbo''s face, which made ah Qi and Wang Hua''er stunned. But they had never seen self-confidence on Li Wenbo''s face except learning.


    Looking at each other, the sister and brother read out the same information from each other''s eyes. Li Wenbo seems to have found his own way.


    After a week''s study, Li Wenbo can easily break down layers of defense and tamper with surveillance equipment thousands of meters away. This shows how talented he is in this field.


    Li Wenbo easily solved the accumulation of boredom in his heart. The haze on ah Qi''s head was swept away. With a laugh, the three shared the remaining chicken barrel on the hearse.


    After ah Qi''s last sip of Kuo Le, the sound of the train''s arrival came out, and then a beautiful female sound spread all over the carriage: "Salmonella District, here we are."


    "I''m at the station. I have to go first." After waving, Li Wenbo got up and walked out to the door.


    After walking off the smart rail car, Li Wenbo turned his head and looked at ah Qi and Wang Hua''er in the window. Unexpectedly, he saw Ah Qi''s right hand raised flat, holding a long chicken leg bone in his palm, while the index finger and middle finger of his left hand were pressed on the bridge of his nose, gently pushed up, and his mouth opened.


    Don''t listen, Li Wenbo also knows what ah Qi is talking about. This product is completely imitating the action of dealing with young people before him. Moreover, after ah Qi finished, he also showed that cheap smile to Li Wenbo, which made Li Wenbo embarrassed.


    Seeing the smart rail car disappear in sight, Li Wenbo put down his swinging right hand and said in a soft voice: "now, I can help you too."


    At the end of the speech, the boy stepped forward and disappeared on the platform.

 Chapter 176

    The midterm exam was held on Friday, and the results were only announced on Monday. After two days at home, the results were also announced.


    There is no doubt that Li Wenbo won the first place in the class. Wang Hua''er played well and entered the top ten. Ah Qi won more than 40 places because of a week''s hard work and his brilliant mind, which made him happy for a long time.


    With his pocket money saved, ah Qi''s life naturally became particularly satisfying. In the blink of an eye, November passed by. At this time, Zhou Tiancheng was already in the middle of December.


    Zhoutiancheng is located in the south of xinghezhou. It has a warm climate. It has a temperature of 15-6 degrees in December, which is quite comfortable.


    It''s also today, after su Chengdao''s door that hasn''t been opened for more than a month, there comes a violent fluctuation of spiritual power, and he finally breaks through!


    Because it was the weekend, ah Qiji was all in the villa, feeling the aura fluctuation, and everyone came to Su Chengdao''s room.


    You know, if you count Huang Zhengqi, there are already seven people in the villa at this time. When seven people are crowded at the door of the house, the corridor, which was not particularly spacious, suddenly becomes crowded.


    In order not to disturb Su Chengdao, all the people stopped their breath and listened carefully to the changes in the room. They didn''t even release their divine consciousness. They were afraid that they would disturb him.


    The spirit power surged for a long time, and finally subsided slowly. Then a familiar and strange breath came out slowly. It was obvious that Su Chengdao''s breakthrough was successful.


    Feel this breath, ah Qi face a joy, step leg is about to enter the door, but was stopped by Chen Yang.


    "What for?" Chen Yang asked.


    "Go in and have a look."


    "Chengdao has just broken through. Now it''s time to stabilize his state. If you go in so rashly, you may hurt his foundation."


    "So serious?" Listening to Chen Yang''s words, ah Qi suddenly widened his eyes.


    "The golden elixir has just been established. It''s very important to maintain a stable state. The Lu Xin you faced before was so weak because you didn''t have time to maintain a stable state." Chen Yang explained patiently.


    "All right." Ah Qi nodded. Lu Xin still remembers his appearance. If there is no blood pool, even the state of concentration is not as good. I think it''s also because there is no stable state. After all, after the blood pool absorbs energy, Lu Xin is quite different.


    After waiting for another half an hour, the door opened slowly and Su Chengdao came out in his Taoist robe.


    Before January, Su Chengdao''s clothes had been folded, but the crown on his head was not crooked, straight, and the Phoenix eyes under his sword eyebrows were bright.


    "What are you doing?" Just opened the door, saw the battle at the door of Su Chengdao is also startled, stupefied.


    At this time, all the people called out: "congratulations."


    "It''s just a golden elixir. What are you doing?" Su Chengdao was embarrassed and couldn''t say anything.


    "It''s nothing. Elder brother Chengdao broke through the golden elixir when he was only 16 years old. His talent has never been before." The cold that the body has already recovered is like because happy, the small face is red fluttering, directly grasped the arm of Cheng Dao.


    "That''s right. Without the elixir, he broke through the golden elixir at the age of 16. He is really a genius. Even the aristocratic families in counties and prefectures, few people can do it." Huang Zhengqi praised it.


    "Uncle Huang praised me falsely. It''s just a moment of good luck." With that, Su Chengdao bowed respectfully to Chen Yang and said, "thank you for your advice. If it wasn''t for you, Chengdao would have to spend a year and a half on the half step golden elixir card."


    Su Chengdao''s words export, everyone is surprised to look at Chen Yang, but the party himself is indifferent smile, picked up Su Chengdao, gently said: "I just mention it, all this depends on you."


    "Well, since Chengdao has successfully passed the customs, how about celebrating today?" Chen Yang suggested.


    "How to celebrate?" Ah Qi asked.


    After thinking for a while, Chen Yang said lightly: "courtyard barbecue!"


    "Good!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, three long grills were set up in the villa yard. An ziyue, Wang Huaer and Liu Heyan, who were invited, were tossing a string of attractive barbecues.


    Ah Qi and Tang Dou, who have come to life, are running around in the courtyard. Chen Yang and Huang Zhengqi are sitting on the stone table, talking about all kinds of funny things.


    Su Chengdao is beside the swimming pool, carefully wiping the flying sword in his hand. Next to him is Li Wenbo, who is full of stars and is curious.


    At this time, the galloping tangdou and ah Qi skim an ziyue''s Grill, and run to Chengdao''s side like a fugitive under a burst of abuse from the teacher''s wife.


    In the middle of running, ah Qi saw the blue luster of the flying sword in the sun, and immediately had an idea. As soon as he stopped, a brake fell in front of Su Chengdao. He asked: "Chengdao, you have broken through the golden elixir, can you put some powerful moves?"


    "The breakthrough of our sword cultivation is mainly based on the sword. For example, Feijian has more power, faster speed and more stable control." With that, Su Chengdao waved his fingers. He could fly the sword in the air. He danced in the air for a while, which made people dazzled."Is that the only way?" Looking at the flying sword dancing in the air, ah Qi''s eyes flashed a trace of disappointment, but he was seen by Han Ru.


    Han Ru can''t allow anyone to look down upon her elder brother Chengdao, especially ah Qi. So she snorted coldly and said, "elder brother Chengdao, my grandfather passed on your Qixuan sword style. Let''s open his eyes."


    "Qixuan''s sword style is a killing move. There''s no way to show people. Don''t make a fool of yourself." Put away the flying sword, Su Chengdao advised.


    Hearing Han Ru''s words, ah Qi''s eyes were immediately full of curiosity. He quickly said, "what''s the seven Xuan sword style? Come out and have a look."


    "No, grandfather said that Qixuan sword can only be used in the right place. It''s the rules of Qixuan sect. It''s the rules set by the founder of kaipai." Su Chengdao shakes his head and takes a very tough attitude.


    "Put it down for me, will you?" Ah Qi still refused to give up and tried to persuade him.


    At this time, Chen Yang, who had already found out the situation, came over, ordered ah Qi''s head and said, "what''s the nonsense? This is the rule handed down by other people''s ancestors. You are very impolite."


    "But it was Han Ru who advised me first." Ah Qi said discontentedly.


    "Han Ru is a family member. He is always easier to speak than an outsider like you."


    "Yes, little bumpkin, I don''t know." Hearing Chen Yang''s words, Han Ru spits out her tongue and makes a face at ah Qi. He is so angry that he stomps his feet. In desperation, he goes after sugar beans again.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the Qixuan sect, which is separated by two circles, an old man in Taoist robe stands in the ancestral hall full of jade Fu of his own life. His eyes are just staring at Su Chengdao''s jade Fu, and his face is full of smile.


    "What''s the matter, Chengzong?" With the sound of a vicissitudes of life, Han Ru''s grandfather came in.


    Following Su Chengzong''s eyes, Han Ru''s grandfather saw Su Chengdao''s shining jade talisman, and his eyes flashed a touch of joy.


    "Chengdao, have you entered the golden elixir?"


    Smell speech, grandfather Su Chengzong took back his eyes, and nodded to the cold as grandfather.


    "The genius of heaven." Cold as grandfather repeatedly praise.


    On this day, the two pillars of Qixuan''s family, who had not drunk for more than ten years, actually drank all night in the pavilion beside the cliff. No one knows how happy they were.

 Chapter 177

    Su Chengdao''s achievement in the golden elixir is not known to anyone except himself and ah Qi. He doesn''t show up in school, so he won''t be noticed.


    This is also the result that everyone wants. After all, if the 16-year-old Jindan is passed on, there will be a big stir in Zhoutian city. Such talents will surely go to the center of xinghezhou in the future.


    After passing through the customs, the cold recovered, and tangdou also successfully gathered Qi. The small group of Qixuan group began their normal campus life again.


    In this way, the end of this year came as scheduled, and ah Qi entered the examination room.


    Naturally, there was no difficulty in the exam. When the results were announced, Chengdao and Li Wenbo took the first place in the two levels. Wang Hua''er entered the top five, while ah Qi and Han Ru were stable at about 40.


    In January, there was a chill in zhoutiancheng. The pedestrians on the road were all wearing thick winter clothes. At this time, in the courtyard of the villa, ah Qi and his party stood in the courtyard neatly.


    Today, they are going to return to Qixuan.


    "Is there anything you haven''t brought with you?" Chen Yang''s or that a clean white sweater, as if will never change, gentle smile on the face of people like a spring breeze.


    Seeing the children shaking their heads, Chen Yang said to Huang Zhengqi, "brother Huang, I''ll take them back first. Thank you for your care in the past six months."


    "It''s not polite. Anyway, I''ll be back in a month. It''s just a blink of an eye for us practitioners in January." Huang Zhengqi waved his hand with a smile.


    "In that case, see you in a month."


    "Well, see you in a month."


    "See you next year, uncle Huang." Ah Qi also said goodbye.


    After saying goodbye to Huang Zhengqi, they were led out of the villa by Chen Yang.


    Looking at the different sizes of the back gradually disappear, Huang Zhengqi''s eyes flashed a trace of loneliness, no wife and no children, he has long been together in this period, a few children as a real descendant, but today, he is the only one left in the villa.


    "I''ll be back in January anyway. I''m sentimental or something here." With a light smile, Huang Zhengqi turned and walked into the villa.


    "Hum ~ ~" spirit rail car speed, less than an hour has come to the stop outside the big forest on Sunday, a few people stepped out of the car.


    Zhoutian forest station is a special station for ordinary people. It is connected with a number of tourist attractions that have been developed for ordinary people to visit. At this time, a few people will pass through the scenic spots and go to the transmission array hidden by Chen Yang.


    Due to the cold weather and the approaching Chinese new year, almost no one came to the scenic spot, only a small number of patrolling law enforcement officers.


    Huang Zhengqi has already said hello to ah Qi''s arrival. The law enforcers will let them go directly after seeing their identities. After one kilometer, they are rushed to the sky with Chen Yang.


    An hour later, the transmission array of the mysterious prairie lights up, and a twisted transmission gate appears. When it''s stable, ah Qi with sugar beans runs out first, followed by the remaining three children. Finally, Chen Yang and an ziyue step out slowly.


    For the opening of the transmission array, several people have long been familiar with it.


    After taking a deep breath of the familiar air in Qixuan, ah Qi''s face was full of joy and cried out: "Qixuan, I''m back!"


    The cry of surprise reverberated on the mysterious prairie, and the figure of a line of six disappeared on the horizon.


    If you want to go back to Anping village, you have to go through the territory of golden backed ape. Anyway, it''s on the way. Chen Yang takes ah Qi to the cave of golden backed ape.


    Although they had the intention, it backfired. It seemed that the golden backed ape was not in the cave, and the people could not understand the language of the little monkey demon, so they had to give up and go down the mountain first.


    During this period, Tang Dou missed his mother, so ah Qi left him on the mountain and came back to find him in a few days.


    So they left the cave of the golden monkey and went out of the mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    The Qixuan Kingdom uses the old calendar. It''s about the 25th of the twelfth lunar month. After walking out of the territory of the golden backed ape, the whole Qixuan mountain has been buried in the snow.


    Snow is flying and the world is vast. At this time, Qixuan mountain is a forbidden area for mortals, but it has no influence on Chen Yang and an ziyue, who are highly cultivated.


    After a look at the seven people who were shivering with cold, Chen Yang gave a light smile, waved his hand, and the group flew out of the mountain.


    At this time, the Anping village at the foot of the mountain is decorated with lanterns. People come and go on the market. Although it''s snowy, it can''t stop the enthusiasm of the simple villagers. Now, it''s the best time to collect new year''s goods.


    "Lao Zhang, have I got some seasonings?" At this time, a strong man stopped in front of seasoning Lao Zhang''s stall.


    "Good morning, take it away quickly, and close the stall later." Because of the cold, Lao Zhang''s nose was red with cold. Reluctantly, he stretched out his sleeve and pointed to the two bags in front of him.


    "All right." After hearing this, the strong man was very happy. He put more than ten copper coins on the stall, picked up the spices and went to a meat stall."Oh, rare guest, how much meat do you want?" Seeing the visitors, the butcher said enthusiastically.


    "I''ll take half of them."


    "Half?" The butcher''s eyes showed a sense of consternation, and then he reacted and said: "right, calculate the time, ah Qi should come back, it''s time to do more.


    Come on, take this half of the lung. Children are always tired of eating meat, aren''t they? " After that, the butcher handed Wang Hongyuan a piece of bound pig lung.


    "Thank you, tiger." Put a piece of silver on the chopping board, and the strong man picked up half a pig.


    "Be polite to me. When ah Qi comes back, remember to ask him to give you a new year''s greetings. I haven''t seen you for half a year. I miss him strangely."


    "Certainly." The strong man nodded his head, bid farewell to the butcher, and carried the pig to the village.


    As soon as the strong man left, ah Qi and his party stepped into the market.


    "Oh, isn''t ah Qi, you''ve come back to study arts?"


    "Oh, Hua''er and Han Ru are more and more flexible."


    "Good master Chen Xian." Seeing a few people, the vendors thought of happiness and kept hissing.


    After greeting the warm acquaintances one by one, ah Qi and his party went on and found that there were more and more vendors. At this time, I don''t know who called out: "master Chen Xian is back."


    As soon as the voice fell, ah Qi and his party were surrounded by the enthusiastic masses.


    After half a year''s absence, there was no change in Anping village, just a few more strange faces.


    After patiently dealing with the masses, the group separated for a while and went to their own home.


    "Squeak Wang Hongyuan''s courtyard door is pushed open, and ah Qi and Wang Hua''er step into the courtyard.


    At this time, the two couples in the hospital also raised their heads, and then stayed in the same place.


    "We''re back!" The two children spoke in unison.


    "Child With the pleasantly surprised shouts of Wang Hongyuan and his wife, the family of four hugged each other tightly.


    Half a year later, sister and brother finally met with their parents. The yearning in their hearts also burst out in this embrace, and bursts of warmth rose in the small courtyard.

 Chapter 178

    That night, a group of familiar figures were sitting in Wang Hongyuan''s home. Among them, there was a whole table of delicacies. The pot of red boiled meat was the most conspicuous.


    During this period, the two brothers and sisters have talked about their experiences in Xuantian and concealed the Lu family incident, focusing on their study.


    Wang Hongyuan and his wife are very proud to learn that their children''s achievements are excellent, and there are not many people in the outside world who can compare with their children''s cultivation ability.


    "Chen Yang, it''s been a hard half year for you. Here''s to you." After that, Wang Hongyuan drank the liquor in his glass.


    "Don''t mention it. Ah qihua''er is my apprentice. We are a family now." With that, Chen Yang also returned a cup.


    "By the way, where has brother Qingshan gone?" Put the glass on the table, Chen Yang began to ask, because when he just returned to the village, he found that Han Qingshan didn''t know where he was going.


    "Oh, Castle Peak, I have to tell you about it." Hearing the question, Wang Hongyuan seems to think of something, and a touch of seriousness flashed in his eyes, which made Chengdao and Hanru, who were originally buried in the meal, suddenly raise their ears.


    "Go ahead, please."


    "Just a few days ago, the monkey king suddenly came to the village. After talking with Castle Peak, Castle Peak told us not to enter the mountain. Then he flew into the mountain with the monkey king in a hurry."


    Hearing this, Chen Yang frowned slightly. From Wang Hongyuan''s words, he could see that something big had happened in the mountain, otherwise the golden backed ape would not have come to Han Qingshan to enter the mountain together.


    Thinking that he had not seen the golden backed ape before, Chen Yang immediately concluded that the matter was not over.


    "Master, is something wrong in the mountain?" See Chen Yang micro frown, sensible Wang Hua''er immediately asked.


    "Well, I guess it''s not too small. I have to go and have a look." With that, Chen Yang stood up.


    "Don''t you finish first?" Seeing that Chen Yang suddenly got up, Wang Hongyuan was startled and asked.


    "No, it''s extraordinary. I can''t rest assured if I don''t find out." After that, Chen Yang turned around and went outside.


    Seeing Chen Yang leave, an ziyue also stands up, bows slightly to Wang Hongyuan and his wife, and says, "since Chen Yang is going, I will follow him. Ziyue is here to thank you for your hospitality."


    "Ah, what ziyue said is a family. Don''t be so polite." Even Li Yun waved his hand.


    Nodding, an ziyue turned to ah Qiji and said, "the teacher''s mother has gone first. You don''t want to be mischievous, do you know?"


    "I know." Ah Qi and Wang Hua''er nodded.


    "By the way, Chengdao, you have broken through the golden elixir. You have the strength to guard in the Qixuan area. If we are not here, you should take the safety of the village seriously, you know?"


    "Don''t worry, master an. Chengdao will never neglect you."


    "Well, I''ll go." At the end of the speech, an ziyue''s figure disappeared in the same place and went straight after Chen Yang.


    Looking at the figure suddenly disappeared, Wang Hongyuan praised: "the immortal means are really extraordinary."


    "Well, let''s keep eating. We can''t get involved in these things. It''s no use worrying." When the door was closed, Wang Hongyuan motioned to the people to continue, and the house was hot again.


    A few hours later, after dinner, Chen Yang and an ziyue didn''t come back. Wang Hongyuan saw that it was too late and asked Cheng Dao and Han Ru to stay for the night. So Han Ru and Wang Huaer had a room, while Su Cheng Dao slept in ah Qi''s room.


    ¡­¡­


    At midnight, Anping village fell into silence, but the two teenagers in the room didn''t go to sleep.


    "Chengdao, master hasn''t come back yet. Is things in the mountains very troublesome?" Ah Qi''s eyes were blank. He looked at the ceiling and asked.


    "Don''t worry too much. Maybe they have solved the problem and are drinking in the cave of the elder ape."


    "I hope so." Quietly spit out three words, ah Qi turned toward the wall, the two teenagers back to sleep, but did not find their hearts, there is a faint uneasiness.


    Like the two boys, the girls on the other side are the same. Wang Hua''er and Han Ru, who are uneasy in their hearts, hold each other tightly and never fall asleep.


    The children''s conjecture is not wrong. At this time, in the Qixuan mountain, on another demon king''s territory far away from the golden backed ape, four familiar figures are floating in the air. Two of them are Chen Yang and an ziyue, and the other two are Han Qingshan and the golden backed ape who have broken through to Yuanying.


    Four strong men stood up in the air. Opposite them, a man stood up. The tiger demon wrapped in animal skin stood up in the wind. Beside him, there was a familiar figure, which was the black haired monster that caused the monster''s riot.


    Different from the previous riots, today''s black haired monsters are grown-up, with clear muscles and lines. Their scarlet eyes are full of violence. The tiger demons around them have been completely controlled by them, and they have no consciousness of their own.


    "Brother Chen, didn''t we already kill this monster? How did it come back? " Asked the golden backed ape."This monster is called tianhun devil, and its consciousness will never die out. As long as there is a trace of body and it is contaminated with other creatures, it can be reborn." Han Qingshan frowned and explained.


    "Consciousness never dies? There is a body can be reborn, that is not to kill Smell speech, Chen Yang brow tight wrinkle, eyes full of fear.


    "That''s right. In those days, the God King could not kill it, so he could only suppress it with the God array. Our Qixuan clan, ordered by the God King, has been suppressing this monster for generations. I didn''t expect that it really ran out. If we don''t eliminate it completely this time, the Qixuan kingdom will be doomed."


    "It''s beyond redemption. Is it such an exaggeration?" Chen Yang''s eyes were full of amazement.


    "Well, if ordinary creatures are contaminated by it, their consciousness will be immediately occupied and become the puppets of this monster. Even Yuan Ying practitioners like me, if they are contaminated too much, they will eventually be polluted, just like the tiger demon king."


    "Now what?" Chen Yang looks serious and asks.


    "Kill it."


    "You don''t mean it''s indestructible. It''s almost indestructible. How can it be killed?" Asked the golden backed ape.


    "I''m just saying that its noumenon is immortal. It''s just a part of itself. Its strength is less than one ten thousandth of the noumenon. Moreover, we have a spiritual monk who can destroy it completely by virtue of his ability of insight."


    "It''s easy to say if you can kill them." The golden backed ape nodded.


    When everyone talked about it, the spirit demon in front of him was watching quietly, because he was thinking about how to get rid of it. With Yuan Ying''s strength now, he must not be the opponent of the four in front of him.


    "I didn''t expect to be found."


    "Forget it, let''s give up this body for the moment"


    with a cold hum, the spirit devil made a decision. After a shriek, he rushed to the three men and one beast in front with the tiger demon king. Now his goal is to hold them down and let his several parts find a good hiding place.


    The plan to break the battle has to be considered in the long run.

 Chapter 179

    In the battle of Yuanying, the momentum was amazing. A vacuum zone of two or three kilometers appeared with the battlefield as the center.


    In the aftermath of the battle, I don''t know how many infected monsters turned into pieces. Two hours later, the tiger demon king couldn''t hold on any longer. He was chopped down by Chen Yang and fell to the ground.


    On the other hand, under an ziyue''s insight, tianhun devil was twisted into powder and disappeared in the art of igniting fire.


    "It''s really hard to deal with the ghost beast on this day. It takes so much effort to break through ziyue who is a God." The golden backed ape said.


    "Tianhun devil is an ancient fierce creature with amazing strength. The infected creatures will be extremely violent and their strength will be greatly increased." Han Qingshan explained.


    "How can there be such evil things in this world? There are no rules." Chen Yangdao.


    "Yes, these evil things must not be allowed to harm the world. Now there are many evil beasts infected in Qixuan mountain. We''d better wipe them out first." Cold Castle Peak Road.


    "That''s right." Chen Yang nodded, and the four great powers turned into a streamer.


    There were so many monsters infected that Chen Yang couldn''t kill them until dawn. They had to rest and continue to fight to reduce the number of monsters as much as possible.


    One night''s killing has numbed them. Even the sun in the sky has no time to see it, because the body of the spirit devil may be in any monster on the scene.


    At this time, Anping village at the foot of the mountain is happy to welcome the new day. Every household has raised bursts of cooking smoke, and the market is already full of buyers.


    Anping village fair is still as lively and noisy as ever, but everyone doesn''t know that several huge figures are coming a few kilometers away from the fair.


    The figure is a wild monster in the mountain. In the vast Qixuan mountain, you have to pass Anping village when you go down the mountain. These wild cat lizards are carrying a small part of the body consciousness of the spirit demon and heading straight to the nearest village.


    The cat lizards are running fast, and the scene of Anping village has appeared in their sight.


    In the scarlet cat''s eyes, the pedestrian''s figure is bigger and bigger. It is only after the leading cat lizard has knocked down a pedestrian that the market reaction comes over.


    "Meow! Woo When the claw stepped on the villagers, the cat lizard howled, and the market burst.


    "Demon Monster


    "Run, the monster has entered the village!"


    "Come on, get the fairy."


    For a moment, the market was in chaos. Some fled in a hurry, others were shivering on the ground. The ferocity of monsters could not be tolerated by ordinary people.


    The scarlet cat''s eyes swept past the flustered pedestrians. The cat lizard''s eyes were cold, then moved down and fell on the innocent man under his claws.


    Where has the man seen any monster? Looking at the bloody mouth in front of him, he has already been scared out of his wits. His mouth has lost its voice, and he can''t even scream.


    "Meow!" With a shriek, the cat lizard''s mouth fell, and the man was about to die on the spot.


    Just at this time, a blue light flashed by, and the cat lizard''s figure suddenly stagnated, and its open mouth didn''t close.


    Death did not arrive as scheduled. The puzzled man recovered, only to find that the cat like head had stopped in the same place. On it, there was a two finger thick blood hole. Warm blood had dripped all over his skirt, sending out bursts of fog.


    "Death Dead? " Muttered a, the man worked hard to remove the claws on the body, climbed out of the cat lizard''s body, staggered to stand up.


    As soon as he got up, the man saw a shadow flying towards him. As he approached him, the man was surprised to find that the shadow was also a monster.


    "Whew!" The shadow flew past the man and made a dull sound of collision. When he looked back and wanted to make sure, another bloody mouth was close to the man''s face.


    The smell in the big mouth is disgusting, but the man is stunned at the moment.


    Just a few seconds ago, he thought he was going to die, but a few seconds later, he survived, but when he stood up, death was posted again.


    From hell to heaven, and from heaven to hell, man''s heart has almost collapsed.


    But the next second, the gate of hell goes away again. When the bloody mouth is two inches in front of the man''s eyes, it suddenly retreats and disappears. After it, it is a fist wrapped in the bloody lightning.


    Looking up, the man saw a pretty little face. The owner of this face is not ah Qi, who is well known.


    "What are you doing? Run." Blood thunder convergence, ah seven''s face showed a trace of smile, said to the man of Lengshen.


    "Thank you Thank you The recovered man nodded and ran back.


    At this time, the man found that all the people did not leave, but gathered together. In front of them, Su Chengdao, dressed in Taoist robes, stood facing the wind, while Han Ru and Wang Hua''er were on the other side.


    After several children, the man turned his head, but it happened that ah Qi knocked over the last howling cat lizard.After knocking over the cat lizard, ah Qi made up another punch on his head and ended his life.


    Seeing this, the people breathed a sigh of relief, and a burst of cheers broke out among the crowd, followed by praise to ah Qiji.


    "Well, it''s not peaceful in the mountains now. Let''s go back first." Ah Qi waved his hand and motioned the people back to the village.


    "Then you should be careful, don''t be hurt by monsters." A woman is humane.


    "Don''t worry, these monsters can''t hurt us. Please remember to take good weapons. If the monsters come, there will be a guy." Su Chengdao said.


    "All right, listen to brother Chengdao, we won''t make trouble here." An old man said.


    The old man is the eldest brother in the market. He is the oldest and has a strong voice. When he speaks, everyone listens to him and goes to the village.


    At this time, the villagers are smiling, where is the previous panic? After all, the strength of ah Qiji has been revealed. After today, the little heroes of Anping village are worthy of the name.


    Seeing the villagers away, ah Qi dragged the body of a cat lizard to Chengdao and said, "Chengdao, look at its eyes."


    "Well, I''ve noticed. It seems that the disease of fury has come out again. The seniors should be solving it in the mountains at this time."


    "Is there any danger?" Han Ru asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, including master Chen Yang and master ape, there are already three yuan infant practitioners in the mountain at this time. Moreover, master an is still capable of transforming the spirit. He''s just a violent disease, so he won''t talk about it any more." Su Chengdao explained.


    "Chengdao is right. Now they should be cleaning up the infected monsters. These are just fish that have missed the net." Wang Hua''er echoed.


    "With the first one, there must be a second one. Let''s guard here. It''s not easy to do in case the monster rushes into the village." Ah Qi Dao.


    "Ah Qi is right. Clean up these bodies. Let''s keep watch for a while."

 Chapter 180

    After putting the bodies of several cat lizards together and taking off their claws, ah Qi set off a fire and burned them to ashes.


    After that, several children sat down on the tea stand in the market, greedy ah Qi quickly stirred up a few bowls of hot soup on the table.


    "Why, ah Qi, this is not our stuff. You are stealing it." Wang Hua''er frowned slightly when he saw the hot soup.


    "How can it be called stealing? Uncle, it''s fast soup. The bottom of soup is changed every day. Today, it''s definitely not possible to sell it. It''s a waste to keep this pot of broth. It''s not right for us to help him digest it." Ah Qi said with a smile, "Yiliu" and a big drink.


    "Ah Qi is actually right. Anyway, it will be poured out tomorrow. If you don''t drink it, you won''t drink it." Cold such as echoed a, also was to drink hot soup.


    Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er have already started. No matter how much they say, it''s useless. They look at each other with a smile and join them.


    After the broth, several people''s stomach rose from a warm, nibbling ah Qi, I don''t know where to follow the steaming cake, several people''s heart is also a trace of happiness.


    If not for ah Qi''s whim, he wants to visit the future market in the past half a year. With the ability of those cat lizards, he may have killed several people at this time.


    "That monster was killed by master last time. Why did it get mad again?" Chewed a steamed cake, ah Qi said doubtfully.


    "I don''t know. There must be monsters running rampant in the mountains now. We can deal with these little monsters. If there are some large monsters, we can''t stand them." Su Chengdao said.


    "Ouch!" Just as several people were talking about it, a roar came from the entrance of the market. Looking around, a strong cat Lizard King stood in the distance, his scarlet cat eyes staring at ah Qiji.


    "Yo, big guy." Seeing the comer, ah Qi smiles instead.


    "At the beginning, we almost died under the capture of the cat Lizard King." After a sip of hot soup, Su Chengdao stood up.


    At the same time, Han Ru and Wang Hua''er stand up with a smile on their face. Then they walk out of the tea stand and walk slowly to the king of cat, lizard and beast in front of them.


    At this time, the cat Lizard King''s eyes flashed a trace of doubt, according to reason, human see it should not rush away, how these people instead come to it, and their faces, why are brilliant smile?


    Immediately, the king of the cat lizard got the answer.


    I saw Ah Qi''s bloody thunder burst out. In the blink of an eye, it came to him. Before I could react, the king of cat lizard felt a huge force on his chin and drove him to fly.


    In a flash, the cat lizard Orc King man stood up, not because he volunteered, but because he was beaten by the boy in front of him!


    After that, a flying sword came straight. The king saw only a blue light, and a blood burst out from his neck.


    Su Chengdao, who broke through the golden elixir, could easily cut off its hard scales and muscles.


    After the flying sword passed the king''s neck, the tip of the sword suddenly lifted up and shot high into the air.


    "Ah Qi, hold it down."


    "No problem."


    When the words fell, the flying sword suddenly turned its head and fell down. During this period, the sword body rotated, driving a greater force to stab the cat Lizard King''s head.


    Seeing the fierce flying sword, the king of cat lizard finally responded. Just as he was about to dodge, he found that his head could not move. The cat''s eyes turned, and ah Qi''s figure appeared in his eyes.


    It doesn''t know when the boy came to his back, but it can clearly feel that his head can''t turn under the young man''s clamp.


    In desperation, the flying sword fell down and pierced a big hole in the head of the king of the cat lizard. It lost its life before it could even scream. The scarlet cat''s eyes darkened in an instant.


    "So fast, don''t leave it to me!"


    The huge figure of King cat lizard fell on the ground, and Han Ru stamped her feet a few meters away, because the fireball in her hand had just condensed, and it was too late to release it.


    A trace of discontent flashed on his face, but Hanru had to scatter the fireball in his hand and walk forward with Wang Hua''er.


    The king of cats, lizards and beasts, who once made four children fall into a bitter battle, is now so vulnerable. Time flies, and the growth of young girls is really immeasurable.


    "Ha ha! I heard that a pair of claws of the king of cats, lizards and beasts can sell nearly a thousand spirit coins. " Ah Qi stares at the king of the cat lizard on the ground. His eyes are shining and his hands are rubbing.


    "So much?" Hearing this, the dissatisfaction in Han Ru''s eyes immediately turned into two big "£¤".


    "Why do you cheat me? I''ve inquired about it specially. If it wasn''t for Shifu''s prohibition, I would have gone to kill monsters in the Zhoutian forest."


    Between speaking, ah Qi took out a dagger from nowhere and cut it to the claw of the cat Lizard King.


    Unfortunately, when the dagger fell, it just made a clear sound. The claw of the king of cat lizard was not damaged. On the contrary, there was a big gap on ah Qi''s dagger."Wow, my sixties."


    Ah Qi bought the dagger secretly. Under the deception of the merchant, ah Qi thought he had bought a treasure. Seeing that the dagger was damaged, he immediately realized that he had been cheated, and his big eyes were filled with heartache.


    "Well, I''ll do it." Su Chengdao shook his head helplessly, released his flying sword, flashed twice, and four pairs of claws fell off immediately.


    "That''s convenient." Seeing this, ah Qi immediately smiles, and then has a headache again. The claws of the king of cat lizard are half his size. If they move home like this, Wang Hongyuan and Li Yun will be scared.


    After thinking about it, ah Qi gives Su Chengdao a "you know" look.


    "All right." Under ah Qi''s eyes, Su Chengdao has no choice but to put away two pairs of claws with a wave of his sleeve.


    "One for one thousand, two for two thousand. Let Liu and Yan sell them for us, and we''ll get rich."


    Ah Qi''s eyebrows were flying, and he even thought about the follow-up treatment, which made Su Chengdao''s several people sweat. This kind of thing must have been practiced countless times in his mind.


    After burning the body of the king of the cat lizard, several people sat on the tea stand again. The two boys beat out some big boards from nowhere to surround the tea stand, so that the cold wind would not blow in.


    During this period, Wang Hua''er was pushed home by ah Qi. The purpose is to tell her parents that they don''t have to worry. They will guard here before Chen Yang comes back, so as to prevent monsters from making trouble in the village.


    Wang Hua''er is clever and sensible, and has a sweet mouth. He soon convinces Wang Hongyuan and his wife. Although they are worried, they can only reluctantly cope with the special situation. This is also the reason why ah Qi wants Wang Hua''er to appear.


    If he went, it might be another result.

 Chapter 181

    At noon, on the tea stand, Wang Hua''er kicked a big box of food when he came back. At this time, the four people were eating with relish.


    Before that, several people had already eliminated the monsters of three waves, but there was no medium-sized monsters like cat Lizard King in the middle of the period, which made ah Qi a little disappointed.


    "Why don''t we have a few King cats and lizards, so that we can get our pocket money next semester." Ah Qi''s hands clutching his head is quite boring.


    "Why don''t you say it''s a big monster? Their things are more valuable." Cold such as dissatisfaction to say.


    "That''s OK. You say a wild lizard, a green Wolf or something. Maybe we can spell it now."


    As soon as ah Qi''s words fell, a howl of "meow" came from the distance. It was actually another cat Lizard King.


    "Hey, what do you want? Money." Seeing the huge shadow in the distance, a few people brightened their eyes and walked out of the tea stand quickly.


    At this time, the king''s cry stopped suddenly, because a bigger paw had been pressed on him.


    The claws are covered with a thick layer of green hair. Looking up, it is a huge wolf head with scarlet eyes. It is an infected green Wolf.


    Seeing the three or four meter high green haired wolf, several people were stunned. Watching the green haired wolf''s paw pinch, the king of cat lizard, who was still struggling, suddenly died.


    "Really It''s really what you want... " Looking at the green haired wolf in front of him, ah Qi had a little trouble talking. His so-called "spell" was a joke. If they came to the big monster, how could they stand it.


    The green Wolf seems to have noticed the four children on the road. His scarlet eyes immediately lock on them. Then he steps out, his green hair moves with the wind, and gracefully walks to ah Qiji.


    "Chengdao, what should we do?"


    "What else can we do? Fight. " Words fall, flying sword flies out from Su Chengdao''s sleeve, four people immediately ready for battle.


    They are the only line of defense in Anping village. If qingmaolang passes by, let alone Anping village, several villages behind will be razed to the ground by it. When yujianzong reacts, the surrounding areas of Qixuan mountain will be destroyed by it.


    "At the beginning, the green haired wolf was killed by elder martial brother Gu Nan and his twenty disciples, and most of them died. At present, the green haired wolf has been infected with the disease of fury. I''m afraid it will be stronger." The eyes, cold as green, trembled slightly. At the beginning, the scene in Qixuan mountain was still fresh in my mind.


    "Don''t be nervous. Now we are not the weak children at the beginning. We are all in full swing. We have never had the strength of the first World War." The flying sword trembles slightly, and Su Chengdao''s eyes are extremely serious.


    "Yes, it''s not without the power of the first World War."


    With ah Qi''s words falling, the two boys took a step forward and protected the two girls behind. At this time, the eyes of the four children are full of firmness and self-confidence.


    Three years ago, they were cornered by the Blue Wolf. Su Chengdao and Li Jun fought to death before they killed them. Three years later, the four children had lost their original weakness and youth.


    Now they dare to face the big monster!


    "Ha With a big shout, ah Qi''s blood thunderstorm started, driving a burst of red light to the Blue Wolf more than ten meters away. Meanwhile, Su Chengdao''s flying sword followed closely, and launched an attack from left to right.


    In the face of the two men''s attack, the green Wolf is indifferent. When ah Qi comes to him, he raises his paw and claps it.


    Three years ago, this palm will definitely make ah Qi seriously injured, but now, it''s hard to say who is injured.


    "Bang!" The boy with the red light was not patted. On the contrary, there was a trace of consternation in the eyes of the green Wolf, because he only focused on the little spot in front of him and completely ignored the blue light flying sword.


    At this time, the flying sword had cut a blood hole in its neck, and its left claw also hurt slightly under that collision.


    With the help of force, ah Qi fell five or six meters away. Looking at the stunned green haired wolf, he cried: "look down on us, this is the end."


    As a large monster, the green Wolf has a good intelligence. At this time, he has roughly understood the meaning of ah Qi. He feels the irony of the young man. A trace of anger rises in his heart and his eyes become more red.


    With a roar, the Blue Wolf''s nose spewed out a stream of white gas, obviously because of anger, his body temperature rose a lot, and a strong force of popularity also gathered around him at this time.


    "Be careful! It''s going to cast a spell. "


    In the previous scene, Su Chengdao, who has dealt with the green haired wolf, immediately exports a reminder.


    "Magic is popular. I can do it, too." Ah Qi didn''t retreat. His heart moved. He also gathered the power of popularity. After a breath, a wind blade about 40 cm appeared between his hands.


    After several months of practice, ah Qi has been able to control the wind blade freely. At this time, the wind blade has become, and there is a glimmer of pride in his eyes.


    See here, green hair wolf''s eyes are full of disdain, thought a move, a five or six meters long wind blade condensed out."Lie down Slot Looking at the huge wind blade in front of him, ah Qi suddenly ran over ten thousand grass beasts in his heart, and Su Chengdao behind him helplessly helped his face with his hand.


    What''s the difference between magic and seeking death?


    Snort a, green hair wolf head tiny point, the wind blade in front of the body shot out quickly, instantly came to ah Qi''s body.


    At this time, ah Qi didn''t care about the others. As soon as he lost the blade, he squatted down to avoid the blade. Then he got up and looked back. He saw that the other three were also hiding. The wind blade with constant speed "banged" on the road of upward uplift.


    The smoke and dust dissipated, and there was a huge gap on the road behind a few people, which was more than one meter deep.


    "Where is the wind blade? It''s a bomb!" Ah Qi, who got up, was full of panic and scolded his tuoda in his heart.


    The tyranny in the wolf''s heart seems to be ignited by people''s fear, so it looks up to the sky and utters a huge roar.


    "Oh! Woo


    The roar of a large monster is not for fun. It is more popular. Ah Qi, who is close to him, is overturned. Even the villagers in Anping village cover their ears at this time.


    A few seconds later, the roar subsided, and the villagers let go of their ears. They could see each other''s panic in each other''s eyes. At this time, ah Qiji, who was closest to the green Wolf, was already suffering from a surge of Qi and blood.


    Big monster, roaring and killing, what you said is true.


    "There''s no way, Cheng Dao." Shaking his head, ah Qi stood up. At this time, he had been blown to Su Chengdao''s side.


    "It''s too strong. There''s no way."


    "What about that?" Han Ru asked.


    "I can only do my best." Wang Hua''er shook his head and took out several cans.


    "That''s right. I have to do my best."


    Words fall, the two teenagers step forward to the green Wolf.


    A man should rise to the challenge at a critical moment!

 Chapter 182

    With a sharp drink, the fist and sword wrapped with blood thunder came to the green Wolf. The latter just snorted, and a strong wind burst out. Ah Qi was directly hit by the shock wave. Su Chengdao''s flying sword suddenly stagnated, and then was slapped by the green Wolf.


    Su Chengdao''s heart read a move, the retreating flying sword suddenly turned around and rushed to the green haired wolf again.


    The green Wolf just whistled, clapped the sword again, then swept his tail, and threw ah Qi out again.


    At this time, a half meter big fireball has been flying in front of it.


    "Bang!" With a burst of explosion, the head of the Blue Wolf has been wrapped in the fire.


    The two young men went to fight, and Han Ru was waiting for the chance to release the magic. This move was repeated. When the fire dissipated, the Blue Wolf''s head was bare.


    The cold wind blows, and the coolness of the forehead makes the Blue Wolf clearly feel the change on his face. His scarlet eyes suddenly emit a trace of red light under the anger, and it is furious!


    "Ouch!" The green Wolf roared, and the power of popularity gathered. A wind blade slowly took shape, which stood out in the direction of Han Ru.


    "No way!" Seeing this, ah Qi gave a big drink and jumped up. His fist hit the green Wolf''s face.


    Green Wolf''s body is not particularly strong, ah seven full hit, green Wolf was hit when a stagger, cohesion wind blade is also dissipated.


    At this time, Chengdao''s flying sword also stabbed its throat.


    Feeling the sharp edge in his throat, the green Wolf naturally knew that he couldn''t resist. With a roar, the strong wind burst out, and the strong power of popularity hit ah Qi and the flying sword back again. The green Wolf''s body also stood firm again.


    Calm down, scarlet eyes saw a huge firelight, obviously cold as fireball.


    The green Wolf was once shriveled. At this time, facing the fireball, it just stepped on its thigh and easily hid.


    His mouth closed slightly. The green Wolf felt that he had been beaten loose by ah Qi Yi. He was even more angry, and his nose began to emit white heat.


    At this time, the two girls stood up together.


    "Ouch!" With a roar again, the green Wolf finally began to work hard.


    With the roar, a light green streamer gathered around its body, and even coiled on its limbs. Where the green awn passed, the green hair stood up, as if it had been electrified.


    "Hiss!" The tip of the Blue Wolf''s nose once again spewed a stream of heat, and his scarlet eyes were full of violence.


    "It''s the wind spirit protecting the body!" Seeing this, Su Chengdao was shocked and unbelievable.


    "What is it?" Ah Qi was puzzled.


    "Only a small number of green wolves can wake up. The wind spirit body protection is similar to Hanru''s magic. Its affinity increases greatly during use, and it can almost instantly cast magic."


    "That''s a fart!"


    As soon as the words fall, a huge wind blade has come to them.


    A few people screamed, barely dodged the blade, but the second shot followed, making everyone''s face changed.


    Dangerous and dangerous to avoid the second, ah Qi blood thunderstorm, rushed up, the third wind blade also followed up.


    With a loud shout, ah Qi''s speed didn''t decrease. When the wind blade was approaching, he bent his legs and fell back. With inertia, he slipped over the wind blade. Then he jumped up and hit the Blue Wolf''s face with his fist wrapped in lightning.


    "Ouch!" Facing the fist, the green Wolf roared, the strong wind burst out again, and ah Qi was shocked to fly out again. After that, a wind blade followed and swept ah Qi in the air.


    "No!" Seeing the wind blade, ah Qi''s face changed greatly. At this time, he was in the air and could not dodge. He could only watch the wind blade getting closer and closer.


    At this time, a blue light flashed in front of ah Qi and hit the wind blade.


    Flashing green light of the flying sword where is the opponent of the wind blade, just a face to face with the wind blade rushed to ah Qi.


    But that''s enough.


    Wind blade with a flying sword came to ah Qi''s body, at this time ah Qi is not afraid, a big drink, both hands grasp the flying sword, the crossbar in front of him.


    Chengdao''s flying sword was forged and strengthened by the most precious green front. It''s just a wind blade. Naturally, it can''t hurt anything.


    At this time, the blades meet. Ah Qi retreats quickly with the strength of the wind blade. Then he seizes the opportunity, picks up the blade and falls down with the force of the wind blade. While avoiding the wind blade, he also falls to the ground.


    Seeing ah Qi fall to the ground, people suddenly relaxed, and then looked straight at the green Wolf in front.


    The green Wolf didn''t continue to attack. At this time, it gasped heavily. The wind spirit''s five attacks are already its limit. If you want to cast again, you need to rest for about half a minute.


    "It seems that the five shot spell is its limit, and now is a good chance for us to fight back." Su Chengdao saw the clue at a glance, one handed move, flying sword straight back.After observing, Su Cheng frowned and said, "the wind spirit has not disappeared. I don''t know how long it will take for it to breathe, but this is our last chance. If there is another wave, we will surely die."


    "So, let''s do our best!"


    Words fall, flying sword straight out, flashing blood thunder ah seven followed, cold such as also began to gather fireball.


    Although the green wolf can''t release the magic, under the protection of the wind spirit, his movement is also agile. He easily avoids ah Qi''s fists and the fireball of Han Ru. The flying sword of Cheng Dao is even taken back by him, and Wang Hua''er''s special fragrance has no effect.


    "Ouch!" Entangled for a while, the green awn on the green Wolf body suddenly a bright, the strong wind burst through the body, ah Qi was shocked to fly out again.


    See here, everyone''s face is a change, obviously the Blue Wolf is recovered, it has begun to condense in front of the wind blade is the best proof.


    The wind blade gradually takes shape. Ah Qi''s face changes dramatically in mid air. One of Cheng Dao''s flying swords can hold it, but they can''t dodge the rest.


    In a flash, ah Qi''s heart fell to the bottom.


    At this time, a piece of soil pierced out, hit on the belly of the Blue Wolf, broke and opened.


    One thorn is useless, but how about two, three, even nine or ten?


    In an instant, the soil stabs out ten ways. Rao Shiqing Mao wolf was also stabbed and roared, and the wind blade in front of him was immediately interrupted.


    At this time, ah Qi raised his head and set his eyes on Han Ru.


    Because Hanru''s small horn has been exposed, and on it, there are luminous lines. The strong power of heaven and earth has been wrapped around Hanru''s body, and the loose clothes have no wind, revealing a different sense of mystery.


    At that moment, she released the magic.

 Chapter 183

    After that, the wolf escaped from the fierce wind and burst into pieces, which made him unable to stop eating.


    Han Ru saw that the earth sting was no longer effective. His left hand was not loose. His right hand was raised and his palm was facing forward. A fireball immediately condensed and shot at the green Wolf.


    The fireball left his hand and rose to meet the storm. It was half a meter before he reached Qingmao wolf. When the fireball got close, Qingmao was surprised to find that there were two fireballs behind it.


    "Ouch!" The green Wolf roared, the gale burst was released again, and three fireballs were immediately shattered by the earthquake. Its body also retreated a few steps, and then continued to dodge the cold earth stab.


    When the secret method of the demon clan was launched, the green Wolf was forced to have no chance to breathe. At the moment, the cold was like a magic machine gun, and the magic continued to fire.


    "It''s still so powerful." Looking at the dodging green haired wolf, ah Qi exclaimed in his heart.


    "What are you doing? Do it quickly. I can''t last long."


    At this time, cold such as the Jiao drink let him back to God, should be a after, blood thunder burst out, ah seven a few steps to the green Wolf''s body.


    Legs force, young suddenly jump, came to the side of the big head of the Blue Wolf, fist accurate hit in its mouth.


    With the sound of a bone crack, the biggest tusk of the Blue Wolf broke, and the huge body wailed and fell to the other side.


    How could a few people give up such a good opportunity? Three fireballs, a flying sword and a fist wrapped in blood Thunder have come to the green Wolf''s side.


    At the critical moment, the big eyes of the green Wolf suddenly opened, the gale burst swept out again, and the three men''s attack was resolved again. Ah Qi, who was in the middle, was shocked out again, and rolled several times in the air before landing.


    At this time, grasping the opportunity, the green Wolf immediately turned over and jumped back a step, leaping more than ten meters.


    For the green Wolf, it''s easy to be more than ten meters, but it''s also away from the attack range of cold as soil stab. The radius is 20 meters, which is already the limit of cold as soil stab. No matter how far away it is, it can only use projective magic such as fireball.


    The intention of the green Wolf is very obvious. He leaves the attack area and continues to attack after the wind spirit recovers, because he has seen the cold sweat on his forehead and his chest undulating violently.


    The green Wolf knew that the horned man could not hold on for long.


    "My secret can only last one more wave at most." Cold as Daimei frown, red lips constantly panting.


    "It''s very smart. It''s already seen that it''s too cold to hold on." Su Chengdao said.


    "Then what? It''ll blow a gale, and my kill spell won''t be released in time. " Ah Qi''s face was gloomy.


    "It''s the same with my killing move. The action of the wind spirit protecting green Wolf is too quick to hit." Su Chengdao said.


    When several people had a headache, Wang Hua''er, who had been silent, said: "if I can stop it for a moment, are you sure to kill it?"


    "How long is this moment?" Su Chengdao asked.


    "A few seconds is for sure."


    "Enough, how to do it?" A few seconds is enough for Su Chengdao.


    "Sprinkle these two kinds of poison powder on the green Wolf." With that, Wang Hua''er took out two cans.


    "It''s simple. Why didn''t you say it earlier?" Ah Qi Yi grabbed the jar with a sense of blame on his face, as if Wang Hua''er was hiding a treasure.


    Looking at the blame on ah Qi''s face, Wang Hua''er rolled his eyes and said, "white is sprinkled first, purple is sprinkled later. After being ignited by fire, a strong toxin will be released. Even large monsters will be paralyzed."


    "It''s not hard either." Ah Qi said.


    "Once ignited, the toxin will spread ten meters in half a second. Can you run out?"


    "This Don''t you have an antidote


    "If I had, I would have used it for a long time." Wang Hua''er rolled his eyes and put the two pots into ah Qi''s hands.


    At this time, the green light on the blue wolf in the distance flashed, and it was obvious that it had recovered.


    In order not to let it attack again, Han Ru and Su Chengdao attack constantly, forcing it to dodge repeatedly.


    "Come on, I can''t hold it!" Han Ru turns his head and shouts impatiently.


    "Don''t hesitate, as long as you have the ability to approach it, go quickly." Put a pill into ah Qi''s mouth, and Wang Hua''er pushed him.


    "All right." Without hesitation, he swallowed the pill in his mouth. Without asking, ah Qi grabbed two cans and rushed to the green Wolf.


    Seeing ah Qi rushing forward, Han Ru and Su Chengdao immediately speed up the attack frequency and force him to dodge, unable to distract him from the nearby ah Qi.


    Blood thunder broke out, ah Qi soon came to the green Wolf''s side, when it reacted, the two cans had been patted on the Blue Wolf''s neck by ah Qi.


    "Ouch!" Green hair wolf roared, gale blast is no longer stingy, released, ah Qi''s figure was immediately shaken away.At this time, a smile appeared on ah Qi''s face, and he snapped his fingers in the air.


    With the sound of fingers, two red fingerprints appeared in the two places hit by the jar, and then exploded.


    In an instant, the two kinds of powder reacted violently because of the flame, and a strong aroma burst out, covering the area of 10 meters around the wolf before ah Qi landed.


    As soon as he landed on the ground, ah Qi felt soft and fell down. Wang Hua''er was right. The poison was so strong that it penetrated into ah Qi''s skin.


    At this time, ah Qi fell to the ground, all weak, can only struggle to open his eyes, dead looking at the front of the black wolf in the smoke.


    The green Wolf is a large monster. Its strong body can be immune to most of the toxins, but at this time, it is still in the same place. Its scarlet eyes are dull, and it is obviously caught.


    How poisonous is the poisonous smoke that even large monsters can take effect?


    Ah Qi didn''t know, because Su Chengdao''s shouts interrupted his thoughts.


    "Ah Qi, don''t you want to see the Qixuan sword style?"


    I don''t know when, the flying sword has been standing on Su Chengdao''s chest. At this time, the body of the sword is golden, while Chengdao''s hands are coagulating his fingers, up and down on the body of the sword.


    "Now, I''ll show you my sect''s killing moves."


    As the words fell, Su Chengdao''s eyebrows wrinkled, and a dignified flash flashed through his eyes. Then the fingers of his hands stretched out to both sides. After that, the flying sword, which had only one handle, opened one by one. Until Su Chengdao''s hands stopped, there were seven shining golden flying Swords in front of him.


    "Seven kills!" With a light drink, the seven flying swords disappeared.


    At the next moment, seven golden flying swords came to the green Wolf, and with an extremely sharp breath, they penetrated into the green Wolf''s body.


    Then, the seven flying swords burst out, bursting out with countless sharp forces, chopping out from the Blue Wolf''s body.


    In an instant, the green Wolf was wrapped in the golden light of the sword. When the light of the sword dissipated, the surface of the green Wolf was blurred, and he didn''t even cry. He fell to the ground with a roar.

 Chapter 184

    After the blue wolf fell to the ground, the blue flying sword came out through the body and danced a few sword flowers in the air. It dried the blood on it and was later put into the sleeve by Su Chengdao.


    At this time, Han Ru, who keeps the magic family secret method, can''t hold on any longer. As soon as his eyes are closed, he falls down. Su Chengdao holds it in his arms.


    "Is Hanru OK?" Wang Hua''er cried with worry.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a weak coma. How about ah Qi?" Su Chengdao asked.


    "Don''t worry, the pill I fed him is heart protecting pill. Now he just can''t move. If he doesn''t eat it, he will be poisoned on the spot."


    Wang Hua''er''s tone is very calm. Hearing Su Cheng''s forehead full of cold sweat, he is secretly glad that he is not the one who does the work.


    After walking to ah Qi''s side, they were shocked to find that ah Qi didn''t lose consciousness, just couldn''t move.


    At this time, he is lying on the ground, the complexity of his eyes is incomparable, which makes Wang Hua''er very embarrassed. This poison is her first time to use. Rao Shi didn''t expect that ah Qi was still awake.


    Half an hour later, under the influence of Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao''s spiritual power, the toxin in ah Qi''s body was discharged, and he was still alive.


    "What a powerful poison." As soon as he recovered, ah Qi spoke immediately.


    "How do you feel when you''re poisoned?" Wang Hua''er asked.


    "I can''t move. I feel like I''ve lost control of my whole body.


    What if I don''t take that pill? " Ah seven eyebrows a pick, asked the question in the heart.


    "I''ve just made this poison. The antidote hasn''t been refined yet. That pill is heart protecting pill. If you don''t take it, your heart will stop."


    Hearing this, ah Qi and Su Chengdao took a cold breath. They didn''t expect that the poison would be so severe.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I made this poison after Lu Xin''s experience. After all, the fragrance of the underworld has no effect on the golden elixir." Looking at the different expressions on the two faces, Wang Hua''er explained.


    "It''s a special situation this time. If you don''t want Hua''er to take risks with you." Su Chengdao takes the road.


    "Yes, but I won''t do it next time."


    Ah Qi naturally knows that Wang Hua''er loves him, where there is a sense of blame, "hey hey" smiles and starts to ask about the situation of Han Ru.


    After learning that Han Ru had nothing to do, ah Qi began to stir up food again. As for the body of the green Wolf, he insisted on dealing with it together after Han Ru woke up, which was quite righteous.


    Green Wolf seems to be the last monster. Several people stay here until evening, and no other monsters come. At this time, Han Ru, who has been in a coma for a whole afternoon, finally wakes up.


    The magic method consumes a lot of money. When I wake up, I feel pale and weak. After drinking the hot soup on ah Qisheng, I feel better.


    "Well, why hasn''t the body of the Blue Wolf been disposed of yet?" From the corner of his eye, he glanced at the blue wolf in the distance. He was puzzled and asked coldly.


    "I wanted to deal with it, but ah Qi didn''t let me do it. He said he wanted to wait for you to wake up and watch." Su Chengdao explained.


    "Ah Qi?" Hearing this, Han Ru looks at ah Qi, who is smiling.


    "The fruit of victory must be more delicious for everyone, isn''t it?"


    "Boring." Light scolded a, cold such as slanted over the head, a trace of blush on the small face is to be su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er to see in the eye.


    "Go, go, dig the beast." Because of the angle of view, ah Qi didn''t see Han Ru''s expression. He just drank happily and took them to the body of green Wolf beast.


    Around the green Wolf beast looked carefully, ah Qi touched his chin and asked, "where is the green Wolf beast worth?"


    Words export, the other three people suddenly black line, even where the value do not know, you excited what strength?


    After wiping the cold sweat, Su Cheng explained: "the green fur of the green Wolf is very tough, which is a very popular wool material. Its claws are also quite hard, which is much better than the claws of the king of the cat lizard."


    "Much better?" Hearing this, ah Qi''s eyes brightened and asked, "how much is it worth?"


    "A pair of three thousand spirit coins."


    "Only three thousand? I''m sorry about its strength. " Ah Qi was disappointed.


    The green Wolf is not a bit better than the cat Lizard King. It''s a qualitative gap. Unexpectedly, its claws are only twice as expensive as the cat Lizard King, which makes ah Qi feel like a loss making business. It''s very uncomfortable.


    "It''s just claws. Naturally, I''m sorry for its strength. Green Wolf doesn''t attack with claws. The most valuable thing on it is not claws."


    "Isn''t it more valuable for the green hair that burns as soon as it burns?"


    "No, there is something better in the green Wolf beast." Su Chengdao chuckled and sold the pass.


    Seeing him like this, ah Qi was discontented and said, "how can you tell me as quickly as my master?"


    "That''s the good thing. That''s it." Words fall, Su Chengdao cuff wave, sword suddenly broke the green Wolf beast''s chest, took out a palm big light green crystal.Crystal in the fluorescent scintillation, just appeared to affect the wind in the air force, ah seven one eye to see the extraordinary, asked: "what is this?"


    "The spirit of the beast."


    "Explain." Ah Qi Yi''s face is full of curiosity.


    Su Chengdao is not ah Qi''s kind of casual Book flipper. In the ninth grade training course, he has the subject of monster classification. He has already looked through the textbook with excellent savvy, and he has countless monster materials in his mind.


    Seeing ah Qi Yi''s curious face, he stopped playing tricks and began to explain:


    "any demon that can release magic will produce demon spirit crystals. For example, green haired wolf is popular, so it is also popular spirit crystals.


    The most simple function of Lingjing is to refine magic weapons. Most weapons in xinghezhou also need Lingjing. The higher the quality of Lingjing, the stronger the effect. Therefore, as a material, it is very valuable. "


    "How much is this crystal worth?" Ah Qi asked the people what they were most concerned about.


    "According to the size, the ordinary five elements crystal is estimated to be able to sell for forty or fifty thousand, but this crystal is relatively rare and popular. It''s estimated to be about seventy thousand."


    "Seventy thousand!" Hearing this, ah Qi''s eyes began to shine brightly. Even Han Ru and Wang Hua''er were shocked.


    Usually, they only get double-digit pocket money. At this time, when they see such a huge sum of money, they are very excited.


    "By the way, why are you so clear about price?" After dealing with the body of the green Wolf, ah Qi suddenly asked.


    "Cough A little interest, just a little interest. " Su Chengdao coughed two times and explained awkwardly.


    Hearing this, people also understand that it''s not only ah Qi, but Su Chengdao has already started the idea of hunting monsters. Compared with the bold ah Qi, Cheng Dao''s efforts are obviously more reliable.

 Chapter 185

    The green Wolf is huge in size, and it is very resistant to burning. It has not finished burning until night. The huge flame is very conspicuous in the market, even in Anping village.


    Opening his big mouth, ah Qi yawned, wiped his eyes and said, "it seems that there are no monsters. Shall we go back?"


    "The seniors haven''t come back yet. We can''t go yet." Su Chengdao shook his head and said seriously.


    "OK, let''s stay and let Hua''er and Han Ru go back to rest first."


    "That''s fine." Su Chengdao took a look at the pale cold, nodded in agreement.


    Looking at the two people''s expressions, Han Ru immediately said: "if I don''t go back, I can still fight."


    "Don''t be ridiculous. You can''t even stand steadily. Let Hua''er help you back." Su Chengdao touched the head of Han Ru and comforted him.


    "That''s right. Now a mouse can kill you." Ah Qi agrees.


    "I don''t want to go back. I want to go with brother Chengdao." Cold such as pout up a small mouth, green eyes constantly flashing, actually played a rogue.


    Seeing this, the helpless Su Chengdao had to look at Wang Hua''er like asking for help. The latter immediately understood and said, "don''t make trouble. Now you are weak. It''s not good to stay here if you catch a cold. The meditator has a cold. How long do you think ah Qi will laugh at you?"


    "At least half a year." Ah Qi answers in time.


    See here, cold such as eyes immediately more dissatisfied, hastily said: "I am a noble demon, how can catch a small cold."


    Voice just fell, a tender sneeze resounded in everyone''s ears, instant, all people''s eyes are exposed a funny, smiling at the nose has been red as cold.


    "I I just have an itchy nose. For the sake of sister Hua''er''s face, I''ll take a rest for the time being. Absolutely It''s definitely not a cold. "


    Everyone''s playful eyes make Han ruqiao blush, but she still wants to face and refuses to admit it. She doesn''t know that her trembling hands and feet have betrayed herself.


    "Oh, my face is so red. Is it a fever?"


    Ah Qi where can pass this kind of opportunity, small hand a stretch to stick to cold such as forehead, but was stopped by Wang Hua''er''s jade hand.


    "Don''t make trouble, you and Chengdao should guard well, I''ll help Hanru go back first." Pulling away ah Qi''s little hand, Wang Hua''er smiles at Han Ru, gently lifts her up, and then walks slowly to Anping village.


    Seeing the two shadows leave, ah Qi and Su Chengdao look at each other. They shrug and sit back on the stool.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Wang Hongyuan was at home.


    The pale Han Ru is lying on Wang Hua''er''s bed, covered with a thick quilt. On its side, Wang Hua''er is twisting a hot towel.


    "If you feel bad, you should say it earlier. Why should you try to be brave? Now it''s all right. The meditator has a fever."


    Han Ru moved her face and let Wang Hua''er''s hot towel linger on her face. Then she said with a smile, "I also want to keep it together."


    "Come on, you are stubborn." Wang Hua''er shook her head helplessly and walked out of the room.


    A few minutes later, she came in with a bowl of medicinal soup.


    "Wow, it smells so bitter. I don''t drink it." As soon as I saw the medicine soup, Han Ru shook his head.


    "OK, then you''ll wait for ah Qi to find out and laugh for several days." Wang Hua''er eyebrows pick, carrying medicine soup is about to leave.


    "No, I can''t drink it."


    Smell speech, Wang Hua Er''s face showed a trace of smile, scooped up a spoonful of medicine soup to the cold such as the mouth.


    "It''s so bad." Medicine soup entrance, cold such as pretty face immediately wrinkled together, as a demon where she had taken medicine, strong bitter let her whole person shake a few times.


    Although the mouth said it was hard to drink, in the end, a bowl of medicine soup was drunk clean by Han Ru, and after drinking a few mouthfuls of water, she was relieved.


    "Finished." Cold as a face of complacency, like to look at Wang Hua''er.


    "I feel asleep after drinking, and I''ll recover when you wake up."


    "And you?" Cold as green eyes constantly flashing, quietly staring at Wang Hua''er.


    "Me?" Looking at Han Ru''s big blue eyes, Wang Hua''er, who wanted to go back to the market, suddenly softened up and said, "I''m here to accompany you. Just let them boys do such things as fighting."


    "Well." Hearing this, Han Ruwei breathed a sigh of relief and slowly closed his eyes.


    Under the candlelight, the cold is like cherry mouth and jade nose, just like a porcelain doll. If it grows for another three or four years, I''m afraid it will be a disaster to the country and the people.


    Leaning slightly, Wang Hua''er looked carefully. With a smile, Wang Hua''er said in his heart, "what a pretty girl you are. How stupid are you, how can you take a fancy to my smelly boy?"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the market inside the tea stand.


    "Cheng Dao, is Han Ru really ill?" Ah Qi grabbed a peanut and threw it into his mouth. He smacked it and said slowly."It''s not surprising that the monk is not an immortal and is ill."


    "Can we practitioners really get sick?" Smell speech, a Qiyi face surprised.


    "What else? We are just stronger human beings, not invincible. " Su Chengdao gave a smile.


    "But I''ve never been sick."


    "You have a strong body. Naturally, you are not easy to get sick. Hanru has released the magic method. Now it is estimated that she is weaker than a baby. Besides, the weather is very cold. She has been here for so long, so it''s normal for her to get sick."


    "According to you, even the master and his wife can get sick?" Ah Qi asked.


    "As long as it''s serious enough, it will." Su Chengdao said firmly.


    "Is there such a disease?"


    "That''s natural. You''ll know when you go back to the mysterious world and check the information." After a sip of hot soup, Su Cheng replied.


    Just then, several roars fell into their ears.


    Hearing this, they walked out of the tea stand and saw the scarlet eyes in front of them.


    "I''m glad I didn''t leave, or I''ll be in trouble." Ah Qi rubbed the palm of his hand, which was red with cold, with a smile on his face.


    "Do it. Don''t let go of one."


    "All right." The voice falls, ah Qi and Feijian rush into several monsters.


    With both hands working hard, only a "bang" sound was heard. The neck of the last cat lizard broke in response to the sound. Then a fire flashed by, and the cat lizard was wrapped in the fire.


    "Done. Go back to the soup." Ah Qi rubbed his hands and ran to Su Chengdao.


    Just as they turned back, two huge roars came from behind. Looking back, they were two yellow jackal kings.


    "Again."


    With a sigh, ah Qi helped his forehead and went to the two monsters. Meanwhile, Su Chengdao''s flying sword also came out.


    I don''t know when, a snowflake slowly floated down, flashed the eyes of both sides, as if it was a signal, ah Qi and the Yellow jackal king fiercely opened their legs.


    In the ice and snow, the shining sword body reflects the vigorous figure of the youth. This night, it is doomed to be restless.

 Chapter 186

    In the early morning, the market in Anping village was already covered with silver and plain clothes, and the stalls on the main road were covered with snow. At the entrance of the market, there were two young people covered with blood.


    "It''s morning." Ah Qi moved for a moment, turned his head and looked at Su Chengdao.


    "Yes, there should be no more monsters." Smell speech, Su Chengdao body micro motion, shake off the snow on the shoulder.


    "Why?"


    "Because we have killed all those who can come." Words fall, Su Chengdao turned his head and looked at the little snow bag that is all over the ground.


    Xiaoxuebao is not something else. It''s the monster corpse wrapped by snow.


    After a night''s struggle, their spiritual power had already been used up, and the two teenagers killed one monster after another with their fists and swords until dawn.


    "I have no strength." Ah Qi Yi''s face was tired. There was a trace of weakness in his speech.


    "Me too." Su Chengdao is not so good either. If you look carefully, you can see that his right hand holding the hilt is shaking slightly, and the fatigue in Feng''s eyes has been exposed.


    "Really, there won''t be any monsters coming."


    "I''m talking nonsense." Su Chengdao''s Phoenix eyes narrowed and gave a bitter smile.


    "Our Chengdao actually began to lie. It seems that we have reached the limit."


    "Do you still have the strength to step forward?"


    "No more."


    Words fall, two teenagers laugh twice, as if used up the last strength, head down.


    They are really tired.


    All of a sudden, a figure appeared on the main road in the distance. When it approached, it finally showed its true face. It turned out to be a cat Lizard King.


    The king of cat lizard has amazing strength. He saw the two teenagers lying in the snow early and ran to them in a few steps.


    Compared with ordinary people, the flesh and blood of the practitioners who have been cultivated by aura are more delicious, especially Su Chengdao and ah Qi who have already become elixirs.


    At this time, they were exhausted. In the eyes of the cat Lizard King, they looked like a feast given by God. As soon as they smelled it, the cat Lizard King''s mouth had already shed greedy saliva.


    Licking his mouth, the king of cat lizard couldn''t control it any more. He opened his mouth and bit ah Qi. In his opinion, ah Qi smelled more sweet.


    At this time, a piece of soil pierced the ground, stabbed the cat Lizard King in the stomach, and then broke away. The unprepared cat Lizard King suddenly howled and fell to the side.


    Abdomen, however, is the weakness of most quadruped monsters. So is Rao Shi, the king of cat lizard, who is covered with scales. Even if he doesn''t hurt the key, the huge impact can bring him enough pain.


    But it''s just pain.


    Howling twice, the king turned over, and his scarlet eyes immediately focused on the market.


    Originally, Han Ru and Wang Hua''er have arrived.


    Not only them, but also the villagers of Anping village follow them with weapons in their hands.


    "Beast! Go away After a night''s recovery, her fever had gone away. Because of her anger, her pretty face was a little red.


    "Ouch!" The king of cat lizard doesn''t understand what people say. In response to a howl, his huge body leaps over ah Qi and Su Chengdao and rushes to the front of Han Ru.


    In its eyes, the human beings gathered in front are just moving food. With their ability, they can''t even break their own scales.


    Cat Lizard King''s speed is very fast. In the blink of an eye, he has come to the front of the crowd. His body is a circle bigger than the tiger. With a huge deterrent, he rushes to the front of Han Ru and Wang Hua''er.


    Looking at the bloody mouth in front of them, the two girls gave a cold hum. A small porcelain vase and a fireball were thrown out and exploded on the huge head of the king of cat lizard.


    When he was hit in the face, the king of cat lizard howled miserably. He couldn''t keep his balance any longer and fell to the ground, flapping.


    As it struggled a few times, the poison in the inhalation lung finally broke out, four big claws slowly stopped, scarlet eyes in unwilling, slowly closed.


    "Death Dead? " Wang Hongyuan was shocked and asked.


    "Not dead, just asleep." Wang Hua''er answered and led Han Ru to go up, quietly looking at the sleeping cat Lizard King in front of him.


    "Little ancestor, why are you so close before you die? In case the beast suddenly wakes up, can you stand it?" See two people keep looking at the cat Lizard King, Wang Hongyuan quickly pulled two people back.


    "Mi Xiang won''t last long. It will wake up soon. We have to find a way to kill it." Wang Hua''er explained.


    "Well, what are you doing? Come back quickly." At this time, Han Ru suddenly made a sound and stopped a villager with a hoe.


    Hearing this, the villagers quickly put away their hoes and looked at Han Ru in doubt.


    "You can''t even break the scales of this animal with a knife or a gun. What can you do with your hoe?""I just want to try." The villagers replied with a smile.


    "If you wake it up, half the people here will die." Cold if not good spirit ground says.


    Hearing this, Wang Hongyuan looked at Wang Hua''er and asked, "Hua''er, is this monster really so powerful? "Invulnerable?"


    "Well, first find something to tie it up. The stronger the tie, the better. Now ah Qi and Cheng Dao are exhausted, and Han Ru hasn''t recovered. If he wakes up, no one will deal with him."


    "All right." Promised a, Wang Hongyuan takes a Fei a few people to begin to tie up cat Lizard King.


    At first, a few people were still a little afraid, but they overcame the fear in their hearts and used their own skills. In a short time, the king of cat lizard had been tied firmly. Even if they woke up, they would struggle for a while.


    At the same time, ah Qi and Su Chengdao have been carried to Wang Hua''er. After confirming that they are OK, Wang Hua''er covers them with a thick leather coat and has them carried to the tea stand.


    "My God At this time, a scream came, the nervous people immediately looked at the past.


    In an instant, dozens of pairs of eyes fixed on a man sitting on the ground. In front of him, there was a small snow bag that had been opened. Among them, it was a cat lizard that was dying.


    "Hu Li, it''s just a dead monster. Why do you shout so loud?" Cried one of the villagers dissatisfied.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just scared." Hu Li apologized, but no one found that a tiny black spot entered Hu Li''s sleeve from the body of the cat lizard.


    He is the man who was knocked down by the cat lizard yesterday.


    "Be careful."


    The villagers drank lightly, and did not look at him any more, because now everyone knows that there are dead monsters in the small snow bag on the ground.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 187

    In the market, there were countless snow bags, two or three hundred, which means that two teenagers killed two or three hundred monsters overnight.


    What an amazing number? You know, two teenagers in a coma in the tea stand, one is 15 years old, the other is only 12 years old. Who could have thought that they had been fighting here all night?


    "Hua Hua''er, they did all this? " Looking at a small snow bag, Wang Hongyuan talks a little unwieldy.


    "Who else is there?"


    "By the way, we have to deal with the corpses of these monsters. Let''s move them outside the village and burn them together." After nodding, Wang Hua''er told the villagers.


    "All right, let''s do it." Wang Hongyuan answered without hesitation, and then led the villagers to carry the corpses of the monsters.


    There are many corpses on the market, and the beasts are tight and heavy, so the villagers can''t move them quickly.


    "Oh, you don''t have eyes. Can''t you see I''m moving the body?" Suddenly, the cry of a villager came. It turned out that he was hit by Hu Li when he was carrying the body.


    "I''m sorry, brother. I''m just curious about the appearance of monsters. I want to have a long experience." Hu Li apologized to the villagers in front of him.


    "Be careful. If you are so bold, you will never get a daughter-in-law." We are all acquaintances, and the villagers will not blame us. After laughing and scolding, they left with the corpse.


    At this time, another tiny black spot flew into Hu Li''s sleeve.


    The black spot went into the sleeve, directly into Hu Li''s skin, leaving no trace, and Hu Li''s eyes also flashed a trace of scarlet light after the black spot.


    The light just appeared for a moment and disappeared. Then Hu Li went to the next monster corpse with a smile on his face.


    An hour later, all the corpses were moved outside the village, and hundreds of monster corpses were directly piled into a hill. After that, the villagers returned to the market and surrounded Wang Hua''er.


    At this time, Wang Hua''er is squatting on the side of the giant head of the king, holding a jar in his hand, constantly shaking in the mouth of the king.


    With the king''s heavy breathing, a trace of lavender smoke came out of the bottle and was sucked into his body.


    Wang Hua''er took a long breath and walked into the tea stand.


    "Hua''er, how long can this fragrance last?" Seeing the visitor, Han Ru on the seat immediately got up and asked.


    "It''s usually about two hours, but the cat Lizard King is infected with fury, which may shorten a lot."


    "That is to say, it will wake up soon, and the monster may come again. What should we do now?" The body has not yet recovered, cold as the face is still a little pale, at this time a worry on the face, see people have a trace of heartache.


    Seeing this, Wang Hua''er gently twisted her cheek and said with a smile, "then wake up these two boys and let them carry them."


    "Chengdao brother can''t do it. He''s been tired all night. Just wake ah Qi up."


    Hearing this, Wang Hua''er chuckled and said, "OK, OK, wake up ah Qi."


    Wang Hua''er naturally won''t really wake ah Qi up. It''s just a joke to ease the atmosphere. Looking at the smile on Han Ru''s face, the effect of the joke is good.


    At this time, a human figure was standing on the edge of the monster corpse mountain outside the village.


    The figure is standing in the same place, motionless. If there is a practitioner who can release his divine consciousness here, he will be able to make a scene.


    Because the black dots are flying out of the monster''s body, not into the human body.


    A few minutes later, the last black spot disappeared. After a long sigh, the figure raised his head. It was Hu Li, a villager with strange behavior.


    Hu Li''s eyes were scarlet and his face was ferocious. He was not himself.


    At this time, he should be called the ghost devil.


    "Well, you want to kill me? You can''t do it with your Yuanying. " With a cold hum, there was a hatred in the eyes of the demon.


    Then, the spirit demon seemed to think of something. A grim smile flashed over his twisted face and said, "by the way, this Yuan Ying sword repair has done me harm again and again. I''ll make you some trouble, too."


    The words fall, the eye of the sky soul demon is red, the cat Lizard King in the market suddenly opens his eyes.


    "Although those children are very good at fighting, they are no longer effective. Although the king of cat lizard is powerful, there is only one. It''s too slow to kill. Let''s get some more presents."


    With that, a red light flashed through the eyes of the demon, and more than ten cats and lizards lurking in the distance suddenly came out and ran to Anping village.


    "It''s useless to keep you. Let''s play our final value."


    Looking at the backs of the cats and lizards, the demon grinned and turned his eyes. The scarlet color turned back to normal black and white, but the ferocity on his face remained unchanged.


    With Hu Li''s body, the demon walked to the market in such a swagger.At this time, in the market, the king of cat lizard is roaring, his solid limbs are constantly exerting force, and the thick rope tied to him has been straight, making a "click" sound.


    Around him, Wang Hua''er and Han Ru look gloomy, and the villagers behind the two girls are even more frightened.


    "Hua''er, I can''t release any killing Magic now." There is a touch of worry on the cold as pretty face, she did not recover from the weakness of the magic.


    Wang Hua''er shook his head and didn''t reply to Han Ru. After a short silence, he called to the villagers: "everyone, run! Run as far as you can


    The girl''s clear voice passed through the villagers'' ears, and a panic spread out and filled the villagers'' hearts.


    Chen Yang''s disciples, there is really no way.


    "Run? Can you run faster than monsters? " At this moment, Lin Zhiyuan beside him spoke.


    "When is the life of a big man in our village reduced to four children?"


    With the words falling, Lin Zhiyuan takes out the long knife at his waist and goes to the side of the struggling cat Lizard King. This scene makes everyone stay.


    "Yes, in terms of age, I am one round older than them. How can I have several children to protect us?" Ah Fei also took out his long sword and kept up with Lin Zhiyuan.


    "What are you doing?" Wang Hongyuan immediately grabbed them and asked anxiously.


    "They''ve been guarding us all night. Now, it''s our turn." Lin Zhiyuan opens Wang Hongyuan''s hand and comes to the cat Lizard King with a knife.


    Xiao Li also smiles, pulls away Wang Hongyuan''s hand and stands beside Lin Zhiyuan.


    "Come back quickly, it''s the king of monsters. A slap can kill you!" Seeing this, Wang Hongyuan is more anxious.


    "Come back? Then let Hua Er and Han Ru, and you three go to block the monster''s paw? "


    "I''m sorry, I can''t do that for Lin Zhiyuan!"


    At that moment, all the people present were stunned. Who could have thought that someone would stand up and be willing to block one more second for the children?

 Chapter 188

    "Sorry, brother Wang, I can''t do it either." After Lin Zhiyuan, Xiao Li also said.


    "You..." Looking at their backs, Wang Hongyuan was speechless.


    "Uncle Lin, brother Li." Wang Hua''er''s eyes flickered and her complexion was complicated.


    With the constant exertion of the king of the cat lizard, the hemp rope on his body has begun to break, and it is about to break, but the two men in front of him did not step back.


    "I know that the long knife in my hand can''t break the scales of this animal, but I still stand here, because the men in Anping village are good men with blood!"


    "Among the people present, which one hasn''t entered the mountain, and which one hasn''t been hurt by beasts? Think about it. Who brought you back


    "It''s master Chen Xian, their master, elder, and a great benefactor of Anping village."


    "Now in order to stop the monster, Chen Xianshi is living and dying in the mountain. Ah Qi, as an apprentice, is exhausted. Do you want him to stop the monster?"


    Lin Zhiyuan with a long knife, the more he yelled, the more excited he was. The king of cat lizard in front of him also stood up.


    I don''t know when the thick hemp rope has been broken and rotten by it.


    "Well, the beast has already stood up. I''ll stop him for the first time!" Then Lin Zhiyuan yelled, and the long knife fell on the head of the king.


    Facing the approaching sword, the king of cat lizard''s eyes were full of disdain. With one claw thrown out, Lin Zhiyuan''s figure flew upside down and fell into the distance with a sound of bone crack and a pool of bright red.


    "Far away!"


    "Uncle Lin!" See, father and daughter two people stare big eyes, did not expect Lin Zhiyuan really dare to this monster hand.


    After shooting away from the forest, the cat Lizard King''s head slowly turns back and looks coldly at Xiao Li in front of him.


    Looking at the banter in the eyes of the cat Lizard King, Xiao Li''s heart is very calm. He smiles at the people behind him, turns his head and looks at the cat Lizard King, and says: "this second time, let me come."


    Words fall, Xiao Li''s thin figure by cat Lizard King flapping out, dyed the snow on the ground red.


    Scarlet eyes watching Xiao Li fall, cat Lizard King''s head turned back, extremely jokingly looking at the front of the Wang family father and daughter and Han Ru, the meaning of the eyes, as if to ask: "who, to resist the third?"


    "Sister Hua''er, I''ll do it." Seeing this, Han Ru couldn''t help it any more, and immediately raised his hands in front of him.


    "Don''t try to be brave. What can you do with your pale face?" At this time, Wang Hongyuan pressed Hanru''s wrist.


    "Uncle Wang?" Han Ru looks up in doubt, but sees the firmness in Wang Hongyuan''s eyes.


    "No, Dad." Wang Hua''er''s eye socket immediately moistens, pulled Wang Hongyuan''s arm.


    Touching Wang Hua''er''s head, Wang Hongyuan comforted: "it''s good to support you for one more second."


    Then he opened Wang Hua''er''s arm and went to the king of cat lizard.


    "The third time, I''m wang Hongyuan!"


    Domineering words and strong back are the responsibilities of being a father.


    But no matter how determined he was, he could not stop the fact that he was a mortal. His strong figure also flew out under his huge claws and smashed into a stall on the side of the road.


    Up to now, the whole scene has been silent, only Wang Hua''er''s sobbing and cat Lizard King''s heavy breathing.


    All of a sudden, the king of cat lizard took a step forward. He felt bored and finally wanted to do it.


    "Beast! Don''t try to touch them At this time, a villager roared and rushed to the king with a hoe.


    Of course, the result was obvious. The villager also flew out and dyed red and white.


    For the villagers, it''s like fighting for the king of the village.


    The next moment, the villagers coincidentally, took steps, Wang Hua''er and Han Ru surrounded in the middle.


    "What are you doing?" Looking at the figure in front of him, Wang Hua''er was shocked.


    "Protect you A villager turned back and said.


    "Why not run? Maybe you can run together." Seeing this, Wang Hua''er''s eyes were moist again and roared loudly.


    "Because we didn''t plan to run."


    Voice down, I do not know who roared, dozens of men raised their weapons at the same time, rushed to the cat Lizard King.


    Their weapons are very simple, machetes, hoes, pitchforks, even with tongs.


    Different from weapons, their eyes are so firm, even if they know the result, but the villagers are still desperate, with their bodies in front of the two girls.


    Then, scream one after another, the villagers figure slowly fell in Wang Hua''er''s eyes, and the girl''s cheek, already covered with tears.


    It seems that there are too many people and it takes too much effort to clap one by one. There is a trace of impatience in the eyes of the king of cat lizard. After flying a villager, he looks up to the sky and utters a deafening roar.By the time the roar was over, most of the villagers around had fallen down, and the main road of the market had been covered with bright red. At this time, more than ten cats and lizards guided by the spirit demon also ran in and stood around the king of cats and lizards.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of the cat lizard, the girl and the villagers'' faces did not change. They were already in a desperate situation. What''s the harm if they were a little worse?


    "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect Guo Shan to fight with monsters once in his life."


    "Let''s work hard and kill at least one."


    "No problem."


    "I''m so big that I haven''t hunted monsters yet."


    At this time, several villagers are smiling, Anping village men, even in the face of despair will not retreat.


    "Ouch!" With the roar of the king of cat lizard, more than a dozen cat lizard rushed to the villagers.


    A king of cat lizards and a dozen of cat lizards, a group of mortals are just like paper paste, one claw at a time, until the last villager slowly falls down. His wish to kill a monster is not achieved.


    Pull out the claws from the villagers, and the king of cat lizard''s Scarlet eyes focus on Wang Hua''er''s body. Then he steps forward with big feet.


    "Why do you want to do this for us? It''s obviously unnecessary..." The king of cat lizard kept approaching, but Wang Hua''er was stunned in the same place. At this time, her eyes were empty, and the scene of villagers falling down was repeated again and again, obviously falling into a deadlock.


    "Sister Hua Er!" See, cold such as quickly pulled up Wang Hua''er''s arm, want to pull her away from the cat Lizard King.


    But all this was in vain. The king of the cat lizard just looked at the two struggling girls in front of him cruelly and followed them closely.


    "Why not run?"


    "If you run clearly, there will be a ray of life." Wang Hua''er''s empty eyes can only be mechanically dragged back by Han Ru.

 Chapter 189

    Han Ru was already weak. After dragging Wang Hua''er for a few steps, he gasped for breath. There was a trace of impatience on his pretty face. He threw away Wang Hua''er''s hand and yelled at the king of cat lizard: "beast, come after me."


    Words fall, a big fireball is cold such as lost in the cat Lizard King''s face, at the same time, cold such as also stepped forward, ran to the distance.


    The fireball has no power, but it successfully provokes the anger of the cat Lizard King. With a loud roar, several cat lizards catch up with him and beat Hanru to the ground.


    The cat lizard''s fangs pierced into Hanru''s flesh and blood, but she still endured the pain and gave a big drink:


    "Hua''er


    This cry finally woke Wang Hua''er up.


    Looking at Hanru under the claws of several cat lizards and the villagers lying on the ground in the whole market, Wang Hua''er''s heart is like a knife. Guilt and self blame have occupied all her consciousness, and her tears are like a spring.


    At this time, in the distant tea stand, a cat lizard animal came to the comatose ah Qi, and his big mouth was close to his neck.


    This scene was also seen by Wang Hua''er.


    "No, don''t hurt my brother..."


    "You You can''t die! "


    At that moment, something seemed to break in her heart.


    In a flash, the girl''s shriek resounded in the market of Anping village, and a green light poured out from her feet.


    The earth, which was originally covered with snow, was swept by the green light and then directly opened, revealing the solid soil below.


    A moment later, the buds burst out of the ground at the speed visible to the naked eye. After the green mang swept by, the whole Anping village market was covered with new flowers and green grass.


    More than that, after the wounds of the villagers on the ground were swept by Cui Mang, they began to heal. The villagers, who had no breath, had their chest stirred again.


    Where have the cats and lizards ever seen such a scene? When the green awn comes out, they seem to have eaten the most beautiful food in the world. They look intoxicated. However, after a booth in the distance, the ghost devil is stunned.


    "The heart of the wood spirit! It''s the heart of wood spirit! Why does a small village have the heart of wood spirit? " The spirit demon looks ferocious, gnashing his teeth, looking at Wang Hua''er''s eyes full of killing intention.


    At this time, the villagers'' wounds have almost healed, and many people''s eyes have begun to shake, and they are about to wake up.


    In addition to the villagers, even the scarlet color in the eyes of the cat Lizard King is gradually fading, which makes the face of the distant spirit devil more ferocious.


    "No, I can''t keep it!" The ghost devil gnashed his teeth and said that a red light flashed through his eyes. The cat lizards, whose eyes were gradually clear, were furious again.


    However, Wang Hua''er was in the same place, and her mind was completely in this wonderful force. It was only when the bloody mouth of the king of cats and lizards approached that she felt the smell of pouring into her nose.


    Looking at the approaching bloody mouth, Wang Hua''er''s beautiful eyes widened slightly. A trace of reluctance flashed in her heart. Just now, she felt a wonderful connection. She felt that she could save the whole village.


    But now, the cat Lizard King''s mouth is obviously going to end all this, and her last hope will be lost in her mouth.


    At this time, a burst of golden light suddenly appeared, shining Wang Hua''er''s pretty face golden. The next second, the cat Lizard King''s huge body flew out.


    Reflected in Wang Hua''er''s eyes is a half meter wide, three meter long golden sword.


    The sword stabbed into the king''s waist and flew out with a huge force. Then the sword looked up and broke away from the king''s body. It rose from the ground and pointed to the sky.


    At the next moment, the golden sword was brilliant and cut down suddenly. In an instant, a burst of golden light burst out. When it dissipated, the king of the cat lizard had been divided into two parts, and there was a deep gully in its separated waist, stretching out for nearly ten meters.


    "Wow! Cheng Dao, what''s the name of this move? It''s so handsome At this time, a tender voice came from the tea stand. The owner of the voice was ah Qi. In his hand, he was carrying a half dead cat lizard.


    "It''s called cutting evil." Su Chengdao on ah Qi''s side moves with one hand. A blue light flashed through the gully and flew back to Su Chengdao''s side.


    Then, the two boys'' bodies moved quickly and cut off the remaining cat lizards.


    "I''m sorry. I slept too long." Take off the sword, Su Chengdao came to Wang Hua''er''s body, said apologetically.


    "Soon."


    Meimou to Su Chengdao sword eyebrow under Feng eye, Wang Hua''er showed a smile, carefully said.


    At this moment, the atmosphere between the two seemed to be a little strange, not clear, not clear.


    "Ouch, ouch, what are you doing?" At this time, ah Qi''s scream came, breaking the strange atmosphere.


    Reaction over Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao face flashed a trace of embarrassment, and then looked at the scream of ah Qi.At the moment, ah Qi is constantly patting his clothes, and on the clothes, there is a small fire burning.


    In front of him, Han Ru''s pretty face was slightly red, and he was embarrassed to say, "I''m sorry, your clothes are so black, I thought it was a cat lizard."


    After the flame was extinguished, a big black hole appeared on his clothes, which made ah Qi feel sad. However, he didn''t mean to blame. After all, Han Ru just had several cat lizards on his side, which obviously suffered a lot.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." After shrugging, ah Qi Yi pulls up Han Ru, carries her up, and then comes to Wang Hua''er''s side.


    Looking at the vigorous flowers and grass on the ground, and the villagers lying around, Su Cheng asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "In order to protect us, we were killed by the king of cat lizard. Even Uncle Wang was killed..." Cold such as eyes flashed a trace of tears, the eyes will cry out.


    "Ah? My godfather is there At this time, the strange color of ah Qi Yi''s face pointed to a stall in the distance.


    Following his fingers, there was a strong figure standing in front of him. It was Wang Hongyuan, not others.


    At this time, Wang Hongyuan''s face was muddled, and his hands kept touching his chest. Just before he lost consciousness, he confirmed that his chest had been broken, but now his chest was bright and clean. How could it have been broken?


    Not only Wang Hongyuan, but also the villagers on the lawn stood up one after another, and they were all muddled.


    "Lao Zhang, what''s the matter? I can see that you have been punctured by your claws."


    "Yes, I remember you broke your hand. How can you still hold the hoe now?" Lao Zhang felt his stomach and looked puzzled.


    "Is this heaven? No, isn''t this the market in Anping village? " Lin Zhiyuan got up with doubts on his face.


    "But it''s not December now. How can there be so many grass and flowers?" So is Xiao Li.


    Looking at the strange and familiar scene in front of them, the villagers who got up were all puzzled and puzzled. They didn''t know what the situation was.

 Chapter 190

    "Hua Er, what''s the matter?" After looking around, Su Chengdao''s face became more puzzled. When he looked back, he saw that Wang Hua''er had already stayed in the same place, and his eyes had been moist for a long time.


    "Daddy With a cry, Wang Hua''er ran out and rushed to Wang Hongyuan.


    Wang Hongyuan was also awakened by the cry of his father. Looking at Wang Hua''er, who was sobbing in his arms, his face was full of heartache.


    "What happened when we were in a coma?" Ah Qi asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know." Su Chengdao shook his head, bent down to pick a small flower and looked at it carefully.


    At this time, after a booth in the distance, the spirit demon is looking at Wang Hua''er in front of him with indignation.


    "Damn, this son must be removed. If it grows up, it will definitely be a huge disaster."


    With that, the eyes of the spirit demon gave out a red light and began to summon the monsters in the mountain.


    As soon as he cast the spell, the three majestic spiritual powers entered the perception of the demon. Wary of it, he immediately put away the spell, and his eyes returned to black and white.


    A few seconds later, three figures fell from the sky and fell on ah Qi''s side.


    Three people, it is Chen Yang into the mountain a few people.


    "What happened?" Looking at the green in front of him, Chen Yang was shocked because he felt the strong power of life in the flowers.


    "I don''t know. I fainted before." Ah Qi shook his head to show that he didn''t know.


    A few minutes later, Wang Hua''er, whose mood has been calmed down, pulls his father over, looks at several people''s puzzled expressions, and begins to explain what happened before.


    "You mean, you feel a sense of fragmentation in your body, and then a special energy comes out?"


    "Well." Wang Hua''er nodded.


    Hearing the speech, Chen Yang immediately grabbed Wang Hua''er''s jade hand, separated a spiritual power and divine consciousness, and explored into it.


    The more investigation, the more frightened Chen Yang was. The shocked expression was completely revealed on his face.


    After a long time, Chen Yang released Wang Hua''er''s arm and said, "the whole body''s acupoints and orifices have been fully opened."


    "What?" Smell speech, everyone a face of shock, Wang Hua''er just break through concentration for a few months, which come of spirit China let her open the acupoint.


    Just at this time, Wang Hua''er, who had just reacted, looked inside and found that her acupoints had really been opened up. She didn''t even notice it.


    "It seems to be true." Wang Hua''er didn''t believe it.


    "Is it..." After the release of divine consciousness and confirmation, an ziyue said in surprise.


    "I have to make sure." Words fall, Chen Yang turned to leave, check up the villagers'' physical condition.


    Looking at Chen Yang, who checks the villagers one by one, the demon in the corner knows that he has no chance. He grits his teeth and roars and sneaks out of the market.


    An hour later, after inspecting the last villager, Chen Yang turns around and comes to the people.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" Ah Qi asked.


    "Things in the mountains have been settled. Let''s go back to the village and talk about it."


    After that, they nodded and went back to Wang Hongyuan''s courtyard.


    As soon as they enter the door, they see Li Yun with an anxious face. After seeing that her husband and children are OK, Li Yun''s heart is finally relieved. After greeting Chen Yang, she goes into the room to make tea.


    "Chen Yang, what happened to Hua''er?" Next to the stone table, an ziyue asked eagerly. It''s about her most beloved apprentice. Naturally, an ziyue is very concerned.


    Facing an ziyue with a smile, Chen Yang said slowly, "have you ever heard of the heart of wood spirit?"


    "The heart of the wood spirit?" Hearing these four words, everyone was puzzled, but in Han Qingshan''s eyes, the divine light soared.


    "Brother Chen, is it really the heart of Mu Ling?" Because of the excitement, the spirit power in hanqingshan''s body overflowed, which made his clothes flutter.


    "Yes or no, just try." Then Chen Yang called to ah Qi, "ah Qi, stretch out your hand."


    "Oh." Ah Qi doubtfully stretched out his right hand and put it on the stone table.


    Looking at ah Qi''s right hand, a bad smile appeared in the corner of Chen Yang''s mouth. With a wave of his sleeve, he cut a long big mouth on the back of ah Qi''s hand, which made ah Qi scream.


    "Master, what are you doing?" Ah Qi said angrily.


    Facing ah Qi with a smile, Chen Yang turned his head and said, "Hua''er, communicate with Mu Xing to repair ah Qi''s wound."


    "Repair the wound?" Hearing this, Wang Hua''er''s face was puzzled. Where does the power of muxing have the function of repairing wounds? At most, it''s just the creation of a little flower and grass. Only when Yuanying arrives, can he effectively use the power of muxing to fight.


    "Believe me and yourself, you can do it now." Chen Yang said seriously, and gave Wang Hua''er an encouraging look.


    "I''ll try..." Looking at master''s eyes, Wang Hua''er closed his eyes and began to communicate with ah Qi, who was blowing air into his arms.With Wang Hua''er''s mind moving, it seems that the power of wood walking in the courtyard has been greatly attracted, and all of them float over. The strong power of wood walking makes Wang Hua''er''s body appear green light.


    Seeing this scene, all the people on the scene were stunned. This affinity has already been matched with ah Qi''s, and even has a sign of surpassing him.


    At this time, Wang Hua''er''s eyes were closed, but she clearly felt the power of wood walking around her body, and she also felt their pleasure. These wood walking forces liked to stay beside her and were willing to listen to her.


    "What''s the matter? It didn''t happen before." Wang Hua''er''s heart flashed a trace of doubt, I do not know why.


    "Hua''er, try to repair ah Qi''s wound." At this time, Chen Yang mouth reminds a way.


    Wen Yan, Wang Hua''er nodded, opened his eyes, and controlled a force of wood walking around ah Qi''s hand.


    "It''s useless. How can it be cured? Master is a liar." Ah Qi looked at the force of the wood line winding around his hands, and his wrist kept turning. There was no sign of healing in that big mouth.


    Seeing this, Wang Hua''er looks at Chen Yang. Her eyes are full of help. She doesn''t know how to do it.


    "Think back, you can do it the first time, and you can do it the second time." Chen Yang responded with a look of encouragement and a faint tone, which seemed to be another magic power, calmed the tension in Wang Hua''er''s heart.


    "How do you feel?"


    "Like, just want them to live?"


    "By the way, think, yes, just think." After thinking about it, Wang Hua''er''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Muxing''s forces, please cure the wound on ah Qi''s hand." A firm idea appeared in Wang Hua''er''s heart.


    With the emergence of the idea, the power of the wood line wrapped in ah Qi''s hand suddenly gives off a green light, and a strong vitality also comes out.

 Chapter 191

    This kind of anger can''t be seen by human eyes or captured by divine consciousness, but it is actually felt by people.


    Because anger is the power of life and the most essential energy of living beings.


    With the emergence of this force, the wound in ah Qi''s hand healed at a visible speed. A few seconds later, the big mouth on the back of ah Qi''s hand had disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    Seeing this scene, all the people in the courtyard were wide eyed and extremely surprised. These things are just miracles.


    "Really It''s really the heart of the wood spirit, it''s really the heart of the wood spirit See here, cold green hill unexpectedly is press can''t bear the excitement in the heart, roared out loud.


    "The heart of wood spirit, what is that?" Ah Qi asked suspiciously.


    "That is It''s the heart of the wood spirit, miracles, miracles. The heart of the wood spirit actually appeared beside me, ha ha ha. " Han Qingshan has been excited and incoherent.


    "Han Ru, did your uncle break through Yuanying and become a fool?" Looking at Han Qingshan''s crazy appearance, ah Qi asks Han Ru quietly.


    "I don''t know. Uncle Castle Peak has never talked so much." Cold such as is also a face doubt, small voice ground response way.


    "I''m not crazy. I''m so happy. Ha ha ha ha!" Han Qingshan''s hearing, he qiminrui, immediately responded to the two people, and his eyes looking at Wang Hua''er were extremely terrible, as if he saw the most precious thing in the world.


    "Cough Brother Qingshan, hold back. You''ve lost your manners After two dry coughs, Chen Yang pushes the excited Han Qingshan back to his seat. A wave of Yuan Yingjing''s pressure swings in the past, which makes Han Qingshan feel excited and react immediately.


    Knowing his gaffe, Han Qingshan shakes his head, smiles awkwardly and says, "I''m sorry, I''m too excited, because the heart of Mu Ling is too important."


    "How powerful is the heart of the wood spirit that can excite you like this?" Ah Qi asked.


    "Let me explain."


    Chen Yang chuckled and explained:


    "the heart of Mu Ling, just like its literal meaning, is a soul that can call Mu Xing.


    People with this heart can easily communicate the power of muxing and give full play to its most essential power. "


    "The most essential power, what is that?" Ah Qi interrupted.


    "The power of life!"


    "The power of life?" They all asked in unison.


    After a look at the crowd, Chen Yang continued: "yes, the essence of the wood line is actually life. The flowers and plants that we urge are actually represented by the power of life hidden in it."


    "But we can''t use the power of life." After a pause, Chen Yang explained slowly.


    "So the heart of wood spirit can control the power of life?" Ah Qi suddenly realized and said.


    "Yes, it can control the power of life." Chen Yang nodded.


    "Does that mean that I can grow up again with my broken hand?"


    "In theory, it can." Chen Yang replied.


    Hearing the words, people''s faces all showed a touch of joy. Even if they break their hands and feet, they can grow again. Isn''t wang Hua''er a moving human shaped medicine that can kill and kill human flesh and bones? People haven''t used it many times.


    "Theoretically speaking, it is possible, but only theoretically." Seeing this, Chen Yang immediately poured a basin of cold water on everyone.


    "Why?" Ah Qi asked with a frown.


    "Hua''er, tell me how many wounds you can cure."


    "About ten or twenty." Wang Hua''er replied.


    "What? How many wounds can be cured? " Smell speech, seven stare big eyes, a face of unbelievable.


    "Why are you lying to me?" Wang Hua''er rolled her eyes, a little unhappy.


    "In this way, Yi Hua''er''s spiritual power can only cure one or two fatal wounds at most." An ziyue asked.


    "That''s right." Chen Yang nodded and seemed to know what an ziyue thought. He continued: "but all the people in the market are mortally wounded, but they are all cured by Hua Er."


    "How can it be? It''s not logical." An ziyue asked in surprise.


    "There is only one possibility, that is, there is a wooden God hidden in the underground of the market, and it is from it that Hua''er mobilizes the power of life." Chen Yang said slowly.


    "Baby? Then let''s go and dig quickly! " Hearing the supernatural things, ah Qi''s eyes brighten and pulls Su Chengdao out. Then he is pulled back by Chen Yang.


    After loosening his grip on ah Qi''s spirit, Chen Yang said with a smile, "what''s the hurry? It''s been so many years since I buried it. Can''t it be that my family will run away?"


    "What''s wrong with that?" Ah Qi scratched his head and looked puzzled.


    "Have a cup of tea first. You can''t waste the snacks and tea prepared by your godmother."


    Just after the words, Li Yun came to the back of the crowd with a big plate and said with a smile, "if you have a heart, it''s OK to eat tea later.""It''s OK. We''ve been working in the mountains for two days, but we''re also a little tired. We just have a rest." Chen Yang''s gentle tone is like a spring breeze.


    Words fall, everyone thanks Li Yun, began to eat tea.


    "Brother Qingshan, why are you so excited when you learn that Hua''er has the heart of Mu Ling?" Chen Yang sipped a sip of hot tea and asked aloud.


    "This matter has something to do with our seven Xuanzong." Han Qingshan holds the cup and looks directly at the churning tea. His eyes keep flashing.


    "Qixuanzong?"


    "To be exact, it''s about Hanru''s parents."


    Cold Castle Peak words fall, everyone all raised their heads, especially cold such as and Su Chengdao, eyes full of doubt.


    "My parents? Didn''t I die when I was born? " Cold such as blinking big eyes, doubt ground asks a way.


    "No, it''s not that simple."


    "Are they not dead?" See, cold as green eyes suddenly a bright.


    With a little breath, Han Qingshan said slowly: "this matter will start when you were born..."


    "As we all know, there is a monster suppressed in our Qixuan sect. The name of this monster is tianhun devil, one of the great evils in ancient times.


    There is something extraordinary about the ancient great evil. Even if it is the jiutianxuan array arranged by the emperor zhantianshenjun, it still finds a loophole. On the day when it is as cold as the full moon, one of the heavenly spirits and Demons ran out of the array and brought the disaster to our qixuanzong. " Han Qingshan''s eyes kept flashing, and he was already completely in memory.


    "If you have a separate body, you will be destroyed?" Chen Yang asked suspiciously. In his opinion, there are dragon and tiger hidden in Qixuan sect, so he should not be baffled by this single person.


    "Brother Chen didn''t know. At the beginning, we didn''t know the various characteristics of the spirit devil. When we found out, hundreds of disciples in the sect were controlled by him."

 Chapter 192

    "I see." Smell speech, Chen Yang knows immediately.


    "In the first World War of the first lunar new year, because of the accused disciples, the patriarch and my father were tied up, which led to greater losses. Finally, Cheng Dao and Han Ru''s parents sacrificed themselves, and with the help of the patriarch, they sealed the hundreds of disciples and the demons into the array again." Han Qingshan said slowly.


    "It''s the same as what my grandfather said. Aren''t my parents dead?" Cold as a face of doubt.


    "This sacrifice is not that of the other. In fact, the four sacrificed their own freedom, not their lives."


    "What Hearing this, Su Chengdao jumped up. He thought that his parents were not dead. Who can not be excited.


    "Because of the escape of the demons, there is a gap in the sect array, so your parents use their bodies as the eyes of the array to block the gap."


    "That is to say, they''re not dead, they just can''t get out?"


    "If we don''t get them out again, they will die." Looking at Su Chengdao and Han Ru, Han Qingshan said slowly.


    "But what does this have to do with the heart of Mu Ling?" Chen Yang asked.


    "The damage of the nine heaven Xuan array is just one of the branches of the wood line. The spirit is capable of penetrating the sky, and the array is extremely mysterious, which we can''t understand.


    My father said, "if you have the heart of wood spirit, you may be able to realize the mystery and repair it. In this way, my brother and sister-in-law and my parents will be saved."


    "How long do you mean they can''t hold on?"


    "Yes, according to my estimation, the supplies they bring in will be exhausted in the next two years."


    Hearing this, Chengdao and Hanru, who had hope in their heart, changed their face and asked in a hurry, "let''s go in and save them."


    "Not now. The zhenpai formation has not yet been restored, and Hua''er''s realm is too weak. My father said that even if I have the heart of wood spirit, I can only enter the formation after I get the Yuanying realm. Otherwise, let alone understand, I can''t even save my life." Said Han Qingshan.


    "How many years to break through Yuanying? It''s not easy. " Smell speech, the two children''s eyes immediately dimmed down.


    It took Chen Yang decades to break through Yuanying from Jindan. Now Wang Hua''er is only 14 years old, and Jindan is not finished yet. How can he reach Yuanying in a few years.


    "Don''t panic, it''s not that there is no turning point." At this time, Chen Yang said gently.


    "What''s the change?" Hearing this, Wang Hua''er also raised her head. Her friend''s parents are in trouble. She really wants to do her part.


    Chen Yang chuckled, sipped his tea and said slowly, "the heart of the wood spirit is special. It can directly absorb the power of the wood spirit. Hua''er has just awakened, and her whole body is open. The reason is that she has absorbed the power of the God under the market."


    "You mean, as long as there are enough gods, I can break through one after another?" Wang Hua''er''s beautiful eyes flickered and asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, you have a special affinity after awakening. You can communicate with the power of heaven and earth like ah Qi, so the speed of perception is extraordinary, and the breakthrough time will be very short."


    "So we still have a chance?" Smell speech, several children immediately full face of joy.


    "That''s why I''m so excited when I know Mu Ling''s heart. We still have two or three years to go. Maybe it''s too late." Han Qingshan''s eyes narrowed, a smile, where there is the original cold appearance.


    "Two or three years, two or three?" At this time, ah Qi suddenly made a sound.


    "This I''m not quite sure


    "It doesn''t matter. At least we have a chance, do we?" Su Chengdao pats ah Qiyi and ends the topic.


    "Yes, now our goal is to make Hua''er reach Yuanying in two or three years." Chen Yang nodded and echoed.


    "Even Shifu, you are like this. It''s two years or three years. It''s much worse." Ah Qi was discontented and got into the corner.


    "All told, it doesn''t matter." Wang Hua''er patted ah Qi''s head and said with a smile.


    Seeing this, Chen Yang also chuckled, patted ah Qi''s head and said, "well, now that the tea is finished, let''s go to the market to dig for treasures."


    Hearing that, ah Qi''s eyes suddenly brightened. He directly forgot about the two or three years and said excitedly, "go for a walk, dig treasure."


    Looking at ah Qi''s excited appearance, they all smile and thank Li Yun. Then they go out of the courtyard and go to the market.


    Not a few steps out, the market has appeared in front of us, and people stop in the broad main road.


    At this time, because of Wang Hua''er''s awakening, the market was covered with a thick layer of flowers and plants, which drowned the soles of people''s feet. When several people were eating tea, some butterflies appeared among the flowers and plants. They were inspired by colorful wings and danced.


    "It''s cold outside. There''s a smell of spring here." Chen Yang''s eyes gaze at the butterfly, and his mouth says slowly.


    "Don''t feel sorry, master. Let''s go to find the baby." Already can''t wait ah seven anxiously said."Ah, it''s not us, it''s you." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "What? We? Why don''t you look for it? " Smell speech, ah seven facial expression tiny change, Chen Yang''s meaning he but recognized.


    "That''s right. You four go to find the baby. We''ll watch it here."


    "Who knows how deep the treasure is? How can we find it when the market is so big?" Ah Qi suddenly looked bitter.


    "I don''t care. There are so many things that Hua''er needs to break through Yuanying. I can''t find them all for you. You need to work hard during this period."


    "But we haven''t even seen the baby. How can we find it?"


    "The reason why they are called divine objects is that they are rare in number, unique in structure, and very harsh in forming conditions. The appearance and characteristics of each one may be different. During the search period, they are full of unknowns. You need to accumulate your own experience." Chen Yang chuckled and continued: "and this is your first lesson. Go quickly."


    After listening to Chen Yang''s chanting for a while, ah Qi suddenly had a headache. He was dissatisfied and said, "you can find it yourself. Give me some hints."


    "OK, I''ll give you a hint. My range of divine consciousness is about 70 meters, but due to the barrier of soil, it can only be 20 meters underground. But I haven''t found this baby for so long, so this baby is definitely under 20 meters."


    "What? Under twenty meters? " Hearing this, not only ah Qi, but also Wang Hua''er''s head is big. The whole market is so big that it''s very difficult to search it. It''s even more difficult when it''s under 20 meters.


    Looking at the expressions of several people, Chen Yang gave a bad smile and said again: "by the way, according to my estimation, the baby has been drained of most of the energy by Hua Er, and the remaining energy should not be much, and from the lush flowers and plants on the ground, the energy in it is absolutely still collapsing. You don''t have much time."


    "What Smell speech, a few people immediately startled, a shout rushed to the market, separately began to look for.


    Seeing this, several adults looked at each other and laughed. They sat down in the tea stand and quietly watched several children yelling in the market.

 Chapter 193

    On the market, a big pit is very abrupt. If you look at it carefully, there is still mud thrown out of the pit.


    On one side, Wang Hua''er and Han Ru are standing quietly. As they keep searching, the two girls are already covered with a lot of dust.


    "Well, have you?" Wang Hua''er yelled into the pit.


    "I didn''t find it." At this time, ah Qi''s answer came from the pit.


    Smell speech, two girls ran to the other side again, impressively again is a big pit.


    "Chengdao, have you?" Wang Hua''er bowed slightly and called to the pit.


    "No Inside the pit came the shouts of Su Chengdao.


    "All right, come on up." Wang Hua''er shook his head and called out.


    Hearing the sound, the two boys stopped their movements and flew out of the deep hole.


    "Hua''er, it''s very tiring to dig a big hole." As soon as he landed, ah Qi patted the soil on his body and complained.


    "It''s so deep underground, I''m sure the perception is not accurate." Wang Hua''er''s pretty face is slightly red and a little embarrassed. These two big pits are determined by her perception. At this time, ah Qi complained, and the two boys were disheartened again. Obviously, her perception was quite inaccurate.


    "It''s OK, you just let go and don''t care about us." Su Chengdao comforted him.


    "Well." Su Chengdao''s words seemed to be reassuring. Wang Hua''er nodded, immediately closed his eyes, and then moved his mind. With the help of Mu Ling''s heart, the divine sense spread out and began to feel.


    After a few breath, Wang Hua''er''s beautiful eyes opened, breathed a breath, pointed to two places and said, "here, there."


    "Good." The two boys agreed, ran to the place and dug hard.


    The two men dug very fast, and in a few minutes they had dug a deep pit, and their shadow could not be seen on the ground.


    More than ten minutes later, the two boys jumped out again, and the four looked at each other, showing a sense of disappointment on their faces. Then, under Wang Hua''er''s perception, they dug up the next place.


    In this way, the four children kept digging in the market, until the evening, they still got nothing, but the originally level market was full of potholes.


    Shua, ah Qi jumps out of the pit and sits on the ground directly. After a while, Su Chengdao also flies out. His white face is full of fatigue. The original Taoist crown is a little crooked. Tired, he no longer ignores any rules and sits beside ah Qi.


    "Here, have a drink first." Wang Hua''er and Han Ru each handed over a glass of water.


    A mouthful of water poured down the cup, ah Qizhong took a breath again and said: "I''m so tired. I''ve been digging all day, let alone the supernatural things. I haven''t seen any ghosts."


    "Yes, twenty meters underground. It''s really wide." Su Chengdao agreed.


    In the distance, Chen Yang, a few people in the tea stand, all chuckled.


    "Brother Chen, they are all tired. Let''s do it directly." Said Han Qingshan.


    "Don''t underestimate them. These little ghosts may have pretended, but now they are far from the limit." Chen Yang took a sip of hot tea and said with a smile.


    "But they''ve been digging all day. If they go on like this, they''ll be really tired." Ann son month spirit consciousness release, looking at underneath that just like the passage of ant nest, painfully say.


    "Well, I''ll talk about them again." Wife voice, Chen Yang heart is also a soft, chuckled, got up and walked to the seven four.


    Step out, Chen Yang silently came to a few people behind, voice said: "how do you feel ah."


    Hearing the sound, the four children immediately turned their heads and looked at Chen Yang wearily.


    "You say it." Ah Qi complained discontentedly.


    "Have you summed up some experience?" Chen Yang asked.


    "There''s a ghost. You''ll have experience only when you find it." Seven make complaints about the way out.


    Smell speech, Chen Yang eyebrows wrinkle, gave a seven a burst of chestnut, said: "how to talk to the master, no big no small."


    Naturally, Chen Yang doesn''t really exert himself. He never puts on airs with ah Qi. Ah Qi just yells and spits his tongue at him and closes his mouth.


    For him, Chen Yang''s gentle shudder is just a warning. Wang Hua''er''s shudder is really fatal.


    "Master, do you have any skills to teach us?" Wang Hua''er asked with a smile.


    "Hua Er is smart." Chen Yang nodded, the eyes of the four children suddenly lit up, and they all looked at the handsome elder in front of them.


    "That''s not how it was found." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "How do you find it?"


    "By perception." Chen Yang pointed to his head.


    "We are relying on perception, but we still can''t find it." Ah Qi Dao.


    "Because your method is not right."


    Smell speech, a few people stand up immediately, curiously look to Chen Yang."Except for the weak Han Ru, all of you have the ability to perceive the underground gods. The reason why you can''t find them is that you have ignored the most important point."


    "What?" The four of them spoke in unison.


    "God, God, nature has God. It grows well underground. How could it want to be poached by you?"


    "You mean..." Su Chengdao suddenly realized that he seemed to know the answer.


    "Yes, what Hua''er perceives is the wrong information it relies on to protect itself." Chen Yang interrupted Su Chengdao and said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the other three people immediately understood and immediately asked Chen Yang about the correct perception method.


    "In fact, the method is very simple. The three of you feel it with your heart. If you have the same place many times, then the God is there."


    "So simple?" Ah Qi eyebrows a pick.


    "Not so? To put it bluntly, it''s just a dead thing. If you can run, it''s a miraculous treasure. "


    "Then you let us dig for nothing for so long." Ah Qi said discontentedly.


    "Who asked you not to ask me?" Chen Yang shrugged his shoulders and left a long smile. Then he went back to the tea stand and left four people with strange faces.


    "It''s like if I asked you, you would say." Muttering, ah Qi pulls Wang Hua''er and Cheng Dao to feel it.


    After feeling it for a while, several people found that Chen Yang was right. Just a few minutes later, the three decided on two fixed places. The two boys looked at each other, but they didn''t know where the strength came from. They immediately set out to dig.


    "Look! Here we go! It''s time to go More than ten minutes later, ah Qi screamed in surprise.


    After that, ah Qi jumped out with a 30 cm stone. Seeing this, they immediately gathered around and looked at the strange stone carefully.


    Why is it strange? Because the surface of the stone is smooth, and the force of the wood is looming. Ah Qi can see it at a sharp glance.

 Chapter 194

    Strange stone appeared, immediately attracted the attention of several children, ah seven looked up and down, took it to Chen Yang''s body.


    Chen Yang took over the stone, a look to see the hall, said: "it is a wooden stone."


    "Is this the legendary wooden stone?" Smell speech, Su Cheng Road Feng eye tiny stare, surprised to say.


    "What''s that?" Ah Qi asked suspiciously.


    "The divine object of muxing, absorbing the power of muxing, is born in the heart of stone. It takes at least tens of thousands of years for such a big stone to be born." Su Chengdao explained.


    "So what Hua''er uses is its power?"


    "That''s right."


    Seeing Su Chengdao''s explanation, Chen Yang turned his mouth slightly and said with a smile: "the power of this wooden stone has been almost exhausted by Hua Er, and it''s almost useless."


    "Ah? Then we can dig it for a ghost. " Ah Qi was very upset.


    "Nature is useful."


    Chen Yang chuckled, "no time" flew out of his sleeve and chopped at the wood stone. After a few swords, the wood stone was full of cracks.


    Chen Yang nodded his head with satisfaction and put away his spare time. Then he squeezed the five fingers, and the wooden stone cracked.


    The stone layer on the surface fell, revealing the most precious wooden core.


    The shape of the wooden core is mellow and bright. It is shining in the setting sun. Because the energy inside has been pumped out, the wooden core presents a dull dark green.


    "This is the true face of the baby." Chen Yang shakes off the stone scraps left in his hands and hands the wooden heart to ah Qi.


    "The color is so dull, it must be useless. No one wants to be a broken stone." Ah Qi turned around Mu Xin and said with disgust.


    "It''s useless to you, but Hua''er is a treasure." Chen Yang said.


    "Treasure?" Wang Hua''er was stunned, with a trace of confusion in her eyes.


    "That''s right." Chen Yang nodded and continued: "wooden heart is of great use to you. I need time to polish it. Then you will know."


    "Well, you are tired after digging all day. Let''s go back first."


    Smell speech, all nodded, set out to return to Anping village.


    After returning to the village, ah Qiji did not go home, but was brought back to his home by Chen Yang. During this period, Han Qingshan said that he wanted to report the situation to zongmen and went into the mountain again.


    Half an hour later, under the wooden shed in front of Chen Yang''s house, ah Qi and an ziyue are sitting at the edge of the desk.


    "It''s boring." Ah Qi lay on the table and howled.


    Hearing ah Qi''s wailing, an ziyue, sitting quietly, opened her eyes and said, "if you are bored, practice. Your bone age will soon be 13. You can start to open your mind."


    "But I want to see what the baby looks like after polishing, otherwise I can''t meditate."


    "Who let you be so naughty, otherwise you would not be driven out by your master." Wu Zui chuckled, an ziyue closed her eyes again, leaving ah Qiyi to continue to roll on the desk.


    At this time of the house, the remaining three children are under the guidance of Chen Yang, seriously polishing the wooden heart.


    "Chengdao, move the flying sword out a little bit."


    Smell speech, Su Chengdao immediately mobilized flying sword to lean out a point.


    At the edge of the flying sword, the wood heart wrapped by Chengdao Lingli is spinning rapidly. After touching the flying sword, it makes a grinding sound.


    "Keep it going, grind it slowly at this speed."


    "Well." Su Chengdao gently should a, eyes only wood heart, quite serious.


    It took nearly an hour for the wood core to be polished. Rao Shi Su Chengdao was sweating heavily after polishing.


    After one hour''s fine polishing, the dark corners around the wooden core have disappeared, leaving the thumb sized core in the middle, which Su Chengdao put in Chen Yang''s hands.


    Holding the wooden heart, Chen Yang looked at it, nodded with satisfaction, and said with a smile, "it''s perfect. It''s not like it''s from a beginner."


    Smell speech, Su Chengdao''s face appeared a smile, know that he didn''t let the teacher down, because grinding wood heart, he took the initiative to ask to learn.


    Su Chengdao, as a sword cultivator, naturally needs to know more about the techniques of refining weapons. Every top sword cultivator is a master of refining weapons, and their swords are his most satisfactory works.


    "The next step is to engrave the patterns. Are you ready, Hua''er?" Chen Yang turned his head and looked at Wang Hua''er behind him.


    "All right." Wang Hua''er nodded and moved away, revealing a wooden table full of tools.


    "Go ahead and engrave the pattern." Chen Yang patted Su Chengdao on the back and pushed him to the table.


    To engrave the array pattern is the last step in refining the weapon. For the magic weapon, the array pattern is the finishing touch. If the array pattern is not good, the magic weapon will become a lifeless dead dragon. On the contrary, the more perfect the array pattern is, the stronger the magic weapon will be.This time, Chen Yang provided the pattern, and the method has been taught to Su Chengdao for a long time, so that he can practice his hand well.


    Wood stone is a sacred thing, precious incomparable, Chen Yang assured to Su Chengdao, let his heart is very grateful.


    The more grateful he was, the more he wanted to make a perfect work. Although he was just a beginner, his heart was not just willing to be a beginner.


    "Master, I want ah Qi to help me." Suddenly, Su Chengdao spoke.


    "Why?" Smell speech, Chen Yang is also a Leng, originally wisdom bead in the grasp of he unexpectedly is to reveal a trace of doubt.


    "Because he can sense changes that we can''t see, I hope to use his power to engrave the most perfect wood lines." Su Chengdao said.


    Hearing this, Chen Yang frowned slightly and said: "in this case, the risk will be great. After all, you are two people. If you make a mistake, the wooden heart will be destroyed."


    "I want to have a try." Su Chengdao''s Phoenix eyes are full of firmness.


    Looking at the firmness in Chengdao''s eyes, Chen Yang gave a light smile and agreed: "OK, let ah Qi come in."


    Smell speech, Su Chengdao face a joy, ran out of the door, a face muddled force seven pulled into the room.


    "What are you doing?" Cheng said After entering the room, ah Qi asked suspiciously.


    Su Chengdao put a pattern in front of ah Qi''s eyes and said, "come on, remember this pattern, and you''ll help me make up for my shortcomings, OK?"


    "Array pattern? "For wood and stone?" Ah Qi took a look at the array pattern, and then at the slightly shiny wooden stone core next to it. The doubts in his eyes slowly dispersed.


    "That''s right. I''ll engrave the array patterns. You can use the perception of the adverse sky to help me erase the flaws inside, OK?"


    Smell speech, the depressed ground of a Qi one face says: "I did not make."


    "I haven''t done it either. It''s the first time for everyone. Don''t be nervous." Su Chengdao patted ah Qi on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    As soon as the words came out, the faces of the people in the room suddenly became strange.


    "Cough, don''t get me wrong. I mean array pattern." Looking at Chen Yang and the two girls'' different eyes, Su Chengdao coughed two times and said awkwardly.

 Chapter 195

    Fortunately, ah Qi''s heart was pure, and he didn''t see the difference. Instead, he asked suspiciously, "what''s the misunderstanding?"


    "Nothing." Su Chengdao shook his head and asked, "do you remember?"


    "All right." Ah Qi nodded his head. On the paper is the basic wood line array. The structure is very simple. With ah Qi''s savvy, one glance is enough.


    Seeing ah Qi''s promise, Su Chengdao didn''t hesitate and immediately began to engrave the array pattern.


    As for the array patterns, the two boys did not have the level of Chen Yang, and their cultivation was not enough. They could not engrave them by hand like Chen Yang, so they could only use the most primitive method, which was carving knife.


    The wood and stone are hard, so ordinary carving knives are not good. At this time, Su Chengdao was holding the carving knives that Chen Yang used.


    The handle of this Dao is made of yingyu. A set of Dao head is made of the best deep-sea black iron. It''s extremely precious. Holding this treasure, Su Chengdao took a long time to adjust his breathing and start to cut.


    Although the carving knife is small, it is extremely sharp. With a slight slip, a deep grain appears on the hard wood core.


    Seeing this, Su Chengdao immediately released his strength and carefully slid out the next knife, leaving a grain on it.


    Holding two treasures, if you don''t feel nervous, it must be false, but Su Chengdao''s mood is unusual, and the sense of tension has already been pressed in the heart.


    His wrist kept sliding, and the lines slowly appeared. As the last knife falls, a basic wood line array is engraved.


    As soon as the array pattern was finished, the calm wooden heart suddenly flashed light, and a light force of wood walking slowly came out from it, filling the whole array pattern.


    "This? Did it work? " Looking at the shining pattern, Wang Hua''er asked.


    "The array pattern is full, and the force of the wood line flows smoothly. It''s half successful. Next, you just need to use the spirit force to engrave the dark pattern." After observing, Chen Yang said faintly.


    See Chen Yang nod, Su Chengdao immediately relieved, next is the most important part of the dark lines.


    The pattern carved by the carving knife is the outer pattern, just the body of the Dharma array, and the dark pattern inside the array is the soul of the Dharma array.


    It is the most difficult step to engrave the dark pattern. The quality of the dark pattern determines the life and death of the array. If the dark pattern is not engraved well, the power of the array will be greatly reduced, or even become invalid.


    After taking a deep breath, Su Chengdao let out his divine sense, and then put his hand on the wooden heart, releasing a subtle spiritual power.


    Under the control of Chengdao, Lingli, like silk, entered the array pattern, and the inscription of dark pattern began.


    Dark lines, like the spiritual orifices of practitioners, are all over the array lines, connecting the whole array lines like nodes. This spiritual power inheriting Tao is to engrave these dark lines nodes.


    Dark lines are hard to control, but for Su Chengdao of Jindan, it''s not a big problem.


    With the mind along with the spirit into the array, Chengdao soon came to a node position.


    When his mind moved, he put a spiritual force into it to form a tiny point, and then the spiritual force continued to move forward to the second node.


    After carefully making the second dark pattern, Cheng Dao went to the next dark pattern.


    With the experience of the first two, Su Chengdao was familiar with the way, and he made ten dark lines needed for the whole array without any failure.


    After a few minutes, Su was relieved to take back the inscription.


    "Chengdao, there are still a few places to carve patterns." At this time, ah Qi suddenly opened his mouth.


    "What else?" Su Chengdao Feng eyes slightly open, with a trace of surprise.


    "Follow my spirit, I''ll tell you." Words fall, seven released a spirit force, along the grain climb up.


    Smell speech, Su Chengdao also released spirit power, followed ah seven.


    Seeing this, a smile appeared on Chen Yang''s face. Originally, he wanted to remind him, because the number of dark lines actually determines the quality of the array.


    See a seven see clues, Chen Yang no longer make a sound, at the same time also motioned two girls forbid sound, then quietly looking at the serious two.


    Within the array pattern, ah Qi''s spirit power ran quickly and stopped at one of the array patterns.


    "Here, make a dark line." Ah Qi said.


    "But here is the node channel, if you play dark lines, it will block the conduction of the spirit power?" Su Chengdao asked suspiciously.


    "Trust me." Ah Qi said firmly.


    "Good." Su Chengdao nodded. Where can the perception of the congenital Tao body go wrong? Even he can see the pattern of handcuffs studied by master xinghezhou. It''s just a wooden line. Ah Qi can''t be defeated.


    Heart thought a move, a dark pattern engraved out, born to printed in the array pattern.


    "Not gone? It''s really an engraving point. " Su Cheng''s face is full of joy when he sees the slightly bright Lingli point, because if the node is not right, the dark lines will disappear immediately and will not be so stable."Follow me, and." Ah Qi finished, Lingli ran up again, took Su Chengdao to a strange point, and said: "here comes one, too."


    With the previous proof, Su Chengdao did not say a word, into a dark pattern, it is a hidden inscription point.


    In this way, under the leadership of ah Qi, Su Chengdao engraved three dark lines, and finally he could not support them and recovered his spiritual power.


    "No, I have to take a break." Su Chengdao was sweating. It was obvious that he had exhausted his mental strength to the limit and could not be engraved any more.


    "Why not? There are several more." Ah Qi said discontentedly.


    Ah Qi''s words had just fallen, but Chen Yang''s face changed greatly. He was shocked and asked, "what? Can you still see the inscription? "


    "I can do it."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Ah Qi tilted his head and looked at Chen Yang suspiciously.


    Smell speech, Chen Yang suddenly serious get up, took over wood heart, to a seven way: "come, you take me to look for, the remaining dark grain I come to engrave."


    "Good." With a sound, ah Qi once again explored his spiritual power and entered the array pattern.


    It turns out that ah Qi didn''t lie. After he took Chen Yang to open three dark spots, Chen Yang was shocked and speechless.


    "What''s the matter, master?" Looking at Chen Yang''s expression, Wang Hua''er asked anxiously.


    "Let me get my thoughts together first." Chen Yang swallowed his saliva, took a few deep breaths, and finally adjusted. He said: "there is one thing I haven''t said about the array pattern, because I think you have just engraved the array pattern for the first time. Now it''s still a little early to contact, but now it seems that I''m too wrong."


    After a pause, Chen Yang continued: "this is the most basic low-level wood array you carved. Seven dark patterns are enough to work. The ten dark patterns I asked for are already a little strict."


    "Ten, you can succeed once." Ah Qi said.

 Chapter 196

    "It''s within my expectation that Cheng Dao can engrave ten, and it''s also within my expectation that you can help him engrave five more."


    "What I didn''t expect was that you could find another inscription point on this basis, which made me wonder." Chen Yang slowly tunnel.


    "Why, I can see five inscriptions at a glance." Looking at Chen Yang''s shocked expression, ah Qi is quite puzzled. Since he was a teacher, Chen Yang has always had a confident smile. How could he be so rude.


    "I know you can see it, because you are a congenital Taoist body with amazing perception, but there are at most 15 dark lines in the low-level wooden array. Who knows you can find three engraved points?"


    "Fifteen at most?" Smell speech, ah seven is also a Leng, calculate he just took Chen Yang to engrave of, now of array but already have 18 dark lines.


    "Yes, even the top master of array pattern can only engrave 15. If you go up, you need intermediate array pattern bearing." Chen Yang confidently said.


    Seeing this, Cheng Dao, who recovered a little, asked anxiously, "will the three extra dark lines make the array lines collapse?"


    "Judging from the stability of this dark pattern, it will only make the array pattern to a higher level, with stronger effect and shorter recovery time. According to my estimation, this array is comparable to the intermediate wooden array."


    Along with Chen Yang''s exit, several children were immediately happy that they could compare the low-level array with the middle-level array. Ah Qi''s perception has been playing the master of array pattern at all times and all over the world.


    "That I have something to say At this time, ah Qi slowly opened his mouth and interrupted the joy of the people.


    Smell speech, the rare flash of a doubt on Chen Yang''s handsome face, asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "I There are also two inscriptions... "


    For a moment, there was silence in the room.


    "What did you say?" Chen Yang''s handsome face was dull, and he asked.


    "There are two more inscriptions..."


    "Come on! Do it By this time, even Chen Yang was unable to calm down. He grabbed ah Qi and began to engrave.


    As the spirit power fell, the last dark pattern inscription was completed. Chen Yang watched it for a long time. After he was sure that it was stable, he handed it to Wang Hua''er and said with a bitter smile, "I can''t estimate the power of this pattern. You can do it yourself."


    "All right." Wang Hua''er also gave a wry smile, probing the divine sense into the wooden heart.


    When the dark lines are engraved, the whole array will be completed. If it is unstable, the dark lines will disappear. Although there are 20 dark lines in the array, it is very stable. According to common sense, it is a success.


    The way to activate the magic weapon is very simple. You can infuse the spirit power. You don''t need Chen Yang to teach Wang Hua''er. After the mind enters, you immediately infuse the spirit power.


    After the spirit power enters, the dark lines in the array are activated, and the wooden heart suddenly emits a green light, which makes the room bright.


    As the wooden heart lights up, the strength of the surrounding wooden lines is attracted. Without the guidance of Wang Hua''er''s spiritual power, they gather around the wooden heart.


    "How do you feel?" Chen Yang asked.


    "I feel that through the heart of wood and stone, I can more smoothly mobilize vitality." Wang Hua''er felt it carefully and answered.


    "Try it." With that, Chen Yang looks at ah Qi.


    Feeling master''s eyes, ah Qi''s face suddenly changed: "no, I don''t want it!"


    Ah Qi''s struggle is of no use. With a wave of Chen Yang''s sleeve, he is brought to Wang Hua''er by Lingli. Then a white light flashed by, and ah Qi''s hand was cut with a big mouth, which made him cry.


    "Do it." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    Smell speech, Wang Hua Er nodded, heart read out, communication from the wood line of power.


    With her communication, the light on the wooden heart is also bright, and then a force of wood line wrapped the back of ah Qi''s hand, blooming a strong force of life, several centimeters of blood immediately healed.


    A few seconds later, after the wound healed, Chen Yang released the imprisoned ah Qi, ignored his sad eyes, and asked Wang Hua''er with a smile: "how''s it going?"


    "With this wooden heart, under the same spiritual power, the life power of wooden heart that I can control has doubled."


    "Twice as much!" When the words came out, everyone was shocked.


    Wang Hua''er''s meaning is very obvious. Originally, she can cure more than ten such wounds. With a wooden heart, she can cure more than 20 wounds. This is equivalent to doubling her affinity. What a powerful magic weapon is this?


    "I didn''t expect that you turned this little wooden heart into such a magic weapon against heaven." Chen Yang gave a bitter smile with a complicated look.


    Originally, Wang Hua''er had exhausted the energy of the wood stone. Chen Yangquan, the core of the wood stone, was perfect for Chengdao to improve Hua''er''s control. Who would have thought that ah Qi''s operation doubled his life.


    "Master, is this wooden heart very strong?" Ah Qi asked.


    "It''s more than strong. It''s so strong that its control power is doubled. If these treasures are passed on, I''m afraid that all the major families will try their best to grab them and give them to their descendants." Chen Yang replied."It seems that this treasure has to be hidden. It can''t be used until it has to be used." Wang Hua''er said.


    "It''s not so exaggerated. Only when you use it directly can you feel the effect. You should be more careful on weekdays.


    By the way, the bare wooden core is not convenient to carry. It can be processed and made into jewelry and so on Chen Yang said.


    "I''ll take care of that." Su Chengdao nodded, took over the wooden heart from Wang Hua''er, said: "you go to have a rest first, I''ll come later."


    Smelling speech, Chen Yang patted Chengdao''s shoulder, handed him a different look in the eyes and said: "refuel well."


    After that, he left the house with all the people, leaving an embarrassed Su Chengdao.


    It took a lot of time to deal with the wood stone. When they came to Wang Hongyuan''s house, it was completely dark.


    As soon as he saw the crowd, Li Yun knew that the matter had been dealt with. After a greeting, he went into the house to cook.


    Because of the relationship between ah Qi and Hua Er, they have already become a family. Chen Yang and an ziyue are not polite either. They just sit on the stone bench in the yard and chat with the children.


    An hour later, Su Chengdao enters the courtyard with a necklace, which is the wooden heart of the pendant.


    "Here, so it won''t fall off." Chengdao handed the necklace to Wang Hua''er''s body, squinting Feng''s eyes and saying.


    "Thank you." Wang Hua''er took the necklace and put it on her neck with a charming smile on her pretty face.


    At this moment, both handsome men and pretty women are smiling. There is a different atmosphere in the air. Chen Yang and an ziyue, who have been aware of this for a long time, are smiling. Han Ru''s eyes are narrowed. He looks at Cheng Dao and Hua Er, obviously very happy.


    This time, ah Qi, the professional atmosphere destroyer, didn''t make a sound, because the pressure of an ziyue''s spirit had been on him and he couldn''t move.

 Chapter 197

    In the moonlight, on the stone table, the handsome young man in a Taoist robe is full of smiles. In his eyes, it is a pretty girl. When she smiles, the moonlight is a little pale.


    "Wu ~ Wu Wu ~ ~" at this time, a burst of "Wu Wu" sound came out, the two people put on each other''s mood to pull back, when they turn their heads, it is to see ah Qi staring big eyes, mouth closed, is constantly issued "Wu Wu" sound.


    An ziyue saw that they had come back to their senses. She gave a light smile and released the spiritual pressure on ah Qi.


    Lingya left, ah Qi immediately regained his freedom, and exclaimed discontentedly, "what am I doing to put Lingya on me?"


    "What pressure, I don''t know?" An ziyue went too far and played a dirty trick.


    Seeing this, ah Qi''s face was even more discontented. He yelled to Chen Yang, "master, she''s bullying people again!"


    "A man is a man. He who is bullied has to find his own place." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    Ah Qi, who dares to find an ziyue''s place, immediately shakes his head and says: "forget it, no one puts the spirit to suppress me, it''s my own nerves."


    "I think so. Let Hua''er show you." An ziyue said with a smile.


    "Forget it, I''m ready." Ah Qi shook his head again. Then he thought of something and called to Wang Hua''er, "Hua''er, let me play with the wooden heart necklace."


    "No, it''s mine." The thing that Cheng Dao sends, Wang Hua Er where can give, immediately grasped necklace to slant over the body.


    "Play for me, just in case I can mobilize my vitality."


    "No way." Wang Hua''er resolutely refused.


    See seven again entangle, Su Chengdao immediately come out to save field, to seven way: "OK, next time have material, we do another."


    "That''s about the same." Ah Qi nodded with satisfaction.


    Wen Yan, Han Ru immediately said: "what about mine?"


    "Of course, I''ll give you this empty pendant first. I''ll refine it for you when I find the material." Su Chengdao laughs and puts an empty pendant on Han Ru''s neck. The latter''s eyes immediately become crescent moon and giggles with joy.


    Everyone laughed for a while. Li Yun''s dinner was ready, and he called everyone in for dinner.


    In the middle of dinner, Han Qingshan pushes the door in. As soon as they turn around, a white shadow has jumped into ah Qi''s arms.


    "Sugar beans, do you want to miss me?" Ah Qi touched Tang Dou''s head and asked with a smile, while the latter kept rubbing ah Qi''s palm with his head, which was obviously bad.


    "It seems that I''ve come just in time. I wonder if I''m still in my share." Han Qingshan said with a smile.


    "Of course, sit down." Li Yun''s smile greets Han Qingshan and sits on the table. She knows that Han Qingshan is extraordinary.


    Waiting for Han Qingshan to sit down, Chen Yang asked: "brother Qingshan, what''s the situation inside the door?"


    Han Qingshan took a bite and replied, "the nine heaven Xuan formation is very stable. It will take about a year to open the door again. My father is very happy when he hears about Mu Ling''s heart."


    "A year? How many times can it be transmitted then?" Chen Yang asked.


    "If the demon doesn''t act as a demon, it''s OK to drive several times. Otherwise, it can only let us in and out at most two times." After answering Chen Yang, Han Qingshan took out a book and handed it to Wang Hua''er.


    "Hua''er, this is my father''s excerpt of wood spirit therapy, which can let you control the vitality to play a better efficiency."


    "Wood spirit therapy, what is it?" Chen Yang asked suspiciously.


    "This skill was created by cutting the God King. It is similar to those western magicians'' healing skills, but the effect is really stronger."


    "The west? The magician? " Hearing this, ah Qi suddenly opened his eyes. He had never heard these words before.


    "Mages are the cultivation system of yaozhizhou. They are different from our practitioners, but they have similarities. There are many mages travelling in xinghezhou. You will meet them later." Chen Yang explained.


    After getting the explanation, ah Qi nodded and continued to eat. After Wang Hua''er took the book, she read it carefully, and the content had completely attracted her.


    "By the way, Chengdao, the Lord asked me to give it to you." Words fall, cold green hill took out a letter, handed Su Chengdao.


    "Grandfather?" Took the envelope, Su Chengdao immediately opened it.


    The content of the letter is not much. It''s only a matter of a few seconds for Chengdao who has ten lines at a glance. After reading it, he shows a smile.


    The letter paper is full of the elders'' concern for himself, and some of the master''s Kendo experience for him to understand.


    "What did you write?" Seeing this, ah Qi immediately poked out his head, a pair of curious color, and then was knocked by an ziyue.


    "It''s someone else''s privacy. What are you looking at?"


    At this time, one side of the cold such as voice asked: "Castle Peak uncle, my."


    "How could it be less than you." With a smile, Han Qingshan takes out a small box and pushes it to Han Ru.Open a look, the box was full of Linghua Dan, a careful number, a full 20 bottles.


    "Dad said that Chengdao had broken through, and you had to step up, so he sent this box of Linghua pills to you." Han Qingshan explained.


    "So many Linghua pills?" Ah Qi exclaimed.


    "Well, I must have broken through the golden elixir before you." Cold such as holding a small box, eyes narrowed into crescent moon, quite happy.


    "That''s not necessarily. The most important thing is the feeling when breaking through. It''s just a way to open a mind. It''s OK without Linghua pill." Ah Qi turned his head unconvinced.


    Looking at the two bickering children, Han Qingshan raised his mouth, took out a secret book and handed it to ah Qi, saying: "this is for you, ah Qi."


    "Mine?" Ah Qi didn''t expect to have his own share. He took over the secret script in a daze.


    "Po Shan Quan?" Word by word read out the name of the book, ah Qi opened the first page, just a glance, he was attracted.


    Under the whole body perfusion, ah Qi couldn''t hear the noise around him. He quickly read the last page of a Book of mountain breaking boxing. At the end of the secret book, there was a line of crooked small words:


    "mountain breaking boxing is intended to break the mountain and practice until he is successful. It can break the mountain and shake the peak. Give it to my best friend. "


    "Have you finished? This mountain breaking fist technique was given to a friend when he was young. I''ll take it back after you remember it. " Said Han Qingshan.


    "Remember." Then ah Qi gave the secret book back to Han Qingshan, and muttered: "the writing is really ugly."


    Although ah Qi''s voice was small, he was not heard by Han Qingshan. After two embarrassed laughs, he changed the topic.


    Shenjun''s handwriting is very ugly. Everyone in qixuanzong knows it.

 Chapter 198

    A dinner was spent happily under hanqingshan''s treasure. After thanking Li Yun, everyone left and went back to their own homes.


    Overnight, Hanru opened 105 orifices with Linghua pill. Su Chengdao learned from his ancestors all night long, and Wang Hua''er also learned wood spirit therapy.


    Unlike the other three, ah Qi had a big night''s sleep. The next morning, he got up early and came to the training ground at the foot of the mountain, where he hadn''t been for a long time.


    The flat terrain, the vertical steep mountain wall, and the cabin in the distance have not come for half a year. Ah Qi is still nostalgic.


    "Tangdou, have you learned any new tricks since you gathered your energy?" Ah Qi patted Tang Dou''s head and asked with a smile.


    In the face of ah Qi''s question, Tang Dou just blinks his big black eyes and shakes his little head. Then he runs to the distance and seems to find something interesting.


    Looking at the white fur ball far away, ah Qi chuckled and closed his eyes.


    At the first sight, ah Qi saw the extraordinary skill. It was absolutely powerful. Ah Qi didn''t dare to try it in the hospital, so he felt excited and endured all night.


    Mouth slightly open, a turbid Qi was slowly spit out by ah Qi, a spiritual power with his mind, according to the boxing routine operation.


    With the continuous operation of spiritual power in the context, a huge force appeared in his right arm. At this time, if someone was present, he would find that there were light blue lines on his right arm flashing slowly.


    With the spiritual power constantly beating, this power will be more and more, until ah Qi''s spiritual power is nearly half drawn, his closed eyes suddenly open, burst out with amazing looks.


    Then, the flashing blue light of the right arm suddenly raised, toward the front.


    At this time, an amazing scene happened.


    The power in ah Qi''s right arm is so huge that he can''t even bear the air. With the blow out of his fist, a vacuum zone appears in front of ah Qi, and the air that has been hit is actually carried into the front of the mountain wall.


    After the sound of the air shaking each other, there was a huge explosion. Twenty meters away, a big hole more than two meters deep was blasted out of the mountain wall.


    "Hiss! What a power Seeing this scene, ah Qi himself was shocked, not to mention the stone, even the hard iron wall was expected to be punched through.


    The loud noise seemed to scare sugar beans. The white rabbit jumped into ah Qi''s arms with a few steps. When ah Qi wanted to raise his hand to touch his head, he found that his right hand could not be lifted.


    "This? My right hand? " Doubtfully, ah Qi turned his head, but found that his right hand was shaking slightly, which was obviously the state of taking off the force.


    After taking a few deep breaths, ah Qi controls his right hand very hard and falls on Tang Dou''s forehead. After comforting for a while, he puts it down. Then he laughs bitterly and sits on the stone table beside the wooden house.


    After a ten minute rest, Tuoli''s right hand slowly recovered, but he couldn''t lift much strength, which made ah Qi more depressed. At this time, a gentle voice came from behind him: "you did it."


    "Master?" Ah Qi goes to find Chen YangZheng standing behind him with a smile.


    "Here, let me have a look."


    Chen Yang words fall, seven raised off the right hand of the force, let it check up.


    "The right arm takes off its strength seriously. This mountain breaking boxing is powerful, but it is extremely heavy on the body."


    If you don''t have to, you can''t use it indiscriminately. With your current physique, if you do it again, the whole right arm may be broken. " Chen Yang kneaded ah Qi''s arm and said solemnly.


    "I see." Ah Qi nodded and felt his right arm slowly recover under Chen Yang''s kneading.


    A few minutes later, ah Qi''s right arm has moved freely, but the feeling of weakness is still very obvious. It''s obvious that Po Shan Quan can''t be used any more.


    "Master, this mountain breaking fist is a pure spiritual move. How can it be so powerful?" Ah Qi asked.


    "The move created by the God King is naturally not vulgar, and from the huge burden, only you and other powerful people can release it. If ordinary practitioners use it forcibly, maybe the whole body will burst out." Chen Yang said.


    "So, it''s like this boxing is tailor-made for me?"


    "It can be said that this mountain breaking boxing is very powerful. Qixuanzong gave you a big gift." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    After a few minutes'' rest, Chen Yang stood up and said with a smile, "give me a punch. I''ll try the power of this fist."


    Smelling speech, ah Qi looked at the big hole on the mountain wall, looked at Chen Yang strangely and asked, "really?"


    "Your master, I''m the peak of Yuanying. Can you hurt me?"


    "All right." Wen Yan, ah Qi nodded and stood in front of Chen Yang.


    Take a deep breath, the spirit power runs in ah Qi''s body, and blue lines appear on his left arm.Seeing this, Chen Yang''s eyes opened slightly and felt the extraordinary power. He was slightly impressed in his heart.


    The next moment, ah Qi gave a loud drink, and his left fist rushed to Chen Yang. A burst of force came straight out, and the air was oppressed by this force.


    "Good!" Feel this great power, Chen Yang praised a loud, the wall of spiritual power gathered out, blocked in front of him.


    "Boom!" The blue left arm blasted on the wall of spirit, with the potential of startling the sky. The wall of spirit suddenly broke. Chen Yang''s face suddenly changed, and he waved and gathered into two walls of spirit.


    "Boom! Boom There were two more blasts. The wall of spiritual power broke open, and the blue left arm went straight to Chen Yang''s chest.


    "Ah With a scream, Chen Yang ejected a trace of blood, and his body flew upside down. He crashed heavily into the rock wall, making a dull sound.


    In an instant, ah Qi''s face changed greatly, and he ran to the rock wall with his soft left arm.


    "Teacher Master Are you ok


    "Cough, I It''s ok... " Chen Yang''s voice came from the big cave.


    Then, Chen Yang floated out and fell in front of ah Qi. At this time, he was disheartened, with a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. The original white robe was full of stains. Where was the gentle scholar appearance.


    "Hoo, I almost got hit by you." Chen Yang light vomited a breath, looking at a Qi''s eyes complex incomparable.


    In the state of concentration, relying on this broken mountain fist, he broke several spiritual walls of Yuanying state in one shot. If Chen Yang hadn''t been on guard, he would have been killed if this fist could pierce his chest.


    Looking at Shifu''s eyes, ah Qi scratched his head and said with guilt, "I''m sorry, Shifu. This mountain boxing is too overbearing. I can''t stop it after I hit it."


    "No matter. I asked for it myself. You should be careful with this fist. Once you hit it, you will lose both sides. You should use it carefully."


    "Well." Ah Qi nodded seriously.

 Chapter 199

    After instructing ah Qi, Chen Yang puts on a neat suit and goes back to the village with ah Qi and tangdou.


    In the cold winter, it snowed heavily in Anping village. Due to the attack of monsters, the market had been closed long ago. The flowers and plants on the ground had become withered and yellow because of the loss of vitality. At this time, they were buried in the snow.


    After breakfast, Chen Yang and ah Qi left Anping village and went to the cave of golden backed ape.


    Although Qixuan mountain was blocked by heavy snow, it was like walking on the ground for the monks. It took less than two hours for them to arrive at the cave of golden backed ape.


    Because of the heavy snow, the little monkey has been removed by the golden backed ape. After all, it''s cold and their bodies can''t stand it. Without the report of the little monkey demon, they go straight into the cave.


    As soon as I entered the cave, a strong aroma came to my nose. Looking at the fragrance, there was a huge iron pot in the cave, which was filled with countless ingredients. The fragrance came from it.


    Under the iron pot, a few monkey demons jumped up and down, adding firewood.


    "Oh, what are you doing here?" At this time, sitting in front of the iron pot, the golden backed ape saw the crowd at a glance and said happily.


    "To see you, of course." Ah Qi''s mouth is sweet, but his eyes are looking at the food in the pot.


    Seeing ah Qi''s straight eyes, the golden backed ape gave a smile, threw out a big spoon, and said, "OK, I don''t know you. Go and eat now."


    "Thank you, uncle ape." Smell speech, ah seven happily took the spoon, jumped to the edge of the huge iron pot, picked up the food.


    "You''re welcome, smelly boy." Chen Yang shook his head and scolded with a smile.


    "You''re welcome to me. Come on, let''s eat together. You''re welcome." The golden backed ape said.


    Smell speech, the public is no longer polite, said thanks, sat next to the iron pot, began to eat up.


    The hot pot in winter is the best, and the big pot of the golden back ape family is the best. After a few mouthfuls, the chill in the human body is driven out, and the stomach is warm. Ah Qi grabs a big sheep leg and swishes in the pot.


    "Ziliu" inhaled the bean curd in the bowl. Chen Yang asked with a smile: "brother ape, what''s wrong with the wild beast in the mountain?"


    "With the joint efforts of several demon kings, we have almost eliminated the land." The golden backed ape said.


    "By the way, the tiger demon king is dead. Who will take charge of his original territory?" Chen Yang asked.


    "I''ve talked with Qingshan about this matter. At that time, brother Qingshan will take charge of the territory of the tiger demon king, and guard the seven Xuan boundary to prevent the heavenly spirits from making trouble again." The golden backed ape said.


    "Well, it''s just hard for brother Qingshan. As soon as he breaks through Yuanying, he will do such hard work."


    "This is what he asked for. He said it was his responsibility as a member of the seven Xuan clan." The golden backed ape drinks a cup of monkey wine and says.


    The matter of the heaven spirit devil came to an end for a while, and people were relieved and ate and drank happily.


    "By the way, brother ape, I have one more thing to ask for when I come here today." Chen Yangdao.


    "But it doesn''t hurt to say so."


    "These two days, I plan to let ah Qiji people experience in the mountains, which may disturb other demon kings. I wonder if you can tell me and make them understand?" Chen Yangdao.


    "It''s a small matter. I''ll tell you later. Don''t worry about it. If you don''t talk about it anywhere else, my ape boss''s words still work well in Qixuan mountain."


    "Thank you very much."


    "Be polite to me. Drink." The words fall, golden back ape poured a full cup to Chen Yang again, two drinks but down, very happy.


    At this time, ah Qi asked suspiciously: "master, what experience?"


    "The Qixuan mountain is a great spiritual place. There are countless natural resources and treasures in it. Now you have nothing to do. You might as well go inside and look for it. It''s just to increase your experience." Chen Yangdao.


    Hearing this, several children look at each other and see a touch of joy in each other''s eyes. Chen Yang''s meaning is very obvious. This is to let them play in the mountains.


    In the cold winter of Qixuan mountain, a few children have never played. Now there are some big demon kings backstage. They don''t have any worries. They can just play at ease.


    After eating and drinking enough, the golden back ape went out for a while. It was obvious that he was going to send a message. When he came back, he signaled that ah Qiji could set out safely.


    Smell speech, four children cheered, ran out of the cave, and sugar beans is also dawdle under the mother''s head, followed out.


    "It''s better to be a child, so energetic." The golden backed ape said with a smile.


    "What brother ape said? You are only a few hundred years old. You are only a young man in the spirit." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the golden backed ape raised his hair and laughed twice: "don''t amuse me. You don''t know how many demons are stuck in this so-called youth all their lives."


    At this time, a hundred meters outside the cave, four children and a rabbit are standing under the green tree.Because the heart of the tree was used up by the golden back ape when he saved ah Qi. At this time, the tree had lost its original vigor, and the branches and leaves were drooping slowly, which made it very spiritless.


    Seeing this, ah Qi put his hand on the tree trunk, closed his eyes and said slowly, "thank you for your tree heart. If I have a chance in the future, I will help you recover."


    Voice down, the tree seems to hear the voice of ah seven, luxuriant branches and leaves swing up, issued a "rustle" sound.


    With the swing of the branches and leaves, a piece of green leaves slowly floated down, fell on ah Qi''s body.


    "You''re welcome. I''ll do what I say."


    Ah Qi took off the leaves on his head, rubbed the tree trunk a few times, and then took the people to another direction, where was once the territory of the tiger demon king.


    The four demon kings divided the forest on Qixuan mountain into four parts. After a long walk, they left the territory of golden backed ape. Because of the monster riot, most of the monsters in the mountain had been killed at this time, and they had gone for a long time without meeting any of them.


    "Here, should be dead tiger demon king territory." Su Chengdao stopped, observed and said.


    "Shall we go to the battlefield and have a look?" Ah Qi said.


    "Well, there are few scuffles in yuanyingjing. Let''s go." With a nod, the crowd went on.


    Soon, the huge vacuum appeared in front of people''s eyes. The ground of the battlefield was more than one meter deeper than the foot of the A7 people. It was empty, except for snow.


    "How destructive it must be." Looking at the huge pit, Wang Hua''er''s beautiful eyes flashed and exclaimed.


    "It''s just like this when we get to Yuanying. Every move has great destructive power." Su Chengdao takes the road.


    At this time, ah Qi''s dissatisfied voice came over: "it''s empty. There''s not even a monster corpse. It''s not fun."


    "Didn''t you recommend us?" Cold as Dai Mei micro Cu, green eyes inclined to ah Qi.


    "Forget it. Let''s go treasure hunting. It''s not fun here."


    "Yes, yes."


    Words fall, the public crossed the battlefield, continued to go to the depths of the forest.

 Chapter 200

    In the forest of Qixuan mountain in winter, four figures are walking slowly under the trees. From time to time, there is a sound of laughter, leaving a few long footprints.


    During the March, tangdou suddenly stood up, his ears erect and his eyes wide open.


    Seeing this, ah Qi asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?"


    Tangdou didn''t pay attention to ah Qi''s inquiry. Instead, he kept sniffing. Then he determined a direction and ran out.


    After running for more than ten meters, tangdou''s body stopped and turned back to the crowd.


    "I think I found something." Su Chengdao said.


    "Come on, follow up and have a look." With ah Qi''s words falling, the party followed.


    Seeing that everyone followed up, tangdou didn''t worry any more. After running for a certain distance, he stopped to sniff with his little head, and then went on running.


    They followed for nearly 20 minutes, and the running sugar bean suddenly stopped. In front of them, there was the sound of the beast''s neighing.


    Hearing the sound, a few people looked at each other, restrained their breath, stepped forward, and after tearing aside a handful of shrubs, the scene in front of them appeared.


    I saw two red foxes standing up, holding a bunch of green plants. More than a dozen cat lizards had surrounded them. The low hissing came from the mouth of cat lizards.


    Red fox people stand up, back to back, and their eyes are full of humanized fear. It''s obvious that they are intelligent spirits, but red fox is small, so they have no chance to win against the real monsters.


    Looking at the thin legs of two red foxes trembling slightly, ah Qi asked, "do you have a hand, Cheng Dao?"


    "Do it." Words fall, flashing blue light of flying sword from Su Chengdao sleeve fly out, with seven together rushed forward.


    After two red foxes only heard a shout, a figure and blue light disappeared into the cat lizard, and then the cat lizard howled.


    More than ten cats and lizards were wiped out by the two men in the blink of an eye.


    With a click, the cat lizard''s claws were cut off by ah Qi. He turned his head and looked at the two shivering red foxes behind him.


    "Well, what are you two?"


    Because of the killing of the cat lizard, ah Qi''s face was splashed with some blood. At this time, he looked more terrible in the eyes of the two red foxes. When he came near, the two red foxes were already scared to embrace each other, shaking very badly.


    "What are you afraid of?" Seeing this, ah Qi scratched his head and reached for a red fox.


    Unexpectedly, after his palm touched the red fox''s shoulder, the red fox screamed in fear, obviously taking him as a more powerful predator.


    "Am I that scary?" A touch of embarrassment appeared on ah Qi''s face.


    "Go, I''ll come." At this time, the cold such as drove away seven, squatted to the red fox''s side, way: "already all right, we are not bad guys."


    Han Ru''s eyes are wide open. The pupils of green green land are constantly flashing. With a gentle smile on her face, she looks like a good sister.


    Unfortunately, the expressions of the two red foxes were not much better than when they saw Ah Qi, and the faint smell of the demons made them have a sense of fear.


    Seeing that the two red foxes were still in fear, they were as cold as Daimei. They were obviously unhappy. Su Chengdao saw this and quickly pulled her away. Otherwise, the young lady would be more terrible than the king of cat lizard.


    At this time, a white shadow jumped up in front of the two red foxes, raised his paw and scratched the red fox''s waist.


    Feel waist claws, red fox slightly opened his eyes, saw in front of the snow-white sugar beans.


    At this time, Tang Dou''s ears are down, his big eyes are flashing, and his three petal mouth is slightly up, as if he is laughing. Seeing this, the hearts of the two girls are about to melt. If it wasn''t for Su Chengdao and ah Qi, the two girls would definitely hold sugar beans up and linger.


    Seeing such a cute little rabbit, the fear in red fox''s eyes slowly subsided, revealing a touch of curiosity. See, sugar beans quickly draw up, and then around them to turn a circle, once again revealed that cute smile.


    Sugar beans seem to play a role in communication, two red foxes slowly released each other, also with sugar beans up.


    Three small animals, you draw, I draw, seems to have reached a consensus, the two red fox eyes of the alert is also slowly receding, looking at a few people''s eyes more than a point of gratitude.


    After the goal was achieved, Tang Dou jumped in front of several people and began to shake his head.


    "What does it say?" Su Chengdao asked.


    "It said that the two foxes were the little demons under the fox demon king. This time they came out to collect medicine." Ah Qi replied.


    Smell speech, a few people all stare big eyes, they how also can''t think that seven unexpectedly can understand the meaning of sugar bean.


    "You Do you understand? " Cold as stare big eyes, a face of surprise.


    "Don''t you understand?" Seeing that everyone was staring at him, ah Qi was puzzled.


    "I can''t understand it!"


    "Normal people don''t understand." Wang Hua''er said."Hua''er is right. Human beings can''t understand it." Su Chengdao echoed.


    See three people are so, ah seven finally found his special, shrugged and continued to communicate with sugar beans.


    Although ah Qi can understand the meaning of tangdou, he can''t understand the two red foxes. He can only rely on tangdou to communicate and translate in the middle, which leads to a strange scene in the forest.


    Two young rabbit running back and forth between the two, and then to a rabbit translation.


    I learned from tangdou that the two red foxes came to collect medicine. Unexpectedly, they lost their way in the snow. Later, they were attacked by these cat lizards. If ah Qi hadn''t come, they would have died.


    In order to express their gratitude to the people, they also gave the herbs to ah Qi.


    Herbal medicine is a kind of healing medicine. It''s rare. The price of a plant can be sold for dozens of stars. Originally, ah Qi didn''t accept it, but at the request of two red foxes, he had to accept it.


    When ah Qi put the herbs into the small cloth bag, there was a hiss in the sky, and a shadow covered their heads.


    A few seconds later, the shadow fell, revealing its true face. It was actually a huge fox with red body and three tails.


    The fox is huge, and some of the golden back ape to fight, see two little red fox after nothing, immediately converged on the momentum of the body.


    After two red foxes saw the eldest brother, they immediately had a happy look on their face and jumped into the fox''s arms happily, rubbing the fox''s belly intimately.


    "Man, you saved my child?" The fox looked at the carcass of the cat lizard around and asked.


    The voice of the fox is a clear female voice, with a trace of charm. After the divine knowledge passed, a slight dizziness came out of a few people''s minds.

 Chapter 201

    "Human?" Demon fox see people dizzy did not return to God, convergence of the spirit power, again sound, let people return to God.


    "Go easy, go easy." Ah Qi shook his head and said with a smile.


    "You should be the experienced children that the ape boss said."


    "It''s us." Ah Qi replied.


    "Well." The fox nodded and continued to say, "I am not a ungrateful demon either. You have saved my child. I think I need to reward you."


    "Master fox, you''re welcome. We just happened to pass by. We''ll help you with such a small favor. Don''t worry about it." Su Cheng said politely.


    "That''s not good. I''ve come all the time. Please come to my house by the way." The fox said.


    Smelling speech, Su Chengdao looked at the other three people. After exchanging his eyes, he nodded and said: "that''s it, I''m going to harass you."


    "Well, come with me." Words fall, the demon fox stood up, took an elegant step, with people to its cave.


    Fox''s cave is a little far away. It took them more than 20 minutes to get to the place. Different from the golden back ape cave, there is a red gate on the top of the cave. On both sides of the cave, there is a red fox, with a straight waist and a long gun. It has more cards than the two little monkey demons of the golden back ape.


    When the fox demon sees the boss coming back, he bows and pushes the door open to welcome everyone into the cave.


    When you enter the cave, you can see the beautiful lanterns, which make the hall resplendent. All the furniture inside is made of mahogany and carved with exquisite patterns. Just a glance, people''s eyes are firmly attracted.


    Leading the crowd to the hall, the huge body of the fox suddenly leaped, and the whole body sent out a bright light. The next moment, a beautiful shadow fell on the ground and turned into a woman.


    The woman''s clothes are luxurious, her face is noble, her long hair is black and bright, and her three long tails are hanging behind her.


    This scene directly stunned ah Qiji.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Fox Mei son doubts of turned a head, Mou son Mei eye like silk, hook person soul.


    As if to think of something, fox son Jiao lip light open, said: "Oh ~, I know, you have not seen the shape of the demon."


    Words fall, fox Mei son fell on the top seat, way: "also right, even ape boss also only yuan baby cultivation, nature is unable to shape."


    At this time, Su Chengdao returned to God and asked: "I dare to ask if master fox has become a God?"


    Transforming the spirit is the watershed of demons, because when we enter the realm of transforming the spirit, we have to face a choice, either to strengthen the demon body and obtain more powerful power, or to choose to transform the form and obtain the appearance of the spirit of all things.


    Smell speech, fox Mei son Wu mouth light smile two, say: "not also. As far as cultivation is concerned, I''m far behind the ape boss. It''s just that I, the fox people, are psychic, so I can turn into human form before I turn into God. "


    "I see. Thank you for your help." Su Chengdao suddenly realized.


    "Sit down first. Now that you''re here, you must eat and drink. My fox family''s craftsmanship is no worse than that of the ape family." Words fall, fox Mei son waved, two fox demons immediately understand, back to the background.


    Hear to eat and drink, ah seven immediately came to spirit, eyes shine, see fox charming son Jiao smile repeatedly, florid.


    After talking about it, people also know a lot about the demon fox family. In terms of age, fox mei''er is hundreds of years older than the ape boss, but Qixuan mountain''s strength is respected, so the demon king is led by the benevolent golden backed ape.


    It is learned from the words that there are four demon kings in Qixuan mountain. Besides the dead tiger demon king, there is also a snake demon king. However, the snake demon king is cold-blooded and has some prejudice against human beings. Although the ape boss has spread the word, fox Meier still advises people not to enter its territory to avoid business.


    After talking for a while, a group of fox demons came up with exquisite dishes and put them in front of the people.


    The Fox family''s cuisine is quite different from the ape family''s. the ape family''s dishes are large in quantity and abundant in materials, while the Fox family''s is the opposite. Most of the dishes are small in size, exquisite and beautiful.


    Although there is a big difference, the taste is extraordinary. A few dishes of vegetables are eaten up by ah Qi and Tang Dou in the blink of an eye. The bright eyed boy is not afraid of being raw at all. He pats the table and yells "want more!"


    See, fox Mei son just smile a, greeting small fox demon continue to cook.


    A dish of sauce into the mouth of beef, a seven vaguely said: "Fox master, there is no way to make sugar beans also in advance of shape ah."


    Smell speech, fox Mei son pretends to be angry, Jiao hum a say: "what elder, I didn''t say, want to call me fox elder sister."


    "Well "Sister fox." Hearing this, ah Qi suddenly choked and immediately changed his words, which made Su Chengdao look embarrassed.


    "That''s about the same." Fox son''s face appeared a charming smile again, and continued: "I have nothing to hide in this method, but the structure of demons is special, and the demons that can transform in advance are less than those who are naturally intelligent. Are you sure you want to have a try?""Try it. It''s no harm anyway." Ah Qi Dao.


    "Well, tangdou, I''ll pass on the method of transforming your body." Words fall, fox Mei son finger a little, a ray of light from the slender fingers, into the sugar bean''s forehead.


    After being stunned for a long time, Tang Dou regained his mind and showed that cute smile on his face. He was obviously very happy. After a few steps, he jumped into Fox mei''er''s arms and kept dawdling, causing the other party to giggle.


    The method of transformation needs to be practiced all the year round, and it can''t be accomplished overnight. Tang Dou didn''t try too much. After eating and drinking with everyone, he said thanks to Hu mei''er and said goodbye.


    After leaving the cave, they went on.


    "Ah Qi, it''s the snake demon king''s territory. Are you sure you want to go in?" Su Chengdao asked.


    "Of course. I haven''t seen the snake demon yet." Ah Qi a pair of indifference appearance, as if the words of fox flatter son as a deaf ear.


    "However, sister fox said that the snake demon king has some prejudice against human beings. What if he does something to us?" Wang Hua''er said.


    "What are you afraid of? Sister fox has said that uncle ape is the boss here. If he doesn''t listen, he''ll never be able to get away with it. And now I''ve got a card against Yuanying." Ah Qi said.


    Ah Qi won''t hide the story of the mountain breaking fist from everyone. Even Chen Yang can hurt it. The snake demon certainly doesn''t have to be afraid. In addition, a few people are also curious about the appearance of the snake demon, so they summon up their courage and enter the territory of the snake demon king.

 Chapter 202

    There is a huge difference between the forest under the control of snake demon king and the outside. The trees inside are more dense, completely blocking the sun. Under the dark, there are many dark plants.


    Also because of the shelter of trees, there is not much snow underground, thorny shrubs, all kinds of poisonous mushrooms are exposed, gloomy look, looking at a few people feel scared.


    "Ah Qi, why don''t we go back?" Wang Hua''er said in a voice, holding the wooden heart in front of her chest.


    "Yes, it''s dark here. It''s not fun at all." Cold as congenial.


    "No, I can''t go back until I see the snake demon." Ah Qi shook his head, very firm.


    Seeing this, the two girls looked at Su Chengdao like asking for help. Unexpectedly, Chengdao also shook his head and said, "I want to see the snake demon, too. Let''s go deeper. If we can''t see it, we can go back directly. How about that?"


    Su Chengdao''s choice is a compromise. After all, if you go deeper, it''s not good for a few people to get lost. Ah Qi also feels reasonable and nods.


    At this time, high above the treetop, two pairs of cold eyes just staring at the bottom, are two green snakes.


    The green snake is not like the small bamboo leaf green. The head of the two green snakes is as big as a basketball. From the body wrapped around the tree trunk, they are at least three or four meters long.


    Watching the four children enter the forest, the two green snakes look up at each other. The corners of their mouths are slowly grinning, revealing a penetrating smile. It is obvious that they are two snake demons who have already opened their minds.


    Nodded, two snake demons put away a smile, sliding body into the dense branches and leaves, spread out the "rate" crisp sound.


    After they walked out a distance, there was no trace of snake demon. Su Chengdao clapped his hands and said, "well, we''ve gone far enough. Let''s go back."


    "OK, let''s go now." Smell speech, cold such as immediately great joy, happy to shout a, but in the side of ah seven is dejected.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t see a snake demon."


    At this time, a hiss came from ah Qi''s head. When the boy raised his head, a huge snake''s mouth was in front of him.


    The snake''s mouth is quite big. It''s no problem to hold a basketball. The huge snake''s letter hangs askew on its mouth because of its falling force. It''s very frightening.


    But for ah Qi, such a frightening snake''s mouth is the opposite. He just wants it!


    "Hey Ah Qi drank lightly, and the blood thunder burst out, and the snake''s mouth immediately bit empty.


    The next moment, the green snake suddenly felt a huge force coming from his neck. His two arms grabbed him by seven inches. Then a huge force came from the young man''s hand. Shengsheng pressed him to the ground and made a dull noise.


    The collision was not light. Green snake''s letter kept shaking and his eyes were blank. He was obviously dizzy.


    However, the structure of the snake is different from that of other animals. Although the head is dizzy, the huge body of the snake still waves over according to instinct and entangles ah Qi''s body in an instant.


    Seeing this, Su Chengdao snorted coldly, and the sword came out of his sleeve.


    "Mercy under the sword!"


    Just as the flying sword was about to fall, a hoarse voice came from overhead.


    Hearing the speech, Su Chengdao''s heart moves. Feijiansheng stops at the head of the green snake. If the voice is a little later, the head of the green snake will definitely separate from the body.


    Seeing the flying sword stopped, the green snake in the tree was relieved. The snake moved and fell in front of the crowd.


    After the green snake landed, he first pointed his head to Su Chengdao and said, "thank you for not killing me, young Xia."


    Seeing this, everyone was surprised. Unexpectedly, the snake demon could speak, and still made a voice from the throat.


    "How can you talk?" Ah Qi broke off the snake and asked in a strange way.


    "I, the green snake people, are naturally psychic, so they have some special advantages." The green snake stirred in her throat and said.


    The words fall, green snake big mouth open, eyelid micro movement, made a very ugly but pinching charm smile, said: "young Xia, can you let go of my brother, we just want to play a joke with you, no malicious."


    "You fart. If I don''t hide, I''ll have to bite my shoulder off." Smell speech, a seven face showed a trace of anger, a punch in the hands of green snake''s head, provoked it issued a scream.


    "Young Xia, you really misunderstand that the bite force of our snake tribe is not strong. My brother doesn''t show his fangs. This bite is the pain point at most, and it won''t hurt you." Green snake explained, see a few people still don''t believe, continue to say: "don''t believe, you see."


    After that, the green snake opened its mouth, exposed two sharp fangs, and then ejected a plate of venom into the distance.


    Just a touch, the trunk was corroded by the venom out of a big hole, see people stare big eyes, finally believe the snake''s words.


    After all, if it was poisoned, ah Qi had just died.


    "You''re making a big joke. If it wasn''t for Chengdao''s amazing control, your brother would lose his head." Ah Qi let go of the green snake and said."I didn''t expect that you would be so strong. The boss told us that some human beings would come to practice. Let''s not do it. Our brothers are a little bored, so we plan to do it to scare you. Who knows my brother''s move will be stopped by you, and his head will almost be cut off." The green snake said with a wry smile, stirring her throat.


    Smell speech, ah Qi Leng snorted a, way: "this time pour is good, again have next time, see I don''t stew you.". Let''s go. "


    "Yes, thank you for your generosity, young Xia. My brother green snake is very grateful." The green snake gave a bitter smile and left with her brother.


    Looking at the two green snakes slowly away, ah Qi frowned slightly and asked, "Cheng Dao, you say that even this snake can speak. Why can uncle ape only transmit sound?"


    "How do I know?" Su Chengdao shook his head and took the people back.


    When several people returned to the ape cave, it was already dark. That night, ah Qi got the answer in his heart.


    It turns out that when the spirit arrives at the golden elixir, the transverse bone in his throat will melt away and he will be able to speak naturally. The two green snakes can speak early because of their racial talent.


    In fact, golden backed ape can talk, but he doesn''t like to talk.


    To be exact, his voice was very hard to hear. When he opened his mouth, the whole cave was like beating a drum, and the ears of seven people were numb.


    After getting the answer, he played in Qixuan mountain all day. The four children were also a little tired. After dinner, they had a rest early. The next morning, Chen Yang took them to leave with golden backed ape and returned to Anping village.


    There are two days to go before New Year''s Eve. At this time, every family in Anping village is decorated with lanterns, which has a strong flavor of Chinese New Year.

 Chapter 203

    Spring Festival is still as usual, firecrackers, lively. Since the birth of four children in Anping village, the Spring Festival has become even more lively. The fireballs are pounding and exploding in the sky. I don''t know how much more than firecrackers. Every year, Chen Yang has to scold the children before they are willing to stop.


    After the first day of junior high school is new year''s greetings. After paying respects to his parents and several neighbors, ah Qiji was brought to yujianzong by Chen Yang.


    Because of the Spring Festival, more than half of yujianzong''s disciples returned home. At this time, yujianzong was not as lively as it used to be. The square was cold and clear, only the firecrackers left yesterday.


    Ignoring the desolate square, Chen Yang leads the crowd straight to the residence.


    The Lord''s courtyard is more special, more spacious than the elder''s residence. When they enter the courtyard, they meet Xiao Zhenghao and Gu Nan, who are playing chess.


    "Headmaster Xiao, you are all right." Chen Yang bowed slightly and said with a smile.


    "That''s natural, but Chen Daoyou has been away for half a year. How are you?" Xiao Zhenghao also showed a smile when he saw the visitor.


    "Ha ha ha, I have nothing to do. Today I''ll bring some younger generation to pay you a new year''s greetings." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the four children who were chatting with Gu Nan immediately turned their heads and saluted Xiao Zhenghao. They said in unison, "good new year, master Xiao."


    "Well, Hello, hello." Xiao Zhenghao yelled happily, took out four red envelopes and put them into the children''s hands.


    "Thank you, master Xiao." Red envelope is pocket money, several children immediately smile after receiving it.


    "Good new year, Mr. Chen." At this time, Gu Nan saluted Chen Yang.


    "Go, you''re in your twenties. There''s no red envelope." Seeing this, ah Qi waved his hand in disgust.


    "That''s not true. Our practitioners live a long life. They are only 20 years old. How can we say they are old?" Gu Nan replied with a smile.


    Smell speech, Chen Yang light smile, took out two red envelopes, way: "reasonable, give one more."


    "Thank you, master." Gu Nan accepted the red envelope with a smile and showed a victory smile towards ah Qi.


    A few minutes later, Li Dehui, the four elders who got the news, and Li Jun, the grandson, also came to the courtyard. After they called each other new year, they began to talk about things.


    The affairs of the adults are nothing more than the development of the demons. The boring ah Qiji is led by Gu Nan and Li Jun to visit the imperial sword sect.


    When the disciples left most of the time, the imperial sword sect was very quiet, and everyone came to the square.


    Suddenly, ah Qi saw several black spots in the air and asked in a voice, "what''s that?"


    "Like a man?" Wang Hua''er said.


    "It''s human." Su Chengdao nodded.


    As the shadow approached, the outline of the black spot became clear. Seeing the comer, his face changed slightly. He cried out: "no, it''s Ding Yuanqing!"


    As soon as the girl''s voice fell, the tall Ding Yuanqing and xuesha sect leader fell in front of everyone.


    Six months did not see, Ding Yuanqing''s injury has long been healed, see seven people, Ding Yuanqing immediately stopped, staring at them.


    "Yuanqing, pay New Year''s greetings first." See the child''s strange, blood evil spirit door Lord opens a way.


    "Yes." Ding Yuanqing answered, turned his head to ah Qi and said, "you have the ability to wait for me here."


    "I''m afraid you won''t make it." With that, ah Qi made a grimace at Ding Yuanqing. He was so angry that the corners of his mouth kept shaking. He gave a cold hum and kept up with the master of xuesha.


    Looking at the two figures slowly away, ah Qi also stopped.


    "Ah Qi, do we really want to wait for him here?" Su Chengdao asked.


    "Not so? Now I''m not afraid of him. I''ll beat him up later, and I''ll be angry with him. "


    "But when zongmen Dabi was alive, it was you who made him seriously injured..." Wang Hua''er said.


    "It doesn''t matter. He''s so arrogant. I just don''t like it." Words fall, ah seven negative hand chest, and everyone together waiting up.


    The waiting time is always long. It takes a lot of time to walk from the square to the leader''s residence, and it takes at least ten minutes to go back and forth. Naturally, ah Qi can''t sit still, so he immediately begins to coax him:


    "brother Gu, Chengdao has also broken through the golden elixir, would you like to compete?"


    "Than what?" Gu Nan eyebrows a pick, doubt of ask a way.


    "Comparing swords, it''s boring to wait anyway." Ah Qi Dao.


    "The sword is a tool to kill and cut. It''s nothing like that." Su Chengdao shook his head.


    Wang Hua''er, seeing this, echoed: "yes, it''s not good to fight for the new year."


    "Yes, it''s just Chinese New Year. It''s not lucky to fight." Han Rucong, two girls are selectively ignored a seven to wait for Ding Yuanqing fight things.


    Seeing that all the people were against him, ah Qi gave up. In fact, he really wanted to see the battle of Jindan Qi Jianxiu.


    After seeing Ding Yuanqing''s face for more than seven minutes, they began to smile coldly.Standing before and after ah Qi''s body, Ding Yuanqing peeled off his chest clothes and revealed the chest muscles inside. On them, there were many scars.


    "See, you did it all." After showing the scars, Ding Yuanqing put on his clothes and continued: "I swore that I would give them back to you."


    Smelling speech, ah Qi shrugged his shoulders, shook his head and said, "give it back to me? I don''t want to learn from you


    "Why use the same move? My fist can also cause scars of the same size to you. Under my guard, your fist seal is no longer valid. " Words fall, Ding Yuanqing bent down, put his face in front of ah Qi''s eyes, said: "now, you don''t want to touch me!"


    Ding Yuanqing''s meaning is very obvious, that is to be cruel to ah Qi. Gu Nan immediately frowned when he heard the speech, and the horizontal sword stood in the middle of them, saying: "Ding Yuanqing, this is my imperial sword sect. Today is the second day of the lunar new year, so it''s not good to do it."


    "It''s just a normal competition. Leader Xiao and master Chen have agreed." Ding Yuanqing said with a sneer.


    "No way. My master and master Chen will never agree."


    "No, brother Gu, my master will certainly agree." At this time, ah Qi opened Gu Nan''s sword. When Gu Nan turned his head, he saw the strong fighting spirit in ah Qi''s eyes.


    "Ah Qi..." Gu Nan was about to stop, but the other three children put their hands on his sword.


    "Elder martial brother Gu, let him go. In half a year, we are different." Su Chengdao said with a smile.


    "I know you''ve made a breakthrough, but ah Qi still has to concentrate." Gu Nan said.


    "Trust him." At this time, Wang Hua''er echoed.


    Just when Gu Nan was in a dilemma, Ding Yuanqing said: "Gu Nan, I promise you that I will never hurt them today."


    "We?" Hearing this, the faces of the four children immediately became strange.


    "Are you sure you can hurt us?" With Su Chengdao''s words falling, Jindan''s momentum shows, and Ding Yuanqing''s face changes immediately.

 Chapter 204

    "You Did you break through the golden elixir? " Ding Yuanqing eyes slightly open, can''t believe to say.


    "You don''t really think you can beat the four of us, do you?" The goal has been achieved, Su Chengdao convergence momentum, light said.


    Su Chengdao''s indifferent tone made Ding Yuanqing come back to his senses. He just really planned to fight four. Now it seems that one fight four is hopeless.


    "For you, I''ll take one." At this time, ah Qi opened his mouth.


    Smell speech, Ding Yuanqing brow a pick, way: "depend on you?"


    "It''s up to me." After that, ah Qi pushed Gu Nan''s scabbard away and walked out five or six meters. Then he turned his head and waved to Ding Yuanqing.


    "Don''t blame me now that you''re looking for a fight." Ding Yuanqing snorted coldly and stood opposite ah Qi.


    Although Gu Nan wants to stop him at this time, he is held by Su Chengdao. He can only watch ah Qi and Ding Yuanqing confront each other.


    "Half a year, what can you change? Can you fight my golden elixir with concentration? Even if you eat xuesha Dan, you will not be my opponent. " Ding Yuanqing said coldly.


    "There''s a saying that we don''t see each other for half a year. Your eyes may not be enough." Ah Qi chuckled, and there was a trace of disdain in his eyes.


    This silk disdains, is really disdain, at the time of Lu''s house, he already had the lives of two golden elixirs, just a Ding Yuanqing, ah Qi is really not afraid.


    Looking at the disdain in ah Qi''s eyes, Ding Yuanqing suddenly felt insulted and roared: "arrogance!"


    Then, the tall figure rushed out directly and hit ah Qi with one punch.


    Feeling the approaching style of boxing, ah Qi''s disdain in his eyes is more intense. Blood thunder blooms and raises his right fist to meet him.


    In front of Ding Yuanqing''s tall figure, the boy, who was only about 1.4 meters tall, did not move.


    "Arrogance, I''ll give it back to you."


    Just when Ding Yuanqing was stunned, ah Qi''s light words woke him up. The boy turned his fist into his palm, grabbed his fist and pulled it aside. His short body moved forward and stuck to Ding Yuanqing''s body.


    "Watch the fist!" Ah Qi roared, blood thunder wrapped his fist straight up, and roared to Ding Yuanqing''s chin.


    The strong wind of his fist made Ding Yuanqing stand up and roar. His head leaned back and hid close to his fist. Ding Yuanqing took advantage of the situation to do a somersault and opened up a distance of two meters.


    After Ding Yuan Qing touched his chin, he felt it in his heart


    "No! What about people? " Suddenly, Ding Yuanqing found that his original position, the figure of the youth has disappeared.


    "Here it is The next moment, a low drink came from Ding Yuanqing''s head. When he looked up, a fist wrapped in thunder and lightning had been pressed on his cheek.


    At the critical moment, Ding Yuanqing roared, bent his legs and opened the distance between his face and fist. At the same time, his right leg suddenly lifted up and swept to ah Qi with great strength.


    As he was in the air, ah Qi couldn''t dodge, so he had to raise his arms in front of him, and then he was swept away by Ding Yuanqing''s long legs.


    A foot swept away ah Qi, Ding Yuanqing a carp straightened up, fixed on the air has not yet landed ah Qi, this time, he will never let ah Qi out of his sight.


    "Hey With a light drink, ah Qi somersaults and falls to the ground steadily. Then he looks at Ding Yuanqing with a smile and his eyes are full of irony.


    A face-to-face, Ding Yuanqing almost face twice, compared to the strength, in front of the youth and he has no gap, even faintly stronger.


    "The strength has increased so much in only half a year. It seems that I really underestimate you." Looking at the front of ah Qi, Ding Yuanqing said coldly.


    "Look down on me? There''s a lot of fun. " Ah Qi Yi''s disdain.


    Seeing this, Ding Yuanqing eyebrows straight jump, cold hummed a way: "that is just strength, I have already become Dan, in terms of endurance, adaptability, and combat experience, I''m better than you, I don''t know how many times."


    "Cut the crap and watch the boxing." Seeing that Ding Yuanqing was still pretending to be a big head garlic, ah Qi Yi''s face was impatient, and he raised his fist and rushed up.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang One face-to-face, the two hit each other three times. They were equally matched.


    In fact, as Ding Yuanqing said, his adaptability and combat experience are very good. Even if his speed is not as fast as ah Qi''s, they are still equal in fighting.


    "Bang!" After another fight with Ding Yuanqing, ah Qi flies backward and lands in the distance. Obviously, he doesn''t intend to fight hard.


    "What''s the matter? Go on. " There is a sneer on the corner of Ding Yuanqing''s mouth. This time it''s his turn to sneer.


    Looking at the taunt in Ding Yuanqing''s eyes, ah Qi frowned slightly. Then he was relieved. He showed a bad smile and said, "I can''t just use my fist."


    "With your fist? What can I do? " Ding Yuanqing''s disdain on his face, once taught him a lesson, now he is absolutely sure that ah Qi''s fist can''t touch him.Seeing this, the smile on ah Qi''s face was even worse. Then he raised his right hand and aimed at Ding Yuanqing in front of him.


    "Who said That''s all I know? "


    Words fall, a burst of purple light appeared in the hands of ah Qi, the next moment, purple arc "pa" to shoot out.


    Where did Ding Yuanqing think that ah Qi''s casting speed was so fast? When he saw the purple light, he was about to sneer. An electric arc hit his chest and made him scream, leaving a scorched black.


    "One thought coagulation! How can there be an idea of coagulation in the state of concentration? " Step back, Ding Yuanqing covered his chest, a face of disbelief.


    "Yes, it can''t be." Ah seven bad laughed, and his right hand turned into a seal and lifted it up.


    Seeing this, Ding Yuanqing felt bad and turned over to the next one. A soil stab "snapped" out of his original position.


    "Tuxing!" Ding Yuanqing''s eyes are so big that he can''t believe it.


    "No, no, no, and this one." Words fall, seven''s two palms in released two palm big fireballs, direct at Ding Yuanqing.


    The speed of the fireball is not fast, Ding Yuanqing dodges, but the shock on his face is more and more intense. The young man in front of him can play three elements at once, which seems to be against the common sense.


    Of course, what goes against the common sense is still behind. When Ding Yuanqing turns his head, he sees ah Qi''s hands twining a light green awn.


    With the separation of the boy''s palms, a 30-40 cm wind blade appeared on his chest.


    "The land of concentration! Yinian is popular! It''s impossible Seeing this, Ding Yuanqing almost collapsed and roared out loud.

 Chapter 205

    Popularity is a higher attribute, which is much more difficult to control than the five elements. The state of concentration can control popularity so easily. Without seeing it with his own eyes, Ding Yuanqing would definitely think that he was dreaming.


    Unfortunately, the fact is in front of us. This is not a dream.


    "Eat my skill of wind blade!" With ah Qi''s words falling, the wind blade in his hand was pushed out and shot at Ding Yuanqing in front.


    The speed of the wind blade is very fast, but it is not a big problem for Ding Yuanqing. He hides easily. However, he knows that the strength of the wind blade is that the owner can continue to control it before it touches the object.


    Ding Yuanqing is right. After flying more than 20 meters, he successfully turns around, rushes to him again, and is easily dodged by him.


    "Ha ha ha ha, what about coagulation? You''re just concentrating. You can''t hurt me with these spells." After several times of avoiding the wind, the shock on Ding Yuanqing''s face converged, and the self-confidence reappeared.


    Voice just fell, a purple thunder split in his waist, pain of his exclamation, staggered away from the wind blade.


    "Where does your blind self-confidence come from?" Ah Qi asked with an eyebrow.


    Looking at ah Qi picking eyebrows, Ding Yuanqing touches the scorch mark of sneak attack on his waist, and a stream of anger emerges.


    "No matter how talented you are? Today, I''ll show you how big the gap is! "


    After a big drink, Ding Yuanqing coldly looks at the wind blade in front of him, and has no intention of dodging.


    The next moment, the wind blade is approaching, and the strong force of the wind blows Ding Yuanqing''s hair away. He opens his mouth wide, screams, and reaches out his hands to the wind blade.


    "Pa!" With a loud sound, the huge palm of his hand caught the blade of the wind, making it unable to move further.


    "Ah With Ding Yuanqing''s shrieking, the power on the wind blade was consumed and disappeared in his hands.


    Seeing this, all the people opened their eyes wide. The golden elixir was so powerful.


    Clapped hands, Ding Yuanqing cold hum a, to see the seven said: "see no, this is the gap."


    "Yes, but What would you do if I put two? " When ah Qi''s words fell, Ding Yuanqing''s face suddenly changed, because in ah Qi''s hands, Sheng Sheng pulled two wind blades apart.


    Seeing this scene, even Su Chengdao''s several people were shocked to drop their chin. It was unreasonable to read the wind blade. Who could have thought that ah Qi could coagulate two ways?


    "You When did you learn to coagulate the two Su Chengdao asked stupidly.


    Smell speech, seven turn head bad smile for a while, cheap of say: "just!"


    Congenital Tao body! So terrible!


    "Take it! Stupid big man Ah Qi yelled, and two wind blades came straight out.


    Ding Yuanqing can still dodge with one wind blade, but it''s going to kill him with two. At this time, his face changes dramatically, and he can''t care about ah Qi''s "silly big guy". As soon as he steps, he turns around and runs away.


    "Don''t run." Seeing this, ah Qi chuckled and separated his hands. The two wind blades also deviated to both sides with the movement of his hands and went straight after Ding Yuanqing.


    Where can Ding Yuanqing run the wind blade? Just after a few steps, two wind blades have been pasted on his back. Feeling the sharp edge of his back, Ding Yuanqing''s face changed greatly. He roared and rushed forward.


    It has to be said that Ding Yuanqing has rich experience in fighting. Flying forward is the only way for him to dodge. This attack happened to avoid two wind blades, and he also used his strength to roll and get up directly.


    As for the wind blade, ah Qi''s control power is not good. At this time, he has to control two wind blades in a row, and the control is even worse. After two wind blades fly far away, he turns his head and rushes to Ding Yuanqing again.


    "The control is very poor. The turning time of the two wind blades is very long. It''s just a facade." Looking at the wind blade flying upside down, Ding Yuanqing calmed down. When the wind blade was near, he turned around and avoided it easily. Then he hummed coldly: "it''s just a small skill of carving insects. Even if you are not qualified, you can''t change the fact that the moves are unfamiliar. Next, it''s up to me. "


    After the words, Ding Yuanqing''s legs slightly bent and breathed out. With a low drink, an amazing momentum burst out. He saw that Ding Yuanqing''s whole body muscles were swollen. After the momentum burst out, he turned into a strong man with bulging muscles. An arm alone was as thick as ah Qi''s waist.


    When the posture change is completed, two wind blades follow. Ding Yuanqing''s eyes are fixed. He directly steps forward to meet the wind blade.


    "Ha Ding Yuanqing gave a loud drink. His strong arms stretched out, and his left and right hands were Shengsheng holding the two wind blades. With his another loud drink, a light red force gathered on his hands and wrapped his palms.


    The power of red is quite strange, like steel. With Ding Yuanqing''s power between his fingers, the two wind blades began to make a "quack quack" sound, which is obviously the precursor of collapse.


    Sure enough, the next moment, wind blade issued a crisp sound, both burst.With a cold hum, the red energy of Ding Yuanqing''s hands disappeared. Staring at ah Qi in the distance, he said, "do you think you are the only one making progress in the past six months?"


    Back to God, ah Qi''s face once again showed a smile, asked: "fierce fierce, what''s the name of this move?"


    "Blood evil power." Without waiting for Ding Yuanqing to reply, Gu Nan frowned and looked gloomy.


    Gu Nan''s gloomy face made Ding Yuanqing very comfortable. He said with a sneer, "yes, since you know the goods, you can tell them how extraordinary the bloody power is."


    Smell speech, everyone will look at Gu Nan, from just that scene can see, this blood evil force is really strong.


    "The blood evil power is an advanced level of the blood evil secret method. After cultivation, it can be used to defend and attack. The blood evil power covers the body and is far harder than steel. I''m afraid my flying sword is not easy to cut." Gu Nan explained.


    "So powerful?" Don''t know good, know after ah seven directly stare big eyes, didn''t expect this blood evil force so extraordinary.


    "That''s right, so it''s very difficult to cultivate blood evil power. In the whole Qixuan circle, there are only three people who are known to have completed the cultivation. "


    "No, from today on, it''s four." Gu Nan just finished, distant Ding Yuanqing sneered and interrupted.


    "That sounds great. No wonder you are so arrogant." Ah Qi Dao.


    "I have arrogant capital, you can never surpass me." After the outbreak of blood evil force, Ding Yuanqing''s self-confidence seems to be ignited, spitting out raves to ah Qi, not knowing that he has just been suppressed by the young man in front of him and can''t fight back.


    Looking at Ding Yuanqing, ah Qi also sneered and said: "you have arrogant capital, I also have it."


    Words fall, ah Qi big drink, blood thunder burst out, rushed to the front of Ding Yuanqing.

 Chapter 206

    Blood thunder broke out, ah Qi rushed to Ding Yuanqing''s body in an instant, with a blow.


    Facing the roaring fist, Ding Yuanqing''s face remained unchanged. He raised his strong arm to meet him. All he heard was a "bang" and two fists exchanged. At the next moment, ah Qi''s face changed greatly and his figure flew upside down.


    After a big drink, ah Qi straightened his legs and pressed his feet on the ground. After grinding out a dust of five or six meters, he stopped. When he raised his head, ah Qi''s eyes were full of horror. Blood evil force burst out, Ding Yuanqing''s strength surpassed him again!


    Looking at ah Qi, Ding Yuanqing sneered: "half a year ago, I can suppress your strength twice. Half a year later, I can still suppress you twice. Do you agree?"


    "I''ll convince you." Ah Qi scolded angrily, and the purple thunder blew out directly.


    However, Ding Yuanqing had been prepared for a long time. He leaned over and hid. Later, he raised his arm wrapped by xueshali to his chest, blocking ah Qi''s second purple thunder.


    Although purple thunder is released quickly, its power is not big. After fighting with blood evil force, it is like a stone sinking into the sea, leaving no trace.


    Ding Yuanqing put down his strong arm and said to ah Qi, "come on, hit me with your fist. These things are useless to me."


    Ah Qi didn''t respond to Ding Yuanqing''s sarcasm. His heart moved, and the power of Tuxing gathered at Ding Yuanqing''s feet.


    However, Tu CI didn''t succeed, as if he had known for a long time. At the moment when Tu CI broke the ground, Ding Yuanqing blew his fist at his feet. In an instant, Tu CI collapsed.


    "What are you struggling for. Use your move quickly. I''m sure if you dare to get close to me again, I won''t even give you a chance to punch. " One move reversed the disadvantage, Ding Yuanqing''s momentum is more and more upsurge, the face of the irony is also more intense.


    Ding Yuanqing is not a childe. He was born in xuesha family. He has killed many monsters since he was a child. When he grew up, he often wandered in the haunts of monsters, which also created his excellent fighting experience and on-the-spot adaptability.


    From childhood to adulthood, Ding Yuanqing has never been defeated, even to Gu Nan, the most talented of his peers. However, he lost to four kids in the zongmen competition. To be exact, he was defeated by the cheapest little boy.


    Compared with the injury on the body, what is more painful is the humiliation of losing to low-level children.


    Ding Yuanqing doesn''t abandon himself because of his shame. On the contrary, he will learn from his lessons and find a way to break through. Just like meeting a powerful monster in the wild, he successfully realized the blood evil power after several months of hard training. If it wasn''t for the blood evil power, he would be defeated today.


    Who could have thought that such a humble young man could recite coagulation. Not only that, he can freely release the wind blade in the concentration state, but also his mother can put two at the same time.


    Thinking of this, Ding Yuanqing''s confidence had a sign of collapse. He was so scared that he quickly put down his mind, shook his head and looked at ah Qi in front of him again.


    Ah Qi didn''t have as many ideas as Ding Yuanqing. At this time, he was in pain.


    Ding Yuanqing is right. Now the power gap is huge, and his own magic can''t help each other. The only powerful punishing thunder and Ye Yan need to be cast close to each other.


    From the previous round of confrontation down, ah Qi has been determined that if he again Ding Yuanqing''s body, he will definitely be knocked down by the other side before casting the spell.


    "Oh, mountain breaking boxing? I can''t. I think I can blow him to death with one blow. " Ah Qi is so tangled that he can''t cast his power. This kind of feeling is absolutely not good.


    Seeing ah Qi''s delay in attacking, Ding Yuanqing sneered and said, "what? I''m afraid "


    " I''m afraid of a ghost, watch the move! " Words fall, a purple thunder hit on Ding Yuanqing''s arm, was easily blocked by blood evil force, then ah Qi stepped forward, released two fireballs again, but each other was blocked one by one.


    With a big drink, ah Qi, who is in a blood thunder outbreak, rushes to Ding Yuanqing''s body. When he just wants to punch, his face suddenly changes, because Ding Yuanqing''s thick legs have come to him. Fighting hard for strength, ah Qi was not an opponent, so he had to put away his fist and retreat rapidly at his own speed.


    As soon as ah Qi was ready for the next attack, he was surprised to find that Ding Yuanqing didn''t keep up. Instead, he stopped at the same place and looked at him coldly.


    Seeing this, ah Qi immediately saw the strangeness, and with a big shout, he rushed to Ding Yuanqing''s body. After struggling to avoid his two fists, ah Qi''s figure retreated again. This time, he seems to have found something.


    "Well, to be on the safe side, try again." With a whisper, ah Qi rushes up again. After avoiding Ding Yuanqing''s long legs, he retreats. This time, he got the answer he wanted.


    Blood evil force burst out, muscle bulge under the state, Ding Yuanqing can''t move fast!


    After getting the answer, ah Qi showed a playful smile on his face and said, "I already know your secret."


    "Found out?" Ding Yuanqing eyebrows pick, ah seven''s eyes let his heart flash a little uneasy."Haha" laughs, ah Qi opens his legs, but this time he doesn''t rush forward. Instead, he runs around Ding Yuanqing.


    Two meters is the conclusion of ah Qi''s three explorations. These two meters are ding Yuanqing''s attack range. To be on the safe side, ah Qi keeps a distance of three meters with Ding Yuanqing, so as to prevent unexpected changes. He has time to react.


    After all, with Ding Yuanqing''s current strength, ah Qi may fall to the ground with one blow.


    The distance of three meters is six meters in diameter. It''s a matter of one or two seconds to run a circle at ah Qi''s speed. Seeing ah Qi constantly circling himself, Ding Yuanqing''s face darkened, and he said in his heart, "I found out."


    At this time, looking at ah Qi, who suddenly began to circle, Wang Hua''er asked suspiciously: "what is ah Qi doing?"


    "He found Ding Yuanqing''s weakness." Su Chengdao said with a smile, starting from ah Qi''s trial, as a spectator, he discovered Ding Yuanqing''s Secret earlier.


    "What weakness?"


    "You''ll know in a minute."


    Voice down, in front of a Qi suddenly burst out of blood thunder, originally can see the figure immediately blurred up, because the speed is too fast, at this time Ding Yuanqing can only see a circle of red and black shadow.


    "Take it, big fool!"


    Suddenly, a purple thunder roared to Ding Yuanqing''s back. He immediately mobilized the power of blood evil to gather on his back and easily blocked it.


    Just block next, the second thunder roared to Ding Yuanqing''s side, so that he immediately took back the blood evil force of his back and gathered it in the side.


    "Pa!"


    "Zizi!"


    "Boom!"


    With a few fireballs and purple thunder, ah Qi once again determined one thing, that is, Ding Yuanqing''s blood evil power can only cover a small area, and it can''t be separated to cover two places at the same time.

 Chapter 207

    Legs suddenly down a press, seven stopped galloping body, standing in front of Ding Yuanqing.


    "Is this your weakness?" Words fall, a purple lightning stroke in Ding Yuanqing covered with blood evil force shoulder.


    Without waiting for his reaction, the second purple thunder came out almost at the same time and landed on Ding Yuanqing''s thigh. This time, xueshali didn''t have time to rescue him. Ding Yuanqing snorted, and a scorched black appeared on his thigh.


    He found that his judgment was good, and the smile on ah Qi''s face appeared again. He said to Ding Yuanqing, "it seems that I guessed right."


    See, a few people of Wang Hua''er also suddenly realized, immediately knew Ding Yuanqing''s weakness, in the heart can''t help but secretly sigh ah Qi''s wisdom.


    "You can''t move quickly. You have all your strength. It''s not as good as before." Ah Qi shook his head, rushed out again and ran around Ding Yuanqing.


    The blood thunder blooms, and the black and red shadow circle emerges again. A series of magic arts are shot from it and hit Ding Yuanqing. Just a moment later, Ding Yuanqing is covered with scorch marks.


    "It''s not good to go on like this. I''ll be consumed sooner or later." In the heart a secret way, Ding Yuanqing finally moved, but because of the muscle inflation, Ding Yuanqing''s action is not fast, blow out the fist is easy to run ah Qi to hide, at the same time, his waist again more than two scorch marks.


    Ding Yuanqing''s hands and feet repeatedly waved, but he couldn''t touch ah Qi. This made him even more angry, but it was just angry.


    Although ah Qi''s magic can leave scorch marks on his body, it''s not fatal. It doesn''t even cause much damage. It''s estimated that it''s OK to let ah Qi bang for another hour, which has been noticed by both sides.


    Even though he has been aware, ah Qi is still running, because he is looking for opportunities, an opportunity for Ding Yuanqing to relax. As long as he is close to him, his thunder can cause enough damage to him.


    "Pa!" A purple lightning strike hit Ding Yuanqing''s chest, forcing out his bloody power. At the next moment, ah Qi stopped his body, jumped out, and clapped his palm on Ding Yuanqing''s back. Although purple thunder and palm are one after the other, they appear almost at the same time due to the speed.


    In the eyes of Gu Nan and Su Chengdao in Jindan realm, the same is true in the eyes of Ding Yuanqing. Before he has time to turn around, his palm is already on his shoulder.


    Ding Yuanqing only felt a strong force of thunder. He knew that ah Qi had been gathering the force of thunder since he was running. Now it only took half a second for him to detonate the force of heaven and earth and release the thunder penalty.


    At this time, Ding Yuanqing can never turn around.


    Ah Qi knew that he had won because Ding Yuanqing''s face was full of consternation.


    All of a sudden, the astonishment on Ding Yuanqing''s face disappeared. Instead, a sneering smile and a strong warning appeared in ah Qi''s heart.


    At this time, the power of Lei Xingzhi is extremely strong. Ding Yuanqing''s body is bright and full of naturally occurring purple fine thunder. As long as ah Qi continues to launch the thunder punishment, Ding Yuanqing will definitely be seriously injured.


    However, ah Qi didn''t. He believed the premonition in his heart and suddenly backed out. Unfortunately, it was half a step too late. A blood evil force appeared at an unknown time and formed a sharp stab, which hit his stomach.


    Fortunately, ah Qi''s reaction is quick, and the blood evil force only pierces the skin and flesh. If he doesn''t run, Lei Fen will definitely be interrupted by the pain, and he who is pierced in the abdomen can only be slaughtered by Ding Yuanqing.


    Touching the wound, a wave of pain spread to ah Qi''s heart. At this time, he was five meters away from Ding Yuanqing, staring at each other seriously.


    "Ding Yuanqing! You said you wouldn''t hurt him! " At this time, Gu Nan, a spectator, yelled angrily.


    "The injury I''m talking about is a serious injury. The most I can do is to pierce his intestines. With master Chen Yang in, he is expected to be alive in the afternoon." Ding Yuanqing''s mouth turned slightly and his face was full of sarcasm. As he was leaving the body, his bulging muscles seemed to have lost their strength and contracted. Now he has recovered.


    "How''s it going? Is my weakness fatal? "


    "Yes, if I''m a little late, I''ll be lying on the ground now." Ah Qi''s brows have already wrinkled together. He can''t imagine that the blood evil power can be put out, and the speed of putting out is faster than himself.


    Looking at ah Qi, who was covering his abdomen tightly in front of him, Ding Yuanqing showed a touch of appreciation and said: "you are really smart. You have broken my understanding again and again. I have never seen such a difficult opponent except Gu Nan since I was born."


    Smell speech, ah seven smile a, say: "you also not bad."


    "Now you have a damaged abdomen and your speed is absolutely reduced. You have no advantage." Ding Yuanqing said.


    "Yes? I don''t think you can put that powerful blood evil force any more. " Ah Qihui said.


    "Well, that''s a good guess." With a cold hum, Ding Yuanqing steps to ah Qi.


    Similarly, ah Qi also laughed, let go of the hand of the abdomen, let the blood DC, but regardless, head high to Ding Yuanqing.At this moment, the two finally recognized each other and regarded them as opponents worthy of serious treatment.


    The distance was close. When they were only three meters apart, both sides gave a loud drink at the same time, and two figures, one big and one small, collided with each other. Then there was the sound of "bang bang". The two practitioners with amazing physique hit each other with their most proud bodies.


    Without the blood evil power, Ding Yuanqing''s power is equal to ah Qi''s. after a collision, they seem to have a tacit understanding. They only hit each other with fists, then legs, and then heads.


    "Bang!" With a loud sound, the small forehead and the large forehead collided violently, then separated, and then both of them collided again regardless of the dizziness in their heads.


    Until after the fifth impact, they couldn''t hold on any longer and fell to the sky.


    "Ah Qi!" Seeing this, Wang Hua''er Jiao drinks and is about to rush forward, but she is caught by Su Chengdao.


    "Don''t meddle until you win or lose." Su Chengdao said.


    "They''re all down. It''s a draw!" Wang Hua''er frowned and said that he was going to break Su Chengdao''s hand.


    "Wait a minute." At this time, Gu Nan pressed Wang Hua''er''s shoulder and then pointed forward.


    Following his fingers, Wang Hua''er''s brow was even tighter.


    Because the front of Ding Yuanqing, has been staggered to stand up, in contrast to his opposite ah Qi, it is gasping, abdominal wound already because of the violent collision, dyed his clothes red.


    "Ha ha ha It seems that I won After taking a few deep breaths, Ding Yuanqing laughs a few times. Because of the impact, at this time, he feels the world whirling around. Looking at ah Qi in front of him, he has three double shadows. He can stand up completely by his unyielding willpower.

 Chapter 208

    Seeing Ding Yuanqing standing up first, Wang Hua''er was relieved that the victory and defeat had been divided. At least ah Qi would not have more danger: "if you lose, you lose. First heal."


    "No, he lost." At this time, ah Qi, lying on his back, spoke slowly.


    "If you can''t even stand up, don''t try to be brave." Ding Yuanqing laughs. After a physical struggle, his impression of the boy has changed a lot.


    "Hey, hey, I didn''t show off." Then, ah Qi slowly raised his right hand and pinched out a ring finger.


    Seeing this, Wang Hua''er, who was watching the battle on one side, all widened his eyes, and Han Ru began to mobilize the power of heaven and earth.


    "You What are you doing At this time, Ding Yuanqing''s vertigo slowly receded, three ah Qi''s figures slowly combined into one, he finally saw Ah Qi''s gesture.


    "That move was improved by me. Now it''s called yeyan."


    The voice falls, the ring finger hits, three red marks emerge in Ding Yuanqing''s chest.


    "You? Is that impossible? " Looking at the three marks on his chest, Ding Yuanqing was shocked, and then figured out the reason.


    It turns out that today''s teenagers can make their mark not only by boxing, but also by not being as careful as they used to be. The imprint on his body is exactly what they left when they collided.


    "I said, I grow up faster than you." At this time, ah Qi sat up and said to Ding Yuanqing.


    "Oh, I really Not as good as you. " Ding Yuanqing''s face flashed a touch of loss, and then was wrapped in the red flame.


    He didn''t struggle, because it was useless to struggle. Unexpectedly, he didn''t see him for half a year. He lost again in the hands of this little kid, and he was still fighting the same way.


    Although he was lost in his heart, Ding Yuanqing was not sentimental. Now he is very calm and motionless, waiting for the explosion. Anyway, with Chen Yang, he can''t die.


    At this time, a water curtain fell from the sky and poured on Ding Yuanqing.


    When the red flame meets the blue water curtain, it immediately goes out, revealing Ding Yuanqing''s face.


    The power of pure water is exactly the killer of Ye Yan, and this water curtain is as cold as the sun.


    Because of the secret method of the demon family, Han Ru has not fully recovered. After putting this large area of water curtain, Han Ru''s face turns pale immediately and is about to fall down. Fortunately, Su Chengdao''s eyes are quick and hands are quick, so he takes her in his arms.


    "Water is my weakness." Looking at the muddled Ding Yuanqing, ah Qi chuckles and pulls Ding Yuanqing back to God.


    "What''s the use? I can''t put water into my spell." Ding Yuanqing shakes his head and goes to ah Qi. Then, in the eyes of all the people, he stretches out his right hand.


    "Get up, you are so much better than me."


    "Just know."


    With an answer, ah Qi grasped the broad palm and was pulled up by Ding Yuanqing.


    Under a duel, the hostile two seem to see the most real side of each other from their fists. The flower of friendship blooms quietly.


    Man, that''s it.


    "Well, let me see your injury." At this time, Wang Hua''er interrupted them.


    "All right."


    Should be a, seven ran to Wang Hua''er''s side, obediently let her see the injury. Next, there came ah Qi''s five minute howl in the square of yujianzong. It was obvious that Wang Hua''er was dressing him.


    At this time, three familiar figures stood behind a house on the edge of the square.


    "Chen Daoyou, you are very fierce." Listening to ah Qi''s scream, the head of xuesha''s sect smiles.


    "Where, it''s yuan Qing''s blood evil power. It''s really an eye opener." Chen Yang replied with a smile.


    "Ah, compared with your attentive little apprentice, my Yuanqing is really far behind."


    "If you don''t know the master of Ding, my villain is just a little smart."


    "Don''t be modest. Which of the younger generation in the square is not amazing? If you go on boasting like this, it will be dark. " At this time, Xiao Zhenghao cut in.


    "That''s all. It''s our turn." With a light smile, Chen Yang took the lead in taking steps, and the other two also followed. A few steps later, he came to ah Qi''s eyes.


    See a person, seven immediately thought of the cause and effect, don''t wait for Chen Yang mouth, he grabbed said: "I know you are peeking."


    "Did you find out?" Chen Yangdao.


    "Not so? I think it must be your instigation that stupid people dare to be so arrogant. " Ah Qi said with squinting eyes.


    "Who''s the big fool?" Hearing the speech, Ding Yuanqing immediately frowned. He''s just a little tall. What''s wrong with him?


    See, Chen Yang "ha ha" a smile, way: "again by you guess."


    Ah Qi is right. Although Ding Yuanqing is a strong thinker, he will not rush to work in this period. Without the support of his predecessors, he will never do so.


    See Chen Yang generous admit, seven vomit tongue, make a face."No big, no small."


    White a seven one eye, Chen Yang continued to say: "time is not early, we should go."


    "Chen Daoyou is right. It''s time for us to go." The blood evil spirit door Lord also says to Ding Yuanqing.


    "I see." Ding Yuanqing nodded and then called to ah Qi, "next time we meet, we''ll have another match."


    "You are still not my opponent."


    "Not necessarily." With that, Ding Yuanqing stood beside the master of xuesha.


    The master of xuesha sect patted behind Ding Yuanqing''s back, hugged Chen Yang and Xiao Zhenghao and said, "today''s talk, Ding has gained a lot. I''ll see you in the future."


    "See you later." Chen Yang and Xiao Zhenghao are also clasping their fists, watching the blood evil sect leader soar into the air.


    Seeing them leave, Chen Yang turns his head: "master Xiao, I hope you can take care of Anping village in the next year."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll send more people this time." Xiao Zhenghao said.


    "Thank you. I''ll see you later." Chen Yang holds his fist.


    "See you later."


    Xiao Zhenghao words fall, Chen Yang big hand a wave, take seven four people rushed to the sky.


    Chen Yang''s speed is very fast. When they return to Anping village, it''s only in the afternoon, just in time for the meal.


    After having a happy lunch, ah Qi led the three people away from home, greeting the villagers one by one.


    A week ago, ah Qi and Cheng Dao were exhausted during the guard battle in Anping village. If the villagers hadn''t delayed their time with their bodies, all four of them would have died.


    At that time, almost all the men in the village lost their breath, but by the coincidence of Wang Hua''er and Mu Shengshi, everyone survived.


    After visiting the villagers one by one, Wang Hua''er, who came back to the courtyard, felt as if she was separated from others. She saw them die with her own eyes.


    In the courtyard, Su Chengdao carefully looks at a book on the stone table. On the other side, ah Qi and Han Ru are throwing snowballs at each other, while Tang Dou is constantly beating between them.


    Beautiful eyes looking at this harmonious scene, Wang Hua''er''s heart flashed a trace of warmth, she stretched out her hand, light on the heart.


    "I can''t fight, but now, I can better heal your wounds. Thank you, Muling heart."


    When Wang Hua''er was stunned, a snowball hit her in the face. After wiping the snow off her face, Su Chengdao''s figure of blocking the snowball with a book falls into her eyes, and in front of her, ah Qi''s disappointment is undisguised.


    "Ah, seven." With a smile, Wang Hua''er''s eyes narrowed, and then ah Qi''s scream spread all over Anping village.

 Chapter 209

    Twenty five days have passed since yujianzong came back. As his bone age has reached thirteen, ah Qi has increased his training time. In just ten days, he has consumed all the accumulated spiritual brilliance and successfully opened up 100 spiritual orifices.


    With his ability, it''s no problem to steal some cold Linghua pills to open the rest of the orifices. However, Chen Yang worried that he would affect the way because he opened the orifices too quickly, so he suppressed his cultivation and ordered ah Qi to open the rest of the orifices in two months.


    In addition to cultivation, ah Qi always takes the other three people into the mountain to wander in the daytime. Two years ago, they could only wander in the territory of golden backed ape. But after the golden backed ape said hello to the demon kings, the scope of the four people increased to the whole Qixuan mountain.


    The power of these four bear children is not for fun. They have extraordinary ability to kill. They don''t even give advice when they see large monsters. Ah Qi, in particular, was so scared that the golden backed ape all took action before he led a wild lizard to the residence of the golden backed ape.


    In desperation, the three demon kings jointly protested and drove four people and one beast down the mountain. Chen Yang shut them up.


    "Ah It''s boring. " In the courtyard, ah Qi sat on the ground and looked up at the sky, so did the sugar beans on one side.


    Hearing the words, Wang Hua''er put down his medical books and said, "if you''re bored, go to practice magic. The time for practitioners is very tight."


    "There''s no way to practice. High level spells can''t be released. Low level spells are meaningless."


    "It''s boring for you to turn the wind blade for a long time. Why don''t you practice its control?"


    "It''s better than nothing. Let''s go, sugar beans. " Then ah Qi led Tang Dou to the training ground at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, outside a village of Qixuan, a man stood with his hand down.


    In the cold winter, the weather is very cold. There are not many people in the village. Everyone is in the house, waiting for the arrival of spring.


    After standing for a while, the man said, "here it is. The heart of wood spirit appears. I don''t have much time."


    With that, the man''s eyes immediately surged into scarlet and walked to the village in front of him.


    The anxious spirit devil finally gives his hand to human beings.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Xuantian calendar is on February 27, and the school will start in two days.


    Although not giving up in the heart, ah Qi and Hua''er bid farewell to their parents and return to the Xuantian world with Chen Yang. They know that the small Qixuan community will only hinder the children''s development.


    In less than half a day, they returned to the College Road. As soon as they entered the villa, Huang Zhengqi, who was looking up in the sun, came into his eyes.


    "Uncle Huang, why are you still here?" Ah Qi Dao.


    "This is my house. Why can''t I be here?" Between the words, Huang Zhengqi stood up, the joy in his eyes did not hide.


    "Brother Huang, March time should have passed. Haven''t you taken over the post yet?" Chen Yang asked.


    Smell speech, Huang Zhengqi "hey hey" a smile, way: "took back ah, but I throw all the things to Xiaowu."


    "All to him? Yi Wu is just in his early twenties. Is that appropriate? "


    "Of course. Xiaowu followed me when he was 15 years old. He was born with this kind of material. When I was away on weekdays, he took care of the law enforcement bureau."


    As soon as Huang Zhengqi''s voice fell, a floating car flew to the top of people''s heads and then landed in the corner of the courtyard.


    The door opened and Yi Wu came running.


    "Boss, why are you so leisurely? Something''s wrong!"


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Zhengqi asked.


    Smell speech, Yi Wu looked at Chen Yang and seven people, did not speak.


    "All right, just say it." Huang Zhengqi said.


    "We found the trace of LV Wenwen."


    "What?" Hearing this, even ah Qi''s face became serious. LV Chengwen is the leader of Yinghuo here. That''s the man in the suit.


    With Yi Wu''s explanation, people also understood the situation.


    After the Lu family incident, Yinghuo exposed too many traces and was arrested under the encirclement and suppression of the law enforcement bureau. However, LV Chengwen seemed to evaporate in the world and had no news at all. If it wasn''t for him, Lu Xin would not have got so much human blood, and Han Ru would not have been seriously injured and dying. Therefore, all the people present hated Yinghuo.


    From the news of Yiwu, LV Chengwen, who has disappeared for more than five months, suddenly appeared at the entrance of Zhoutian forest, and then disappeared in the forest.


    "What''s he doing in the big forest on Sunday?" Huang Zhengqi asked.


    "I don''t know, but it''s not a good thing. I''ve sent people to the other side of the big forest, and the city is focusing on investigating the news. " Yi Wu replied.


    "Well done." Huang Zhengqi nodded, his eyes showing a touch of appreciation, and then said to Chen Yang: "it''s about Yinghuo, I have to go back to the Bureau."


    "It''s OK. After this, we''ll go to liuxiange for a meal." Chen Yang replied with a smile.


    Hearing Liuxian Pavilion, the eyes of ah Qi next to him brightened, but Huang Zhengqi''s face showed a trace of difference. At the beginning of Liuxian Pavilion, ah Qi almost killed him.See Huang Zhengqi this appearance, Chen Yang says hastily: "this time I invite."


    Words fall, Huang Zhengqi light vomit tone, patted Chen Yang''s shoulder, with Yi Wu left.


    "I wanted to let you go into the forest. Now it seems that we have to let it go first." Chen Yangdao.


    Smelling speech, ah Qi''s face changed greatly. He finally got the chance to enter the forest. Now he lost it because of LV Chengwen, which made him gnash his teeth, and his hatred was even stronger.


    Seeing ah Qi''s appearance, Chen Yang slightly raised his eyebrows and said, "Why are you so excited? Even if there is no such thing, I won''t let you in so soon."


    "Well, come on in. School will start in two days." Touching ah Qi''s head, Chen Yang continued.


    "If I meet him, I''ll kill him with my fist." With a cold hum, ah Qi takes away Chen Yang''s big hand and comes into the room with a big heart.


    "Son of a bitch." Seeing this, Chen Yang chuckled and led the others to follow.


    It''s just like sweeping a few rooms before people leave the villa.


    That night, after dinner, ah Qi played a video call to Li Wenbo.


    After a few beeps, Li Wenbo''s big face appears on the screen.


    "You''re back!" Seeing ah Qi, Li Wenbo''s face was full of smiles, obviously very happy.


    "Yes, do you want to play?"


    "Not these days. I''m learning from Liu Heyan." Li Wenbo returned.


    "What to learn?"


    "Spirit gun."


    Hearing this, ah Qi was shocked and yelled, "you are crazy. It''s contraband. If you catch it, you will go to jail."


    "Don''t worry. We have our own way." Li Wenbo said confidently with a smile.


    "Well, you have to be careful. I''ll see you at the beginning of school."


    "OK, see you at the beginning of school."


    Seeing that Li Wenbo is so confident, ah Qi doesn''t say much. After all, with Liu Heyan, he will be dragged into the water sooner or later. Li Wenbo chose the road himself. Ah Qi won''t interfere. After chatting for a while, they hang up and get busy with their own affairs.

 Chapter 210

    On March 1, Dongcheng college officially opened, and ah Qi also ushered in the second half of his life.


    On the first day, they just checked in. There was no need to get up early. They followed Chen Yang into the school and then entered their own classrooms.


    "Ah Qi!" As soon as he entered the classroom, a young voice came from the corner. Turning around, Li Wenbo was waving to him.


    "Wenbo, it''s not seen in January. It''s much higher." Ah Qi came to him with a smile.


    "High? I don''t feel it. " Li Wenbo scratched his head.


    "You see." Then ah Qi put down his schoolbag and stood beside him. At this time, Li Wenbo found that he was really a little higher than ah Qi.


    "Well, if you don''t tell me, I haven''t found out."


    "Right." After that, ah Qi suddenly recovered. Originally he was as tall as Li Wenbo, but now he is only a month old. Li Wenbo is taller than him. When a group of five people walk together, he will be the shortest.


    Think of here, ah Qi''s face suddenly a little unnatural, and the corner of his eyes just swept to Wang Hua''er and Han Ru''s smile, face suddenly can''t pass.


    "Keke, what did you say about the spirit gun yesterday?" With two dry coughs, ah Qi digs the subject.


    "Oh, well, sit down and say."


    Hearing the speech, they all sat down. Then Li Wenbo put his hand into his arms and said mysteriously, "you see, this is my achievement this month." Words fall, a small spirit gun was pulled out by Li Wenbo.


    This is a pistol. It''s only half the size of ah Qi''s palm. It''s polished and shiny. It''s very beautiful.


    Ah Qi looked up and down, frowned and asked, "for a whole month, have you finished a toy gun?"


    "Toy gun?" Li Wenbo was stunned by ah Qi, and then immediately realized that he was proud. He asked Wang Hua''er and Han Ru, "do you also think this is a toy gun?"


    "That''s not the case?" Cold such as say, the Wang Hua son of one side also echoed to nod.


    Seeing this, Li Wenbo''s face became more and more proud, and said, "Hey, I can cheat you all. It seems that what I did is very successful."


    "Is it hard or true?"


    "It''s true, of course."


    Seeing that ah Qi didn''t believe it, Li Wenbo put his hand into his collar again. After a while, he finally touched the target, and then put his hand in front of everyone''s eyes.


    In the palm of his hand, there were three or four small black spots. Ah Qi looked closer and found that these black spots were bullets only two millimeters in diameter.


    "Bullets? Do you really use this one? "


    "Of course." When Li Wenbo pressed his finger, a clip smaller than his thumb fell off and fell into Li Wenbo''s hands.


    "All the clips?" Seeing this, ah Qi''s eyes opened slightly. I didn''t expect that this small gun was so exquisite, and even the cartridge clip was so perfect.


    "It''s more than that." Li Wenbo carefully put the bullet in, put the clip back in place, then opened the safety and pointed the muzzle of the gun at his thermos cup.


    "You don''t really want to shoot, do you? This is a school. " At this time, Wang Hua''er''s jade hand was on Li Wenbo''s small arm.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I made myself." Li Wenbo pulled Wang Hua''er''s hand and pulled the trigger.


    With a bang, there was a small hole in the steel thermos cup. Because of the impact force, the thermos cup directly fell down and spilled a table of boiling water.


    The sound of the small gun was not big, but it was clear. It immediately attracted most people''s attention. Everyone turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound.


    "Crouching trough, who set off firecrackers!"


    "Awesome, how dare you bring firecrackers to school? I''m afraid Liu Da Pao will punish you to death."


    Feeling the eyes of the students, ah Qi suddenly had a strange look on his face. He gave a dry smile and cried: "I hid a firecracker in my schoolbag for the new year and forgot to take it."


    "Ah Qi, it''s all gone. There''s nothing to talk about."


    "Yes, ah Qi doesn''t matter. Let''s break up. If anyone informs, I''ll beat him first."


    "Yes, even if he brought a box, I would not say anything."


    Seeing ah Qi, they immediately changed their attitude. After a semester together, ah Qi and his classmates had a good relationship. After all, he beat away the bully Cheng Hongli at the beginning of school, and he would lend a helping hand when his classmates were bullied by the seniors. In addition, ah Qi always laughs and has no airs, which soon won people''s hearts. In class 6, everyone knows that ah Qi is their patron saint. As long as there is ah Qi, no one dares to bully them.


    After everyone took back their eyes and the class returned to normal, ah Qi turned his head and looked at Li Wenbo who was wiping the table.


    Handed the mug to ah Qi, Li Wenbo said triumphantly, "well, this thing is powerful."


    Ah Qi took the cup and found a big hole with thick fingers on it. Li Wenbo, this is a steel thermos cup. Even ah Qi needs a little effort to break through it. I didn''t expect that Li Wenbo''s small spirit gun could do it so easily. From the power point of view, it''s no problem that this small gun can take people''s lives."What are you doing with this? Are you going to be a killer? " Ah Qi put down the thermos and asked.


    "Why do you want to be a killer? I don''t have this skill. I''m just interested in weapons." Li Wenbo replied.


    "So you spent a month building this powerful spear and taking it to school?" Wang Hua''er said, and her face is also a little bad, after all, such a dangerous thing should not appear in the campus.


    Looking at Wang Hua''er''s face, Li Wenbo knew what he was doing was wrong. He laughed and said, "this is what Liu Heyan insisted on me to take. She said that when I go out, the self-defense guy must have."


    "Be careful. Don''t take it out in public. It''s too crowded and hard to handle." Wang Hua''er reminds me.


    "I know, I know." Li Wenbo nodded. Like his younger brother, he took up the insurance and put the gun in his arms.


    At this time, ah Qi patted him on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "Wenbo, do one for me next time."


    "It''s not a problem. It''s just that the materials are expensive. It may cost about 2000 Ling coins." Li Wenbo said.


    "Don''t worry, I have plenty of money now."


    Words just fall, a jade hand grabbed ah Qi''s ear, provoked him to howl miserably.


    "Don''t do it for him." The master of jade hand is Wang Hua''er. With ah Qi''s jumping character, Wang Hua''er won''t let him play with such dangerous things.


    Wang Hua''er''s strength is not light. Instead of waiting for Li Wenbo to open his mouth, ah Qi admitted defeat ahead of time and repeatedly called out: "I don''t want it. It''s not good if I don''t want it."


    Smell speech, Wang Hua Er cold hum a, again ruthlessly pinched to just let go of a seven''s ear.


    "If I see you, I won''t forgive you." Words fall, she looked to the side of Li Wenbo, said: "you too."


    Li Wenbo didn''t dare to fight against Wang Hua''er. After a semester together, he knew Wang Hua''er''s strength and nodded repeatedly to show that he knew it.

 Chapter 211

    After a while, Chen Yang finally came to the classroom.


    Because it was the second half of the semester, we were all acquaintances, and there was no transfer of students, so there was no politeness. Chen Yang just encouraged the students and announced the end of the gathering.


    On the first day of school, it''s just a group check-in. There''s no class. After checking in, you can have a rest. The next day, it''s a formal class.


    After the dissolution, ah Qiji asked for Chen Yang''s consent and went back to his home with Li Wenbo.


    Their purpose is very obvious, that is to find Liu Heyan. Why? Because the materials of those monsters need Liu Heyan''s help.


    ¡­¡­


    In the living room of Li Wenbo''s family, people crowded on the big sofa.


    Today''s Liu Heyan is wearing a turtleneck sweater. His golden hair is tied behind his head, revealing his delicate features.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, she said with a smile, "are you sure you want me to deal with it?"


    "Of course, the monster market can only enter if it has a practitioner''s certificate. It can only be tested when you are 15 years old." Ah Qi answered.


    "I know, but I don''t understand. Why don''t your master deal with these things?" Liu Heyan asked.


    "Give it to my master? Then it will be like this... "


    After that, ah Qi stood up, straightened up, and put his hands behind him. Then he imitated Chen Yang''s tone and said, "I''ve finished processing the materials, but the amount of money is relatively large. It''s not good to give it to you rashly. Ah Qi, in particular, is sure to spend money everywhere and buy a bunch of useless things."


    Seeing this, the other children all laughed. Don''t say, ah Qi''s imitation really has a trace of charm.


    "If your master sees you, I think he will kill you." Liu Heyan said with a smile.


    "No, Shifu never beat me. He just fined me a month''s allowance." Ah Qi sat back on the sofa and said confidently.


    "Well, I''ll help you with that. Put it in the back room."


    Smell speech, seven people''s face showed a touch of joy, looked at each other, Su Chengdao stood up, followed Liu Heyan into the empty room.


    With a jingling sound, Liu Heyan and Su Chengdao come out.


    "There are a lot of things. I have to deal with them in batches. Come and see me at the weekend." Liu Heyan said.


    "No problem." Ah Qi nodded.


    After lunch at Li Wenbo''s house, the four said goodbye to each other and left Li Wenbo''s house looking forward to it.


    After the children left, Liu Heyan sat on the sofa, took out his mobile phone, pressed it a few times and sent out a message, but the recipient of the message was Chen Yang.


    Liu Heyan: "Your disciples have gone home."


    The next moment, Chen Yang replied: "I know, things you deal with according to the rules."


    Liu Heyan: "are you sure? That''s not a small price. "


    Chen Yang: "it''s OK. Teach them a lesson and let them know the cruelty of this line."


    Liu Heyan: "I know."


    Chen Yang: "please."


    After reading Chen Yang''s reply, Liu Heyan put away his mobile phone, chuckled and turned on the TV to watch.


    ¡­¡­


    The four finally passed the first week of the new term with full expectations.


    On Saturday morning, the four children rushed out of the house and came to Li Wenbo''s house.


    In the living room, people are still crowded on the sofa, but today, there are more sugar beans nibbling on the tea table.


    "It''s sold out. The money is in this card. The code is 123456." Liu Heyan put a bank card on the coffee table and pushed it to ah Qi.


    "How many in it?" Ah Qi asked expectantly.


    Smell speech, Liu Heyan tossed out a swipe card device, threw in front of ah Qi, way: "with mobile phone recognition under see."


    "All right." Promised a, seven quickly took out the mobile phone, scanned the next swipe card device, he put the bank card on it brush, mobile phone screen immediately pop up a window.


    Seeing this, the other three also poked their heads and looked at the window above.


    The next moment, a string of data emerges.


    Star River bank


    User: XXX


    balance: 86400.00 (Star currency)


    seeing the above balance, four people''s eyes suddenly brightened, more than 80000 star currency, which is a huge sum of money, you know, most people''s annual salary is only 120000.


    "Eighty six thousand four. It''s the money you sold, but the market charges 5%, so the balance should be 82080." At this time, Liu Heyan''s voice came over. When several people looked up, they just saw Liu Heyan with his mobile phone and stroke it gently.


    The next moment, the number on the screen suddenly jumped up and instantly became 82080.Seeing this, ah Qi exclaimed, "Wow, my money."


    "I haven''t finished yet." Liu Heyan laughed and said again, "according to the rules, I''ll sell it for you on a commission basis. I''ll take 5% of the normal price."


    The words fall, her finger glides again, the number on the screen jumps again, become 77760.


    "Wow, are you so black hearted?" Hearing the speech, ah Qi''s face changed again.


    "No, not yet." Liu continued.


    "Ah? What else


    "Yes. In my capacity, I certainly can''t enter the formal market. What I enter is the black market, where there are all kinds of people. Even me, I have to be charged 20% of the protection fee, so the correct value should be this. " Liu''s fingers continued to slide, and the number on the screen became 60480.


    Up to now, several people have finally reacted. Liu Heyan has made it clear that he has cheated them. The 30% cost is no different from robbery.


    "You see, that''s the price of the dark trade."


    "The price is fart. We believe you so much, but you pit us like this." Ah Qi said angrily.


    "I didn''t blame you. It''s all true." Liu Heyan said with a smile.


    "Even if it''s true, why don''t you start?"


    "Because that''s what I ordered." At this time, a gentle voice came from Liu Heyan''s mobile phone.


    Hearing the voice, ah Qi''s face suddenly changed. The owner of the voice was Chen Yang.


    At this time, Liu Heyan no longer hide, turned the mobile phone, and aimed the screen at ah Qi. On top of it, there was a connected video call. Chen YangZheng looked at them with a smile on his face. It turns out that Chen Yang already knows all this.


    "Teacher Master... " Looking at Chen Yang on the screen, ah Qiyi''s face is embarrassed. He can''t speak.


    "Come back." The smile on Chen Yang''s face didn''t decrease, and then he hung up.


    Looking at the dark screen, ah Qi looks at Su Chengdao like asking for help.


    Chengdao just shrugs slightly, but his eyes are full of helplessness. Seeing this, ah Qi howled miserably and lay on the sofa.


    For a moment, the room came four children lament, because in front of them, will be Chen Yang for a whole day of "education", and that terrible "pocket money deduction!"

 Chapter 212

    Back at the villa, Chen Yang had been waiting in the courtyard for a long time, looking at the people coming in with a smile on his face.


    Because of collusion with Chen Yang, Liu Heyan, a member of the same party, also came together. After patting ah Qi on the shoulder, he took Li Wenbo to Chen Yang.


    "Master..."


    Chen Yang slightly tilted his head and said with a smile, "I just want to know why."


    "Because you will certainly hold the money away from us." Ah Qi answered.


    Smell speech, Chen Yang nodded, way: "according to common sense, really is such." At the end of the speech, Chen Yang walked slowly to the front of the four.


    "First of all, you buy some useless fakes, but the money is spent, but the things are worthless."


    Facing ah Qi, Chen Yang went to Han Ru and continued: "then Han Ru, you are a little better than ah Qi, but not much better. Qingshan has entrusted you to me. Naturally, I want to teach you to be adults. "


    "I''m sorry, master Chen Yang." Cold such as low head whispers to say.


    Chen Yang didn''t answer Han Ru. He walked to Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao.


    "What I don''t understand most is why you two are together. In my impression, you are the most sensible and self disciplined. Why did you keep it from me this time? "


    "Master, it''s all my idea. I told them the price and location of monster materials." Su Chengdao said in a low voice.


    "Oh? Of the four, you are the oldest and the most stable, and you don''t like eating or playing. You don''t need too much change. Why did you come up with this idea? "


    "This..." By this time, Su Chengdao has nothing to say, for a few of them, Chen Yang really know too much.


    See Su Chengdao a lie don''t expose of embarrassed look, Chen Yang light smile a, walked to the body of seven, said: "all this, is definitely your idea."


    Smelling speech, ah Qi''s face changed greatly, and he quickly explained: "I''m wronged, master. This time Chengdao really has an idea."


    "Even if there is, it''s also the problem of your mastermind. I''ll fine you a month''s change."


    "Be merciful, master!"


    "One more month."


    Hearing this, ah Qi immediately shut his mouth. He knows that if he talks nonsense again, Chen Yang will definitely do what he says, and then he will lose a lot.


    After punishing ah Qi, Chen Yang turned his head and looked at the other three people and said, "as for you, each of you will be detained for half a month. This will not be an example."


    Half a month''s change was all but enough. When the three heard it, they were all relieved. Only ah Qi Yi was crying. It seems that every time he is punished, he will always be the heaviest one. After years of getting along, ah Qi has been used to it for a long time.


    After the punishment, Chen Yang led the four to start a long education. It was not until an ziyue and Liu Heyan finished preparing lunch that he could stop.


    After a few hours of education, Chen Yang was in a clear mood, but the four ah Qi, who were opposite him, had already looked like earth. After hearing an ziyue''s cry, they got up and ran into the room as if they were granted amnesty.


    An ziyue and Liu Heyan joined hands to make a table of delicious dishes. After a few mouthfuls, the four children recovered.


    As for the remaining tens of thousands of coins in ah Qi''s account, they were transferred to Chen Yang''s account by Liu He Yan Shun.


    Chen Yang naturally won''t be greedy for this small sum of money. For practitioners of his level, five figures are not even a small change. Before taking it back, he promised ah Qi that the money would be returned to them after the summer vacation.


    "Chengdao, you are in grade nine. You will face the entrance examination in this half semester. You have to be prepared." Chen Yang said.


    "I''ve been preparing all the time, and I''m very confident in the practitioners'' entrance examination." Su Cheng replied.


    There will be a watershed between junior high school and senior high school.


    In senior high school, mortals and practitioners will be completely separated. Mortals study in mortal class, while practitioners study in practitioner class. The courses of the two are very different.


    Because the essence is not the same, on top of the entrance examination, the students with cultivation qualification will have one more examination, which is entrance examination. For practitioners, success or failure depends on the entrance examination. Although the liberal arts examination can add scores, it is far less important than the entrance examination.


    The entrance examination is divided into three times, and the content of each time is different. It is used to distinguish the ability levels of the practitioners in all aspects and make a comprehensive score, that is, the final score.


    And the first entrance examination was set one month later.


    "By the way, you can sign up for the entrance examination by yourself. You can apply for the examination in advance when you are 12 years old. I have also given you your names." Chen Yang said.


    Hearing this, ah Qi, who thought it was none of his business, was stunned. He didn''t expect that he had a share.


    "We''re only in seventh grade. Even if we pass the exam, it''s useless, isn''t it?" Ah Qi Dao.


    "Useful. If you have passed three exams this semester, you won''t have to take the ninth grade exam." Chen Yangdao.


    "In other words, the earlier you participate, the more opportunities you have?""That''s right." Chen Yang nodded.


    "If I''ve passed, can I jump to high school?" Ah Qi asked.


    "If you are amazing enough, universities may enroll you in advance."


    "Really? What is the content of this trial? " Hearing this, ah Qi was very happy, but he wanted to end his study life for a long time.


    "After dinner, ask Chengdao. With your qualifications, it''s absolutely no problem to pass the first test." Chen Yangdao.


    "All right." Ah Qi agreed and picked up the meal.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, all of them had enough to eat and drink and lay in the sun in the hospital.


    March has already entered the spring, the sun is warm, according to the people quite comfortable, if it is not for the heart thinking about the entrance examination, ah Qi may have fallen asleep.


    Ah Qi, a carp turned over from the lawn, took Wang Hua''er and Han Ru to Su Chengdao, and said excitedly, "Chengdao, tell me about the entrance examination!"


    Seeing this, Su Chengdao got up slowly and began to explain.


    "The first entrance examination is very simple. It''s a magic evaluation. Before the test, the examinee will accept the boundary examination, and then enter the examination room according to the boundary. After the examination, candidates with different levels will enter different examination rooms for testing. "


    "That is to say, we''ll score then?" Ah Qi Dao.


    "No, the entrance examination is only divided into Qi gathering and concentration examination. Those who exceed Qi gathering will stay in concentration examination."


    Su Chengdao explained, ah Qi immediately understood and said: "yes, after all, there are not many people who can knot Dan at this age. But what is the content of the test? "

 Chapter 213

    "It''s to cast a spell, and then the examiner will evaluate it according to the speed and power of your casting spell."


    "So simple?" Ah Qi Dao.


    "Yes, not all practitioners like to use magic, and physical training is one of the main branches, so the first level is just to distinguish basic skills."


    "What about the second trial?"


    "The second trial is actual combat. I''ll tell you then."


    "All right."


    Promised a, seven turned to chase sugar beans, this first entrance examination, there is no difficulty for them.


    After chasing for a while in the hospital, a telephone ring attracted everyone''s attention. Even ah Qi stopped, staring at the direction of the ring.


    Because this ring tone comes from an ziyue''s mobile phone. You know, after such a long time together, people have never seen an ziyue''s mobile phone ring, as if she had no family or friends.


    Looking at people''s eyes, an ziyue smiles and answers the phone.


    When the phone was connected, there came an old man''s voice: "hello. Miss, I have found some of the things you want. Would you like to send someone to deliver them? "


    "Yes, send someone over."


    "Yes, I''ll be there in the evening." If you don''t talk, you hang up over there.


    Put down the phone, an ziyue found that just two words of Kung Fu, a few children have been around her. Looking at the curious color on their faces, an ziyue was stunned and asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Instead of answering an ziyue, the children began to ask questions with strange eyes.


    "Miss?"


    "What have you found?"


    "Here you are?"


    Looking at the four people''s strange expressions, an ziyue covered her mouth and laughed and said, "you''ll know at night."


    She seems to have made up her mind not to say anything. Next, on how ah Qi asked, an ziyue didn''t reveal anything. Even Wang Hua''er''s hard work was not easy, and an ziyue still didn''t mention a word.


    Four people in helpless, finally wait until the sun sets.


    "Ding Dong!" A doorbell rang.


    Hearing the doorbell, ah Qi jumped up, ran to the door and opened the door.


    When the door opened, an old man in formal clothes appeared in front of ah Qi.


    "Hello." Seeing ah Qi, the old man nodded and took the lead in speaking.


    The old man had white hair and whiskers, but he was a good mechanic. His formal clothes were also neat and meticulous, but the most prominent thing was his straight back, without a trace of old style.


    Just at a glance, ah Qi saw the old man''s extraordinary and asked, "who are you looking for?"


    "Find my miss ziyue." The old man said with a smile.


    Hearing this, ah Qi has confirmed that the old man is the main one on the phone, because his voice is the same as that on the phone.


    "Come in, come in." With a smile, ah Qi welcomed the old man into the yard.


    Entering the hospital, the old man saw an ziyue in front of him at a glance. Then he walked quickly to an ziyue and said respectfully, "Miss, I''ve got the things ready."


    For the old man, an ziyue seemed to respect him. After seeing him, she stood up and said, "it''s hard. Give it to me."


    Smell speech, the old man should a, one hand a wave, several boxes appeared on the stone table.


    "Things have been delivered. I''ll go back first. If you need something, please contact me directly." The old man said respectfully.


    "Well, thank you, grandfather Gu." An ziyue has a beautiful smile on her face.


    "If you need to, just contact me directly." The old man nodded and turned away.


    However, when he came to Chen Yang''s side, he turned his head and looked at him. Then he gave a cold hum and left.


    See, Chen Yang''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment. But in the next moment, four children were around him.


    "What are you doing?" Chen Yang is puzzled.


    "Master, the old man''s eyes are not right." Ah Qi Dao.


    "Yes, it''s like watching a thief." Cold as congenial.


    "What kind of thief, your master? I''ve been upright all my life. How can I be a thief?" Chen Yang said with a straight face.


    At this time, an ziyue came to them and said with a smile, "you stole my heart, aren''t you a thief?"


    Smell speech, four children suddenly realized, from the old man''s eyes to see, Chen Yang seems not to attract the old man.


    "Is the old man very good? Even my master dares to look pale? " Ah Qi asked.


    "He is the housekeeper of my family. He is responsible for all the affairs of the family, so he has a high position." An ziyue said.


    "No matter how high you are, you are also a housekeeper. My master is your fiance and his future uncle. How dare you look?" Ah Qi Dao.


    "You don''t understand that. Ziyue is the only girl to settle down. We all serve as little ancestors." Chen Yang explained.Chen Yangyi explained that ah Qiji immediately realized that the little heart in someone''s home was pried away by an outsider like you. It''s good not to break your leg.


    However, from the words, several children read another meaning. It is estimated that the family background of the teacher''s wife is very unusual.


    Seeing that the children''s eyes turned to themselves, an ziyue immediately chuckled and turned away from the topic without waiting for them to ask questions.


    "Don''t you want to see what''s in this box?"


    Smell speech, a few children were immediately attracted attention, all looked at the wooden box on the table, at this time they found that the wooden box is extraordinary, because in the gap, a trace of the force of the wooden heart is constantly revealed.


    "What''s in it?" Ah Qi asked.


    "Wood Walking spirit." With a single wave of her hand, an ziyue opened the four boxes. In an instant, the strong force of wood walking came out.


    When the lid of the box was opened, Su Chengdao was the first to see the vine covered with Turquoise lines. He was shocked and asked, "is this? Millennium demon vine? No, there are green ginseng, or two! "


    As his eyes continued to move, Su Chengdao''s eyes would stare out when he saw the two fragrant little ginseng.


    "You bought these?" At this time, Chen Yang asked.


    "Yes, Hua''er wakes up the heart of Mu Ling. These are just what she needs." An ziyue''s smile.


    Although spiritual objects are not as rare as divine objects, they are extremely valuable. Without saying anything, an ziyue directly bought four boxes, which moved Chen Yang very much.


    "Ziyue..."


    After Chen Yang finished, an ziyue interrupted directly: "there is nothing to say. We are a family."


    Words fall, she handed the Millennium demon rattan to Wang Hua''er, said with a smile: "these days you digest this demon rattan first, come to me again."


    "Well, thank you, madam." Wang Hua''er was also very moved and nodded.


    Seeing this, ah Qi was envious. At this speed, Wang Hua''er would definitely break through the golden elixir before himself. So he pulled la''an ziyue''s coat and asked, "madam, do you have my share?"


    "You are not the heart of wood spirit. It''s useless to take it."


    "There is no spirit thing. It''s better to give some pills, such as Linghua pills and Buqi pills."


    "Get out of here. What are you doing with these things?"


    "No, no, why so fierce." Muttering, ah Qi ran into the villa with sugar beans in his arms.

 Chapter 214

    That night, Wang Hua''er absorbed the power of wood line in the Millennium demon vine. Wang Hua''er was forced to enter the closed door because of the strong power of the inner wood. Three days after she had finished refining, Wang Hua''er''s breath soared, high and low. It was obvious that she was on the edge of the golden elixir.


    Seeing this, Chen Yang struck while the iron was hot and gave Wang Hua''er two green ginseng plants to continue to break through.


    After absorbing the two green ginseng, the villa is full of Wang Hua''er''s soaring breath, which is much stronger than Su Chengdao''s breakthrough.


    Until half a month later, the breath began to converge, Wang Hua''er successfully broke through the customs.


    As soon as she opens the door, Wang Hua''er sees an ziyue waiting at the door. Looking at the smile on her face, Wang Hua''er begins to be familiar with the abilities of Jindan realm under the guidance of an ziyue after she calls out "Shiniang" sweetly.


    In the evening, after ah Qi''s class, the villa became lively.


    No one could have imagined that Wang Hua''er, the latest practitioner, was the first to break through the golden elixir. Ah Qi was agitated for a long time and pestered an ziyue to ask for this and that. It didn''t stop until Wang Hua''er gave him a taste of the golden elixir.


    Jin Dan''s fried chestnut is so sour that the big bag on ah Qi''s forehead didn''t disappear the next day. He was laughed at by Han Ru for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a month later, the entrance examination finally began.


    Today, ah Qi got up early in the morning. Under the leadership of Chen Yang, he came to the Zhou Tianxiu inspection center with the rest of the people.


    The practitioner examination center is the place to get the Practitioner Certificate. You can come here at the age of 15.


    There are three levels of practitioners'' certificates. The realm of building foundation is a low-level practitioner. The golden elixir is a middle-level practitioner, and above the golden elixir are all high-level practitioners, because people who reach that realm will not care about the so-called worldly certificate.


    ¡­¡­


    After trusting ah Qiji to the teacher in charge of Dongcheng college, Chen Yang went back to class.


    Because of the entrance examination, the hall of the examination center today is full of people, and Dongcheng college alone has dozens of people.


    The trial was conducted in batches. Ah Qi could only wait in the hall for the batch of Dongcheng college to start.


    Because the maximum age of the test can reach 30, the ages of the participants are also uneven. However, most of the candidates are over 15 years old, and the most are about 20 years old. Compared with them, the children of Dongcheng college are quite conspicuous.


    "Chengdao, why are there so many people in this trial?" In the corner of the hall, ah Qiyi''s face is impatient, and the most annoying thing about his temperament is waiting.


    "The entrance examination is held once a year. All the candidates of Zhou Tiancheng gather here. There are many natural people." Su Chengdao explained.


    "There are so many people in their twenties here, can''t they pass the exam for more than five years?" Ah Qi Dao.


    "It can be said that generally, they are people who have not achieved ideal results, or who have just reached their level."


    "Not so good? Is the trial hard? " Ah Qi asked suspiciously.


    Su Chengdao nodded and explained: "well, the second actual combat trial is a watershed."


    Hearing this, ah Qi just wanted to ask about the actual combat, but he was interrupted by a boring voice: "Hello, Su Chengdao."


    The speaker is a 14-year-old girl with delicate facial features. She is looking at Su Chengdao with a smile on her face.


    "Hello. Think of the students Seeing the visitor, Su Chengdao said hello with a smile.


    Nodded, Zhuo siruo looked at ah Qiji and asked, "they must be your brothers and sisters, right? You''ve had great accomplishments since you were young. Your family is really full of talents. "


    "If you think of your classmates, you and your elder brother are not weak in cultivation." Su Chengdao replied with a smile.


    Smell speech, Zhuo siruo Wu mouth smile a, to several people said: "Hello, my name is Zhuo siruo, is Chengdao classmate."


    "Hello." Several people nodded and said hello to each other.


    After the polite, Su Chengdao no longer wordy, directly into the topic: "siruo students, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, just to ask if you have time in the afternoon?"


    Smell speech, a seven several people''s face suddenly began to change, this is to make an appointment with people.


    From the appearance, zhuosiruo''s voice is soft, and her beautiful face, as well as her petite figure, there are definitely many pursuers. Such a beautiful woman would come to ask Su Chengdao out for dinner. The other three people''s eyes suddenly became strange. Wang Hua''er, in particular, had a cold light in her eyes, but the cold light was fleeting, and no one knew it except herself.


    "What''s the matter." Su Chengdao asked.


    "It''s nothing. I just want to discuss with you the experience of practice." Zhuosiruo said with a smile.


    The cultivation of building a foundation is just like that. There is no experience to speak of. Zhuo siruo obviously has a crush on Su Chengdao. He is digging people in front of several people.


    Although Wang Hua''er is very good at hiding, Han Ru is not happy. His elder brother Cheng Dao will not get your little attention to stir him up. He immediately says, "I don''t have time. Elder brother Cheng Dao wants to play with us."Smell speech, Zhuo siruo''s eyes slightly open big, she didn''t expect to be rejected, and was rejected by the other party''s sister. Although in the heart surprised, but Zhuo Si if still quite City mansion, immediately peeped out a smile way: "cold such as younger sister, I am asking Cheng Dao."


    "I''m not your sister. I''m brother Chengdao''s sister." Han Ru is not polite at all, but the other party is clearly digging her corner, which makes the temper not small Han Ru how to endure.


    "I''m sorry, I''m really going to play with them this afternoon." At this time, Su Chengdao opened his mouth.


    Hearing this, Zhuo siruo''s smile slightly stagnated, then immediately recovered, said with a smile: "in that case, I''ll discuss it next time, I''ll go first."


    Then Zhuo siruo waved his hand and left gracefully.


    "Well! It''s shameless. " Looking at Zhuo siruo''s far away figure, Han Ru Leng snorted.


    "They just make an appointment to discuss practice. What''s shameless?" Ah Qi, who didn''t know why, asked.


    "What do you know? This woman''s explicit intention is to pursue her brother Tao. She looks soft and weak on the surface, but in fact she is vicious inside."


    Words fall, Su Chengdao finally can''t listen to go on: "people just said two words, have you said so exaggerated?"


    Looking at Cheng Dao and ah Qi in doubt, Han Ru said with a smile, "you don''t understand. Only women can understand women."


    "Really?" They turned their heads and asked Wang Hua''er.


    "Han Ru is right. The woman looks weak, but the city is deep." Wang Hua''er nodded.


    "Is it so evil? Can you tell at a glance? " Ah Qi Yi''s face is muddled.

 Chapter 215

    It''s meaningless to argue with a woman. Seeing that ah Qi is still inquiring, Su Chengdao pats him on the shoulder and changes the topic.


    "What can we say about this? Shall we go to Kentucky or golden gate in the afternoon?"


    On hearing the food, ah Qi immediately attracted his attention and said with a smile, "golden gate? It''s been a long time. "


    "Let''s go to the golden gate. What do you think?"


    "No problem."


    See two girls also agree, Su Chengdao slightly relieved, if let ah seven ask further, he also don''t know what serious consequences will happen.


    At this time, on the other side of the hall, Zhuo siruo and a fat girl were standing at the meeting place of his class.


    "Si Ruo, Cheng Dao, if he doesn''t come here, why are you sad?" The girl is Zhuo siruo''s best friend Cao Lei. Seeing Zhuo siruo''s loss, she quickly comforts her.


    "I didn''t expect Chengdao to have such a good relationship with his brothers and sisters. It''s really impolite to ask him to come to our class meeting place." Drowsy said with a poor smile.


    "What''s impolite? You are the monitor. Is it strange for him to gather here? Is it difficult to get good grades, and then you can do whatever you want? Did he say something unpleasant to you? " Cao Lei''s mind is very straight. She is immediately cheated by Zhuo siruo. She thinks Su Chengdao has said something too much.


    "No, I''m too impolite. I don''t blame Chengdao."


    They didn''t suppress their voice, and Cao Lei''s voice was very loud, which immediately attracted the attention of most male voices in the assembly area.


    Zhuo siruo is a celebrity in junior high school. He has a good family and is beautiful. He is famous in the ninth grade. He is the goddess that many boys dream of.


    The goddess in the heart seems to have been bullied, and the desire for expression of these men immediately surged up.


    "Si Ruo? What''s going on? " At this time, a tall man stood beside Zhuo siruo.


    The man''s name is Shi Hong. At the age of 15, the students in class 1 have already opened more than 60 orifices, which is one of the best in Zhou Tiancheng. In addition to his excellent qualifications, his family is not bad. He is a member of Zhou Tianshi''s family. Shi Zhuo and his family have been friends since childhood. Shi Hong and Zhuo siruo have known each other since childhood, but he has always regarded Zhuo siruo as the lover of his dreams and pursued them hard. However, Zhuo siruo has always refused his pursuit for many times because of his age. Rejected again and again, Shi Hong is not upset, but more like Zhuo siruo.


    At this time, the goddess in his heart is suspected to be bullied. Shi Hong will never tolerate it. The spirit power in his body is also surging up because of anger.


    Looking at Shi Hong, Zhuo siruo shook his head and said, "it''s nothing."


    At this time, Cao Lei was not happy. She said in a loud voice: "Shi Hong, my family siruo kindly invited Su Chengdao to come to this meeting place. He didn''t appreciate it and said something too much to us siruo."


    Shi Hong Wen Yan eyes a stare, to Zhuo siruo asked: "seriously?"


    "No, it''s all small things. Don''t worry about it." Drowsy said with a smile and a pathetic look.


    "Who is it?" Shi Hong cold voice asks a way.


    "It''s the one opposite with long hair and three little kids." Cao Lei pointed to Su Chengdao and said.


    Smell speech, Shi Hong cold hum a, get rid of pretending to stop his Zhuo siruo, stride toward Su Chengdao. At the moment when he turned around, Zhuo siruo''s eyes flashed a joke that no one could see, and then instantly restored to the original state.


    At this time, Su Chengdao is still discussing the matter of acupoint orifices with ah Qiji. Shi Hong''s palm suddenly stretches out and presses Su Chengdao''s shoulder.


    The palm didn''t arrive, Su Cheng way already reacted to come over, the body one side hid to open, then turned round, doubtfully asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Shi Hong is more than 1.8 meters tall, a whole head higher than Su Chengdao. He can''t imagine that his palm would be dodged by Su Chengdao. He was stunned for a moment and then reacted. He said in a cold voice: "nothing, just to teach you a lesson."


    Su Cheng Road is slightly a Leng, doubt ground asks a way: "teach me?"? I don''t seem to have offended you, do I? "


    "But you have offended the wrong people." Words fall, Shi Hong once again stretched out his hand, grasped Su Chengdao''s shoulder, he intends to let Su Chengdao suffer.


    See palm stretch, Su Cheng way eyebrow a pick, is about to raise a hand to block, but ah seven is first he one step, firmly grasped Shi Hong''s wrist.


    The wrist is caught, Shi Hong just light Yi a, again send a strength, in his opinion, this small hand absolutely can''t beat own strength.


    But when he made another effort, there was more power coming from the white and tender palm. No matter how Shi Hong struggled, he couldn''t break his palm.


    In horror, a tender voice came into Shi Hong''s ear: "who do you want to teach?"


    Following the sound, Shi Hong is surprised to find that the owner of the palm is actually a little boy whose height reaches his chest.


    "What are you doing? Answer my question." Ah Qi said impatiently.


    Although the palm can''t break free, but Shi Hong is not afraid, frown said: "teach you.""Teach us a lesson? Are you sure? " Hearing this, ah Qi''s face became strange. The last person who wanted to teach him seemed to have transferred to another school.


    At this time, Su Chengdao opened ah Qi''s arm and asked with a smile, "classmate, I think you look familiar. You should also be from Dongcheng college. If you have any words that you can''t talk about, why do you have to do it?"


    Shi Hong snorted coldly and said, "well, what do you say? If you had known to speak well, I would not have come to you


    Smell speech, Su Chengdao immediately confused, he always treat people with smile, as if he didn''t offend anyone.


    "Classmate, I really don''t know where I offended you. Could you tell me?"


    "Still pretending!" Seeing Su Chengdao''s puzzled appearance, Shi Hong gets more angry in his heart and directly pinches a handprint. A trace of earth power gathers at Su Chengdao''s feet.


    Seeing this, Su Chengdao''s face changed and stepped back. The next moment, a sharp thorn appeared in place.


    The thorns are extremely sharp. If he can''t dodge, his bare feet will definitely be pierced by the thorns. Shi Hong comes up with such a heavy hand. Ah Qi''s face is suddenly gloomy. Just for a moment, his palm pinches Shi Hong''s neck and presses him on the floor.


    Two people''s movement is not small, immediately attracted most of the eyes, the body in a seven under Shi Hong is a face muddled force, he did not respond, people have been lying on the ground. That small palm seems to have a thousand pounds of power, how can not break free.


    On the other side, at the gathering place of Dongcheng college, everyone was also surprised. They didn''t expect that Shi Hong would use magic, and they didn''t expect that the boy had such powerful power.

 Chapter 216

    In the gathering area, Zhuo siruo opened her mouth slightly. She didn''t expect that the stupefied child had such strength. She knocked down Shi Hong with one palm. You know, Shi Hong is the top level of Dongcheng college.


    "Pa" a, the soil stab broken into powder, the law enforcement officers stationed in the hall also found the situation, came to the two people''s side, shouting: "what are you doing? How dare the monk fight in the hall? "


    Seeing this, Su Chengdao immediately pulled ah Qi apart, then helped Shi Hong up and politely said: "misunderstanding, we are classmates, just a temporary exchange."


    "How can we compete? Do you know how to use magic The law enforcer asked coldly.


    "Really, ask him if you don''t believe it." Then Su Chengdao turned to Shi Hong and asked, "well, we''re just fighting."


    You can''t fight in public, especially for the practitioners. If this is implemented, let alone the entrance examination, several people will have to ask Huang Zhengqi for tea.


    Shi Hong although horizontal, but also not silly, immediately with a smile said: "yes, uncle, we just itch to fight, not fight." Then he put his arms around Su Chengdao''s shoulder, looking like a good brother.


    The law enforcers are fierce on the surface, but in fact, they have a good heart. Seeing this, they are not embarrassed. They said: "next time, they will be disqualified." After that, the law enforcers turned back to their posts.


    See law enforcement is no longer investigated, Su Chengdao repeatedly nodded, to leave the law enforcement said: "OK, OK, we will pay attention, thank you uncle."


    After the law enforcers leave, everyone is relieved. Then Shi Hong responds and immediately releases Su Chengdao''s shoulder.


    "I''ll teach you next time!" After putting down a cruel word, Shi Hong turns to leave, pretends that nothing has happened, and returns to the assembly area.


    The other men of Dongcheng college dare not provoke Shi Hong, and they all pretend to have nothing to do and talk about their own affairs. Now who dares to offend the four big guys? Even Shi Hong can be slapped. They are not rivals together.


    An hour later, a burst of electronic sound, and finally it is the turn of Dongcheng college admission.


    Through the hall, through a long corridor, an open training ground appeared in front of us. There are three one person high puppets in the training ground. Before each puppet, a candidate is casting a spell.


    On the edge of the training ground, four or five people in this uniform are recording the performance of the candidates, while the rest of the candidates are waiting outside the field.


    When Dongcheng college entered, the previous batch had not finished. After another 20 minutes, the examiner finally announced the start of Dongcheng college batch, reminding the students of Dongcheng college to enter.


    The training ground is divided into two parts, the left is the low level, and the right is the intermediate level.


    Arriving at the door, ah qi4 was just about to enter, but he was stopped by the doorkeeper.


    "Wait a minute, this is an intermediate examination room. At least you can enter it with concentration. How old are you two? Don''t go wrong."


    "It''s not wrong. We''ve been absorbed." Ah Qi answered.


    "Are you kidding? You two are only twelve or thirteen years old. How can you concentrate?" The doorman said with a smile that he didn''t believe that anyone could concentrate when he was 12 years old. Naturally, it was out of kindness to remind.


    Seeing that the examiner didn''t believe it, ah Qi and Han Ru looked at each other, and the breath of concentration released. The doorman suddenly changed his face. He is just a mortal, but the breath of practitioners has a pressure on him.


    Feeling the power of clarity, he knew that he had lost his sight. Zhou Tiancheng actually had this kind of peerless genius, and it was two of them.


    "Put your breath away, you two. I can''t stand it any more." Said the porter with a wry smile.


    "You look like you''re 30, but it''s good to say brother." Ah Qi curled his lips and led Han Ru into the examination room, leaving an embarrassed doorman.


    Due to being blocked for a while, ah Qiji was the last one to enter. When they entered, more than 20 students in the examination room immediately cast curious eyes.


    They are all ninth grade students, and they are also the only junior high school students in Dongcheng college who can break through and concentrate. They are not surprised to see Su Chengdao, but they are very surprised to see ah Qiji behind him.


    Let go of Wang Hua''er, who has gradually separated from his youth. Just look at ah Qi and Han Ru''s little man, people will not connect them with concentration.


    At this time, they have only one idea, that is, the three went to the wrong examination room.


    When ah Qi came near, a heavy voice came: "this is the examination room, not everyone can enter."


    Looking around, it turned out to be Shi Hong with a cool face.


    "We didn''t go wrong. This is our examination room." Ah Qi said.


    "Shouldn''t your examination room be next door?" Shi Hong slightly raised his eyebrows, and there was a touch of irony in his eyes. In his opinion, the young man in front of him was astonishing in physique at most, and his cultivation was absolutely unfocused.


    You know, among the more than 20 students present, at least 80% of them broke through this year. Even he Shihong was able to break through last year. Looking at ah Qi''s age, he would never believe that he would be better than him."Next door, I''m concentrating." Ah Qi said with a frown.


    Seeing this, a kind-hearted student reminded: "little brother, if you go to the wrong examination room, the result will be invalid. Don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Smelling speech, ah Qi looked at the student and said with a smile, "I really didn''t go wrong. I''m the meditator."


    "If you don''t admit it, I''ll see how you play it later." Seeing that ah Qi is not willing to go, Shi Hong turns away with a cold hum and sticks to Zhuo siruo in the distance.


    Ah Qi shrugged his shoulders and didn''t want to worry about it any more. Then he and Su Chengdao went to the open space in front of him.


    Five minutes later, the three examiners finished sorting out and the trial began.


    "Yu Gaocai, Shang Yongwang, Zhu Hong."


    At this time, an examiner called out three names to the loudspeaker, and then the three figures stood up and came to the front of the three natives in order.


    Looking at the figure who finally stood up, ah Qi gave a little smile, because that person was the student who had just kindly spoken to remind himself. He said in secret: "so your name is Zhu Hong, but I''m not bad."


    Three students in place, with the examiner''s "start", the three began to mobilize the spirit.


    Not everyone can cast as freely as ah Qi and Han can. It was only seven or eight seconds later that Zhu Hong''s fireball was condensed. The fireball, which was big enough to slap, fell on the local people and made a bang.


    After another two seconds, the other two''s spells were completed one after another, hitting their respective natives.


    After the spell was released, several people''s performance was not brilliant. The examiner immediately counted the results and yelled to the loudspeaker: "Yu Gaocai, 6 points. Shang Yongwang, 6.3. Zhu Hong, 7 points. "

 Chapter 217

    Listening to the sound of the amplifier speaker, ah Qi asked suspiciously, "how can the score be a single digit?"


    "The full marks of the trial are all 10 points, like Zhu Hong''s 7 points, which is actually very good." Su Chengdao explained with a smile.


    "Seven is good? How many points can we get? " Ah Qi asked.


    "I don''t think the full mark is too high for the speed and power of your release." Su Chengdao said with a smile.


    "So simple?"


    Smell speech, Su Cheng way corner of the mouth tiny beat, say: "do you think everyone is the same as you?"? I''ve seen it before. Zhou Tiancheng hasn''t got full marks for decades. "


    "Cut, it''s just a full mark, I''m still not free to pick it up."


    Ah Qi''s voice is not small, many people have heard, and Shi Hong and Zhuo siruo happen to be in it.


    "Full marks? You don''t even have the concentration. Zero is absolutely certain. " Shi Hong said sarcastically.


    "Shi Hong, you can''t judge a person by his appearance. Ah Qi is a talented man. It''s normal for him to be really attentive." At this time, zhuosiruo said carefully, it seems to give ah Qi enough face.


    Zhuo siruo opened his mouth, Shi Hong immediately put on a smiling face, flattered and said: "since siruo said he was attentive, then I will take him as attentive, and see what they will be like in the trial."


    Looking at Shi Hong a pair of licking the dog''s appearance, ah Qi''s heart flashed a trace of disgust. At the same time, sharp he also captured the fleeting disdain in Zhuo siruo''s eyes.


    "Han Ru, I find you are right." Ah Qi Dao.


    "What''s the matter?"


    With a smile, ah Qi said, "this woman is really not a good thing."


    "I can''t be wrong with the conclusion that sister Hua Er and I have reached." Han Ru said triumphantly.


    Su Chengdao and ah Qiji''s names were ranked last because they were cut in class. However, there are only more than 20 examinees in Dongcheng college, and they have finished all the rounds before long.


    At this time, it happened that Su Chengdao, the 24th person, had already stood in front of the natives with the other two candidates.


    "Start!" With the examiner a shout, three people began to gather up the magic.


    Because of sword cultivation, Su Chengdao''s five elements magic is not strong, but it is more than enough in this level of examination.


    In less than five seconds, a big fireball had been condensed and hit the natives, burst out a strong fire.


    However, when Chengdao''s spiritual power was mobilized, the three examiners who were more than ten meters away looked stagnant, because they felt a familiar breath in the golden elixir.


    At first, they were not sure. Until Chengdao''s fireball was released, the three examiners fully confirmed that the 15-year-old boy had formed a golden elixir!


    Fifteen year old Jindan, what a gift is this? There are only a few people in the strongest University in the capital of stars. These talents actually appeared in their Zhou Tiancheng. The three examiners knew that after the entrance examination, the youth''s fame would sweep across the galaxy.


    After taking a deep breath, the examiner calmed down and began to read the result: "Ren Chuan, 6.7 points. Feng Hao, 7.6. Su Chengdao, 9.8. "


    9.8, which is the highest score in Dongcheng college this time. Even Zhuo siruo, a law major, just got 9.


    As soon as the result comes out, Su Chengdao becomes the focus of the field. Zhuo siruo in the distance keeps his eyes still and stares at Su Chengdao.


    "9.8 points, even higher than me, his talent has been comparable to that of Ye Yuhuan who shocked Zhou Tiancheng at that time. It''s the perfect woman that deserves to wait for you. " At this time, Zhuo siruo''s desire for conquest has risen to the top. Su Chengdao, she is bound to win.


    Zhuo siruo looks directly at Su Chengdao, which makes Shi Hong''s face very gloomy. From the appearance, he has lost to Su Chengdao, but he did not expect that at this time in the magic, he still lost. Because his score is only 8.5.


    In the heart envies the fire to mingle, a hate idea ascends but rises, at this time Shi Hong looks at Su Chengdao''s eyes, seem to want to eat a person generally terrible.


    The candidates all know that their backgrounds are not bad. They step back a few steps, far away from Shi Hong who is about to break out.


    At this time, the examiner reported the last three names: "Wang Hua''er, Han Ru, ah Qi."


    Hearing their names, the three of them got up and walked to the field, while Su Chengdao just came out, and the four met.


    As soon as we met, ah Qi immediately said, "Cheng Dao, that Zhuo siruo looks at you in the wrong way."


    Smell speech, Su Chengdao eyes turn, glimpsed Zhuo siruo that straight eyes.


    Eyes opposite, Zhuo siruo immediately returned to God, slightly lowered her head, face floating a blush, if others, mind will be lifted away, but this time, she is going to be disappointed. Because the object of her teasing is Su Chengdao.


    Chengdao didn''t pay attention to her follow-up series of small actions, just said to ah Qisan with a smile: "good performance. Hua Er remembers to suppress his cultivation. If the golden elixir state is shown, the students in the field will go crazy. ""I see." The three nodded, missed Su Chengdao and walked to the field.


    Seeing the three enter the stadium, Su Chengdao turns around and returns to the field. He never looks at Zhuo siruo again from the beginning to the end. This makes Zhuo siruo''s heart more determined. This man, who is so firm in mind, is her goal.


    In contrast, Shi Hong, looking at a series of actions of Zhuo siruo, also knows that she has a passion for Su Chengdao, which makes his heart more jealous. His clenched fists are full of green tendons, and he wants to eat Su Chengdao raw.


    When ah Qi and Han Ru entered the examination room, a touch of surprise flashed in the eyes of the three examiners, because he and Han Ru were too young. After all, ah Qi was really short.


    Although I was surprised, there were many people who went to the wrong examination room in the past years. Now that time has passed, I can no longer change the examination room. The well-informed examiner immediately put away his pity and called out: "start."


    As the examiner''s words fell, the three men all raised their palms and faced the natives in front of them.


    At the next moment, wood, thunder and fire gather together.


    In an instant, the three examiners felt the golden elixir on Wang Hua''er. There was a touch of shock in their eyes. Why are there two golden elites in this day?


    As soon as the idea came out, the three examiners didn''t have time to respond, so they were pulled back to their senses with two blasts.


    At this time of the field, ah Qi in front of the natives chest concave a big pit, and cold as in front of the natives more exaggerated, the upper body has no trace.


    On the other hand, Wang Hua''er, who has already broken through the golden elixir, is the most normal native. She just has a few vines on her body.

 Chapter 218

    The strong smoke came from the wound of the native man who had only half his body left. At this time, the test field was extremely quiet, only the sound of the broken earth falling to the ground.


    You know, from the beginning to now, it''s only two seconds.


    Two seconds. What''s that? It''s a way to do it.


    What is one idea coagulation? That is a special meaning that can only be understood after the affinity is high enough to explode and the cultivation is advanced. But the three children in front of us are only thirteen or fourteen at most. The little boy, in particular, looked only eleven or twelve years old. How high can a child grow like this?


    From the time they cast the Dharma, the examiners have clearly perceived that young girls and boys are attentive, and have opened more than 100 orifices.


    At such an age, they have already opened their acupoints. Even if they don''t have a single idea of congealing, they will be robbed by the major forces. Now, with the extraordinary idea of congealing, the examiners can''t describe their talents.


    "Lao Xu How to score this score? " At this time, an examiner broke the silence.


    "What else can I do? Full up


    "Good, full." Then all three examiners gave their marks.


    "Wang Hua''er, 10 points. Cold like, 10 points. Ah Qi, 10 points. "


    As the loudspeakers yelled out, the students outside finally recovered, but their mouths widened. Most of them don''t know how unreasonable the idea of coagulation is, but they all know that there hasn''t been a full score in Zhou Tiancheng for decades.


    Who would have thought that today they saw full marks, not only that, they saw three full marks!


    For a moment, there was an uproar, and everyone was shocked and speechless, as if in a dream.


    Went outside, seven and Su Chengdao hit under the palm, happy to say: "see no, three full marks."


    "As I said, you will get full marks." Su Chengdao said with a smile.


    "Brother Chengdao, I also got full marks." At this time, cold as if to invite merit like looking at Su Chengdao.


    Looking at the cold as blue eyes flicker, Su Chengdao chuckled, touched her head and said: "yes, my cold as the best."


    "But I really didn''t expect Hua Er to get full marks." Let go of Hanru, Su Chengdao continues.


    "I didn''t expect that the heart of the wood spirit could strengthen my wood spell." Wang Hua''er said with a smile.


    "Hey hey, I didn''t expect that I could crush Chengdao one day." Ah Qijian broke in with a smile.


    Smell speech, Su Chengdao ordered a bit of seven''s forehead, way: "the person present, no one can compare with your talent."


    Being praised by Su Chengdao, ah Qi was even more proud. If he had a tail, he might have spiraled up to the sky with his tail spinning at high speed.


    At this time, Zhuo siruo on the other side is quietly looking at the playful ah Qi four. After some observation, she finally saw some clues.


    "You are not brothers and sisters. No wonder I''m so rejected. " Looking at Su Chengdao side constantly coquettish cold such as, Zhuo siruo know the answer, heart secretly way: "it doesn''t matter, I will get Chengdao."


    The cold light in his eyes flashed by, and Zhuo siruo returned to normal. He asked Shi Hong, who was angry with him: "what''s the matter, Shi Hong?"


    Hearing Zhuo siruo''s voice, the expression on Shi Hong''s face immediately turned into a flattering color. He bowed his head and said, "it''s OK. Now that the test is finished, should we go?"


    "Yes." Zhuosiruo whispered. Shi Hong''s performance, she all saw in the eye, in her opinion, this kind of man should be used by her.


    Wen Yan, Shi Hong pinches the charm to say: "good, that I send you to go back."


    "Well, please."


    Hearing Zhuo siruo''s promise, Shi Hong''s flattery was even worse. He repeatedly said, "no trouble, no trouble." Then he met Zhuo siruo and left the examination room.


    After submitting the results, ah Qiji also stepped out of the examination room. Because of the trial, Chen Yang gave them a day off today, so afternoon is their free time.


    Although all the pocket money was deducted, there were still a few people''s savings. A trip to the Golden Gate fried chicken was inevitable. The four of them walked out of the gate of the Xiuzhe inspection center with laughter.


    At this time, a figure was standing in front of a desk in an office on the second floor of the inspection center.


    If ah Qiji came here again, he would surely find that the figure was the examiner who gave them the marks. In front of the examiner, there was a middle-aged man with a serious look.


    "Captain, don''t you really talk to them?" The examiner asked respectfully.


    "No, you tell me to go down. No one is allowed to inquire about these people. This is the order of the leader." The middle-aged man said seriously.


    Smell speech, the examiner nodded and left the office.


    This matter is naturally a greeting from Yi Wu, otherwise ah Qi can''t get out of the inspection center. If you run away, you will be abducted by other forces.¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, ah Qi, who is eating fried chicken happily in the golden gate, doesn''t know that they have caused an uproar in Zhoutian city.


    At the same time, there are three full marks and three children who have studied coagulation. What a great event it is. As soon as they get the news, everyone and the alliance will send someone to give gifts to several people. It doesn''t matter whether they join or not. Such talents will definitely be sold out.


    Such a genius will have super strength if he is not careful in the future, and when he is careless, he may easily crush himself. Even if he doesn''t make friends, at least he can''t offend him. After all, there is a great possibility that there is a pangran clan standing behind them, and they can be killed by blowing.


    However, the olive branches of the major forces in Zhoutian city were not thrown out, because they got a more shocking news, that is, the word of the Lord of Zhoutian city.


    "No force is allowed to take the initiative to contact four people. Once found, the Ju clan will drive out Zhou Tiancheng," he said


    What kind of people are the city masters of Zhou Tian? They absolutely do what they say. Of course, they dare not disobey. They withdraw their orders one after another and try their best to restrain their subordinates.


    This also led to such a genius of four people, but at this time in the Golden Gate happily eating fried chicken, no one knows that they are just a sensation of Zhou Tiancheng cultivation super genius.


    ¡­¡­


    In a mansion in Zhou Tiancheng, two figures are sitting on a square table. The square table is not big. There is only a pot of hot tea on it.


    "Miss ANN, I''ve already let you know. This week, no one in Tiancheng dares to disobey my orders. " The speaker is a kind-hearted old man with narrow eyes and casual clothes. He is the leader of the city.


    "Thank you very much, master. Thank you very much." Another person is an ziyue.


    "Don''t be polite to me. I''m very optimistic about these four children. Especially the smallest one. " After a sip of tea, Zhou Tian said slowly.


    "I remember what you said. Ziyue didn''t thank you for what happened to the Lu family before." An ziyue said respectfully. The Lord of Zhou Tian has been a God for thousands of years, and she is the same generation as her master.

 Chapter 219

    Seeing an ziyue''s clever appearance, the city master of Zhou Tian said with a smile: "I haven''t seen you for a hundred years. I didn''t expect that you, the girl, have also broken through the spirit. It''s really the back wave of the Yangtze River pushing the front wave. You have been breaking through for some time and can start to condense the Dharma phase. "


    "Yes, after this battle, ziyue will gather Dharma phase." An ziyue said.


    "Well, if you don''t understand it, just ask me. I''ve been deifying for so many years, and I still have a lot of experience." The main road of zhoutiancheng.


    "Thank you, master." An ziyue''s respectful worship is about to leave.


    "By the way, when will Chen Yang marry you?"


    When Zhou Tiancheng''s words fell, an ziyue''s face suddenly flashed a blush, and said softly: "soon..." With that, an ziyue''s figure disappeared from the original place, leaving a smiling Zhoutian city master.


    The life span of a man of practice like him is calculated by four figures. It''s just a hundred years'' pursuit. To him, it''s like a family.


    ¡­¡­


    In the golden gate of the western city on Sunday, the four people were eating hot.


    Compared with Kenda chicken, the taste of golden gate is obviously different. It''s fried chicken, but the two styles are quite different. However, they have the same characteristic, they are delicious.


    While the four were eating, the picture of the big TV in the hall suddenly turned, and a pretty woman in formal dress appeared.


    "Now let''s broadcast a piece of news. On the first test of today''s practitioners'' entrance examination, there are three talents with full marks. After hearing the news, our reporter went to the repairman Inspection Center for the first time and verified with the person in charge that the news was accurate. The three geniuses are all junior high school students of Dongcheng University. These are the looks of the three geniuses. They are all talented people. It''s my great fortune that these geniuses are born. "


    As the woman finished, photos of ah Qiji appeared on TV. At the same time, the news plug-in appeared on every screen of Zhou Tiancheng. For a moment, the people cheered, and it was a great blessing that such talents appeared in the city.


    High talent means high achievement. If there are more people like Zhou Tian City Master, people''s life will be more guaranteed. After all, there are countless powerful monsters in the Zhou Tian forest, pressing on people''s heads all the time.


    "Chengdao, is that us?" At this time, the reaction of ah Qi with chicken legs pointed to the picture on TV.


    "It''s you, but you''re very photogenic." Su Chengdao''s smile.


    When you look at the corner of the hall, you can see that Su Nei is also a genius. In just a few minutes, everyone has noticed ah Qi in the corner.


    "You see, are those three geniuses on TV?" Then a man called out.


    "Don''t say it. It''s like that." Another man called.


    "It''s not like they are!"


    Smell speech, restaurant immediately lively, a group of people immediately got up around, want to take a closer look at the three sensational genius of the city.


    Seeing this, ah Qi''s face changed greatly. He took up the plate and ran out. Before he left, ah Qi yelled, "I''ll give it back to you next time!"


    Looking at the figure of several people who had gone away, the attendant of golden gate said with a smile: "don''t worry, this is mine." He wants to make a good impression on these little celebrities.


    "No, it''s a restaurant." At this time, a hand on the shoulder of the waiter, when he turned to see, it was his manager.


    This is the celebrity effect, which is sure to attract people from the shops where little talents have been.


    In an alley two kilometers away from jindamen, four people sat on a big box, back to back.


    "Are we on fire?" Ah Qi said.


    "It''s really hot." Su Chengdao nodded.


    "What should we do? I think those stars wear glasses and masks when they go out, and they cover them tightly. Don''t we have to do the same?" Han Ru said.


    "Don''t worry, we''re not exaggerating. We''re just doing well. We don''t have much enthusiasm." Wang Hua''er said.


    Su Chengdao said with a smile: "Hua''er is right. People are always forgetful. I estimate that in half a month at most, we can''t recognize many people when we walk on the street."


    "Good." Smell speech, a few people breathed a sigh of relief, they don''t want that kind of always being chased trouble life.


    Now it seems that being too famous is not a good thing, just going out is a big trouble.


    "Where are you going now?" Ah Qi asked.


    "I have to go home." Su Cheng replied.


    Words fall, a group of people out of the alley, went to the smart rail station.


    Because it was a working day, there were not many people on the spirit rail car. Although some people recognized them, they were all easily cast off by ah Qi. Half an hour later, the four collapsed in the courtyard of the villa, looking up at the blue sky.


    Touching the sugar beans in his arms, ah Qi looked helpless and said, "what should I do? Chengdao, we will go to school tomorrow.""What else can we do? There must be a class. "


    Wang Hua''er chuckled and said, "what are you afraid of? Even without this entrance examination, you are also a little celebrity in the seventh grade. Who doesn''t know ah Qi who took a big punishment on the first day of school?"


    "Not the same, OK." Ah Qi turned his mouth.


    "Why is it different? It''s just that little girls write more love letters to you. " Cold as a way to talk.


    Smell speech, the face of seven suddenly a red. Han Ru is right. Ah Qi often fights against injustice for the seventh grade children on weekdays. He is also handsome. There are often little girls writing love letters to him. When he received the first love letter, Chen Yang laughed at him for a long time.


    In fact, not only ah Qi, but the other three are also very popular, especially Su Chengdao. Has long been listed as the school grass of junior high school, even Zhuo siruo and other beauties will take the initiative to make an appointment, which shows that the general.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, ah Qi came to the school with an uneasy mood.


    After the corridor and Su Chengdao were separated, ah Qisan entered the sixth class. Just as the three entered, dozens of students in the class turned their eyes and stared at them.


    The next moment, I do not know who yelled: "the big star is coming."


    Then, the class boiling up, many people began to coax, provoked a few people to smile bitterly.


    Fortunately, they were all acquaintances. After a while, they all scattered and returned to their seats. However, their eyes towards ah Qi were full of fire.


    Back to the seat, ah Qi did not put the small bag in the drawer, but put it on the table. Then, with Li Wenbo''s playful eyes, he put his hand into the drawer.


    As expected, with ah Qi''s little hand sticking out, a stack of love letters were pulled out. They are uneven and colorful, some are rolled into balls, some are folded into love, and some are put in delicate envelopes.


    With a wry smile, ah Qi put the stack of paper into the small cloth bag, put the cloth bag back in the drawer, and then sat down.

 Chapter 220

    These are the little girls'' wishes. Tearing them face to face is like beating them in the face. It''s hard for anyone. Every time ah Qi will take it back to his bag and then dispose of it in the villa.


    At this time, looking back at Hua''er and Han Ru behind ah Qi, they are more exaggerated than ah Qi, and a drawer full of them is already full. The boys are not as delicate as the girls. They knead a piece of white paper into a ball. The best thing is to fold a little love.


    Compared with the girls, the boys are not so reserved and shy. Just half a day and a night, the drawers of Han Ru and Hua Er are already full.


    However, the two girls had to put their bags behind them, waiting for Su Chengdao to come and take them away at night.


    Today''s Dongcheng college is destined to have a group of young boys and girls who are empty at the corner of the campus.


    ¡­¡­


    The memory of ordinary people is always short, just half a month. Under the "family trivia" of several famous movie stars, ah Qi has been forgotten, and now their travel is no longer a problem.


    Half a month later, the second entrance examination will begin.


    This is a huge watershed, because in this test, candidates need to fight a monster.


    Actual combat and training are totally different. You know, the casting process requires concentration. If you interrupt a little, the spell will be interrupted. In reality, monsters will not stand up and let you cast.


    So this test is the time to test the comprehensive strength of candidates. Different from the first 10, the full score of the second test is 30, so this test is a good time for the practitioners to turn around.


    The test room for the second test was set at the edge of the big forest on Sunday. There is a monster laboratory, where many captured monsters are imprisoned.


    On the day of the second test, ah Qi was led to the south gate assembly point by Chen Yang. After saying goodbye to the master, the four of them led the teacher to the spirit rail car and came to the monster laboratory.


    The examination room is not in the laboratory, but in a fight room built outside the laboratory.


    For safety, the fighting field is built in a large excavation, half the size of a football field. Both the floor and the surrounding walls are made of steel alloy, which is extremely strong. Around the fighting field, there are eight five meter high iron gates, which are the entrance for the monsters.


    And on the ground around the fighting field, covered with high guardrails, rows of people are behind the guardrail. This group of people, it is the candidates who participate in the test.


    At this time, the students are still waiting for the coming of Dongcheng.


    The college is given special preferential treatment, and the trial will be given priority. After waiting for more than an hour, it''s their turn. Under the guidance of the examiner, they enter the elevator and come to a room.


    When you enter the room, you can see three big screens, which are the fighting scenes from three different angles. At this time, in the picture, a man in his twenties is mobilizing his magic. Ten meters in front of him, there is a bound cat lizard.


    The requirement of this test is very simple, that is to fight with the cat lizard for one minute, and the examiner will score according to the performance of the trainee. Generally speaking, students who can last more than one minute can get 20 points.


    For ah Qi, a small monster is just like a toy. However, for these greenhouse flowers, which have never seen a monster for several times, the small monster is a real monster. Let alone last for one minute, even half a minute may be enough.


    With the examiner''s "start". The fetters on the feet of the cat lizard dissipated immediately, and the cat lizard, which had long coveted human beings, immediately roared and sprang on it.


    Facing the cat lizard in front of him, the man was very calm. As soon as he deviated, he dodged the rush of the cat lizard, and then stepped out of the way.


    The cat lizard can''t make a jump, but it turns its head and pours again, but it is dodged by the man again. From his quick action, we can see that the man is absolutely correct, and he has a lot of fighting experience.


    Under the man''s evasion, a minute was quickly consumed. With a "beep" electronic sound, an examiner fell from the top and instantly stopped the roaring cat lizard. Seeing this, the man nodded with the examiner and entered the iron door opened behind him.


    After the man entered the door, the examiner restrained the cat lizard, then waved to the air, indicating that the preparation was complete.


    Then a voice came from the loudspeaker: "next, Dongcheng college, Yu Gaocai."


    Smell speech, East City College stood up a figure, pushed the door to go out, then appeared in the fight under the monitoring of the field.


    With the examiner''s "start", the cat lizard once again pounced on Yu Gaocai.


    Different from the calm man before, Yu Gao saw that the cat lizard''s face changed greatly, and the cohesive magic immediately became disordered, and then he was knocked down by the cat lizard.


    At this time, one side of the examiner immediately jumped down, stretched out his hand to control the cat lizard, and pulled the pale Yu Gao out.


    Seeing this, the people in the room shook their heads and knew that Yu Gao was cold.After Yu Gaocai, a student of Dongcheng college entered the examination room. Because of his younger age and low cultivation, more than 70% of them went back to the room dejectedly, because they were almost knocked down by the cat lizard in the same face.


    However, Shi Hong and Zhuo siruo are obviously the part of success. They not only lasted for one minute, but also successfully caused damage to cat lizards. Although the results have not been announced, but from the cash point of view, the two scores will never be low.


    Nearly an hour later, it was su Chengdao''s turn.


    Listening to the crisp electronic sound, Su Cheng said, "it''s my turn."


    "Hurry up." Ah Qi patted him on the back.


    Su Cheng said with a smile, walked out of the room and came to the fighting field.


    Just when the examiner wanted to shout out the beginning, Su Chengdao raised his right hand high, which was obviously something to say.


    Seeing this, the examiner asked: "Su Chengdao, what''s the problem?"


    "Excuse me, can this monster be killed?" Su Chengdao looked up and said.


    "Kill?" The examiner was stunned for a moment, then reacted and said, "yes, as long as you can do it."


    "Well, do I have to pay for it after I kill you?" Su Chengdao asked again.


    "No, it''s laboratory." The examiner replied.


    Smell speech, Su Chengdao nodded and said: "thank you, I''m ready."


    The monitoring of the fighting field can record sound. At this time, all the people in the room hear Su Chengdao''s words.


    Killing monsters? At this time, how arrogant, you should know that this is a legendary monster, mortals can''t resist, even the meditators have to fight hard. I didn''t expect that the young man in front of me was lying about killing the monster, and from his tone, he seemed to be able to kill it.


    Although students know that Su Chengdao is a swordsman, they don''t think he can really kill the cat lizard. Unfortunately, they didn''t know that as early as a few years ago, Chengdao''s men had countless monster lives.

 Chapter 221

    In the fighting field, the shackles of the cat lizard have been untied. When it gets up, it doesn''t fight for the first time. Instead, it wanders slowly in the same place and stares at Su Chengdao.


    The perception of monsters is sharper than that of human beings. Even if Su Chengdao tried to hide it, the smell of golden elixir still made the cat lizard feel a sense of fear.


    The breath is erratic. The cat lizard is not sure in his heart and refuses to step forward.


    Seeing this, the unknown students showed a trace of envy in their eyes. They thought that Su Chengdao''s luck was really good. The cat lizard actually launched a nerve, but did not attack.


    "Wow, good luck. It''s time to hold on for a while, so you can get high marks." One student said.


    "Well, I''m not so lucky. I guess my score is only in single digits this time." Another dejected student said.


    "What''s the use of good luck? If there''s no fighting like this, you can only get 20 points at the most. It''s far worse than our actual strength faction." At this time, looking at the screen, Shi Hong said sarcastically. If Su Chengdao really waited until the end of time, his score would be lower than himself.


    At this time in the room, only ah Qiji knew that the real reason was that Su Chengdao''s breath scared the cat lizard, so it could not attack. Chengdao is not a murderer. If the cat lizard doesn''t fight, he won''t take the initiative.


    Thirty seconds later, Su Chengdao shook his head when he saw the cat lizard. He didn''t expect that the cat lizard would dare to bite when he stood in front of him.


    In this way, he can only get more than 20 points, which Su Chengdao doesn''t want to see. But under, Su Chengdao heart read a move, the mind all put on the convergence breath. In an instant, the breath of the golden elixir was also put away by him.


    The frightening breath disappeared, and the sharp cat lizard immediately felt it, so it wandered around vigilantly, finally made up its mind, roared and rushed to Su Chengdao.


    Finally, the cat lizard attacked.


    Seeing the cat lizard, Su Chengdao''s eyes flashed a little surprised. It seems that he guessed right. The cat lizard is really afraid of himself.


    However, Su Chengdao''s surprise is another meaning in the eyes of candidates in the room. In their opinion, the cat lizard is finally going to attack, and Su Chengdao''s good days are coming to an end. At this time, the students'' eyes are full of schadenfreude.


    The next moment, people''s face that schadenfreude smile is suddenly a stagnation. Because the cat lizard in the air has been divided into two parts. Then, a touch of blue light flew back to Su Chengdao''s palm and disappeared.


    No matter the students in the room or the contestants behind the high fence, no one can see what the blue light is. Only ah Qi, who knows the situation, and the examiners above Jindan, know that the blue light is a flying sword.


    More than that, that young man, will also have the universe in his sleeve.


    In an instant, a few examiners took a breath of cold air. At the age of 16, they became a golden elixir. Before Yuan Ying, he learned the universe in his sleeve. What an evil gift is this?


    Although we have got the news from the top, the examiners are still very shocked. This is a real genius!


    At this time, in the underground room, Zhuo siruo''s beautiful eyes were staring at the handsome figure on the screen. In his mouth, he slowly whispered: "the universe in the sleeve is actually the universe in the sleeve. Under Yuan Ying, he can repair the universe in the sleeve. Su Chengdao, Su Chengdao, you are giving me more and more surprises. "


    Zhuo siruo is just a slight whisper. Shi Hong doesn''t hear her words, but from Zhuo siruo''s eyes, her heart has been hooked by Su Chengdao. The goddess in his heart falls in love with others, which makes Shi Hong how to endure. Strong jealousy comes from his heart, and Shi Hong''s face changes color and distorts. "Su Chengdao! If I have a chance, I will kill you


    Two minutes later, Su Chengdao went back to the room and returned to ah Qi with a smile.


    "It''s amazing. I can put it in and out freely." Ah Qi said with a smile.


    "I just practiced when I was free." Su Chengdao replied with a smile.


    Ah Qi''s meaning naturally refers to Su Chengdao''s flying sword. I didn''t expect that he would be able to put it freely in his sleeve now.


    "Next, Wang Hua''er, Dongcheng college." At this time, the voice of the examiner came from the loudspeaker.


    Hearing the voice, Wang Hua''er said with a smile, "it''s my turn."


    "Don''t worry. We don''t have to pay for killing me anyway." Ah Qi Dao.


    "I''m not that violent." With that, Wang Hua''er got up and went to the fighting field.


    In just two minutes, the cat lizard on the ground has been cleaned up by the examiner, and a new cat lizard has been bound in the fighting field.


    With the beginning of the examiner''s cry, the bondage of the cat lizard disappears instantly.


    However, the cat lizard still didn''t come forward. Instead, it arched up and yelled at Wang Hua''er.


    Wang Hua''er''s breath is not as perfect as Su Chengdao''s when he first enters the golden elixir. The overflowing breath immediately scares the cat lizard in front of him.Looking at the inverted scales of the cat lizard, she knew the reason immediately. In order not to show her big feet among her classmates, she had to release the vine shackles and tie the cat lizard tightly. She spent a minute easily.


    Such a tough vine can be seen by anyone. After Wang Hua''er returned to her room, people''s eyes also changed. The genius of news coverage was really unusual.


    After Wang Hua''er, she naturally was Han Ru, but she didn''t go to Jindan. After the cat lizard untied the shackles, it rushed up with a roar.


    Seeing this, everyone breathed, and the cat lizard finally became normal and would attack.


    However, the next moment, they were stunned, because a fireball, before the cat lizard rushed to Hanru, stuck to its stomach.


    Then, the fireball immediately soared, became half a meter in size, and exploded.


    When the fireball exploded, the cat lizard was immediately covered with fire and fell to the ground with a howl, flapping. More than ten seconds later, the fluttering cat lizard also stopped struggling and completely lost the breath of life.


    "This Is he a genius of coagulation Looking at the fire on the ground, the examiner''s tone is not normal.


    Such a huge fireball, the golden elixir is not necessarily released, this in the end how strong affinity, can only be released when the concentration?


    In a read coagulation under, cold such as the twelve or thirteen years old already concentrate on talent is no longer important. Can read coagulation, and then what strange things, examiners feel strange, no longer normal.

 Chapter 222

    Cold such as smile to return to seven side, way: "it''s your turn."


    "Do well." Su Chengdao said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry." After a big thumb, ah Qi pushed the door out and came to the fighting field.


    At this time of the field, and bound a cat lizard beast.


    Seeing ah Qi off the stage, the examiners feel a little tired. With the first three great talents, they may not have much reaction to any action this genius makes now.


    Of course, all this is what the examiners think.


    With the liberation of bondage, more amazing things happened.


    While the cat lizard was still trying to raise its leg to check the shackles that had been released under its feet, the boy moved.


    The boy turned into a dark shadow and swept to the cat lizard in an instant. Then the boy raised his right hand.


    Right hand down, cat lizard beast do not know what happened, its head has hit the ground. With a loud bang, the cat lizard has turned its eyes white, lying on the metal floor and twitching constantly. From the blood overflowing from the seven orifices, it is obvious that it can no longer live.


    The cat lizard didn''t know what was going on, nor did the students in the room. Even examiners don''t know what happened.


    It''s a monster. It''s hard to pierce its skin with knives and guns. Why does it look like tofu under the young man''s palm and die in one hand?


    They knew that he was a genius who tried to get full marks at the beginning of last month, but he was a genius who read coagulation and released magic. Why could his palm have such great power?


    There''s only one reason, but everyone won''t believe it.


    This young man is not only an individual, but also a physical training whose physique is no less than that of Jindan realm.


    If it wasn''t for the breath of youth, the examiner would definitely think that what he was looking at was the most powerful group of physical training in the golden elixir.


    When he came to the cat lizard, the examiner looked at it and confirmed that it was dead. After that, he got up and took a deep breath and asked, "son, what is your realm?"


    Ah Qi laughed and said faintly, "concentrate."


    The examiner also knew that he had asked a lot of questions. The breath of the young man was really concentrated and could not be hidden. He said with a bitter smile, "well, the second test of Dongcheng college is over. Go back."


    "Oh." With a reply, ah Qi stepped back into the room.


    With a smile on his face, the boy walked slowly to his friends. At this time, people''s eyes have changed obviously. Who would have thought that this young man who can recite the art of coagulation would still be such a strong practitioner.


    After today, ah Qi''s name is not in, only the seventh grade knows it, and the ninth grade students present will spread it out.


    A meditator with a mind of congealing and a physique comparable to that of a monster, no one can match him with such a talent. Even ye Yuhuan, a genius born in recent days, can''t match him. The two are the difference between heaven and earth.


    In the room, Wang Hua''er frowned and said, "how can you be so cruel? Why don''t you let it die?"


    "Why do you keep it? It''s a monster. I''ll keep it alive, but it won''t keep me alive." Ah Qi replied.


    "Ah Qi is right. The monster is ferocious. It won''t be grateful if you leave it alive." Su Chengdao takes the road.


    "Yes, you can''t be kind to such a ferocious beast." It''s as cold as the road.


    Four people laugh and talk, as if no one else, but did not find the other side of the two special eyes.


    One is Zhuo siruo with burning eyes, the other is Shi Hong with burning eyes.


    There is a su Chengdao even if, who can think of his mouth "younger brother and sister" is actually a stronger than one, at this time Shi Hong even if want to find something, also have to weigh their own strength.


    Judging from the strength of several people, the meditators are by no means rivals. If they want to suffer, they absolutely need more than a golden elixir. With his Shi Hong''s ability, where can he find the golden elixir? The more I think about Shi Hong, the more angry he is, but he has no way. There is a natural gap between him and Su Chengdao.


    He took Su Chengdao as his opponent, but Su Chengdao didn''t even bother to remember his name. This is the fundamental gap.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, the results of the first test have come out.


    The test results were announced through the Internet. At this time, seven people in the villa were surrounded by the computer.


    Looking at ah Qi constantly moving the mouse, Han Ru said impatiently, "OK, I haven''t found the website for a long time."


    "What''s the hurry? Can''t the results run away?"


    And after looking for a long time, see seven or no movement, cold such as finally can''t bear, a will he pulled away from the position, let Su Chengdao top up.


    As soon as Chengdao went up, the efficiency was different. In less than five minutes, the results of the four had been completely found out.


    The answer is obvious, with a full score of 30.


    In the second test, those who can survive for one minute have 20 points. If they can cause damage to monsters, they will get a few more points. The difficulty is not particularly high. However, the special cases like ah Qi, who can kill monsters, are obviously very few. If they can beat monsters, they will get more than 20 points. If they kill monsters directly, they will get full marks.Of course, like those who fall down at the beginning, the examiner will generally give a comfort score of 5 points. It''s not easy for everyone. It''s OK to give some favor.


    It seems that an ziyue said hello, but the full score has not been released this time. Otherwise, the whole city will announce it again. They are afraid that they will really become celebrities, and no one will forget it.


    After checking the results, the four with sugar beans happily rubbed a ton, and then satisfied to go home.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, in the big forest on Sunday, one by one figures are constantly flashing.


    When you walk in, you will find that the figure is a law enforcer and a monk who came to hunt and kill monsters.


    This is the final test site in January. This group of law enforcers and practitioners need to develop and complete it within one month for the final test.


    The law enforcers are in full swing, but there are two figures standing on the trees in the distance.


    One of them is scar covered and strong. It''s Lu Chengwen, the boss of Yinghuo stronghold who escaped into Zhoutian forest.


    The other is thin and not tall, but from LV Chengwen''s respectful look, we can see that his status is definitely higher than that of him.


    "Deputy manager, the final entrance examination is about to begin. I think it''s a very good mobile meeting." Lu Chengwen said respectfully.


    The thin man nodded his head and said, "well, it''s a great opportunity. All the people who take part in the final test are the future successors of Zhou Tiancheng. If they die, Zhou Tiancheng will be badly hit."


    "Yes, they are all young people with good qualifications. When they die, Zhou Tiancheng will be very sad."


    "Arrange it, and do it on the day of the final test. I want them to know how terrible the consequences of irritating Yinghuo are." The thin man nodded and then disappeared.


    Lu Chengwen quietly looked at the flickering figure in the distance, sneered and disappeared into the night.


    A plot against Zhou Tiancheng was launched.

 Chapter 223

    One month later, the final test officially began.


    Under the leadership of Chen Yang, ah Qiji arrived at the tourist spot outside the Zhoutian forest by spiritual rail car.


    The place of trial is not deep. It''s just after the tourist spots. It''s been opened up for a whole month. It has been checked completely. There are absolutely no powerful monsters.


    The place of trial is surrounded by a thick iron wall. The wall is assembled and can be disassembled and transported from the inside, so it can be built quickly. It is set up to prevent foreign monsters from entering.


    When ah Qi came to the meeting point outside the wall, there were many candidates waiting in front of him.


    "The final test depends on the comprehensive score. Don''t separate at that time." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, as long as it''s not a big monster, we have no problem." Ah Qi patted his chest.


    "Chengdao, you look at them and don''t get into trouble."


    "Leave it to me."


    After telling Su Chengdao about ah Qiji, Chen Yang leaves with a smile.


    When the final exam begins, it means that the second half of the semester is coming to an end.


    Compared with the first two tests, the final test is the most important. Because the score of the final test is 60.


    On the contrary, the difficulty of the final test is the highest.


    This test is a field exercise, but the candidates have to enter the Zhoutian forest.


    However, the trial is a trial after all. Naturally, there will be no danger of life. The trial areas are well developed, and there will be no particularly powerful monsters. On the contrary, there will be many practitioners and law enforcers patrolling among them. If the examinee is injured or defeated by a monster, he can send out a rescue signal, and the law enforcers patrolling around will arrive at the scene at the first time.


    The rule of final test is similar to that of second test, which is also time system. But the final test time is 1 hour, if the candidates can stay for one hour, they can get at least 20 points. Of course, the source of scores is not only time, but also monsters.


    All the monsters in the trial site have been driven away, and replaced by the monsters in the experiment. These monsters are implanted with special chips, which can record and track the predators. And the score of the final test is closely related to the monster killed.


    At the end of the test, you can form a team. Under the team, few students can survive for less than one hour, but only one person who causes fatal injury can get the monster score, which is also a test of the students'' teamwork ability.


    Of course, all this is for ordinary candidates, for ah Qi, these are not problems. If he wants, the four can easily sweep away the monsters in the trial site.


    After waiting for a while, an electronic voice came from the wall: "this final test, officially started."


    When the voice fell, the wall made a "click" sound, and then cracks began to appear on the wall, and with the cracks shrinking to both sides. A few seconds later, a ten meter long gap appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "Everyone, come in with me." The law enforcer at the gate waved and took the lead to enter the fence.


    Seeing this, all the examinees swarmed into the wall.


    There is also a small wall inside the wall. After the examiner confirmed that no one came in, the big wall outside was shut up, and the small wall inside was also reduced to the ground under the operation of the law enforcement officers, and became rectangular boxes.


    At this time, the examiner gathered his spiritual power and yelled: "the time starts, everyone begins to test."


    Words fall, the examinees all stepped forward, rushed to the front, disappeared in the woods.


    However, not all of them took the lead. Many of them stayed where they were. Ah Qi and his party were among them.


    "Chengdao, are you sure you don''t want to form a team with us?" At this time, Zhuo siruo''s voice came from one side, and she didn''t rush into the forest directly.


    "No, we''re used to four people." Su Chengdao shakes his head and refuses Zhuo siruo.


    As early as waiting outside, Zhuo siruo had already invited them. Although he had refused once, Su Chengdao didn''t expect that Zhuo siruo would invite him again.


    "Come on, Siro, they are very talented. They look down on us ordinary practitioners." A strange voice came. It turned out that it was Cao Lei, Zhuo siruo''s best friend and fat girl in the atmosphere.


    Cao Lei''s words fell, and Shi Hong on one side interrupted: "yes, siruo, he is a family of genius. How can he look up to us" ordinary "practitioners?" Although the mouth said general, but Shi Hong is not any of their own "general" idea, when speaking, also coldly stare at Su Chengdao.


    Han Ru is not happy to see this. She frowns and shouts, "since you know you are not qualified, why do you have the cheek to ask us to form a team?"


    As soon as Hanru''s words came out, Cao Lei and Shi Hong''s faces suddenly became gloomy. They wanted to excite Su Cheng to say something. Instead, they were caught by others and threw them back to themselves.


    Zhuo siruo''s eyes also flashed a cold light. Her talent was not bad. Although she was not as good as the four people in front of her, she was also the top group in Zhou Tiancheng. Although she was jealous, she hid well. The cold light in his eyes flashed away, then he said with a smile: "since sister Hanru doesn''t want to form a team, we''ll go first. I wish you a good result.""Good grades, too." Su Chengdao said with a smile.


    With a nod, Zhuo siruo leads Cao Lei and Shi Hong into the forest. After them, there are more than a dozen followers of Dongcheng college, just like a small force.


    "Bah, it''s very similar." Cold such as a face disgust ground say.


    "This woman is really deep." Ah Qi, who caught the cold light, echoed.


    Su Chengdao didn''t see Zhuo siruo''s Micro expression and asked suspiciously, "what are you talking about?"


    Wang Hua''er patted Cheng Dao on the shoulder and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just that beauty is in trouble. You should be careful in the future."


    With that, Wang Hua''er leads ah Qi and Han Ru to the forest, leaving Su Chengdao who doesn''t know why.


    Shrugged, Su Chengdao also followed up, and then walked in the front with ah Qi.


    At this time, three kilometers away from the test site, a group of figures stood. It was LV Chengwen and the deputy manager who led the group. Behind them, they visited dozens of iron cages. They heard that they were all monsters.


    Before the crowd, the deputy manager said in a voice: "remember, this trip, do not leave a living, we want to let Zhou Tiancheng know, what is the end of our Yinghuo."


    "Yes, deputy manager!" More than 30 people below speak in unison. They are a group of practitioners.


    Nodded with satisfaction, vice president: "hands on!"


    Words fall, a group of minions will iron cage son resistance on a trailer, and then started the vehicle, slowly drove to the test site.

 Chapter 224

    "Ouch!"


    A group of yellow jackals rushed out and let out a howl to ah-7-4. After a long time in the laboratory, they finally came back to the familiar forest and land. Looking at the human beings in front of them, they feel that their wildness is back again.


    Ah Qi looked up and down at the Yellow jackal and said, "it seems that the food in the monster laboratory is good. Look at them. They''ve all grown fat."


    "Your focus is really different..." Su Chengdao replied with a smile.


    Wang Hua''er said: "you see, there is a piece of shiny thing on their feet. It should be a chip."


    "That''s true." It''s as cold as the road.


    Four people you a word I a language, completely don''t put the front of a few monsters in the eye, looking at a few monsters are a little confused. According to common sense, shouldn''t these people shiver?


    "Ouch!" Howling again, the Yellow jackal finally couldn''t bear it and came straight. Seeing this, the four showed their own means and killed several yellow jackals face to face.


    Releasing his hand from the neck of the last yellow jackal, ah Qi got up and looked at the metal bracelet on his wrist.


    The bracelet is equipped with a watch sized screen to record scores and time. The bracelet can monitor the heart rate and body condition, and also has the effect of observing the examinee''s position and body condition.


    At this time, ah Qi''s bracelet is showing 9 points.


    Ah Qi stares at the screen and says, "I killed three, that''s nine points, that is to say, a yellow jackal only has three points, so low."


    "The trainees of the final test are basically team members. If one score is too high, then everyone can get high marks." Su Chengdao said with a smile.


    "That''s right. Let''s go on. It''s not a big problem to kill him 60 minutes an hour."


    "Let''s go." With a reply, the crowd stepped forward and went on.


    Just a few steps out, a human cry spread to several people''s ears. Hearing the sound, they ran to the direction of the wailing without any communication.


    A few steps later, without the shelter of trees, a huge figure appeared in front of the four people. It was a cat Lizard King.


    The king of cat lizard, with his back to the four, was bowing and staring at the figures in front of him. Looking down, ah Qi found two armed law enforcers standing in front of the king of cat lizard. Behind them were three examinees covered with blood. From the undulating chest, they were not in danger.


    "Pa Ta" a, the law enforcement officer pulled a bolt, eyes fixed on the cat Lizard King. The bullet of the spirit gun has been loaded for a long time, and the law enforcement''s pulling is completely empty. His purpose is to warn the king of cats, lizards and beasts in front of him that this kind of sound is what the monsters who have been imprisoned in the laboratory all the year round fear most, because after this sound, they are welcomed by the fire light that can''t even be defended by solid scales.


    The bolt seemed to have an effect. The king of cat lizard looked at him, growled, and began to step back. Seeing this, the two law enforcers were slightly relieved. After all, the king of cat, lizard and beast went crazy, and they didn''t feel very well.


    "Why do they even have the king of cat lizard, and they are not afraid of human life?" After the trees, ah Qi asked aloud.


    "No, you don''t see that the law enforcers are coming faster than we are." Su Cheng replied.


    With a deep thought, ah Qi said, "if the law enforcers arrive in time, they will die in vain."


    "The final examination of the entrance examination has been held for so many years. We all have experience. I have never seen a record of casualties." Su Cheng replied.


    "What if? Then he died in vain. " Ah Qi Dao.


    Su Chengdao said: "the Would you mind not raising a bar? "


    "Oh, I''ll help."


    Smell speech, cold such as also follow a way: "I also go."


    Then they jumped out of the tree trunk and ran behind the king.


    Cat Lizard King how keen five senses, immediately felt behind the two breath, suddenly roared, turned his head.


    The law enforcers on one side also frowned when they saw them. In their opinion, the two children would gather their Qi at most. At this time, the encounter with the king of the cat lizard must be more than good. As order maintainers, they can''t intervene in the battle between examinees and monsters. They can only help in a critical moment. Now it seems that the two children can''t avoid suffering.


    It seems that because of the law enforcement, the king of cat lizard didn''t attack directly. In his eyes, he couldn''t tell the difference between the law enforcement and the trainee. He just bared his teeth and fixed his eyes on ah Qi and Han Ru.


    "Hey, hey, I''ve come up with a new move recently." Ah Qi said with a smile.


    Cold as green eyes a bright, asked: "what moves?"


    "Watch it." Ah Qi drank a low, five fingers together into a palm, flat and up. A force of Jin Xing condensed and covered his palm, forming a sharp blade.


    Then, ah Qi stepped forward and rushed to the king of cat lizard.The king of cat lizard was already in a state of tension. Ah Qi suddenly moved, as if to stimulate it. With a howl, the king of cat lizard also came. The eyes of the two law enforcers immediately coagulated, and the fingers on the trigger suddenly tensed, ready to rescue.


    However, the result is beyond their expectation. After getting close to the king of the cat lizard, the boy bows and avoids the king of the cat lizard. At the same time, the boy''s Golden Palm cut a big hole in the belly of the king.


    The belly is the weakness of the king of cats and lizards. Although it is covered with scales, the muscles under the scales are not as thick as those in other places. The young man''s blade can easily cut its scales. If it is a few inches deeper, its intestines will flow out. Fortunately, the stomach didn''t break, Rao is so, the key injured it is still lying on the ground, constantly wailing.


    After all, monsters are monsters. They basically follow their instincts. Even if there is a big enemy in front of them, they still can''t control the pain and keep flapping on the ground.


    Looking at the cat Lizard King on the ground, the eyes of Han Ru kept flashing. Staring at ah Qi, he yelled: "when did you research it out, even the scales of the cat Lizard King can be broken."


    "A few days ago." Ah Qi replied with a smile, and then walked to the king of the cat lizard. Jinxing''s power covering is a very common usage, but most of them are covered on metal weapons such as swords, because swords belong to gold. With the help of the power above, Jinxing''s power can be hard and sharp enough, just like the golden elixir with a knife that ah Qi met in Lu''s residence.


    However, there are only a few people who directly cover their hands like ah Qi. Without metal tools, the power of Jin Xing is hard to form. Ah Qi''s ability to be so sharp has a great relationship with his unfavourable affinity.

 Chapter 225

    In a few steps, ah Qi came to the king of cat lizard. The king of cat lizard seemed to feel the danger. He turned over and jumped right, staring at the boy in front of him.


    The two law enforcers did not expect that this young man could be so strong. At this time, they were a little surprised. The power of Jinxing, which was directly condensed on the palm of their hand, almost broke their understanding of the cultivator.


    As law enforcers, they need to take part in the assessment every year. They all know the basic knowledge of the practitioners.


    When ah Qi and the king of cat lizard looked at each other, he suddenly heard a "whew" sound on his palm, and the golden light on it disappeared immediately after the sound.


    Ah Qi''s face immediately appeared a touch of embarrassment, and said: "this move has a disadvantage, that is, it doesn''t last long..."


    The king of cat lizard doesn''t care so much. After an hour of golden light threatening him, he immediately guessed about it, roared and rushed to the boy in front of him.


    Seeing this, the law enforcers were again in a state of mind, tightening the muscles of their arms, ready to shoot at any time.


    Once again, however, they were surprised. The king of cat lizard just jumped up, a piece of soil pierced the soil and hit it hard on its stomach.


    The cat Lizard King''s abdomen had already broken a big mouth. At this time, he was hit again and howled miserably. He no longer had the strength to fight forward and was pushed to the sky by the earth.


    After the king of the cat lizard in the top, the spike was castrated and rushed up again. It didn''t stop until it pushed the king of the cat lizard five meters high. The spike was more than five meters high and two meters wide.


    After the thorn, Han Ru''s eyes had narrowed into crescent moon, and he said with a smile, "I''ve learned something new, too." It turned out that she had learned the two handed casting of the earth system.


    Two handed casting seems to be Hanru''s special talent, which can multiply the power of the spell. In her hands, one plus is not equal to two, as can be seen from the half meter big fireball and the huge soil stab.


    With a bang, the spike lost its follow-up supply and broke into powder. The king of cat lizard fell to the ground heavily. Then, the golden blade condensed by ah Qi penetrated his head and died.


    By this time, the two law enforcers had nothing to say. Who could have thought that the two children would have such powerful fighting power? Killing medium-sized monsters was just like playing.


    Ah Qi gathered the power of fire and dried the blood on his hands. Then he waved to the two law enforcers and said, "hard work."


    The law enforcer recovered and said with a smile, "it''s not hard, it''s not hard."


    Looking at the extra 20 points on the hand ring, ah Qi is very happy. Together with Han Ru, he goes to the back of the tree where Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er are hiding.


    The law enforcer watched the two children go away and said with a smile, "it''s very polite."


    At this time, another law enforcement officer suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, aren''t they the full mark geniuses who appeared in the news before?"


    When colleagues said this, the law enforcement officer immediately responded and said, "yes, I didn''t recognize it at the moment. It''s much more lovely than the one in the photo."


    "Hey, if it wasn''t for them, this trial will not let the intermediate monsters in. This time, it has been a hard time for ordinary students."


    "Well, the test results depend on the ability. Let''s send these injured children out first."


    Ah Qi behind the tree is proud to show off his 20 points. Now as long as the time is over, he can get another 40 points and get a full score of 60 points.


    Looking at ah Qi constantly showing off, the other three people also feel funny, as if he doesn''t have to work when he meets a medium-sized monster again. At this time, they don''t know. This time, the medium-sized monster is put in specially because of them.


    After a few laughs, the four walked in another direction.


    At this time, outside the wall of the forest, all the armed guards are waiting for the trial.


    This side of the wall is close to the depth of the Zhoutian forest. The existence of these law enforcers is very important. If there are large monsters coming, they need to guard.


    Big monsters don''t come all the time. In fact, this job is not so tiring. Moreover, in terms of their armed forces, even if they come, there is no problem.


    But now the law enforcement officials don''t know that dozens of people have hidden behind the trees 100 meters in front of them, and the trucks with big boxes have moved behind them.


    And their leader, it is LV Chengwen and his mouth of the deputy manager.


    Looking at the front guard of the law enforcement, LV Chengwen respectfully said: "deputy manager, thank you."


    "Leave it to me." The deputy manager answered faintly, lifted his cloak and showed an ordinary face.


    The deputy manager is not good-looking and short. What can make him sit in this position is his absolute strength. He is very young, only 150 years old, but his realm has reached Yuanying.


    I saw the deputy manager snort, and the spirit was mobilized. The next moment, a strong fog rose up, covering the edge of the wall.The fog was so thick that I couldn''t see my fingers. The law enforcers immediately responded and took up the spirit gun. Just as they were about to report up, a dagger with lines stretched out from behind the fog. When they reacted, the dagger with lines easily penetrated his armor and wiped his throat. The law enforcement officer slowly fell down in his incredible expression.


    This scene happened to the rest of the law enforcers at the same time. As Yuan Ying''s deputy manager, Yuan Ying''s pressure instantly made one of the law enforcers bleed and died on the spot.


    A few minutes later, the deputy manager''s mind moved, and the fog dissipated, revealing the bodies of more than a dozen law enforcers.


    "Do it." The accessory main cold channel.


    "Yes." LV Chengwen answered respectfully and leaped over the high wall. With a click, the wall immediately shrank into a long iron block only half a meter high. It can be easily opened from the inside, which is the biggest disadvantage of modular enclosure.


    LV Chengwen waved, and the minions in the rear immediately understood and transported the cage to the wall, and then called the cage door.


    The monsters in the cage are not strong. They are basically small monsters, and there are only more than ten medium-sized monsters. As soon as the cage door was opened, the vice manager''s momentum pressed out, and a group of monsters suddenly felt a sense of fear. Without looking back, they rushed into the wall.


    "Deputy manager, there are a few geniuses participating in the trial this time. Medium sized monsters may not be enough." Lu Chengwen said.


    "Medium sized monsters are not enough? Is there a genius who produces golden elixir at the age of 20? " Asked the deputy manager.


    "It''s not like that. A few months ago, the strongest of them were focused, but they had a strong fighting capacity. Even Jindan could fight." Lu Chengwen said respectfully. In the past six months, he has been fleeing everywhere. He didn''t know that Chengdao had become the golden elixir. At that time, he was not in Lu''s house, and he didn''t know how many people could even hang the golden elixir.


    Wen Yan, the deputy manager''s face showed a smile, said: "since that, you and the small people together, this genius can never let go."


    "Yes." LV Chengwen took orders and rushed into the forest with dozens of subordinates.

 Chapter 226

    The Yinghuo practitioners headed by LV Chengwen and more than 100 monsters rushed into the test field, but no one knew.


    When the first student''s howl sounded, ah 74 just killed the fourth medium-sized monster.


    In just ten minutes, they have found four medium-sized monsters, and they also have some tricks. It is difficult for ordinary small monsters to cause damage to the students in the team, but the medium-sized monsters are different. If you hear a huge howl, it is basically that the medium-sized monsters have not run away.


    Four of them were killed in a row. Several people also had some contact with the law enforcers. They also learned from the mouth of the law enforcers that there were only five medium-sized monsters put into the test field this time, which were aimed at them. For the average strength around the concentration of the trainer, a medium-sized monster is very terrible, ah Qiji people also feel sorry, nature is constantly looking for these monsters.


    At this time, they heard the cry of human beings, and their eyes lit up. The fifth one was found.


    Between the strides, ah Qi soon came to the place of howling, but after seeing the scene in front of him, the four were stunned.


    At this time in front of them, are two yellow jackal king.


    "Strange, don''t you mean there are only five? Why is there another one? " Ah Qi said doubtfully.


    "We''ll talk about it later. It may be difficult for law enforcers to deal with two medium-sized monsters." Su Chengdao had already seen the solemn eyes of the law enforcer in front of the Yellow jackal, and directly put out his sword.


    See, seven also took out the real ability, blood thunder burst out rushed out.


    In the blink of an eye, ah Qi had already come to the head of the Yellow jackal king. His eyes were fixed, and the golden blade, which had already been condensed, cut down and stabbed directly into the head of the Yellow jackal king. At the same time, Su Chengdao''s handprint was tied, and the flying sword became a huge sword, which cut off another yellow jackal king.


    Two medium-sized monsters died in an instant. The two law enforcers were relieved and said, "thank you for your help. These students are injured. Please deal with them."


    As soon as the words were finished, the law enforcer was stunned. Behind the two medium-sized monsters, there were actually four contestants, not the practitioners who came to support them.


    "Eh, how can you be a trainee?" When the law enforcers were puzzled, Su Chengdao made a move with one hand. The light of the huge sword embedded in the ground changed back to its original shape and flew back to Su Chengdao''s sleeve. He finally reacted and exclaimed in shock, "Jindan!"


    The powerful and spectacular magic like beheading evil is absolutely a golden elixir. The law enforcer''s eyes are almost staring out. This young man is only 15 or 16 years old, and his face is immature. I didn''t expect that he was a golden elixir.


    After a few deep breaths, the law enforcer asked, "that Little brother, you are a golden elixir. Why do you want to try? "


    Su Chengdao chuckled and said: "in order to enter a higher school, of course, we have to participate in the trial."


    Wen Yan, the law enforcers also know that the questions they ask are too mentally handicapped. How old are they? Obviously, I didn''t go to high school. No matter how talented I am, I have to take an exam.


    "I''m sorry, I was so shocked that I didn''t turn around." The law enforcer said with a smile, now in front of him is a young Jindan. He has to be careful. After people go out, there is a bright future.


    Su Cheng said with a smile, and then said, "it''s OK, but what''s the matter with these two medium-sized monsters? Obviously, your colleagues said that only five medium-sized monsters were released. "


    "I''m also puzzled that there is only one medium-sized monster on display, but unexpectedly there is one more." Said the law enforcer.


    "No, there''s a yellow jackal king with no chips on his feet!" Ah Qi called out suddenly.


    "What?" The law enforcers were stunned when they heard the speech. They all checked the venue repeatedly. It''s impossible that there will be more monsters that haven''t been driven away.


    The law enforcers checked and found that there was no chip implanted on the foot of the Yellow jackal king. Seeing this, his heart suddenly cooled. This only shows one problem. There is something wrong with the fence.


    Suddenly, ah Qi''s heart flashed a strong warning. Relying on his intuition, his eyes turned to the treetop in the distance and saw a dark muzzle.


    In a flash, the bloody thunder burst out, and the law enforcer was pushed to the ground by ah Qi Yi. At the same time, a gunshot came, and there was a bullet hole in the law enforcer''s original position.


    The firecracker on the tree was stunned when he missed the shot. Obviously, he didn''t think of it. But when he reacted, Su Chengdao''s flying sword had come to him and pierced the firecracker''s throat.


    At this time, the members of Yinghuo, who were lying in ambush around, reacted and rushed to the people below with a loud drink.


    Ah Qi''s reaction was very quick. Judging from the clothes of these people, they were obviously not law enforcers, and their killing intention was clearly felt by him.


    Since the other party wants to kill himself, ah Qi naturally won''t stay. The golden light condenses, the blood thunder blooms, and instantly disappears in the same place.


    The members of Yinghuo in the air didn''t react. They only saw a flash of red light, and their chest was cut open, and their heart and lung were cut off.


    At the same time, the flying sword is also the life of several people.Finally, several members of Yinghuo fell to the ground, but they turned into corpses.


    "This? What''s going on? " As soon as the law enforcers on the ground took up their guns, the battle was over, and they had no time to respond.


    Su Chengdao came to a corpse and observed it. Then he picked up the dagger he was holding and looked at it carefully: "Jin Xing Zhen Wen, this kind of dagger can''t be bought by ordinary people."


    "And there are so many people. There''s definitely something wrong with the identity of these people." Ah Qi Dao.


    Words fall, he suddenly felt a familiar and disgusting breath, recalled some time, "blood repair" two words appeared in ah Qi''s heart.


    Thinking of this, ah Qi''s eyes suddenly turned to a corpse, then stretched out his index finger and let out a small flame. The flame is released. Ah Qi is absorbed in it. He transfers the power of fire into the flame between his fingers. Slowly, the flame turns from red to blue.


    Seeing this, Su Chengdao''s eyebrows suddenly jumped. He didn''t expect that there were still such techniques. He looked up at ah Qi''s ability to control the method.


    Blue flames appear, ah Qi will be close to the body''s arm, in the blue light, a red planet suddenly visible. Seeing this, the people on the scene immediately widened their eyes.


    Red planet is the symbol of Yinghuo members.


    "It''s Yinghuo." Ah Qi said in a deep voice.


    "How can they be so arrogant? I dare to take part in the entrance examination. " It''s as cold as the road.


    "Now it seems that they must have put the monster in, and there are probably many Yinghuo practitioners coming in." Su Chengdao said.


    "What is their purpose?" Wang Hua''er asked.


    At this time, the side of the law enforcement suddenly interrupted: "it should be revenge."

 Chapter 227

    "Revenge?" Smell speech, four people all looked at this law enforcer.


    The law enforcer nodded and said, "yes, the name of Yinghuo is well known all over the world. Last year, they went out to arrest Liu Heyan in a large area, and we caught him all. Now we should retaliate."


    "Is Yinghuo really so arrogant? Even the strength of the official dare to compete? " Su Chengdao asked.


    "You''re still young. Maybe you don''t know the fame of Yinghuo. A hundred years ago, Yinghuo caused a great stir in the world. Even the spiritual practitioners can erase it without knowing it. Who knows how strong it is? From the moment we fight against Yinghuo, we are ready to fight with him, but we didn''t expect that this moment would come so quickly. " Law enforcers said.


    At the beginning, ah Qiji had heard the story of the God transforming monk, but when they told it from the mouth of the law enforcers, they knew that it was true. Who could have thought that Huang Zhengqi would destroy such a terrible organization.


    After thinking for a while, Su Cheng said, "uncle, the situation is urgent. You''d better take these students out first."


    "And you?" The law enforcer was stunned and asked.


    "Now we see some of your special situations, and we hope to help you play a special role." Su Cheng replied.


    The law enforcers, however, had seen the strength of several people. Hearing the speech, they immediately stopped talking and said, "thank you very much. You must be careful."


    "Don''t worry, just a few monster where hurt to us."


    With that, several people turned to the forest and sent a message to Chen Yang. Then they began to look for the monster and members of Yinghuo.


    It has to be said that the emergency response speed of the law enforcers was very fast. When the first person was attacked, the alarm outside the test site was immediately sounded, and the law enforcers guarding outside immediately rushed into the test site. At the same time, the special department repair team also rushed into the field and began to rescue.


    Unfortunately, the trial site is too large, and there are many trainees. Even if they work together, they can not be rescued in a short time. They can only set up a temporary stronghold at the entrance to rescue the trainees wave by wave.


    At this time, seven people are constantly running in the field. Along the way, four people had killed more than ten monsters, plus seven or eight people who ambushed Yinghuo.


    "Ah There was a howl from behind the trees in front of them, and the four of them immediately quickened their pace.


    After entering, several figures appeared in ah Qi''s eyes. It turned out that more than ten trainees were ambushed by Yinghuo. When the four arrived, five trainees had already been lying in a pool of blood.


    The member of Yinghuo, holding a dagger, nimbly dodges a small fireball and puts the dagger into the chest of a trainee.


    Seeing this, ah Qi yelled angrily, the blood thunder burst out, and several steps jumped into the battlefield.


    A blow blows out, just want to stab the second time of the Yinghuo member, directly chest collapse, fly upside down. After that, ah Qi''s body moved, and he cooperated with Su Chengdao''s flying sword very tacit. After three or two times, he knocked several members of Yinghuo to the ground.


    Ah Qi drank softly: "Hua''er, save people!"


    "Well." Wang Hua''er jumps lightly and falls on a trainee''s side. He puts his jade hand on the wound in front of his chest. Heart read a move, hidden in the clothes of the wooden heart necklace issued a bright green awn, rich power of life from her palm.


    With the infusion of vitality, the injury in the experimenter''s chest healed immediately. A few seconds later, he coughed violently and recovered his breathing. See here, next to the trainer immediately dumbfounded.


    Seeing that the experimenter was breathing again, Wang Hua''er checked and immediately got up and went to another experimenter lying in a pool of blood. She didn''t completely cure the injuries in the trainee''s body, because it''s too painstaking. As long as the injured person returns to normal breathing, the rest will be left to the law enforcers. With the current medical level, there is no problem in curing these injuries.


    "This What kind of magic is this? "


    "Be quiet." Ah Qi stares at the speaker. In front of him, all the five people are fatally injured. It takes a lot of energy. You can see from the sweat on Wang Hua''er''s forehead.


    A few minutes later, all the five trainees were breathing again, and Wang Hua''er wiped the sweat on his forehead. Just stand up, two figures rushed over, impressively are two special department practitioners.


    On landing, the monk glanced at the glowing corpse, then focused his eyes on the trainee in the pool of blood: "are there any wounded?"


    "It''s still in danger. If you go out, you need to be treated at the first time. Please." Wang Hua''er said.


    "Well?" The monk hesitated for a moment, and he saw the strangeness at a glance. All the five wounded were fatal injuries, but they were still breathing. After his examination, he found that most of the injuries in the injured body had healed, which was even more strange.


    Looking at the monk''s suspicious eyes, Wang Hua''er explained: "this is my natural magic, which can cure most of the injuries. The rest is up to you. We''re going to save the others. "


    Hearing the words, the monk frowned, and the people in front of him were only teenagers. They were absolutely students. He said in a deep voice, "don''t make a fool of yourself and leave with us.""Master, they are not ordinary people. These villains were killed by the four of them in person." One of the experimenters argued.


    "Well?" There was a strange flash in the practitioner''s eyes. Without waiting for his reaction, Su Chengdao was not astringent. The golden elixir breath was released, and the people on the scene were stunned.


    After returning to God, the monk was shocked and asked, "it''s the golden elixir! How old are you


    After the shock, he immediately responded that he had already married Dan. Naturally, it was not a problem to kill a few people who were confused. Judging from the richness of his breath, the young man in front of him was much better than himself who had been in Jindan for more than ten years.


    Su Chengdao said seriously: "senior, the situation is critical now. We hope we can make some modest efforts."


    After a moment''s hesitation, the monk said, "it''s good that you have this heart, but you are still young after all. This attack was carried out by the frightening evil organization Yinghuo. I will never allow you to go in. Please come out with me."


    Smell speech, Su Chengdao several people''s heart flashed a touch of appreciation, in front of the cultivator has a just and responsible heart. However, they will not be obedient. When they come all the way, they will know how bad the situation is. There are not enough people in the test field. The nearest south gate guard station is at least half an hour away.


    The hundreds of trainees here are not as strong as ah-7-4. In the face of demons and cruel members of Yinghuo, they will surely die. In half an hour, at least half of the trainees here will die.


    Su Cheng said with a smile: "thank you for your kindness, but we are really not weak, and you can''t stop us."


    "Yes, don''t look down on us." Ah Qi agreed.


    Words fall, four people seem to have discussed in advance general, jumped up, disappeared in the treetop between.

 Chapter 228

    Seeing this scene, the supporter gave a bitter smile: "Oh, I hope you can come out safely." After that, he and his partner left here with more than ten trainees.


    Seven people just ran out of a kilometer, another scream came into their ears.


    The four looked at each other and rushed to the opposite direction of the scream.


    At this time, hundreds of meters away from AQI, dozens of trainees are facing a cat Lizard King nervously. These dozens of people are not others, they are the students of Dongcheng University, and the two leading people are the petite Zhuo siruo and the tall Shi Hong.


    As for Zhuo siruo''s best friend Cao Lei, she was trampled by the king of cat lizard, and several students were lying around her.


    Pressed by the claws of the king of cat lizard, Cao Lei had already broken her heart and cried out: "help me, help me, siruo."


    Zhuo siruo frowns tightly. She naturally has feelings for Cao Lei, but her ability is limited. The strongest ones here are she and Shi Hong. However, the two people who are in the state of concentration can''t even break the scales of the cat Lizard King. How can we save people?


    "Siro, we are not the opponent of this beast. There are dozens of people here. If we run separately, we still have a way to live." Shi Hong gets close to Zhuo siruo''s ear and whispers. People have already died. No matter how stupid they are, they know that there is something wrong with the trial. Now that there is no law enforcement to rescue them, they can only save themselves.


    Smell speech, Zhuo siruo''s face flashed a struggle, she is still a little emotional for Cao Lei, face changed again and again, Zhuo siruo lowered his head, no longer look at Cao Lei''s eyes for help, said: "sorry, Xiaolei, our ability is limited, can''t save you."


    Zhuo siruo''s voice is still so delicate, but it is as bright as Hong Lei in Cao Lei''s ears. She never thought that her friends from childhood to adulthood would give up. Clearly they are so strong, clearly there are so many people present, why no one will save themselves?


    Cao Lei''s face was full of despair immediately. Her face, which had been crying, became more ugly. At this time, she had only despair in her heart. One hour ago, there were students who said they were laughing, but their faces were so ugly.


    She had almost collapsed, even the cat Lizard King''s claws embedded in her flesh did not feel, until the cat Lizard King''s huge head appeared in front of her, Cao Lei just reflected.


    Suddenly, a bright red light lit up the eyes of the people present. Ah Qi''s figure fell from the sky and fell on the king of the cat lizard. Then the golden light flashed, and his arm had penetrated the head of the king of the cat lizard.


    In an instant, the king of cat lizard turned his eyes white and fell down slowly. In front of Zhuo siruo and his party, they have already widened their eyes, and their mouths can cram several eggs.


    That''s a medium-sized monster. The boy just killed it with one move. You know, the scale of medium-sized monster and the magic of concentration can hardly break the defense.


    "Red Red thunder and lightning


    "Natural magic!"


    "Does the child look familiar?"


    At this time, the recovered students finally spoke slowly, but they couldn''t believe it.


    Ah Qi fell to the ground and dried the blood on his hand. Then he broke off the claws of the king of cat lizard and dragged Cao Lei out.


    At this time, Su Chengdao several people also arrived here, Wang Hua''er did not say a word, check the injuries of the students lying on the ground.


    See Su Cheng Road, a group of people immediately reacted to come over, originally is own person.


    Under the leadership of Zhuo siruo, a group of people swarmed up and surrounded ah Qiji.


    "Thank you." Zhuo siruo whispered and immediately picked up Cao Lei, who was confused on the ground. Then he said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Xiao Lei. My magic can''t even break the scales of the cat Lizard King. If I do it, don''t save you, I will die."


    It has to be said that Zhuo siruo was very resourceful and began to pacify Cao Lei at the first time. When he heard this, the students echoed him.


    "Yes, in the face of this kind of monster, the number of people is meaningless. Even if we work together, we are not its opponents."


    "I''m sorry, Cao Lei. It''s not that I don''t want to save you. I really can''t help it."


    Cao Lei''s head is not very smart, Zhuo siruo apologized and explained, her heart is also a soft, way: "I know, I don''t blame you."


    "Fortunately, you''re OK. I''d like to thank ah Qi''s younger brother this time." Zhuo siruo turns to ah Qi.


    At this time, ah Qi is standing beside Wang Hua''er, quietly watching her heal a student''s injury. After hearing the words, he looks up to Zhuo siruo.


    "Be quiet." Cao Lei said thank you in her throat.


    Although Cao Lei was upset, he had to shut up because he was his Savior.


    Zhuo siruo naturally won''t give up any chance to get close to Su Chengdao. He whispered: "Chengdao classmate, your younger brother is really powerful. When he was young, he was so absorbed that he even awakened his natural magic. Why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    "My little brother is just gifted. There''s nothing to say, but are all the students of Dongcheng college here?" Su Chengdao smiles and asks."Yes, it''s all here, but the cat Lizard King is so powerful that they are all Said here, Zhuo siruo suddenly choked up, his eyes actually flashed a trace of tears, looks pitiful, pathetic.


    Seeing this, Shi Hong couldn''t stand at once and said, "if you don''t cry, it''s not your fault. We can''t compete with such monsters."


    "Yes, Siro, the monster is too strong."


    "Yes, you don''t have to be sorry."


    The boys around also echoed.


    Smell speech, Zhuo siruo eyes more tears, corner of the eye already had tears, pitifully said: "but you so trust me, let me lead you to score, but think if is let them lose their lives."


    When Zhuo siruo cried, Shi Hong and the boys couldn''t sit still any more, and immediately surrounded her in the middle. You and I comforted her.


    "It''s not your fault. If we don''t have this monster, we can all get a high score of more than 40 points. You are very thoughtful."


    "Yes, most of us have scored more than 10 points."


    "If you don''t feel sad, I''m sure they will never blame you."


    Being held in the middle, Zhuo siruo was full of tears, but she was happy in her heart. She enjoyed the feeling of holding the moon with all hearts. But when she looked up, she found that Su Chengdao was no longer in the same place. Instead, she squatted beside Wang Hua''er, with a serious face. Where did she see her?


    All this, this is to play to Su Chengdao see, see Su Chengdao ungrateful, Zhuo siruo brow slightly wrinkled, dry tears, and then said with a smile: "thank you."


    As a goddess, she has to do enough superficial Kung Fu, but she relies on these people to hold it up. Zhuo siruo has some basic skills in the use of people''s hearts.

 Chapter 229

    Zhuo siruo smiles like this, the male voice headed by Shi Hong immediately shows a happy look, and you flatter me with every word.


    At this time, Wang Hua''er is also the last student who has saved her life. She breathes a breath and treats so many people continuously. Even if she has a wooden heart to reduce her consumption, her spiritual power is almost empty.


    Ah Qi picked up Wang Hua''er, turned his head and yelled to the students around Zhuo siruo, "don''t flatter me, move the wounded together."


    Ah Qi made a sound, and the students in the distance immediately reacted. When they saw that the students who had lost their breath had come back to life, their faces were more wonderful than before.


    "Chengdao students, what method do you use to bring the dead back to life?" Drosero asked with his mouth open.


    Su Chengdao shook his head and said, "it''s nothing. When the law enforcers come, you''ll go out with them."


    When Wang Hua''er was healing, Zhuo siruo also saw something. However, she did not expect that Wang Hua''er was so powerful that she made the students who had lost their breath live. This kind of talent can not be overstated.


    Zhuo siruo would not be dismissed simply, so she continued: "Chengdao students, we saw them lose their breath with our own eyes. It should be explained that if they can be widely used, it will be a great blessing for our Star River Island."


    Zhuo siruo said that the students around him also reacted and immediately echoed:


    "yes, such powerful techniques should be used for the benefit of the world."


    "Bring the dead back to life. It''s a magic trick. Don''t hide it."


    "We are all classmates. It''s nothing to talk about. We will keep it secret."


    It has to be said that human nature is greedy, and the magic of resurrection is more shocking than ah Qi''s blood red lightning. If they can know one or two, they have a bright future.


    After successfully mobilizing people''s emotions, Zhuo siruo''s goal has been achieved and said, "I think it should be the ability of sister Wang Hua''er? I just saw the green light on her hand. Is it a magic weapon? "


    Wang Hua''er was a little pale at this time because he had exhausted his spiritual power. He was gasping for breath and didn''t really want to answer. Seeing this, Zhuo siruo immediately asked, "sister Hua''er''s face is not right. Is it excessive consumption? Let me help. "


    With that, Zhuo siruo reached out to Wang Hua''er.


    See here, seven people''s eyes suddenly flashed a touch of disgust, at this time, Su Chengdao also saw her face. It turns out that she is a vicious person who is cute on the surface and insidious on the inside, just like Hua Er and Han Ru said.


    Su Chengdao grabbed Zhuo siruo''s wrist before he met Wang Hua''er, and said in a cold voice, "don''t touch her."


    At this time, Su Chengdao''s face was cold, obviously a little angry.


    On one side, ah Qi''s eyebrows immediately picked up. But for the first time, he saw Cheng Daohui angry because of the people outside Han Ru.


    Different from ah Qi, the corner of Han Ru''s mouth is slightly upturned, as if he already knew it. He takes a look at Wang Hua''er. Wang Hua''er gently spat out her tongue, and her little face rose slightly with a blush, which disappeared in a flash.


    She is also a woman. Zhuo siruo''s observation ability is naturally good. At a glance, she can see the trickiness. A cold light flashed through her eyes. Then Zhuo siruo narrowed her eyes and said with a smile: "since you don''t want to say it, forget it. Unfortunately, if this kind of magic can be used on human beings, I don''t know how many lives can be saved."


    Smell speech, Su Chengdao''s brow immediately wrinkled up, originally he for Zhuo siruo just plain light, to now, he for Zhuo siruo is really disgusted. This kind of woman is really vicious. It''s easy to put the hat of all mankind on their heads, and the reason for all this is just greed.


    Su Chengdao snorted coldly: "all mankind? How can we rise to the point of benefiting all mankind? "


    "If this technique of resurrection is popularized, how can it not benefit mankind? In the hands of law enforcement, how many lives can be saved? " Shi Hong is not willing to show weakness and says. And the students behind him also have a look of justice.


    "Come back from the dead?" Su Chengdao shook his head and said sarcastically: "originally I didn''t want to say it, but you have to be aggressive. Let me talk about it."


    "First of all, what Hua''er is doing is not the art of bringing the dead back to life, but the art of ordinary treatment. If you want to talk about the art of healing, you must know about the mages of yaozhizhou in the West. " Su Chengdao said.


    "Therapy is for the living. They are all dead." Shi Hongdao.


    Hearing this, Su Chengdao said angrily: "dead? Have you seen it? Squat down and check? Have you checked your pulse? "


    "This..." Shi Hong suddenly stops talking. The king of cat lizard is standing there. Who dares to check his pulse?


    "But they did lose their breath." Zhuosiruo whispered.


    Now for Zhuo siruo, Su Chengdao didn''t have any pity for Zhuo. He immediately asked, "again? Did you go for a probe? Chest doesn''t move is lost breath? The chest doesn''t fluctuate obviously under the weak breath, is it dead? ""A medium-sized monster is standing there. We can''t check it..." Zhuo siruo is guilty.


    "Can''t check, just say they''re dead? Now look, are those lying on the ground breathing dead or alive? " Su Chengdao cheered.


    Seeing Su Chengdao''s impoliteness, Zhuo siruo''s face was also angry and said softly: "the scales of the cat Lizard King are hard. Our magic can''t break its defense. Can we have time to check it?"


    Su Chengdao''s Feng eyes narrowed and asked, "how do you have the monster class? What kind of monster is the cat Lizard King


    Zhuo siruo couldn''t figure it out immediately, but he still replied: "it''s a medium-sized monster. It''s hard to fight with ordinary concentration."


    "What else?" Su Chengdao asked in a deep voice.


    Smelling speech, Zhuo siruo and his party were more confused and asked: "what else?"


    "A medium-sized monster can''t be defeated if you concentrate on it. If you want to kill him, you need at least five meditation practitioners to work together to strike his four weaknesses: abdomen, mouth, eye and tail


    As Su Chengdao explained the knowledge in the monster textbook word by word, the face of Zhuo siruo and his party suddenly changed. Without waiting for her to explain, Su Chengdao directly interrupted: "you have more than 40 people, how many times of five? A king of cat, lizard and beast chases you like this. Your realm is empty? "


    Su Chengdao repeatedly questioned, students face suddenly become very ugly, Zhuo siruo is speechless. Seeing this, he seemed to feel that he was still angry and continued to add: "to put it bluntly, you are a group of cowards who are greedy for life and afraid of death!"

 Chapter 230

    Waste two words export, Zhuo siruo suddenly pale, a group of students'' faces are ugly.


    Su Cheng''s questions are all about the truth. A medium-sized monster is certainly terrible, but they are all students of Dongcheng College''s practice class. Even if they have no experience, they have a huge advantage in the number of people. However, they watch their companions being knocked down one by one, but they are unwilling to lend any help.


    In fact, they all have the same idea. There are dozens of people present. Naturally, the king of cats, lizards and beasts can''t beat them one by one. Why do they have to fight for their lives? Although some of the energetic students had the idea of fighting, when Zhuo siruo and Shi Hong took the lead, dozens of people were in the mood, and their small rebellious emotions were directly extinguished. They had to go with the current and escape with the two best talents and families.


    After a long silence, Shi Hong said with a gloomy face: "classmate Su, you are a little too much."


    Su Cheng said in a deep voice, "too much? It''s not too much. I don''t think you''re worthy of it. "


    When Shi Hong heard that Yan''s face changed greatly, his anger rose. He was the most talented person in junior high school. He was scolded face to face. How could he bear it? He yelled: "Su Chengdao! Don''t think you have a little talent. There are more than 40 people here. One person and one magic can drown you


    "Oh? Now you know you have 40? When I was just talking to the king of the cat lizard, why didn''t I think that I had so many people Su Chengdao''s face was full of irony.


    Shi Hong knew that he was wrong, so he didn''t talk about it any more. He turned his head and yelled to the students behind him, "are you willing to be scolded like this?"


    He knows that he is not su Chengdao''s opponent. Even the shortest ah Qi can''t resist a move. He can only win over everyone''s strength. Although he knows that the trial atmosphere is not right now, his self-esteem as everyone''s own son makes him lose his sense.


    However, Shi Hong did not succeed in arousing the anger of his classmates, because Su Chengdao''s words are too right to refute.


    Shi Hong sees the schoolmates each low head, immediately angrily shouts a way: "what''s the matter? Are you willing to be a loser


    "No, I misunderstood. Maybe they are not cowards." At this time, Su Chengdao suddenly cut in.


    Hearing this, Shi Hong sneered, "are you afraid now? Sorry? "


    "No, they don''t have to be wimps, but you''re a hundred percent loser." Su Chengdao said sarcastically.


    Shi Hong''s eyes suddenly widened, new and old grudges broke out, and he could no longer restrain his anger. He produced a Dharma seal, and a force of earthly action suddenly gathered at Su Chengdao''s feet.


    Shi Hong suddenly started. All the people present were stunned. After all, they were all classmates. There was no need to make such a fuss. Although they followed the crowd, they were not really stupid. At the moment, they felt bad when they saw Shi Hong''s sudden move.


    Feeling the power of the earth under his feet, Su Chengdao frowned slightly and looked at ah Qi beside him. Ah Qi, who was watching the play, suddenly understood. He jumped with one leg and came to Shi Hong''s body in an instant. He punched him in the face.


    Ah Qi was so powerful that Shi Hong fell to the ground with blood on his face. When he got up, he coughed and spat out two teeth.


    Looking at the two bloody teeth on the ground, Shi Hong was slightly stunned, and then became more angry. He yelled at ah Qi, who was calm in front of him: "you want to die!"


    Seeing this, ah Qi scratched his ear and muttered, "noisy."


    Words fall, is a fist hammer in Shi Hong''s face, this time, Shi Hong is finally not resist, on the spot in a coma in the past.


    Shi Hong is in a coma. Zhuo siruo, who has been silent for a long time, finally says: "Chengdao classmate, he is the legitimate son of the Shi family. I''m afraid it''s not good for your younger brother to do so."


    Not waiting for Su Chengdao to answer, ah Qi said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry about it. Instead, you have to worry about yourself. Now there''s a big problem in the entrance examination."


    As soon as ah Qi''s words came out, the people in the room immediately reacted. It''s true what the teenagers said. When they were chased by the king of the cat lizard, the law enforcers who should have taken action had long lost sight. Now the trial is really a big problem.


    "You know what''s going on? "Asked drosero.


    When ah Qi was about to answer, his face suddenly changed, and the blood thunder burst out and disappeared in the same place.


    A few screams came from the treetop. With the sound of a few spirit guns, three figures fell down one after another.


    Ah Qi, carrying a member of Yinghuo, jumps back to Su Chengdao and says to Zhuo siruo, "they are the reason."


    The member of Yinghuo was dressed in black, and his neck had been broken by ah Qi. Only the person he dragged in his hand had a breath, but he was stunned.


    There was a doubt in zhuosiruo''s eyes and he asked, "are they?"


    "Yinghuo." Ah Qi answered calmly.


    The young man''s tone is very calm, but his words are like bombs, which burst in the hearts of Zhuo siruo and others. It''s known all over the world that such a dark organization would appear in front of you.Yinghuo has a remarkable feature, that is, they will repay you. They don''t talk about any morality in the Jianghu. As long as you provoke it, it will reward you a hundred times. If they can''t find you, not only you, but also your relatives and friends will become their targets.


    Looking at the members of Yinghuo in the hands of teenagers, many students even show a trace of fear in their eyes. They are still young, and they are really afraid of Yinghuo''s overwhelming revenge.


    Zhuo siruo calmed down and asked: "you said he was Yinghuo, what evidence do you have?"


    "Members of Yinghuo have a star tattooed on the back of their hands. They can shine out with a blue flame." Ah Qi stretched out his index finger and let out a blue flame, close to the back of his comatose hand.


    Sure enough, as he said, a planet appeared. When people saw it, they believed it seven or eight points in their hearts, and their fear was even stronger. Many people''s fears had been written on their faces.


    Zhuo siruo swallowed and asked, "well What''s the purpose of this firecracker coming here? "


    "I don''t know. I''ll ask now." Ah Qi didn''t look back, but with a move in his mind, he drew a water curtain and sprinkled it on the faces of the members.


    Stimulated by cold water, Yinghuo members suddenly wake up, just want to struggle, but found a huge force to press themselves on the ground, how can not struggle.


    "Pa" get a, a seven one slapped to throw on the brain door of the member of the Ying Huo, ask a way: "came how many people, have what purpose."


    Ah Qi''s strength is not light. The members of Yinghuo were thrown away immediately. They were dizzy and couldn''t recover for a long time.


    Seeing this, ah Qi asked again, "how many people have come and what is the purpose?"

 Chapter 231

    The member of Yinghuo returns to his mind and sees ah Qi''s tender face in front of him, but he is stunned. Is he controlled by a 12-3-year-old child?


    When he was stunned, he was slapped on the forehead by ah Qi again. Suddenly he was dizzy again and recovered for a long time.


    The member of Yinghuo didn''t answer many times. Ah Qi was already a little upset. He asked in a deep voice, "what do you want to say


    "Hum, I wait for Yinghuo to act. Why should I tell you these mole ants?" The member of Yinghuo hums coldly.


    Smell speech, seven direct a slap to throw on his face, provoked him to scream. This time ah Qi used his strength. He couldn''t bear it. He had several teeth and half of his face was swollen.


    "Say it or not?" Ah Qi said coldly.


    "Ha ha ha..." The member of Yinghuo raised his head and responded with a sneer. Then a stream of black blood came down from the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing this, Wang Hua''er felt bad, and a sense of God penetrated into the body of Yinghuo members.


    "There''s poison in his body. If you mobilize his spirit power, you can trigger the medicine and kill him in an instant." Wang Hua''er explained.


    As soon as the black blood came out, the member of Yinghuo had lost his breath. Ah Qi sighed and threw him on the ground. He got up and said, "it''s really tough. If you''re caught, you''ll commit suicide."


    As soon as the members of Yinghuo were arrested, they would commit suicide by touching poison. So it seems that it''s no use trying to get some information out. The four had to give up and gave up the idea of arresting and interrogating people.


    At this time, a breath came from a distance, and two figures came with the breath. They were two law enforcement practitioners.


    As soon as the law enforcer landed, he immediately asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Seeing this, Jin Ren explained the matter, and the law enforcement practitioner immediately understood it. He said to the students, "the reinforcements of the south gate guard station will arrive soon. You can go out with me first."


    These two law enforcement practitioners have the cultivation of golden elixir. They are all elite level. With their escort, the students immediately pressed their hearts.


    He turned his head and gave a command, but the law enforcer felt a few strong winds behind him. Looking back, the four students who had been standing behind him disappeared. He immediately shook his head and said, "well, let them go."


    The law enforcer is Huang Zhengqi. He has heard about the names of the four. Now that they are gone, it''s too late to stop them.


    ¡­¡­


    A few minutes later, the four stopped at the top of the tree.


    Ah Qi helped the tree trunk, sighed and said, "it''s hard to be a good man. I''ve tried my best to help them, but I have to be called big hat. I don''t want to save people."


    Su Chengdao laughs and explains: "human nature follows the crowd. That''s the fact. It''s mainly led by Shi Hong and Zhuo siruo. The rest of us don''t have any ideas for us."


    "No one is happy when a good heart is treated as a donkey''s liver and lung." Cold such as Du mouth said.


    Wang Hua''er touched her head and said with a smile, "even so, we still have to save people."


    People just complain, and will not become cold-blooded and merciless. It''s time to save or be saved.


    "But who knows how many people have come and how many monsters have been put in? One or two golden elixirs are good. If there is a Yuanying or a few large monsters, we are not rivals. " Ah Qi Dao.


    "We can save as much as we can. When the reinforcements from the garrison come, we can go out." Su Cheng replied.


    "All right." Nodding, the four moved again and disappeared among the treetops.


    "Ouch!" The cat lizard let out a howl and was cut open by ah Qi''s palm.


    Heart read a move, the blood on the hand is evaporated clean immediately, ah Qi turned around. Behind him were a dozen small monsters and the other three who had just solved the battle.


    "Click, click, click." Ah Qi cut off the claws of the cat lizard and said, "there is no chip on the foot. It comes in from outside."


    "Well." Su Chengdao nodded, as if thinking about something.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Hua''er on one side asked suspiciously.


    Suddenly, a sense of crisis appeared in ah Qi''s mind. Without saying a word, the blood thunder blooms out. Chengdao and Hua''er are immediately taken away by ah Qi. In their original position, there was a big hole. It was not until ah Qi stopped that the gunshot came here.


    The gunshot rings out, Su Chengdao''s eyes coagulate, flicks his sleeve and throws out the flying sword. Flying sword from the sleeve, immediately into a streamer, ran to the distant treetop.


    Chengdao''s mind and spirit connected with the flying sword, and immediately felt that the flying sword pierced into the body. Then with one hand, the flying sword flew back with blood.


    "Not bad." At this time, a male voice came and attracted the eyes of four people.


    Turn to see, in front of the tree out of a strong figure. A black suit, the whole body muscle bulge, is the man who ran away from the suit, LV Chengwen.


    "It''s you." Ah Qi said in a deep voice. He was very impressed with LV Chengwen. Had it not been for this man, they would not have been caught, and Han Ru would not have nearly died.


    With a sneer, LV Chengwen came forward. I feel a lot of breath on ah Qi''s body. A little surprise flashed in LV Chengwen''s eyes, and the killing intention was even stronger."I haven''t seen you for half a year. You''ve made progress again."


    Ah Qi frowned tightly and said, "The Revenge of half a year ago is just right today."


    "Revenge? With you? " Lu Wenwen eyebrows slightly pick, disdain to say.


    Smell speech, Su Cheng way forward one step, open mouth way: "you don''t think you can hit us four?"


    "What else?" Lu Chengwen''s face is more ironic.


    "Oh ~" Su Chengdao chuckled, and no longer converged. The pressure of Jindan realm was released.


    As soon as the threat came out, LV Chengwen suddenly changed his face and exclaimed, "how can it be?"


    Half a year ago, Su Chengdao was still in the golden elixir. Although it''s only half a step, we all know that many people are stuck in this half step all their lives. How old is this young man? 16 at most. The 16-year-old half step elixir is already a peerless genius. What about the 16-year-old elixir? Even the stars in the city of the proud sons of heaven, but that''s all, right?


    Light vomit a breath, LV Chengwen adjusted to come over, say: "gold Dan again how?"? Can you hold the spear? "


    Words fall, LV Chengwen waved, five or six figures from behind the tree, and their hands, all carrying a spirit gun. The spirit gun is strictly controlled by the government. It''s not easy to get it. The fact that Yinghuo can get so many shows how deep their roots are.


    Looking at the black muzzle around, ah Qi''s face became gloomy immediately. What LV Chengwen said is right. They really have no resistance to the spirit gun. It''s easy to say that ah Qi is fast, but the other three will definitely be screened.


    Lu Chengwen''s face showed a sneer, and he said in his heart: "fortunately, I had been prepared, otherwise I would have been planted here."

 Chapter 232

    Ah Qi felt the cold muzzle of five or six guns, his face was uncertain, and said: "Chengdao, what should I do?"


    "No way." There is a huge gap between strength and speed. Su Chengdao has no choice but to shake his head.


    "Ah Qi, you''ll run first. Don''t worry about us." Wang Hua''er said.


    "No way." Ah Qi directly shook his head to veto and gave up his sister and friends, which he could never do.


    "We can''t run away. Maybe you can do something about your speed. Don''t let us die in vain." Su Chengdao said in a deep voice.


    "This..." Ah Qi hesitated. Su Chengdao said it was true that he could run away. It was in vain to stay here. Only a few members of Yingling can fire at the same time.


    Ah Qi just hesitated for a moment, and his eyes became firm again. He said seriously, "I will never run away alone, but we will die together."


    Seeing this, LV Chengwen in front of him laughed twice on the spot and said, "I really have deep feelings."


    Then he came to a member of Yinghuo, took the spirit gun in his hand, and said, "what''s this? This is a spirit gun. It''s a kilometer per second. Do you have this speed? Even the spiritual practitioners can''t reach this speed. "


    With that, LV Chengwen waved. Several members of Yinghuo immediately understood and came to him with the spirit gun and stood side by side.


    Lu Chengwen sneered and said to ah Qi, "you can run through bullets with a little concentration?"


    Lu Chengwen''s face is full of sarcasm, but ah Qi''s face is extremely strange at this time.


    Originally, he was scattered and surrounded, but he really couldn''t help it. Unexpectedly, several guards with spirit guns would stand together or side by side?


    Seeing this, ah Qi''s face was strange. He scratched his ear and said, "no more running..."


    "Well?" Lu Chengwen eyebrows a pick, asked: "give up?"


    Ah Qi didn''t answer. On the contrary, Han Ru''s face on one side had already opened a smile: "no, it''s you."


    "What?" LV Chengwen was at a loss, but the ups and downs of his life for more than 150 years made him uneasy.


    Su Chengdao smiles and says to ah Qi, "ah Qi, does your mountain breaking fist really have this power?"


    "I''ll show you." Ah Qi chuckled, clenched his left hand, and his heart moved. The blue lines appeared, and a burst of breath followed.


    Lu Chengwen was a great alchemy practitioner. He couldn''t feel the burst breath. He was already upset in his heart and immediately roared: "shoot!"


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    When he called out to shoot, ah Qi''s left fist had already burst out, and the huge force twisted the air. Before the six members of Yinghuo could pull the trigger, they were directly overturned by the huge force. In that burst of sound, a clear crack of the sound can be heard clearly.


    After sweeping LV Chengwen and his party, he broke several big trees before stopping. For a moment, the strong wind burst in the forest, all because of this blow.


    Ah Qi vomited a breath, put down his trembling left hand, shook his hair which was blown by the wind and said: "done!"


    "It''s not done." Su Chengdao stretched out his hand and pointed to a figure in front of him.


    It turned out that it was LV Chengwen with a frightened face.


    Ah Qi''s fist didn''t blow on people, it just drove the air. The power of the mountain breaking fist was huge. Even if it bombarded the air, it was more than enough to break the bones of ordinary meditation practitioners. However, for LV Chengwen, who has already finished Dan and has been cultivating his body, the power of this fist is not enough.


    Although not enough, but at this time LV Wenwen is also Qi and blood surge, hair scattered, it is obvious that this blow shock out a little injury.


    What''s the power of a golden elixir''s physical training? Ah Qi was stunned by the blow.


    Ah Qi rubbed his left hand and said to Su Cheng, "here you are. Here you are. I have no strength."


    "All right." Su Chengdao chuckled and made a seal with both hands. He said, "kill evil!"


    After that, the flying sword suddenly became golden and expanded rapidly, forming a huge sword and flying to LV Chengwen, who was still in a muddle.


    Lu Chengwen finally responded to the great momentum of cutting the evil sword.


    "Ah LV Chengwen roared and raised his hand to meet the golden evil.


    "Too much of yourself!" When Su Chengdao saw this, the corners of his mouth suddenly turned up, the sword suddenly turned golden, and the cutting power became more rapid.


    Where LV Chengwen cut the evil is his opponent. His two palms just let him stop for a moment, and he was cut open by a sword.


    "Boom" a, chop evil hit on the earth, disintegrate and open. And LV Chengwen has already become a pool of broken meat, which has been completely eroded by the energy of decapitation and disintegration.


    After the disintegration of beheading evil, it turned into flying sword again, and Su Chengdao took it back."Powerful, one sword, one elixir." Ah Qi exclaimed.


    Su Chengdao shook his head and said with a smile, "no, your mountain breaking fist is really powerful."


    "I''m not the same. You see, I can''t lift my hands." Ah Qi waved his left arm.


    "Show me." Wang Hua''er said.


    Smell speech, seven obediently raised left hand. Without saying a word, Wang Hua''er grabbed it and explored it carefully.


    After a few breaths, Wang Hua''er said, "you have too much burden on this mountain boxing. If you punch again, your left arm bone will be broken."


    "That''s what Shifu said, so I dare not let it go." Ah Qi Dao.


    Wang Hua''er called out a force of life into ah Qi''s arm and said: "this mountain breaking fist is powerful, that is, your body can bear it. If it''s us, it''s estimated that our body will be broken before the fist is hit."


    Starting with vitality, ah Qi''s eyes suddenly lit up, because he felt that the slight trauma in his arm was recovering at a very fast speed.


    As if he knew what ah Qi was thinking, Wang Hua''er said angrily: "don''t make a bad idea. At most, you can recover quickly. If you punch again, your left arm will be taken care of."


    The idea was exposed, ah Qi laughed: "I know."


    After Wang Hua''er''s treatment, ah Qi''s left arm has almost recovered as usual. After some activity, he found that his left arm was no longer free, but he could clearly feel the hidden injury in his left arm. In normal combat, his left arm would definitely be useless if he really tried again.


    After perceiving his own situation, ah Qi asked, "which side to go next?"


    Su Chengdao thought for a while and said, "maybe we can end this."


    "Ah?" Ah Qi was confused.


    Su Chengdao chuckled and explained: "you think, how did the Yinghuo and monster we met all the way come in?"

 Chapter 233

    Ah Qi asked suspiciously, "how did you get in?"


    Su Cheng replied, "the test site is surrounded by high walls. Besides, there are law enforcement officers. Do you think these monsters can enter?"


    Ah Qi shook his head. With the strength of these medium-sized monsters, it is impossible to climb over the wall in front of the law enforcers.


    "So, the wall must have been destroyed. The monster came in through the gap." Su Chengdao said.


    Ah Qi''s eyes lit up and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Su Cheng nodded and said, "find the gap, inform uncle Huang, and catch them all."


    At this time, the three finally understand the meaning, Yinghuo can not simply kill, they are also people, also want to live. And the gap of the wall, there must be someone to meet.


    Under the attack, the law enforcement officers and the students are definitely not their opponents. As soon as the support of the guard station arrives, the group of Yinghuo can safely retreat. Outside the wall is the Zhoutian forest. As long as you drill in, you can never find it.


    However, they did not expect that in this trial, there were such variables as ah Qi and four people. They could kill the golden elixir when they were in a state of concentration. They had already finished the pill when they were 15 years old. There might not be one such genius in a hundred years. Even the deputy manager Yinghuo, who was waiting in the gap, never thought that such genius would appear together at the same time.


    As soon as Su Chengdao came up with an idea, the party immediately took action. The test site is only a few kilometers. The four people walk in a straight line in one direction, and soon they see the high wall.


    On the ground, Su Chengdao went straight to the edge of the fence and observed.


    Looking up and down, Su Cheng said: "module assembly defense wall, it seems that I guess right."


    "What''s the matter?" Ah Qi asked in doubt.


    Su Chengdao put his hand on the wall, groped for it, and explained: "this kind of defensive wall is a portable structure. The normal form is an iron box. After pressing the switch, it will become a wall."


    "So? What does that have to do with the gap? " Ah Qi asked.


    "Of course." Su Chengdao kept his hands, and soon found a hidden button. When the button was pressed, the wall gave out a "click click" sound, and immediately narrowed down. Just a dozen seconds, this section of the wall shrank into a long square iron box, ah Qi screamed.


    "This kind of defensive wall has a fatal weakness, which is that it can be easily opened inside." Su Chengdao finished, pressed the button on the iron box several times, and the wall went up again.


    Now, several people have clearly known what Su Chengdao wanted to express. It''s easy for practitioners to cross this kind of wall, but there are law enforcement officers outside the wall. From this point of view, the other side absolutely has the strength to kill a team of law enforcers quietly.


    The law enforcers are all armed. If they want to kill them quietly, they are the elixir and its practitioners, or the top level. Otherwise, the external law enforcers will definitely trigger the alarm at the first time, and their invasion will fail.


    Wang Hua''er seriously asked: "Chengdao, the other side''s strength is not general, do you really want to take risks?"


    Su Chengdao said with a smile: "we slowly grope along the wall, gap across the distance can see, they can''t find."


    "But it''s too dangerous. No one can save us now." Wang Hua''er''s eyes are full of worries.


    "I know, but if no one ambushes Yinghuo in advance, they''ll get away." Su Chengdao said seriously.


    "But..." Wang Hua''er still wants to continue persuading, but he is interrupted by ah Qi.


    Ah Qi pointed to his bracelet and said, "I''ve informed Liu Heyan that she has successfully positioned our bracelet, and master and uncle Huang already know about it. Moreover, the reinforcements of Nanmen garrison are rushing to this side. If there is a strong enemy, we just need to hold on for a while. "


    "Beautiful." Su Chengdao gave a thumbs up, ah Qi finished all his plans for the next step.


    The Nanmen garrison station is very impressive. When they first entered Zhou Tiancheng, they had a big fight. However, the garrison stationmaster Gong Dezhi is Yuan Ying''s strength. With his ability, they can arrive in a few minutes, and then they will be fearless.


    Support is expected, a few people in the heart, immediately along the wall to explore.


    For fear that the monster would follow the big tree over the wall, all the trees about 10 meters outside the wall were cut down, but there was no one inside the wall. Under the shelter of the trees, the four were very fast, and they were not afraid of being found.


    After running for a few minutes, ah Qi in front suddenly stops. The three people in the rear also stopped immediately and landed beside ah Qi.


    At this time, the four were standing on a stout branch, and in front of them, a defensive wall that had shrunk into an iron box was looming under the cover of leaves.


    Ah Qi gently opened the sheltered leaves with his hand, and the whole face of the gap clearly appeared in front of their eyes.


    At the edge of the gap, a group of people in black were armed with spirit guns and looked around warily. Next to it is a just parked truck. The truck dragged a row of cages, with its tail facing the gap. After stopping, two men in Black opened the cage, and seven or eight small monsters jumped out.Just as they were about to attack the two men in black, an amazing breath came from the gap. This breath is majestic and shocking. It is the place of Yuanying. Where can the cat lizard bear the erosion of this smell? With a howl, it ran into the gap.


    On the top of the tree, ah Qi''s face was very ugly. I didn''t expect that there was a monk in Yuan Ying State.


    Yuanying and Jindan are the difference between heaven and earth. The three realms of building foundation are well known to all, but few people know that after entering the golden elixir, their powerful strength and longevity have made them gradually break away from the category of human beings. Therefore, Jindan, Yuanying and Huashen are called the three realms of tuofan.


    Different from building foundation, every person who breaks through a big realm has a huge gap in strength. The simplest difference is that the spirit gun can break through the defense of the golden elixir realm, but it can''t break the wall of the spirit power built by the Yuanying realm.


    At the level of Yuanying, it is almost out of touch with human beings. Ordinary weapons can no longer resist. The number of Yuanying is almost meaningless. This is the fundamental gap of realm.


    Four people observed for a while, finally locked out the breath of the short man, here Yinghuo deputy manager, Mo Yuhu.


    At this time, the deputy manager was telling his subordinates something. Because of the distance, the four didn''t hear clearly. But from the mouth shape that the man answered, they also guessed a general.


    This Yinghuo Yuanying monk is going to leave for a while!


    Sure enough, after the command, the deputy manager jumped into the forest in the distance.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 234

    Mo Yuhu rushes into the forest. Ah Qiji''s eyes are bright. There is a Yuanying here, and they have no chance of winning. But now that Yuanying is gone, they can''t stop them because of the group of Yinghuo members who don''t even have the golden elixir.


    Ah Qi asked with a smile, "do you want to do it?"


    Su Cheng nodded: "such a good opportunity, how can we let it go?"


    Having said that, the four observed for a while, determined the number of people on the ground and the position of the people holding the spirit gun, and then sent a message to Liu Heyan.


    "The place has been found. There is a yuan infant monk and a group of Yinghuo members who have left temporarily. Let''s do it first." After the message was sent, ah Qi nodded, and the four looked at each other and disappeared on the top of the tree.


    There are not many Yinghuo members on the ground, only more than 20. However, these 20 people are obviously the care objects of Mo Yuhu, and most of them are armed with spirit guns. Just beside the gap stood four firecrackers with guns. Not only do they have guns, but their cultivation is also a state of concentration, which is obviously one level higher than those low-level members who were swept away in Zhou Tiancheng.


    Four people several strides, quietly came to the gap in the top of the tree, looking at the bottom with a gun of several members, four people looked at each other.


    Ah Qi pointed to himself, opened his mouth and said silently, "I''ll go?"


    Su Chengdao shook his head. The sword flew out of his sleeve and said, "I''ll come."


    After that, Feijian was ordered to stand in front of Su Chengdao''s chest. Then he made his fingers with both hands and pointed them up and down on the tip and tail of the sword. He was just planning to release the seven kills.


    At this time, all four people on the ground have spirit guns. Seven killing is actually the best choice, because it can take the lives of the four members at the same time. At the edge of the gap is the huge transport truck, which can be used as a very good shelter. If ah Qi makes a move, with the speed of Wang Hua''er and Han Ru, he may not have time to hide in the bunker.


    Su Chengdao said to ah Qi, "the two people on the left side of the truck are for you."


    Ah Qi nodded. Su Chengdao didn''t hesitate any more. The spirit power poured into the sword, and a flying sword suddenly sparkled with golden light. After the golden light, the flying sword was divided into four parts. After Chengdao''s "go", the four flying swords accurately penetrated into four Yinghuo''s necks.


    At the same time, ah Qi''s blood thunder bloomed, and "Hua La" leaped to the two firecrackers on the left side of the truck. The golden blade on his palm flashed by, and the two dazzled people glared at him, covered his neck and fell down slowly.


    The two boys just shot at the same time, Han Ru and Wang Hua''er also jumped up. After they ran to the left side of the truck, the enemy on the right side responded.


    Seeing his companions fall slowly, one of them shouts: "enemy attack!"


    In fact, there was no need to shout to him. The remaining people immediately picked up the spirit gun and steadily aimed at the truck.


    Ah Qi looked through the window and said in a low voice, "there are fifteen more."


    Then he looked up at Su Cheng at the top of the tree and asked silently, "how to deal with it?"


    Su Chengdao understood the mouth shape at a glance, compared a "7" with ah Qi by hand, and then put up seven kills again. His meaning is very simple. Seven for me and the rest for you.


    Ah Qi shrugged his shoulders and began to think. Although he was fast, he was not confident that he would not be hurt under a dozen spirit guns. If he is shot in the middle of running, he will definitely fall to the ground and be beaten into a sieve at that time.


    Touching his chin, ah Qi said to the two girls, "after Chengdao starts, I''ll rush out to attract them. You can cast the magic quickly."


    "Good." The two girls nodded and agreed, and immediately gathered their magic.


    A few seconds later, seven golden flying swords sprang from the top of the tree and accurately penetrated into the seven members of Yinghuo. Then the golden light soared and the sharp breath came out, cutting them into pieces. The rest of the companions responded immediately and pointed their guns at the top of the tree.


    Chengdao''s seven killing and evil cutting are very powerful, but there is one weakness, that is, he can''t move when he is released. At this time, Chengdao is standing steadily under the muzzle of several members of Yinghuo, unable to dodge.


    Although it''s a golden elixir, Su Chengdao will definitely become a hornet''s nest when eight spirit guns fire at one time. Ah Qi won''t sit back and ignore it. They have been together for many years, and they don''t even have to look at each other.


    "Ah Ah Qi roared, and the blood thunder burst out. As he swept out of the truck, two wind blades shot out.


    Because ah Qi needed to keep running and could not control the wind blade freely, the direction of the two wind blades was too strong, only cutting off one person''s leg and the other person''s arm. On the other side, Han Ru and Wang Hua''er''s magic shot together, and each knocked down a firearm member.


    When his companion was injured, Yinghuo members immediately turned the gun and pulled the trigger. With a burst of "sudden" sound, ah Qi''s soul burst into the woods in the gap.


    Blood light into the woods, ah seven immediately convergence blood thunder, shrink behind a big tree. He fumbled up and down, and after confirming that he was not injured, he breathed a long breath. Fortunately, he ran fast.


    After ah Qi poked his head out of the tree, he found that there were only six Yinghuo members standing on the left side of the truck. It''s just six people. It''s no problem for them.At this time, Su Chengdao came out from behind a tree and said to ah Qi, "thanks to you, otherwise I will become a sieve."


    Ah Qi laughed and said, "there are six more. You can kill them again."


    Su Chengdao shook his head and said, "no, I don''t have much spiritual power."


    "Forget it. Let''s do it together."


    "Well." Su Chengdao nodded and walked out of the woods with ah Qi.


    The figure of two people just appeared, the six spirit of the firecracker immediately turned the gun. Ah Qi laughs at this, and the blood thunder breaks out. Su Chengdao turns into a remnant with him. After plundering into the truck, he leaves a bullet hole on the ground.


    After the truck, Su Chengdao carefully examined his body and found that there were no more holes for him. He breathed softly and said, "it''s exciting. Is this the feeling of running with bullets?"


    "Hey, hey, have fun."


    "Fun is fun, but I only have one life." Su Chengdao said with a smile, released his own flying sword: "do it."


    "Wait, I''ll play with something." Ah Qi interrupted the three men who wanted to start. They turned to see that ah Qi was holding a spear in his hand.


    "What are you doing?" Cold such as frown asks a way.


    Ah Qi laughed and said, "I''ll experience the power of a piece of technology, too."


    Words fall, he learns the appearance in the TV, a handsome turn around, carrying the spirit gun turned out of the truck, shouting: "go to die!"


    However, after his shouts, the spirit gun in his hand was very uncooperative and didn''t shoot a bullet. Because ah Qi found that his thumb couldn''t pull the trigger.


    In front of a few members of the puzzle nervous tension, ah seven suddenly such a shout, they suddenly a Leng, and then saw in front of this "terrible" scene.

 Chapter 235

    Stupefied for a moment, members of Yinghuo react and pull the trigger. Seeing that the situation is not right, ah Qi immediately jumps into the truck with Xuelei.


    The bullet hit the truck, but ah Qi frowned and fiddled with the spirit gun in his hand, muttering: "what''s the matter? Why can''t you pull the trigger?"


    "Cough..." Su Chengdao coughed awkwardly and stretched out his hand to open the insurance on the spirit gun: "now it''s ok..."


    "Really?" Ah Qi''s eyes brightened.


    "Of course." Su Chengdao nodded.


    Smelling speech, ah Qi looked happy and roared again: "take the move!" Then he turned and swayed out of the truck.


    As soon as ah Qi shakes out of the car, he immediately screams and flies back to the car with blood thunder. Then there is a burst of "sudden" gunfire, which makes the truck "Ping-Pong" ring. This time, he didn''t even have a chance to shoot.


    Looking at ah Qi Yi''s depressed face, Han Ru frowned and scolded: "silly hat."


    Seven smell speech immediately refuse to accept, a spirit gun left on the ground, reply a way: "you are a fool, you are still a big fool."


    "Look for a fight!" Cold such as Jiao drink a, in the hand immediately congealed a fireball.


    Su Chengdao''s eyes were quick, and he immediately stopped between the two and said with a smile, "now is not the time to fight."


    "She called me a fool." Ah Qi frowned.


    "You''re just a fool. You want to play when it''s time." Wang Hua''er knocks on ah Qi''s head. Ah Qi, who originally wanted to continue to make trouble, suddenly withers.


    Stopped almost beat up two people, Su Chengdao clapped his hands, assigned the enemy: "I and ah Qi first hand, you two from the other side of the truck probe hand, one time to solve them."


    As a result, each of the four played his part.


    Ah Qi drinks lightly and runs out of the truck with the blood thunder. The wind blade on his hand throws at the Yinghuo member in front of him. This time, the accurate head of the wind blade was a little better and cut one''s waist and abdomen. The man fell to the ground and howled on the spot.


    At the same time, Su Chengdao''s flying sword went through one''s neck and into the latter''s chest. Then, Wang Hua''er''s vines came out of the ground, entangled the legs of the remaining three people, cold as the huge fireball, and blew them out.


    Finally, the first group of Yinghuo was completely eliminated, and the four of them walked out of the truck with a smile on their face.


    The world knows little about Yinghuo''s information, because they are cruel to their enemies and even more cruel to their own people. When ah Qiji approached, those lying on the ground did not lose their breath triggered the poison in their bodies and died on the spot.


    Seeing this, ah Qi can only sigh and give up the idea of grasping the living.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, ah Qi said: "all the people here have been killed. Now?"


    "Run, of course. Wait for the Yuanying monk to come back and take our lives?" Su Chengdao said.


    "Why don''t you hold it? Liu Heyan said that the garrison stationmaster has arrived outside the field. " Ah Qi asked.


    "That''s friar Yuan Ying. What a drag." Su Chengdao immediately rolled his eyes, pulling a few people to leave.


    Just then, a breath of terror came from the forest behind them. Their faces suddenly changed. They were about to run away, but a figure was faster than them and fell in front of them.


    That person is short and normal looking. He looks over thirty years old. Isn''t he the yuan infant monk who just entered the forest.


    Mo Yuhu took a look at the bodies around him, then coagulated the extension on the four people in front of him and asked, "what did you do?"


    When he spoke, his spiritual pressure had been on the four. Yuan Ying''s spiritual pressure was not so good. The four felt a huge force on them, and they couldn''t move.


    Holding down the four, Mo Yuhu took off his cloak and showed his big back. His eyes swept over the four, and they suddenly felt as if they had been seen through.


    "Well? Sixteen year old Jindan? Thirteen years old Mo Yuhu, as a yuan infant, has a natural and profound experience. No matter how hard the four people try to restrain their breath, they are exposed to Yuan infant practitioners.


    Mo Yuhu sneered and continued: "with such talent, it''s not wrong for my men to die. But it''s a pity that you met me


    "How are you?" Ah Qi suddenly cut in, and Mo Yuhu was stunned. He didn''t expect that this little meditator could still talk as usual under the pressure of his Yuanying.


    Mo Yuhu immediately felt a little funny and said with a contemptuous smile: "of course, it''s up to you. The talents of the four of you are more valuable than all the people in the whole test hall. As long as I kill you, my men will die. "


    "No loss? Value? " Ah Qi''s eyes suddenly coagulate. In Mo Yuhu''s mouth, human life is like withered grass. He is very upset to hear that.


    "Kill us? Can you kill it? " With ah Qi''s words falling, his head actually resisted Yuan Ying''s pressure and slowly lifted up, looking directly into Mo Yuhu''s eyes.The state of concentration can resist yuan baby''s pressure. How strong is the physique and strength? Originally also want to laugh at Mo Yuhu slightly a Leng, eyebrows are slowly wrinkled. This young man''s talent is stronger than he imagined!


    Mo Yuhu''s surprise just lasted for a moment, fleeting, his face showed that contemptuous smile, said: "how to kill? Kill like this Words fall, Mo Yuhu eyes a coagulation, Ling pressure suddenly increased, hard to squeeze in a seven body.


    The spiritual pressure of Yuanying is extraordinary. It''s the real pressure. It''s easy to crush a person. People like Chen Yang, who are at the peak of Yuanying, can even hold down the top of Jindan under the pressure of spirit, not to mention a group of concentration.


    Mo Yuhu''s idea is very simple. He uses the most convenient and painful method to crush the young girl in front of him, and then pats his ass to leave. As for the dead men? Sorry, Yinghuo doesn''t have so many feelings.


    However, Mo Yuhu''s thought is too simple.


    Who is in front of him? It is a congenital Taoist body, the heart of the wood spirit, the 15-year-old golden elixir and the legendary demon clan. He''s just a yuan baby. Can he be suppressed?


    "Ah, ah, ah Just listen to a Qi a burst of roar, blood thunder blooms out from his skin.


    Blood thunder broke out, Mo Yuhu immediately surprised, increased the pressure of spirit.


    A Qi felt the sharp increase of the spiritual pressure on her body, but he was not afraid of it. He roared again. The blood color God thunder burst out with all his strength, and was suddenly reflected in a red scene.


    Under the outbreak of blood thunder, ah Qi took a step against the pressure.


    Mo Yuhu''s face suddenly changed. He no longer cares about Su Chengdao, who is next to him. He presses all the spirit on ah Qi.

 Chapter 236

    Rao Shi a Qi''s strong body can''t support him. He can''t walk any more. His whole body makes a "bang bang" sound. It''s obvious that his body has reached its limit.


    Seeing that ah Qi didn''t move again, Mo Yuhu was slightly relieved. No matter how strong he was, he was just a little hairy head in the state of concentration. Could he turn the world upside down?


    So thinking, Mo Yuhu''s face appeared that high expression, just want to open mouth, but feel a cold from the side of the body.


    He turned his eyes, and it turned out that a flying sword with blue light came to his left throat. Yuan Ying''s monk reacted so quickly that Mo Yuhu knew that he couldn''t dodge. He immediately released ah Qi''s pressure and pressed on the flying sword with all his strength. The flying sword in his throat couldn''t move in.


    Mo Yuhu didn''t expect that he needed all his strength to suppress a flying sword. However, at this time, he didn''t know that he had forgotten another boy who made his face change.


    Without waiting for his reaction, the fist wrapped in blood thunder has come to him. At this time, Mo Yuhu''s face changed again. On the one hand, he had a sharp flying sword, on the other hand, he had a powerful fist. His spirit pressure can only hold down one. It''s natural to imagine which is better, the flying sword or the fist.


    Just listen to "bang!" With a sound, Mo Yuhu was hit by this fist.


    Ah Qi''s strength is incomparable. Mo Yuhu, who is protecting yuan baby''s body, is also dazzled by the blow, and only recovers after a while.


    After touching his swollen cheek, Mo Yuhu felt like he was in a dream. He was beaten by two little kids! Who can believe it?


    After shock, it was humiliation. For him, humiliation was anger. He was angry!


    Mo Yuhu''s eyes were full of killing intention. He straightened up and said, "good. You''ve made me angry. It''s time for you to see the real power of being free. "


    Smell speech, a seven several people immediately eyes a coagulate, this Mo jade tiger is obviously want to move the real case. It''s out of the realm of mortals. The destructive power of Yuanying practitioners is so great. Just like Huang Zhengqi, if he releases all his magic, he can level the whole college road in the blink of an eye.


    Although Mo Yuhu is only in the early stage of Yuanying, his power is not too small.


    "Hey Mo Yuhu murmured, and the spirit power was mobilized. Ah Qiji immediately felt that the water power in the air was strong, which was obviously mobilized by Mo Yuhu.


    "Water line? Is it water control? " Su Chengdao''s face changed and he thought of the closest answer.


    Mo Yuhu''s face showed a touch of appreciation, sneered: "yes, it''s the Royal water technique!"


    Mo Yuhu''s words fell, and the power of water around him immediately converged towards him, forming a huge water ball in front of him.


    "Yushui? It''s time for the ball. " Ah Qi suddenly eyebrows pick, some want to smile.


    "You still laugh. I don''t know how to die." Su Chengdao is serious.


    Don''t wait for seven to continue to ask questions, Mo Yuhu cold hum a, water ball suddenly rose up on a spray, straight up into the sky. The water flower immediately changed into a dragon head. It turned out to be a dragon.


    The water dragon roared and rushed straight to the four people in front.


    Su Chengdao''s face suddenly changed and roared: "defense!"


    At this time, ah Qi did not dare to laugh. The momentum of the water dragon was not a joke. He immediately came to Su Chengdao''s side and protected the two girls behind him.


    Then the water dragon roared with great momentum. Two teenagers roared. One elbow crossed in front of the body, and the other put the flying sword across the body, and collided with the water dragon.


    It is worthy of the attack of yuanyingjing. When the water dragon collides with them, they feel a huge force. They can''t resist it. They immediately fly out with a scream. All of a sudden, the water fell on the ground.


    Rao is a Qi with strong physique. Now he is also full of Qi and blood. Looking back at Su Chengdao on the other side, there are bloodstains on the corners of his mouth. It''s better for the two girls because they didn''t get hit directly. It''s not a big deal.


    "How about yuanyingjing''s attack?" I do not know when, Mo Yuhu has been standing on the water polo, and the water dragon is in front of him at this time, the tail is connected with the water polo.


    Ah Qi adjusted his breath, got up and said, "it''s OK. I can stand it."


    What he said is right. He can really stand the impact of a water dragon. Even if he can''t stand it, he can easily avoid it at his speed.


    "You don''t think yuanyingjing is only a water dragon?" Mo Yuhu''s eyes were full of banter, and then his heart moved, and another tap came out of the water ball.


    Seeing the second tap, ah Qi''s face changed greatly. He could stand one more tap. If he added another tap, he was afraid that his bones would be broken.


    "See, this is the water control skill of Yuanying realm." Su Chengdao covers his chest and goes to ah Qi''s side.


    "Very good."


    The power of water line magic is by no means weaker than that of other lines, but if you want to exert its power, you must have enough spiritual quality. Yuanying''s place is just this watershed. The technique of water control can control the flow of water. It is a way to coagulate the tap and hit it. If it is on the edge of rivers, lakes and seas, Mo Yuhu can even trigger a tsunami."Now what?" Wang Hua''er asked.


    Su Chengdao shook his head: "the gap between the realm, there is no way."


    Although they are very strong, they can only play the golden elixir. Yuanying and Jindan are the difference between heaven and earth. Naturally, there is no hope. Although ah Qi has a magic mountain breaking fist, he only has one shot. The famous yuan infant monk won''t let you hit him. So now the only hope for the four is the reinforcements who are still on the way.


    "Ah Qi, hold him down." Su Chengdao made a seal with a flying sword standing in front of him.


    "I know." Ah Qi is extremely intelligent and immediately understands. He stands in front of Mo Yuhu with Su Chengdao, not afraid in his eyes.


    With the ability of Wang Hua''er and Han Ru, it is estimated that the water dragon will be seriously injured when it collides. At present, only ah Qi and Cheng Dao are able to resist. Now they are in a critical situation. There is no other way. One second is one second.


    Mo Yuhu saw that the four men''s fighting spirit had not been destroyed. He was surprised. He laughed contemptuously and said, "you''ve already experienced the power of the water dragon. Why don''t you run?"


    "Run? Can you run away? " See each other ask questions, Su Chengdao immediately answer, but he is happy with each other to delay time.


    Mo Yuhu said sarcastically: "of course, I can''t run away. If I do my best, I can crush you into dust in an instant."


    "Dust?" Ah Qi''s eyebrows jumped, and a mockery flashed in his eyes. He stared at Mo Yuhu''s swollen cheek and said, "we haven''t turned into dust, but you''ve eaten all the dirt."


    "To die!" Mo Yuhu was ridiculed again, just calmed down some anger suddenly rose up, hands a move, two water dragons immediately roared, rushed to ah Qi.

 Chapter 237

    How powerful the water dragon is, Su Chengdao''s face changes greatly, and the horizontal sword blocks ah Qi.


    One water dragon can disperse them. This time, the two water dragons collide with each other. If they stop them with the same body as before, they will be killed on the spot.


    "Ah Ah Qi gave a big drink, and the blood thunder broke out with all his strength, and mobilized the power of Tuxing. Among the five elements, the main defense is Tuxing. With the mobilization of ah Qi, the strong power of Tuxing turned into essence and covered his arms.


    On the other hand, without saying a word, Su Chengdao''s flying sword became more and more powerful, and his body became bigger quickly. It was obvious that he wanted to release the evil.


    The two girls didn''t have any power to stop them, so they had to step back. When he retreated, Han Ru made a move with one hand and released two soil spikes to block the front of ah Qi2.


    The speed of chopping evil and condensing is not fast. It''s unrealistic to release before the water dragon. When the flying sword condenses to the maximum, Mo Yuhu''s two water dragons come to them.


    How fierce the water dragon was, the two cold thorns broke up immediately, and the two ferocious faucets came to the front of them.


    Knowing that Chengdao''s beheading was not finished, ah Qi roared and stood in front of him.


    "Bang!" Suddenly, the water dragon hit ah Qi heavily. He only felt a huge force coming from his hand. The earth moving force on his arm broke on the spot. With a howl, he was brought by the dragon and ran into Su Chengdao.


    With ah Qi in such a way, Cheng Dao finally condenses into the evil. The golden sword immediately cuts down and bumps into two water dragons.


    Beheading evil is one of the seven Xuanzong''s zhenpai swordsmanship. It''s very powerful. Rao is a big monster, and he doesn''t dare to join it. It''s very powerful.


    With the addition of beheading evil, ah Qi''s pressure was greatly reduced. He took a deep breath, and the strength of Tuxing on his arm was coagulated again. He stepped back and stopped two water dragons together with beheading evil.


    "How can it be?"


    Yushui Jackie Chan, who was attacked by Yuanying, was stopped by a Jindan and Ningshen. Even Mo Yuhu was surprised.


    Originally, the golden sword took shape. Mo Yuhu was just a little surprised. At this time, the water dragon was forced to stop by Sheng Sheng, and Mo Yuhu''s mouth couldn''t close.


    It was a full blow from Yuan Yingjing. Not to mention ah Qi''s concentration, even if it was two golden elixirs, he would be seriously injured on the spot. Mo Yuhu had killed many people with this move. How could he not know his power? The more he understood, the more frightened he was.


    The water dragon and the two teenagers are deadlocked in the same place, and the huge force of collision is constantly coming out. At this time, the soil under ah Qi''s feet has been completely overturned, leaving a big pit of several meters exposed.


    "I see how long you can last!" Mo Yuhu yelled, then bent down to pour a lot of spiritual power into the water ball.


    It wasn''t long before he broke through Yuanying. What he could use was Jackie Chan. However, this is a forest, and there is no obvious water available. With Mo Yuhu''s power, he could only control two water dragons. Even so, the two water dragons are not something that ordinary practitioners can compete with.


    But who would have thought that the two teenagers in front of him, one with amazing physique and the other with extraordinary talent, were able to resist his attack with all his strength.


    Now the water dragon stops, Mo Yuhu has to infuse spiritual power to maintain the power of the water dragon.


    Mo Yuhu snorted coldly: "I''m in the realm of Yuanying, with great spiritual power and endless water dragon power. I don''t believe you two hairy boys can maintain such power all the time!"


    What Mo Yuhu said is really good. Ah Qi and Cheng Dao are bursting out with all their strength. They can''t hold on for long. As soon as his voice falls, ah Qi''s face is ugly, because he is about to be exhausted.


    Sure enough, as ah Qi''s strength gradually exhausted, his legs began to tremble.


    The water dragon and Mo Yuhu have the same idea. Ah Qi''s appearance can''t hide his perception.


    Mo Yuhu''s face brightened, and the dragon who resisted the evil took back 30% of his strength. He put it on ah Qi''s Dragon in front of his arms.


    A water dragon ah Qi is hard to resist. At this time, if his strength increases by 30%, he can''t resist it. He screams and is hit by the water dragon.


    "Ah Qi!" Su Chengdao''s face changed greatly, and the power of chopping evil suddenly decreased. He immediately felt bad, but he didn''t expect ah Qi to fly backwards the next second.


    Unable to resist, ah Qi was taken straight back by the water dragon. Sheng Sheng broke several big trees before he stopped.


    I don''t know if it''s too far away or if the spirit power on the water dragon has dissipated. After breaking the last big tree, the water dragon can''t keep its shape any longer. It turns into a pool of water and dissipates, revealing ah Qi lying on the ground.


    At this time, ah Qi''s eyes are closed, all wet, the corner of his mouth has spilled a trace of bright red, obviously was hit out of a big injury.


    "Ah Qi!" The two girls screamed and rushed to him immediately. They bent over to check.


    After looking at him, Su Chengdao''s eyes were full of anger. He gave a loud drink, cut the evil light, and forced the water dragon to retreat.


    The power from the water dragon suddenly soared. Mo Yuhu, who was enjoying ah Qi''s tragedy, turned his head and said with a sneer, "it''s good. It''s even more powerful.""But it''s a pity that you will die today at the hands of Mo Yuhu." Mo Yuhu single handed move, water on the ball immediately rose, a leader from the dart, hit Su Chengdao.


    When the second water dragon comes, Su Chengdao''s face changes greatly. Unfortunately, he is controlling the beheading. He can''t separate himself. He can only watch the water dragon approach him. Then he screams and is hit out.


    Chengdao doesn''t have the physique of ah Qi. At this time, he can''t defend himself. He vomites a big mouthful of blood. He can clearly feel that his ribs have been broken, and his viscera have been cracked.


    Similarly, Su Chengdao was also hit and flew for a long time. At this time, Wang Hua''er just gave ah Qidu a force of life.


    "Brother Chengdao!" Cold as a scream, Su Chengdao''s physique and ah Qi can''t compare, what''s more, he was attacked by two water dragons, and the result can be imagined.


    As soon as Wang Hua''er''s face changed, he got up and rushed to Su Chengdao. Compared with ah Qi, who was just injured, Cheng Dao''s life is in danger now.


    When she came to Su Chengdao''s side, the second daughter found that his chest had collapsed and his ribs were absolutely broken. Now Su Chengdao may even have difficulty breathing.


    Wang Hua''er exclaimed and immediately squatted down to treat his injury.


    The heart of the wood spirit is very strange. With Wang Hua''er''s full strength, the cracked viscera in Chengdao''s body slowly healed. He is now a golden elixir, not so easy to die, as long as the viscera is cured, Chengdao''s broken ribs will definitely kill him.

 Chapter 238

    When Wang Hua''er treated them, Mo Yuhu didn''t do it. When he saw the green vitality, he pressed the idea of doing it in his heart, because there are few healing talents in xinghezhou. Even if there is, it can not use such strong vitality in the realm of the golden elixir.


    If Mo Yuhu was still observing when Wang Hua''er cured ah Qi, then when she cured Su Chengdao, Mo Yuhu finally changed her face. Such a strong vitality, even the wood line of God practitioners are not necessarily able to extract out, who would have thought that in front of a little girl can control to come and go freely.


    With such talents, Mo Yuhu naturally wants to use them for his own use. With such miraculous healing power, he has an extra life for them. Although the girl regarded herself as an enemy, it was not a problem for Mo Yuhu at all. There were many evil ways to control people''s mind in Yinghuo.


    With Wang Hua''er''s treatment, Su Chengdao''s injuries in his body all recovered, and his breath became stable. Wang Hua''er, who was beside him, was pale, obviously exhausted.


    Feel Su Chengdao recovery breathing, cold as a cry out, one side of Wang Hua is also a relief. If it wasn''t for the wood spirit therapy, Su Chengdao would not have been saved today.


    Mo Yuhu looked at Wang Hua''er''s pale cheek and thought in his heart, "is this the limit? Although the effect is not strong, it is enough. "


    "Little girl, do you want to live?" The idea flashed, Mo Yuhu suddenly made a sound.


    Wang Hua''er was wondering why Mo Yuhu allowed himself to treat him. He was puzzled and asked, "why do you ask?"


    "Because I''m going to give you a chance to live. Do you want it?" Mo Yuhu asked with a smile.


    "I don''t want it."


    Wang Hua''er did not hesitate to answer, let Mo Yuhu for one Leng, asked: "why?"


    "If you are willing to let us live, what''s the significance of your previous move? Now you suddenly ask, it must be because I am valuable to you. " Wang Hua''er said with a sneer.


    Smell speech, Mo Yuhu''s heart flashed a touch of appreciation, did not expect that the doll is very thorough, said: "you say good, I like your healing ability, come with me."


    "What about them?"


    "Nature is death." Mo Yuhu said calmly.


    "Oh ~" Wang Hua''er sneered: "I thought you would threaten me with their lives. If you do this, I will not follow you."


    "Coercion?" Mo Yuhu browed and said, "do you think I need it?" Then his body floated down the water ball and walked slowly to Wang Hua''er.


    "I take the initiative to invite you, because I don''t want to make our relationship too rigid. After all, we will be a group in the future." Mo Yuhu keeps on walking and comes to Wang Hua''er.


    "Together? Do you think I''ll join you? " Wang Hua''er''s face was pale, but her eyes were firm.


    Mo Yuhu sneered: "you can''t help it. In front of me, you can''t even commit suicide!" Words fall, a spirit pressure on Wang Hua''er''s body, make her motionless.


    "I tell you, when you get to my stronghold, I will put you in full obedience, no longer have the heart of resistance." Mo Yuhu looks very evil with his mouth up.


    Suddenly, a scorching heat appeared on Mo Yuhu''s side. He turned his head and saw that it was a half meter big fireball.


    "Hum!" Mo Yuhu snorted coldly, and the spirit force formed a wall between him and the fireball.


    There was a loud explosion, and the fireball exploded violently, but it didn''t hurt Mo Yuhu. When the fire dissipated, it revealed the cold as before. She did not use the magic method. For Yuan Ying practitioners, the magic method has no meaning. No matter how many it is, it is impossible to break the spirit wall.


    Mo Yuhu caught a glimpse of the cold as the green eyes, eyebrows slightly wrinkled: "I wanted to wait to kill you, but you can''t wait."


    Mo Yuhu moves with one hand and presses a spirit on Han Ru. After all, Wang Hua''er has broken through the golden elixir. With the effect of blood evil elixir, his physique is slightly stronger than Su Chengdao''s, but Han Ru doesn''t have it. At this time, the spirit is pressing on his body. Han Ru suddenly screams, and a trace of blood overflows from the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s as cold as ice!" Wang Hua''er''s face changed greatly, but there was no way.


    At this time, a strong wind appeared in front of Mo Yuhu''s eyes. After a careful look, it turned out to be a fist wrapped in blood colored lightning.


    Mo Yuhu how reaction, immediately took back the two girls on the pressure of the spirit, according to the master of the fist.


    Ling pressure plus body, fist stopped in front of Mo Yuhu, can no longer inch into. He looked up and was startled. The owner of the fist was the boy who was blown away by the water dragon.


    At this time, the young man''s face was full of anger, and his whole body was beating with small blood red lightning, which was quite powerful. Unfortunately, he was pressed in the same place by his spirit and could not move.


    Mo Yuhu found out a sense of consciousness and immediately understood the situation. It turned out that all the injuries in the boy''s body had been healed. It seemed that it was due to the vitality of the girl."Natural magic, stronger than monsters. Now I''m a little interested in you." Mo Yuhu said with a smile.


    "Well, you two come with me, and those two will be killed." Mo Yuhu one handed move, a water dragon from the rear of the water ball shot, rushed to the cold as.


    Han Ru has just got away from the pressure of spirit. She has already suffered some hidden injuries. At this time, she can''t get up sitting on the ground. Originally, she is not strong. Where can she stand the blow of the water dragon? Ah Qi and Wang Hua''er''s faces suddenly change.


    And Han Ru is full of despair, she knows that she is going to die.


    "Ah Ah Qi roared, and the blood thunder burst out. At this time, Mo Yuhu was shocked to find that his pressure was loose.


    In addition to the panic, Mo Yuhu immediately increased the pressure of spirit, and put all his mind on ah Qi. The speed of the water dragon suddenly slowed down, but it was still magnificent, rushing to the cold.


    "No way!" Ah Qi once again gave a big drink, and the burst of blood thunder increased again. It made the whole area red. Even the leaves on the tree were red. It seemed that he was surrounded by a sea of blood.


    Blood thunder broke out again, and Mo Yuhu found that his pressure was loose again. You know, it was the pressure that he released with all his strength. He was a yuan infant cultivator.


    Although shocked, but the pressure is only loose, ah Qi did not break free, and the water dragon has come to the front of Han Ru, the huge dragon head roaring down.


    "Let it go! Go! I don''t know With the young man a big drink, the red light in the forest suddenly convergence, a fist into the meat of the dull sound spread all over the people''s ears.

 Chapter 239

    The water dragon didn''t hit Hanru.


    Just as it roared down, it suddenly became a pool of water and drenched in the cold.


    The water dragon is very big. It immediately drenches the cold like a drowned chicken. When the water flows away, it coughs and raises its head.


    At this time, she finally knew why she didn''t die.


    Because the hateful yuan infant monk has disappeared, standing in the same place is the familiar short figure, isn''t it ah Qi.


    But this time ah Qi is a little different. To be exact, the lightning on him is different.


    At this time, the lightning is no longer as small as before, nor as red as before.


    Now the beating bloody thunder is as thick as several fingers, and the red light converges with a faint dark color.


    "This is Cold as astonishment.


    Wang Hua''er looked back at her in the distance and said, "bloody thunder It''s evolved


    Yes, the bloody God thunder has really evolved. In the critical moment, he has evolved under ah Qi''s strong will.


    At that moment, ah Qi broke away from Mo Yuhu''s pressure and hit him in the face with a fist. However, Mo Yuhu''s eyes were only stunned. Where could he stop him? He was hit by a fist on the spot and fell into the forest. This punch actually hit him tens of meters away.


    The evolution of blood thunder god Lei is not only able to break free from oppression, but also makes ah Qi''s speed and strength improve a whole level.


    "Whew!" With the sound of a broken wind, Mo Yuhu''s figure came out of the forest and fell in front of ah Qi.


    His cheek is swollen and his eyes have been filled with anger. He never thought that he would be beaten in the face again by the boy in front of him.


    "Boy, you''re dead!" Mo Yuhu roared, and the strong power of water movement condensed. It was obvious that he was going to use the technique of water control again.


    Because of ah Qi''s previous blow, his water polo has dissipated. Now if you want to release the water dragon, you have to re unite. Water practitioners have great advantages at the edge of the water, but they also have disadvantages where there is no water. Because it doesn''t release as freely as the rest of the lines.


    Where will ah Qi give him the chance to release his magic? His eyes suddenly appear in front of Mo Yuhu''s eyes, which makes his face change greatly.


    "Drink!" Mo Yuhu''s fist wrapped in strong blood thunder blows straight to his face. The latter immediately interrupts the magic and condenses into a wall of spiritual power.


    This time, he didn''t use the pressure again, because his swollen cheek told him that the pressure had no effect on the strange boy in front of him, and his natural magic like thunder and lightning seemed to have the effect of breaking through the suppression.


    The spirit wall suddenly condenses. Ah Qi''s fist blows on it and makes a bang. At this time, Mo Yuhu''s face changes again. He retreats in a hurry and forms a spirit wall at the same time.


    Because his first spiritual wall was smashed by this young man!


    What a terrifying power is it that you can smash Yuan Ying''s wall of spiritual power? You know, the spiritual power of yuanyingjing is incomparable with that of Jindan. It''s just the difference between the river and the sea. The cohesive spiritual wall can block even the bullets of the spirit gun.


    Ah Qi didn''t hit the second punch, and let Mo Yuhu quickly retreat, but he himself fell in the same place, because he used all his strength in that punch, and Xuelei''s strength was very strong. He found that his body couldn''t keep up with him. Just one punch broke a spirit wall, his own arms were shocked and hurt.


    Mo Yuhu saw that the boy did not catch up, but also stopped in the same place, carefully looking at the young man in front.


    As the divine sense came out, there was a sneer on his face. He already knew the answer.


    "Boy, your body can''t stand the strong load, can it?" Mo Yuhu sneered.


    Ah Qileng snorted and did not answer, but his slightly changed face and slightly trembling arm made Mo Yuhu more sure of the answer in his heart.


    In front of the youth, can''t bear the sudden outbreak of power!


    Although he can break his own spiritual wall, how many can he break? Breaking one spiritual wall has already made his arms tremble. What about ten or twenty? For Mo Yuhu in Yuanying, it''s easy to generate dozens of spirit walls in succession.


    Ah Qi frowned tightly, blood thunder converged and stood still. Mo Yuhu''s conjecture is not far away from ten. Not only that, after the evolution of blood thunder, the consumption of physical strength has also increased a lot. With his current ability, the evolution of blood thunder can only last three minutes at most.


    Just three minutes, not to mention beating Mo Yuhu, his own body will not be able to bear.


    "What to do?" Ah Qi''s mood is flying. Blood thunder evolution, let him have an opportunity, but his body, also let him have a fatal weakness.


    "Ah Qi, come here!" Wang Hua''er suddenly makes a sound and pulls ah Qi back. He immediately runs to Wang Hua''er.


    Wang Hua''er didn''t say anything. He took ah Qi''s arm and entered into a stream of vitality. He consumed all the spiritual power he had just recovered.Starting with vitality, ah Qi''s arm immediately returns to the entrance. At the same time, the unused vitality actually exists in ah Qi''s arm.


    Seeing this, ah Qi''s eyes brightened, and he thought of a way, "Hua''er, I''ll try my best to restore my spiritual power. I need them."


    "Well." Wang Hua''er nodded. Without saying a word, she sat down cross legged and began to close her eyes.


    Mo Yuhu in the distance saw such a scene, and a little doubt flashed in his eyes. Then he stopped thinking about it and mobilized the power of water. Now the pressure is useless. If you want to kill someone, you have to use magic.


    Where can ah Qi let him use magic, feel the strong water power in the air, his eyes a coagulation, thick blood thunder burst, instantly disappeared in place.


    "No!" Mo Yuhu was so surprised that he immediately stopped casting and created a spirit wall in front of him.


    Sure enough, the figure of the young man appeared in front of him, with a blow on the spirit wall.


    "Bang", the spirit wall is broken, Mo Yuhu''s face is gloomy, and he retreats. Ah Qi is no longer forward, but also retreats to Wang Hua''er''s side.


    This time, Mo Yuhu was stunned to find that the young man''s arm was no longer shaking, and his fist was so tight that he could punch again, but he didn''t want to.


    "Is it because of that vitality?" Mo Yuhu thought and guessed one or two things in his heart. If not, why did the girl meditate and adjust her breath on the spot?


    Obviously, Mo Yuhu was right again.


    When Wang Hua''er gives ah Qi life force, he suddenly finds that the extra life force will not dissipate immediately, but can be temporarily stored in his own arm. When the fist just interrupted Mo Yuhu''s casting, it was also ah Qi''s test.

 Chapter 240

    Ah Qi''s idea is right. After smashing Mo Yuhu''s spirit wall with one blow, the stored vitality is immediately absorbed by his own arm, and a few breath makes him recover as usual.


    Ordinary vitality has no such effect. It''s obviously the effect of wood spirit therapy.


    After pushing Mo Yuhu back, ah Qi steps back and goes back to Wang Hua''er. Han Ru stands aside to protect his Dharma. I don''t know why, but she wants to help as much as she can.


    Mo Yuhu estimates the distance and mobilizes the spell again. Sure enough, ah Qi starts immediately after feeling the power of water and interrupts him again.


    To now, Mo Yuhu began to egg pain. As long as I knew that I would not be wordy any more, I would go all out.


    If not for his wordiness, the boy''s strange magic would not have evolved. Now, I can''t use my own killing magic. I can''t do anything about it. I have to watch out for the boy''s speed at any time. I don''t want to hurt him any more.


    The longer time goes by, the more unfavorable it will be for Mo Yuhu. After careful calculation, the reinforcements of the law enforcement bureau should also arrive.


    It''s not that Mo Yuhu doesn''t want to run, it''s just that Wang Hua''er has too much temptation for him. This ability is to give him one more life. If the girl is brought back, the organization will definitely reward him greatly. Maybe more reinforcements will be sent to help his father fight in Tiancheng next week.


    After thinking about it for a while, Mo Yuhu finally made up his mind. He decided to gamble. In front of this girl, he must bring it back.


    Even if he fails, he can retreat completely.


    Mo Yuhu cold hum a way: "Yu water Jackie Chan can''t use, some small magic I can."


    After that, Mo Yuhu''s heart moved, and a water polo about the size of a basketball appeared in front of him. He obviously intended to give up the big water defense.


    "Hua''er, give me some vitality." Ah Qi stretched out his right hand, Wang Hua''er immediately opened his eyes and poured in a lot of vitality, and then closed his eyes again to breathe.


    Starting with vitality, ah Qi takes a deep breath, blood thunder blooms, and rushes straight to Mo Yuhu. Yuan Yingxiu can''t be underestimated. He wants to find out what Mo Yuhu is up to.


    When he was young, Mo Yuhu easily blocked a blow by sticking out a wall of spirit. Then his heart moved. The water polo turned into a small water dragon and rushed to ah Qi.


    The water dragon is only one person long. Although it looks small, it has great strength. Ah Qi blocked it with his hand and was pushed open by the water dragon. At the same time, the body of the water dragon rolled up and entangled ah Qi.


    "What a force!" Ah Qi sighed in his heart. Then his face suddenly changed, because Mo Yuhu, who was just in front of him, had lost his figure.


    He turned his head and saw that Mo Yuhu had already passed him and rushed to Wang Hua''er.


    "No!" Ah Qi was startled and immediately broke away from the water dragon and ran to Mo Yuhu.


    Yuan Ying''s cultivation speed is so fast that when ah Qi ran out, Mo Yuhu''s hand was only half a meter away from Wang Hua''er.


    It turned out that he had such an idea at the beginning. Since Wang Hua''er started, Mo Yuhu had a strong idea for her.


    "It''s too late!" Ah Qi''s eyes were wide open, full of reluctance.


    At this time, the land under Mo Yuhu''s feet was suddenly broken, and a thorn came straight out.


    At this time, Mo Yuhu leans forward, and the tip of the spike is right in front of his abdomen. However, Mo Yuhu intends to ignore the spike and continue to grasp Wang Huaer.


    After giving birth to a baby, the body strength of the monk will increase a little, because the baby will protect the monk''s body, which is why Mo Yuhu is still alive after receiving ah Qi''s full strength. How can yuan Yingxiu be so easy to deal with?


    However, Mo Yuhu made a mistake, because the thorn was much stronger than he thought.


    His speed is very fast, but the speed of the soil thorn is faster than him, first step stabbed in his stomach. The pain from the abdomen didn''t affect Mo Yuhu too much, but the power from the soil sting actually pushed him to the sky. His big hand flew past Wang Hua''er''s head.


    Mo Yuhu''s quick reaction stopped his body immediately after going to heaven, and he was about to rush down again. However, a half meter big fireball appeared again in front of his eyes.


    Throwing out a wall of spiritual power, the fireball suddenly broke. Just as he was about to rush down again, he was surprised to find that there were two fireballs behind the fireball.


    Mo Yuhu had to hiss and dodge the two fireballs, and he finally saw the creator of these spells and used the magic of the cold.


    At the critical moment, Han Ru finally used the magic method, two small horns standing on the forehead, flashing bright lines, shining her face bright, with a dust charm.


    "Demons?" Mo Yuhu was stunned. This strange and familiar word was just a legend to them.


    The existence of demons is well known. However, in the whole Xinghe Island, few people have ever come into contact with the demons, because the demons have lived in seclusion in the far north for thousands of years.Mo Yuhu didn''t stand in a daze for a long time, because ah Qi had jumped to his side, and his fist burst out with a huge force. Mo Yuhu was so scared that he quickly mobilized the spirit wall to stop him.


    The spirit wall can''t stop ah Qi''s fist, so Mo Yuhu has to block ah Qi''s second fist.


    At this time, ah Qi was in mid air, and the power of jumping had been consumed, so he couldn''t move on, while Mo Yuhu could float in the air and retreat immediately.


    Mo Yuhu is slightly relieved. If ah Qi blows another blow, he can''t resist. With his ability, it''s the limit to create three or four spiritual walls in an instant. What he faces is not only ah Qi''s fist, but also the fireball that flies like a machine gun.


    At this time, one of them came out with the earth.


    The spike is as high as three meters, and its tip is right at the foot of ah Qi.


    See, the two people in the air suddenly a Leng, immediately reacted to come over.


    Mo Yuhu''s face changed greatly, and ah Qi''s face was covered with a sneer, cold as this soil thorn, it was too second!


    "Ah Ah Qi gave a big drink, the blood thunder broke out, his legs kicked on the thorns, and his body shot into Mo Yuhu''s eyes like a shell.


    At this time, Mo Yuhu couldn''t make a spirit wall, and was hit on his chin by a Qiyi.


    A crisp crack came from Mo Yuhu''s chin, and his body flew up. Ah Qi lost his strength and landed on the ground.


    "Dead?" Wang Hua''er immediately got up and asked suspiciously.


    "No Ah Qi looked at the sky and stretched out his left hand to Wang Hua''er: "vitality."


    Smell speech, Wang Huali is about to just restore the spiritual power transformation, degree into a seven''s arm.


    Just after continuous punching, ah Qi has exhausted Wang Hua''er''s vitality, and his arms are already in pain. At this time, the strength of his life makes him slow down.

 Chapter 241

    Above the sky, Mo Yuhu''s eyes turned white, breathing a few times, then slowly slowed down. He felt his chin and found that the bone had broken. Now he couldn''t even close his mouth.


    "Ah Pain and humiliation let Mo Yuhu roar, no matter how many, today under a few people, all want to die.


    Body in mid air, he finally has the time to condense magic, a huge water ball is soon frozen in her feet.


    Mo Yuhu''s eyes were fixed, and the water ball fell rapidly. Two water dragons ran out of the water and rushed to ah Qi, who was as small as his thumb on the ground.


    Seeing this, ah Qi''s face changed greatly. He pushed aside Han Ru and Wang Hua''er, then jumped up and raised his fist to meet the two water dragons falling from the sky.


    The blood thunder of evolution is very strong. The head of the first water dragon is blocked by ah Qisheng, and it has the potential of breaking.


    Mo Yuhu''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of ferocious, originally rushed to Wang Hua''er''s second water dragon immediately turned around, bumped into ah Qi''s side.


    The water dragon is so powerful that ah Qi can''t resist it. He vomites blood at once, gets hit and flies out, and lands on the ground again.


    Mo Yuhu stepped on the water polo and looked down at Wang Hua''er. He said in a ferocious voice: "I wanted to kill you, but now I''ve changed my mind."


    Wang Hua''er''s face was full of sarcasm: "ha ha, the chin is exploded, can only be heard?"


    "To die!" Mo Yuhu''s face became more and more ferocious. He controlled the water dragon to roar and rushed to Wang Hua''er.


    "Hua Er!" Cold such as Jiao drink a, immediately coagulate three huge soil thorn block in front of Wang Hua''er''s body.


    How powerful the water dragon is, the thorns burst to pieces, and they can''t stop it.


    As the water dragon approached, Wang Hua''er did not panic. His eyes were firm and fixed on Mo Yuhu. The hatred in his eyes did not hide.


    "Hate? What''s the use? " There was a touch of irony in Mo Yuhu''s eyes, which he had seen too much.


    However, at the next moment, his eyes slowly turned into amazement, because a huge sword with golden light stopped in front of the water dragon.


    Mo Yuhu immediately turned his head and saw Su Chengdao leaning against the tree in the distance.


    At this time, Cheng Dao''s brow was tight and wrinkled, his face was pale, his arm fell to the ground, but he held a Dharma seal tightly, and he started the beheading regardless of the injury.


    "Ha ha, I almost forgot you." Mo Yuhu sneers, another water dragon roars and rushes to Su Chengdao.


    Looking at the roaring dragon head, Su Chengdao''s face flashed a trace of unwillingness, his life is estimated to end here.


    "Brother Chengdao!" Su Chengdao is one of the most important people in her life.


    At this time, a figure came to Su Chengdao''s body, blood thunder beat, is not exactly ah Qi.


    With a bang, the dragon head was resisted by ah Qisheng and could not enter. Mo Yuhu''s face changed a little. Unexpectedly, the boy was still alive when he was hit by the water dragon.


    In fact, ah Qi had been seriously injured, but Wang Hua''er''s vitality played a role, and he had to reduce his injury by five or six points. At this time, although there was an injury, ah Qi''s mobility was not affected too much.


    "Thunder Ah Qi had a big drink, and the strong power of thunder came, and the purple thunder suddenly broke out.


    Seeing the power of Lei Xing, Mo Yuhu''s face suddenly changed. Everyone knows that water conducts electricity.


    At this time, he had no time to marvel at the speed of the young man''s exegesis and the powerful power that was inconsistent with his cultivation, because he was standing on the water ball, and the huge water ball condensed was not pure water.


    "Ah Mo Yuhu screamed, and was shocked by the lightning. His hair stood upright, and the two water dragons broke up into water because of the pain.


    Although thunder penalty is powerful, it is not fatal to Yuanying. Mo Yuhu just screams. With the end of thunder penalty, Mo Yuhu still stands on the water polo.


    "I I''ll kill you Mo Yuhu roared, and two water splashes appeared on the water polo. It was obvious that he was going to bombard ah Qi.


    At this time, ah Qi''s mouth began to sneer and looked up at Mo Yuhu on the water polo. His eyes were full of sarcasm: "I To kill you


    "Well?" Mo Yuhu felt something wrong. His eyes turned and saw the blue lines on the boy''s right hand.


    "What is it?" A little doubt flashed in Mo Yuhu''s eyes.


    "Kill your stuff!" Ah Qi a big drink, blood thunder burst out, body shape like a shell general shot at the water ball above Mo Yuhu.


    Young speed is extremely fast, blink of an eye came to Mo Yuhu''s eyes.


    After approaching, Mo Yuhu finally felt how fierce the strength was in the young man''s arm covered with blue lines, and his face changed greatly.


    "Get out of here!" A water dragon bit ah Qi from his side.


    How powerful is the water dragon? Ah Qi''s face changed. He held back his fist and pedaled Mo Yuhu.


    Mo Yuhu naturally won''t let ah Qi kick him. He immediately gives up a water dragon and forms a spirit wall in front of him.Seeing the spirit wall, ah Qi sneered and pushed his legs up to avoid the tap.


    "Damn it Mo Yuhu''s face immediately ferocious incomparable, control the dragon head straight after ah Qi, another hand once again called out a dragon head.


    At this time, ah Qi is in the air, unable to borrow, can only let the dragon head, but his face is not panic, because he is not a person!


    The dragon head roars and comes to ah Qi''s eyes. Just as he is about to open his mouth to bite off the sword, it is a flash of gold, nibbling on a golden sword, which is the evil of Chengdao.


    One hit, Mo Yuhu arm waving, the second dragon head around chopped evil, rushed to the side of a seven.


    "Hum!" With a cold hum, ah Qi stepped on the beheading evil with one foot. His body retreated again, avoiding the second dragon head.


    The attack was dodged again. Mo Yuhu''s eyebrows were more and more tight and his arms kept on wrinkling. With a roar from the flying dragon head, he rushed to ah Qi in the air again.


    The dragon head came to ah Qi''s eyes, Mo Yuhu''s face was ferocious, and he yelled: "this time I see what you''re going to block!"


    "Take one!" A clear female voice came into Mo Yuhu''s ear. The next moment, a piece of soil came out and came to ah Qi''s side.


    "What?" Mo Yuhu''s face stagnated. Looking at ah Qi, he sneered and stepped on the thorns to avoid his own water dragon.


    "Damn it The attack failed again, Mo Yuhu became angry, and the water dragon jumped at ah Qi again, while the water dragon blocked by the beheader increased his strength and wanted to break free.


    "Ouch!" The water dragon roars and pours on ah Qi, but he hides flexibly. The next moment, the soil rushes to ah Qi''s feet.


    "Hey Ah Qi drinks lightly and steps on the thorns to avoid the water dragon turning around again.

 Chapter 242

    "Ah! Damn little thing Mo Yuhu''s face was ferocious. At this time, he was almost crazy. I constantly control the water dragon to rush in, but I can''t touch the young man''s hair. Whenever I push him to a dead end, the little demon girl on the ground can always summon a huge spike to let the young man escape. Although it was a state of concentration, it was extremely slippery, which made Mo Yuhu helpless.


    "Ouch!" The water dragon roared and bit a thorn. Ah Qi had already stepped out of the thorn. This time, he finally seized the opportunity to shoot Mo Yuhu in front of him with the help of soil stab.


    Seeing the boy flying towards him, Mo Yuhu''s face changed greatly, and immediately mobilized the water dragon to turn around. Although the water dragon is fast, it is not as fast as ah Qi. The boy comes to Mo Yuhu first.


    Ah Qi''s right hand was already tight, and the mountain breaking fist was about to blow out.


    But at this time, Mo Yuhu''s face is a flash of irony, the water ball under his feet suddenly burst out of a spray, shot at ah Qi.


    "What Ah Qi screamed, but he couldn''t dodge and was hit by the water into the sky.


    After bumping ah Qi into the air, the water turned out to be a dragon head. However, the dragon head that originally chased ah Qi disappeared and became a pool of water on the ground.


    "You will cheat, so will I Mo Yuhu''s face is full of banter, greeting the dragon head and rushing to ah Qi in the air.


    At this time, ah Qi was more than ten meters away from the ground. The cold thorns could not reach him, and he could not help himself. He could only watch the water dragon come. If it hit him, he would be seriously injured.


    "Do you want to waste the only mountain boxing here?" The water dragon is getting closer and closer, ah Qi''s brain is turning rapidly, thinking about the plan.


    "No, we''ll die if we use it here."


    "What should I do?" In an instant, ah Qi entered a very fast state of thinking. The passage of time seemed to slow down. The water dragon in front of him seemed to be in slow motion and slowly rushed to himself in mid air.


    Now ah Qi has no control over this wonderful state. His head is spinning fast, trying to get rid of the present predicament.


    "Help, help! I need a point of leverage. "


    "Yes! I just need to borrow a force! " All of a sudden, ah Qi''s mind flashed, as if he had thought of a way.


    "Hey Ah Qi in the air suddenly stretched out his left arm and let out a loud drink. The next moment, a huge red fire burst out, followed by an explosion.


    The source of the explosion was ah Qi''s hand. He frowned and held back the pain. He moved his body by the force of the explosion and flew by the water dragon.


    Seeing this, not only Mo Yuhu, but also Wang Huaer''s face changed greatly. At the critical moment, it was the fire and explosion on the hand, which pushed the body to move in mid air. They could not have done this decisiveness and reaction. You know, the explosive power to push the body to move horizontally is not small. At this time, ah Qi''s left forearm has been blackened.


    Ah Qi didn''t think so much in the air. He knew that this was his only chance, so he put his left arm behind him and let out another explosion!


    "Bang!" To a, seven by this force straight down, rushed to Mo Yuhu.


    Seeing this, Mo Yuhu''s face changed greatly. He gave up Su Chengdao''s evil and controlled the water dragon to rush to ah Qi in the sky.


    Chengdao doesn''t give him a chance. He can kill evil faster than the water dragon. He reaches ah Qi first and blocks the roaring mouth of the water dragon.


    At this time, another water dragon that ah Qi turned around also came behind him. This time, he had no place to hide.


    People in the air, the dragon before and after the attack, see here, Su Chengdao several people face big change, Mo Yuhu is issued a sneer.


    However, ah Qi, as the party concerned, was very calm. As soon as he stepped on the hilt of the sword, he flew to one side and then cried out: "Chengdao! Flying sword


    "What?" Mo Yuhu is stunned, but Su Chengdao reacts. His mind moves, and the evil is cut. Suddenly, the golden light is released, and the crack of Dao Dao appears. The flying sword shoots out of it and flies to ah Qi.


    The water dragon''s sword of cutting evil suddenly rushed forward. Mo Yuhu didn''t have time to react. The two water dragons collided with each other and broke into water. At this time, Mo Yuhu''s heart is finally uneasy, the two teenagers, once again to resolve the crisis he released.


    Mo Yuhu was dull for a moment, and immediately responded. His hands moved, and the water in the air immediately returned to two faucets. He rushed to ah Qi with a roar.


    The light from the corner of his eye sweeps to the water dragon, but ah Qi doesn''t panic at all, and his feet fall steadily on the flying sword.


    Needless to say, Su Chengdao already knows ah Qi''s idea. He immediately moves his flying sword and shoots at Mo Yuhu.


    The speed of the ordinary flying sword is much faster than that of the water dragon, but it carries a Qi on it. The speed is greatly reduced, and the water dragon immediately catches up with ah Qi''s back.


    Feeling the powerful force behind him, ah Qi''s eyes were fixed and he stepped heavily on the sword tip. The direction of the flying sword turned immediately, dodged the water dragon and rushed to the ground.Mo Yuhu blows into the air with a ferocious roar. The water dragon immediately turns its head and rushes to ah Qi. At this time, ah Qi is less than ten meters away from Mo Yuhu.


    The distance of 10 meters is no problem for ah Qi.


    At this time, the water dragon back, ah Qi''s eyes are extremely calm, staring at Mo Yuhu standing on the water ball.


    Then, the blood thunder broke out, and the boy''s figure disappeared on the flying sword and came to Mo Yuhu''s eyes.


    "No!" The boy''s right arm with the blue lines makes Mo Yuhu have a sense of fear. He immediately gives up the water dragon and forms three walls of spiritual power in front of his body.


    The three spirit walls are close together, thick and incomparable, which is his defense limit. However, Mo Yuhu has a feeling that the spirit wall that can even prevent bullets in front of him can''t stop the violent force in his arms!


    "Death Ah Qiyi roared, and his right arm, flashing blue lines, hit hard on the spirit wall.


    In a flash, the violent force swept out, the first spiritual wall immediately broke, and then, the second and third spiritual wall.


    The extremely strong and invulnerable wall of Yuan Ying''s spirit is like glass. It''s so brittle that people feel suffocated. The moment his fist penetrates the wall, Mo Yuhu''s heart stops beating. His face, which was stunned, becomes scared by instinct, and then despair.


    "Why..."


    "Why did my great Yuanying monk lose in the hands of a little hairy man who was absorbed in his mind..."


    Unfortunately, Mo Yuhu can''t get the answer after all. His face has been distorted, and his fists with blue stripes are close to his cheek. Behind it is the burning eyes of the youth, and his fists carry the hope in the eyes of his friends!


    The fist of breaking mountains can break mountains!

 Chapter 243

    Time, turn to a minute ago


    A few kilometers away from Afghanistan, an old man with short hair is flying fast in the forest. It is gongdezhi, the station master of Nanmen Garrison who came to the rescue.


    After ah Qi sent the message, Liu Heyan immediately conveyed the message to Huang Zhengqi. At that time, gongdezhi had just arrived outside the big forest on Sunday. When he got the news, he immediately left the rescue affairs to the deputy stationmaster and rushed to ah Qi''s place as fast as he could.


    Feeling the wave of Yuanying in front of him, gongdezhi looks gloomy. It''s obvious that Yuanying of the other party has started. Although the four children are not weak, they will never be Yuanying''s opponents.


    Thinking of this, the more flustered in the mind of the rule of public morality, the more gifted the seven people are. If they die in the hands of Yinghuo, it will be the loss of all mankind. These talents are expected to survive in the future.


    "Children! Hold on to it Gongdezhi has already made great efforts to push forward.


    However, when he came to the fighting place, he was just about to shout his hand, but he was stunned.


    Because gongdezhi saw a scene that he would never forget.


    The young man who just made a big noise at the garrison station a year ago rushed in front of the yuan infant monk, smashed three spiritual walls with one punch, and blasted the yuan infant monk to the ground. The huge power aroused a large amount of smoke and dust, like a mushroom cloud after the explosion.


    At that moment, gongdezhi felt that he should be dreaming. It was a beautiful baby, and the boy was absolutely attentive. His perception would never be wrong.


    "Wow The smoke and dust are scattered by the spirit power, revealing the small and thin figure of the youth.


    His already torn coat had been broken by great power, revealing his white and tender skin. Although white and tender, the young man has clear muscle lines, as if made in heaven, perfect.


    The monk Yuan Ying, meanwhile, was embedded in the soil. His eyes turned white and his mouth was open to an incredible size. It was clear that his teeth had all fallen off.


    "Ah Qi!" Wang Hua''er shouts and rushes to ah Qi to check his injury.


    "I''m fine It''s just that Yuan Yingxiu, you see if he''s dead. " Ah Qi asked softly.


    Wen Yan, Wang Hua''er immediately squatted down to investigate, said with a smile: "not dead, but can''t wake up in a short time."


    Hearing this, ah Qi immediately breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the ground. After a fight, he was really tired.


    "What about Chengdao?" Ah Qi asked.


    "I''m fine." At this time, Su Chengdao is supported by Han Ru and comes to ah Qi. Among the four, he is the only one who has suffered the most.


    "I''m so hurt. Just lie down." A trace of anger flashed in Wang Hua''er''s eyes.


    "It''s just a minor injury. It''s nothing to worry about." Su Chengdao chuckles and shouts to the distance, "can you come out to have a talk, master behind the tree?"


    Su Chengdao a word, three people are surprised, immediately turned his head to see Su Chengdao in the eyes of the tree.


    "Ha ha, you found it." Gongdezhi came out with a smile.


    Seeing the visitor, ah Qi frowned and said angrily, "good old man, if you don''t come out early, let''s fight and kill here."


    "You misunderstood ah Qi. The public stationmaster just arrived." Su Chengdao explained.


    Gongdezhi said with a smile: "yes, I just arrived, and I just saw your amazing punch."


    "Well?" Ah Qi eyebrows pick, but their secret, be known is not good.


    Seeing ah Qi''s eyes, Gong Dezhi said: "don''t worry, I swear to God that I will never tell you this."


    "That''s about the same." Ah Qi muttered. Gong Dezhi almost vomited blood when he heard it. I''m also a yuan baby. You have no respect for me.


    "Stationmaster, since you have arrived, the reinforcements of the garrison..." Su Cheng asked tentatively.


    "It''s time for them to wipe out the demons and demons. It will be over soon."


    "Good." Su Chengdao was relieved. With the reinforcements of the garrison, the confusion inside could not turn over any storm.


    "Ouch, easy, easy." A scream interrupted two people, turn a head to see, it is Wang Hua Er to examine the arm of seven originally.


    Seeing ah Qi''s constant struggle, Wang Hua''er directly shook his forehead with a shudder. The latter immediately became honest and let his elder sister play with his arm.


    "I should have been so honest so that I would not have suffered a lot." Cold as sneer.


    Being ridiculed by his little friends, ah Qi is naturally upset, but Wang Hua''er is not brave enough to make a face at Han Ru, and let it go.


    Because it took ah Qi all his strength, and the target of attack was mo Yuhu, who was protected by Lingqiang and Yuanying, ah Qi''s right arm was already scarred, and his bones were all cracked, but the damage was not light. The cost of this blow was not small.


    After seven orders, Wang Hua''er turned his head and asked gongdezhi, "stationmaster, there is poison in Yinghuo''s body. He was killed by touching it. As soon as he wakes up, he may commit suicide. Do you have any idea?""Oh? Let me see. " Gongdezhi bent down to observe and found the toxin flowing in Mo Yuhu''s body.


    With a single hand move, the mud around Mo Yuhu suddenly lifted up and drew Mo Yuhu''s body in front of him. Then he counted Mo Yuhu''s elixir field with his fingers, and then threw it on the ground. He turned his head and said with a smile: "I temporarily blocked his spirit power, he can''t die."


    "It''s you. It''s time to go out with me."


    "I''ll trouble the stationmaster."


    "You''re welcome." Gongdezhi nodded, waved and rushed to the sky with four people.


    A few minutes later, the four fell outside the test site. Ah Qi pulled a stretcher and carried Su Chengdao up. Then the four respectfully said thanks to Gong Dezhi.


    The trainees in the field were not completely rescued, and gongdezhi could not stay long. He immediately said goodbye to the four and went to the field to save people. Mo Yuhu was put in the hands of ah Qiji, because Huang Zhengqi was on his way, and he would handle it at that time.


    Twenty minutes later, Huang Zhengqi arrived. Not only him, but also Chen Yang and an ziyue.


    "Children As soon as they landed, Shifu and his wife came to them and observed them carefully.


    "We are all right, only Chengdao is the most injured." Ah Qi Dao.


    Chen Yang nodded and said, "it''s hard for you, Cheng Dao."


    "It''s just a small injury. It can be cured when Hua''er''s Lingli recovers." Su Chengdao said with a smile.


    On the other hand, an ziyue is constantly checking the bodies of Wang Hua''er and Han Ru, with a worried look on his face. At this time, he is like a mother worried about her children, without the power of a spiritual cultivator.


    After carefully checking for several times and confirming that the two girls were not hurt, an ziyue settled down, and then her eyes were cold and incomparable: "are you confused? It''s time to show you some color. "

 Chapter 244

    An ziyue''s expression stunned several children. The teacher''s wife usually had a smile on her face. She was like a little woman at home beside Chen Yang. Even if she was angry, the smile on her face was not reduced. How ever did they see this cold and angry face.


    "Ziyue, it''s not easy to be confused. Don''t act rashly." Chen Yang''s big hand put on an ziyue''s shoulder and exhorted.


    "I don''t care what kind of organization it is. If I move my apprentice, I will pay the price!" It''s rare that an ziyue didn''t listen to Chen Yang''s words, and her face was still very angry. Seeing this, there was a warm current in the hearts of several children.


    Chen Yang sighed and said softly, "I''m also very angry, but ah Qi, after all, they are still young. This time, we''ve caught all of them. We haven''t leaked their information. If you do, they know that Zhou Tiancheng has such talents. Do you think ah Qi will be better in the future? "


    Hearing this, an ziyue gave a cold hum and said, "so what? If you come to renjiancheng, I will protect them for the rest of their lives. "


    Ren Jian Cheng! a lifetime! Four people how also can''t imagine own teacher Niang can be so domineering, Ren Jian city is the center of the Star River continent, known as the Star River capital. Listen to her meaning, it seems that there is no small power in the city during her term of office.


    Star River Island is extremely powerful. It''s extremely terrifying to be able to have a lot of power in the capital of Star River. Renjian city is a place where big forces gather and talents are everywhere. If you can get a firm foothold there, how strong is it? They can''t imagine.


    "Ziyue..."


    Chen Yang also wanted to dissuade, but was interrupted by an ziyue: "you don''t have to say more, I''ll inform my family."


    "Lady..." At this time, Wang Hua''er held on to an ziyue''s jade hand with her mobile phone: "just listen to master. We are all OK."


    An ziyue''s favorite is Wang Hua''er. The apprentice is clever and sensible. His mouth is still sweet. His eyes are like frost. He says in a soft voice: "no, you''re lucky this time. Next time you won''t be sure."


    "Madam, master is right. This time things have been suppressed. If you force a war like this, it won''t do us any good." Wang Hua''er said.


    An ziyue frowned: "Hua''er, why do you even think that the teacher''s mother is wrong? Is this tone white to endure?"


    Wang Hua''er shook his head: "of course not, just for the time being. Now we are too weak to win against Yinghuo. When we are all stronger, we will work together to end the whole Yinghuo. "


    "The end of the Yinghuo?" One side of Huang Zhengqi suddenly a Leng, Yinghuo if said to end, he would not have such a headache.


    Just about to open his mouth, Huang Zhengqi catches a glimpse of Chen Yang''s eyes. He immediately understands and closes his mouth.


    "Madam, would you like to listen to Hua''er once?" Wang Hua''er, holding an ziyue''s jade arm, kept shaking and began to act coquettishly.


    "This..." An ziyue hesitates in her eyes when she launches her coquetry attack. She is not stupid. She knows the truth, but as a member of a big family, she has a lot of pride in her heart. She has already started to fight in public. If she doesn''t fight back, won''t she become a joke?


    But thinking about it, if you do it yourself, isn''t it a declaration of war with Yinghuo? Apart from the family, the seven people she was involved in were really having a hard time. They have a lot of talent and they have to experience a lot if they want to grow up. Experience doesn''t come from staying at home and reading books. If you declare war on it, the four disciples will surely be watched by Yinghuo. It will be dangerous to go out at that time. They can protect their apprentices for a while, but they can never protect them for a lifetime.


    After hesitating for a long time, an ziyue''s eyebrows gradually eased, sighed, and chuckled: "well, it''s all because Hua''er is so cute. The teacher''s mother recognized her this time."


    "Thank you, madam." Wang Hua''er said sweetly, holding an ziyue''s jade Bi and shaking it.


    When they heard this, they were immediately overjoyed and wiped the cold sweat on their heads. If an ziyue really declared war with Yinghuo, they would have no good fruit to eat.


    "By the way, the yuan infant monk..." Chen Yang points to Mo Yuhu and asks.


    "Leave it to me. The Lord has a way to pry his mouth open." Huang Zhengqi said.


    "Well, please let me know as soon as you have any news." Chen Yang nodded.


    With a promise, Huang Zhengqi grabs Mo Yuhu and seals his elixir field again. Then he takes him to the sky, apparently to find the master of Zhou Tiancheng.


    As for the illusions and monsters in the trial site, there was no suspense about the rule of virtue in nature. Soon all the illusions and monsters were removed, leading the trainees to leave the Zhoutian forest.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, in the villa Hall of Xueyuan Road.


    "This morning''s final entrance examination was attacked by the evil party Yinghuo. According to information, more than 20 trainees have been killed and more than 50 injured. Fortunately, the guard station arrived in time to wipe out Yinghuo. According to the reporter''s report, 15 ordinary members of Yinghuo group were killed, 50 practitioners were killed, and one Yuanying steward was captured alive. " On TV, a female anchor is describing in detail what happened in the morning.


    On the sofa, six students and sugar beans sit around and watch TV.


    Ah Qi sighed: "twenty people died.""We''ve tried our best." Su Chengdao replied that his injury has been cured by Wang Hua''er and Chen Yang, and the efficiency of Mu Ling''s heart is extremely powerful.


    "Why didn''t you report us?" Han Ru asked.


    Chen Yang chuckled: "if you report your activity, isn''t it the same as telling Yinghuo that their revenge plan has been frustrated by your four children. What will the world think then?"


    "It doesn''t matter what the world thinks. What''s important is that Yinghuo will definitely follow you." An ziyue agreed.


    "Yes, we are too weak now. If we are directly targeted by Yinghuo, we will be in trouble." Su Chengdao explained.


    Wen Yan, a Qi Yi''s face doesn''t matter: "be afraid of what, how strong we are now, Yuan Ying has been planted."


    "That''s your luck. Mo Yuhu didn''t break through Yuanying long ago, and he only knew how to swim in the water. His power in the woodland was greatly reduced, and he was drilled by you again." Chen Yang rolled his eyes and said angrily.


    Ah Qi, with a smile, asked, "by the way, master, what can we do about our achievements after such a big trial?"


    "The trial has been interrupted, where is the result? It''s time to start the trial again. "


    "Ah?" Hearing this, the four children all wailed and looked sad. It was not easy to wait until the final exam, but they didn''t expect to take the exam again.


    "It''s too early to be sad. Don''t forget that you have captured an enemy Yuanying alive." An ziyue covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "There''s hope?" Ah Qi''s eyes brighten. The four of them have made great contributions to the attack. Naturally, the reward will not be too little.


    "Yes!" At this time, a young male voice came. He turned to see that it was Yi Wu who didn''t know when to enter the door.

 Chapter 245

    The door of the villa is open, and ah Qi is too engrossed in the conversation. He doesn''t notice Yi Wu''s coming. At this time, seeing him smiling, he naturally has good news.


    Looking at ah Qi''s expectant eyes, Yi Wu said with a smile: "your performance, boss Huang has already told the Lord of the city. After hearing this, the city master was very happy and went to the center for you personally. "


    "What happened?" Four people smell speech eyes a bright, quietly waiting for the following.


    "As a result, the rest of you will lose their grades, but you will give the four of you full marks. In addition, he gave ah Qi, Hua''er and Han Ru a certificate of primary cultivation in advance


    Yi Wu''s face is smiling. Ah Qi''s four people are very happy when they hear that. The certificate of cultivation is just what they need urgently. With this, they can go in and out of the trading market freely.


    "By the way, one more thing." Yi Wu stopped, "elder brother Chen, the Lord of the city asked ah Qi not to go to school for the time being, so as not to expose their grades and arouse the suspicion of those who have a heart."


    Smell speech four people immediately looked at Chen Yang, the latter nodded: "understand, I happen to plan to let them into the forest experience."


    "Experience? When? " Ah Qi''s eyes brightened, but they wanted to go into the forest for a long time.


    "In a few days, after director Huang''s interrogation of Yuan Yingxian, who was confused by Yinghuo." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Li Wenbo, who had been worried for a day, took Liu Heyan to the villa. He didn''t settle down until he saw that there was nothing wrong with ah qi4.


    Li Wenbo''s eyes would stare out when he learned that his partner was OK and captured a Yuanying monk. If Liu Heyan hadn''t nodded to confirm that he was killed, they would have defeated a Yuanying monk.


    With Li Wenbo and Liu Heyan, the villas were very busy. They just held a small banquet in the courtyard. With Liu Heyan and an ziyue, the dinner was destined to be colorful and fragrant.


    Two people soon arranged a large table of food, at this time the people are sitting around a huge round table, eating with relish.


    "Oh, what about a big meal?" A familiar voice came, and Huang Zhengqi fell from the sky and landed in the hospital.


    "No flying in the city. Uncle Huang has violated the rules." Ah Qi grabbed the chicken leg and said.


    "Smelly boy, your uncle, I''m on business. Of course I can fly." Then Huang Zhengqi turned his eyes and looked at an ziyue: "I don''t know if there is any place for me?"


    "Of course." An ziyue has a smile on her face.


    "Your business is to eat?" Ah Qi watched Huang Zhengqi sit down and asked.


    All acquaintances, Huang Zhengqi naturally will not be polite, pulled off a duck head to nibble, looked up and said: "of course not, I''m here to bring you news."


    "The yuan baby''s?" Chen Yang''s face changed slightly.


    "Yes, but..." Huang Zhengqi wants to talk but stops.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Heyan asked, but she was very concerned about Yinghuo''s information.


    "Hey, the yuan infant monk, he was fooled by ah Qi." Huang Zhengqi nibbled at the duck''s neck and shook his head helplessly.


    "Silly?"


    "Yes, it was silly." Huang Zhengqi nodded.


    "This Are you serious Even Chen Yang is speechless. The Great Yuan Yingxiu is so stupid.


    "Really, the Lord himself confirmed that his brain was severely hit and his cultivation was blocked, so his brain was blocked and he was dementia." Huang Zhengqi said seriously.


    Zhou Tiancheng''s personal confirmation will not be bad. People suddenly look strange and look at ah Qi, which makes him embarrassed.


    Ah Qi was dazzled by the crowd and immediately said, "why, I didn''t mean to. Who knows he''s so fragile, he''s stupid with one punch. "


    All of a sudden, they were helpless. They were the Great Yuan Ying practitioners. It was good that they could protect their lives under him. Who could have thought that they had defeated him. Even if you beat him, you''ll make him stupid.


    Yinghuo high-level, who is hard to catch, is still alive. He thought that he could get some information. Who could have thought that he was so stupid.


    At that time, when the Lord of Zhou Tian confirmed the result, he couldn''t laugh or cry, let alone they?


    There is poison in Yinghuo''s body, which is triggered by the spirit power. Now Mo Yuhu''s brain pulse is blocked, which needs to be dredged by the spirit power. This is a contradiction. Mo Yuhu will commit suicide immediately if he uses Lingli. Even if it''s too late for Zhoutian city master to untie Lingli, he''s a fool again. He doesn''t have any effect. Ah Qi''s fight is really embarrassing.


    "By the way, the Lord of the city said to let you go there when you have time to see if there is any way." Huang Zhengqi faces Chen Yangdao.


    Chen Yang said with a bitter smile: "the brain is extremely complex, so far no one can figure it out, and I don''t have much to do."


    "That''s why I let you have time to go there, because everyone knows it''s not going to work." Huang Zhengqi said with a smile.


    Chen Yang had no choice but to shake his head: "in a few days, I''ll arrange ah Qi for them."


    "All right." Huang Zhengqi nodded his head, only a few words later, a roast duck in front of him had only skeleton left.¡­¡­


    In a mansion in Zhoutian City, in a dark room.


    Mo Yuhu was disheartened and sat quietly in a Dharma array. At this time, his eyes are dull, his mouth is wide open, and his mouth is still drooling.


    Since he was a prisoner who knew important information, the Lord of Zhou Tian would not let him die. Instead, he gave him some medicine and connected his chin.


    Zhou Tiancheng didn''t leave, but stood two meters in front of Mo Yuhu.


    At this time, his squinting eyes had opened, and his expression was serious. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    Since Huang Zhengqi left, the city master of Zhou Tian has been staying here. Originally, he was going to leave, but at a glance, Mo Yuhu''s appearance suddenly gave him a sense of familiarity.


    "Is he..." All of a sudden, a familiar face appeared in the head of Zhou Tiancheng.


    "It''s just a little bit like it, isn''t it such a coincidence?" As if it was self consolation, Zhou Tiancheng shook his head, turned and left the room, leaving Mo Yuhu with dull eyes to sit still.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days after the trial, ah Qi and Cheng Dao''s injuries are fully recovered with Wang Hua''er''s efforts, without any trace.


    Today, they are all in loose sportswear and in high spirits.


    Just last night, Chen Yang agreed to take them to the monster market today.


    Every city has a monster market, especially a special city like zhoutiancheng. Because the more monsters around, the more developed the trading of monsters. The materials on them are of great use.


    The whole trading market is strictly controlled by the government, and there are clear regulations on price and trading, so in the formal market, the price is relatively transparent.


    "Are you ready?" Chen Yang said with a light smile.


    "All right, all right." Ah Qi''s eyes were bright and excited.


    "Then Let''s go. "


    "Let''s go!"


    With ah Qi''s excited shouts, the tall master and four children walked out of the yard.

 Chapter 246

    In order to enter the monster market, the first thing we need is the Practitioner Certificate. The first stop of the public is the center for the examination of practitioners.


    Yi Wu has already said hello to the practitioner''s certificate. After Chen Yang went in to report, he soon came out with four small certificates.


    "This is your practitioner''s certificate." Chen Yang gives four small cards to four people.


    The card is white, square and very resilient.


    After taking the card, the four quickly looked up. The things on it were all the same, just like ID cards, photos, names, registration, accomplishments, and date of birth.


    However, there is one difference, that is, ah Qi, Wang Hua''er and Han Ru have a small bracket on their practitioner certificate, in which the word "temporary" is written.


    Ah Qi, who discovered the situation, immediately asked, "master, what does this" temporary "mean?"


    "The three of you are under the age of 15, so you can only issue temporary certificates. When you are full, you can get formal certificates." Chen Yang explained.


    "What''s the difference?" Ah Qi asked.


    "There''s no difference. It''s just temporary. Except that you can''t upgrade, the permissions are the same."


    "Can''t upgrade?" Ah Qi asked in doubt.


    "It''s far away from you. Jindan can get the intermediate Practitioner Certificate, but the temporary certificate can''t be referred to."


    After Chen Yang''s explanation, everyone immediately realized that the temporary certificate is just a special one, which is no different from the ordinary certificate. As soon as they are old, they will definitely get the intermediate certificate.


    With the certificate, the next stop is naturally the trading market. For this mysterious place, ah Qi has been looking forward to it for a long time. So anxious that Liu Heyan and Chen Yang made a big mistake and cheated them out of all the monster materials they tried to fight in Anping village.


    Zhou Tiancheng''s monster market is near the south gate. Because it is convenient to come and go, and there is a spirit rail car, in less than half an hour, four people came outside the monster market.


    The monster market covers a large area. There are not only the trading of monster materials, but also many other transactions, such as miraculous medicine, refining utensils, and various supplies for practitioners. So the monster market is also known as the cultivator market.


    There is only one entrance to the market. In order to prevent people from entering by mistake, the entrance is guarded by law enforcement officers. After all, it''s not a good thing for ordinary people to get in touch with too many things from other circles.


    Four people in Chen Yang led down to the entrance, a law enforcement officer coldly said: "Xiuzhe certificate."


    Chen Yang took out his certificate and handed it to him. Then he turned around and said, "give him yours, too."


    Hearing this, the four children immediately took out their certificates and handed them to the law enforcers one by one.


    As for the certificate, the law enforcement officer just scanned it with the instrument on his hand. When he saw the character displayed in the wrist mounted computer on his arm, he immediately handed the card back to Chen Yang respectfully.


    Chen Yang''s card is a little different, because he is a senior practitioner certificate, which is a little different from the lower one. His certificate is surrounded by a layer of gold.


    At first, the law enforcement officer didn''t take a close look at it. When he saw the word "Yuanying" on the screen, he immediately knew that the characters in front of him were extraordinary and his attitude was much better.


    Yuanying practitioners are the pillars of a city. They are out of the world. Even those gatekeepers may not be able to see a few of them.


    With Chen Yang''s "master buff", the law enforcers have a much better attitude towards ah Qiji. After returning the certificate to four people, they open the door.


    "Thank you." With a smile, Chen Yang takes ah Qi and four people into the gate, leaving behind a dull looking law enforcer.


    Shouldn''t all the practitioners of this level have eyes higher than the top and nose to see people? Unexpectedly, he would smile and say hello to such a doorman as himself. Chen Yang''s figure suddenly grew up in the heart of the law enforcer.


    Looking at Chen Yang with a bunch of children behind him, the law enforcer said in his heart: "this master, the disciple will definitely be a hero in the future."


    "Oh! I remember, aren''t those full mark geniuses reported in the news before? " A law enforcer spoke out.


    "Really, I remember as soon as you said it."


    "There was a master in yuanyingjing. No wonder he was so powerful."


    "Yes, and I''m so polite. It''s my great fortune to have such talents in the world."


    "Well, well, hurry back to the post, or the captain will scold again."


    "All right, all right."


    A group of law enforcers scattered with a smile and returned to their posts.


    In fact, the monster market is similar to the ordinary vegetable market. The entrance is a broad main road with a row of buildings on both sides and stalls selling various kinds of goods on the first floor. On top of the booth are all kinds of unknown claws, scales, pills and weapons that ah Qi has never seen before.


    Going along the main road, ah Qi found that there was a path in every ten shops. He became curious and asked Chen Yang, "master, where are these paths going?"Chen Yang said with a smile, "I''ll take you around later."


    "Well." Ah Qi nodded and followed Chen Yang on.


    The monster market is very big. Ah Qi went on for nearly a kilometer before he came to the end.


    The end of the main road is not an exit, but a huge building, like a stadium. On the door of the building stood four bright characters: "monster market".


    The big character is made of special material, and it''s golden and shiny. It''s actually the fluctuation of spiritual power. That''s how the golden light comes from.


    It turns out that this huge building is the real "monster market". And those roadside shops are actually derivative industries of the market. The prices and quality of the goods there are high and low. It takes a lot of foresight to find treasure.


    If you want to buy the goods you want without worry and risk, the regular monster market is the best choice. Because although the price of the goods in it is a little higher, there is no falsity and value for money.


    The door of the monster market is open. According to Chen Yang, this door may not be closed once a few years.


    After entering, the people in ah Qi''s eyes are the people coming and going, as well as the waiters in working clothes. After a careful perception, ah Qi finds that all the people who come and go are practitioners. The state of concentration can be seen everywhere, and there are many golden elixirs.


    Shortly after entering the hall, a waiter saw the slightly conspicuous ah Qi Yixing and asked politely, "Hello, do you want to sell or buy?"


    Chen Yang said with a smile: "for sale."


    "Yes, please follow me." Chen Yang''s gentle voice with a magic, let the waiter like a spring breeze, suddenly a smile led the people through the hall, came to the rear.


    In the trading market, the entrance hall is responsible for letting customers buy, while the inner hall is responsible for purchasing.


    After turning the hall of the main entrance and passing through a few meters corridor, ah Qi came to a hall that was not inferior to the previous venue.

 Chapter 247

    The number of people who buy the hall is no less than the number who sell it, and maybe a little more. Moreover, ah Qi can keenly feel that the momentum of the monks in the acquisition hall is stronger, because most of the people here have been stained with blood.


    Why sell it? Because of the hunting.


    What are you hunting for? Monster, of course.


    Since they are hunting monsters, they naturally have to take great risks. Therefore, most of the practitioners who walk here are very different from those who are gentle and peaceful outside.


    Chen Yang asked, "what difference can you see?"


    Ah Qi pondered: "the people here are very fierce."


    "Fierce?" Cold as doubt.


    One side of Cheng Dao explained with a smile: "ah Qi means that these people are very powerful."


    "Why do you say that?" Chen Yang smiles and waits for Su Chengdao to follow.


    Su Cheng replied: "most of the practitioners here have sharp eyes, and many of them have scars. Judging from the thickness and size of the scars, they should be hurt by monsters. So most of them are monster hunters. "


    "Yes, that''s what I mean." Ah Qi immediately agreed.


    Can the word "fierce" have such a long meaning? Wang Hua''er and Han Ru look strange, curious about how to translate ah Qi.


    Chengdao''s explanation made Chen Yang very satisfied and nodded: "Chengdao is right. Here are basically monster hunters wandering in dangerous places. The path of cultivation is full of danger and needs a lot of resources. Not everyone has a big family that can provide unlimited resources. So for them, hunting monsters is often a quick way to get money. "


    "So those outside are mostly rich people?" Ah Qi asked.


    "It can be said that it''s not all right, because most of the materials of demons and beasts are for refining utensils and medicines, so the people who need them are mostly for refining utensils and pharmacists." Chen Yang nodded.


    Ah Qi knows that it''s the same. The monster''s body is a gift from heaven. It''s extremely strange in structure and can''t be made by human. So the demand will be very high. Only when you buy it can you sell it. There are thousands of monster materials going in and out of the monster market every day. Who knows how many lives there are in it?


    However, there is no need to be pitiful about monsters. They are fierce in nature. If ordinary people without weapons meet them, they will surely die. Moreover, the monster is also extremely powerful, and there are many practitioners who die because of the monster in the wild every day.


    Monsters eat people, people kill monsters, technicians use monsters material to help people kill monsters, also developed a convenient market for everyone to trade monsters.


    Ah Qi said: "so we can come here to sell materials after we kill monsters?"


    Chen Yang nodded: "yes, the purpose of this visit is to make you familiar with this place. Then you will come by yourself."


    "When can we get into the big forest?" Ah Qi asked.


    "It''s not urgent, and there''s still work to do today."


    "What?"


    "For sale." Chen Yang chuckles and strides to a counter. Ah Qi, who doesn''t know why, immediately follows him.


    The sale hall is similar to the purchase hall. There are not many other things here except chairs for people to rest. The only thing there is is a long line of counters and a big screen.


    The purchase price of some commonly used materials constantly jumps on the screen, which is equivalent to the general market.


    In addition to the monster materials, there are also some pills and magic weapons on the screen. The content of the monster market is quite complete.


    In the hall, people come and go, and there are still many practitioners who come to sell materials. Most of them carry big bags and small bags, because they don''t have the skill of heaven and earth in their sleeves. After all, Yuan Ying practitioners are not so easy to see.


    After waiting for a while, it was finally ah Qi''s turn.


    Behind the counter, a middle-aged man was in charge of the purchase. After seeing Chen Yang, he asked with a smile, "what do you need to sell?"


    "A little more. Here''s the list." Chen Yang gave a list of the practitioners.


    Obviously, the man didn''t expect to do so, but he was responsible for the acquisition for decades. Yuan Ying practitioners had received several of them, and they had sharp eyes. They immediately saw what was in Chen Yang''s sleeve.


    Yuanying practitioners are big customers. When they come, they are all big deals, often tens of thousands.


    The man respectfully took the list and quickly glanced at it: "just a moment, I''ll calculate it for you."


    The man deserves to be an old hand. In less than a minute, he gave the answer and said respectfully, "master, there are 86200 spirit coins in total. Is there a problem?"


    "Well, no problem." Chen Yang nodded and continued: "excuse me, there are a lot of things."


    "Well The man nodded, leading behind several responsible for carrying and counting the man back out several steps.


    Chen Yang waved with one hand, a pile of monster materials "Hua la la" had to fly out, instantly piled behind the counter.


    Seeing the materials, ah Qiji''s eyes brightened. When they saw the glittering Fengxing Lingjing, their faces suddenly became bad.At the beginning, they went to find Liu Heyan to sell without telling Chen Yang. Instead, they were cheated by her and Chen Yang. Several people thought that all the things had been sold and the money had gone into Chen Yang''s pocket. Now, it turns out that Chen Yang has never sold them. At the beginning, Liu Heyan played a play in Li Wenbo''s family.


    Ah Qi frowned and asked strangely, "master?"


    "I don''t think so." Chen Yang was very proud with a smile on his face.


    Ah Qi didn''t dare to ask Chen Yang for money. He still remembers the education that lasted for several days. He could only look at the other people, swallow the bitter water, and watch the staff count bitterly.


    A few minutes later, the materials were counted. Before the man returned to the counter, he said respectfully, "master, I have confirmed that the money has been paid."


    "Yes, please." Looking at the collection record on the mobile phone, Chen Yang nodded.


    "But what else can I do for you?" The man asked.


    Chen Yang pointed to ah Qi and four people: "can you help them register their trading authority?"


    "It''s a piece of cake." The man shouts to ah Qi: "please give me the Practitioner Certificate."


    Four people smell speech immediately took out haven''t yet Wu hot of fix person card, handed to the man.


    "Just a moment." The man took the certificate and began to register. When he saw the word "temporary" on the certificate, he was stunned and looked up at Chen Yang.


    "Master, this..."


    "Register truthfully, there will be no fraud." Chen Yangdao.


    The man nodded and knew that he had lost his manners. Although the temporary practitioner''s certificate is special, it''s not without it. Whether it''s true or false, I''ll know if I have the right data. He put the practitioner card on the scanner and waited for the result.

 Chapter 248

    "Doodle doodle." The scanner flashed a green light, and the information of ah Qiji appeared on the computer screen, which was consistent with that on the practitioner''s certificate. There was no problem.


    Although there is no problem, but the man''s heart is very shocked, because the data shows that the children are not 15 years old.


    It''s a well-known fact that a practitioner''s certificate can only be obtained at the age of 15. Even ordinary people know it. Although men know the existence of "temporary" certificates, they never thought that they would meet them one day.


    Because in his profession, there is a legend, that is, only some talents from the family of practice will issue temporary certificates before the age of 15.


    What is a certificate for? It is mainly used to enter the monster market for the first time.


    The path of practice is different for everyone. If young people want to grow up, they must go through experience. The more independent they are, the better the effect will be and the higher their achievements will be.


    So big families often let their excellent children participate in the trial, and the monster trade is one of them.


    In front of him are three peerless geniuses. How can a man not be surprised? I can''t imagine that the legend that has been circulating in the industry for many years has brought me into contact.


    "It''s registered." The man put the certificate on the counter and pushed it back in front of ah Qi.


    Chen Yang said: "there''s one more thing, I want to ask you a favor."


    "Go ahead, please."


    "In a few days, my disciples will go out and hunt monsters in the big forest on Sunday, and the materials they get will naturally need to be sold here." Speaking of half, Chen Yang said: "you know, their certificates..."


    The man looked awe inspiring and said with righteous words: "don''t worry, master. If they have material in the future, just look for me. I will never talk about it with the second person."


    Chen Yang nodded and asked, "thank you very much. Do you dare to ask your name?"


    "The younger generation is not talented. Qiao Zijin, the No.36 trader in the monster market." The man arched his hand.


    "Thank you." Chen Yang turned to ah Qiji and said, "in the future, if you have materials and things like that, you can come to find elder brother Qiao."


    "Good." The four nodded.


    "Thank you." Chen Yang said to Qiao Zijin.


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome." Qiao Zijin was ecstatic at this time. If he caught up with such a Yuanying cultivator, he would often be able to contact with four talented young cultivators. These four people are potential stocks and must be treated well.


    If four people grow up together, they will talk to him about business at that time. Not to mention the 3% commission of the transaction, just a gifted practitioner with good friends is of great value.


    He never thought that he would send such a big good thing when he just sat here working. It''s said that he met all the talents who went out for trial.


    After saying hello to Qiao Zijin, Chen Yang turns away with ah Qiji. However, Qiao Zijin still looks at each other''s back with burning eyes. The other party is his own lucky star.


    After selling the materials, Chen Yang took four people out of the acquisition hall and into the purchase hall, because this is the only exit of the trading center.


    They don''t need to go out of the hall for a few steps.


    Just out of the gate, a huge roar scared ah Qi people''s sweat. This roar is not an ordinary beast, but a real monster.


    Looking around, ah Qi''s eyes suddenly widened and he saw an amazing scene.


    A bound lichen beetle is roaring on a trailer, and several staff members are directing it to the side door of the trading center.


    The side door of the trading center is very huge. At this time, it has been opened. At first, ah Qi was curious about what it was for, but now he finally knows its use.


    Lichen beetle is a kind of large monster. It looks like a rhinoceros. It lands on four feet. It is five or six meters tall when it stands up. Although it feeds on grass, it has a short temper and bumps into people. And it is covered with very thick horny armor, it is invulnerable, a headache.


    Looking at the roaring lichen beetle, ah Qi was stunned. Looking at this, this large monster was obviously going to the trading center.


    Ah Qi turned his head and asked, "master, are there still living monsters here?"


    "Yes, and the price is not low." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    Su Chengdao pondered: "no wonder the trading center is so big, but there are only two halls. It turns out that the space inside is for storing monsters."


    "Yes, the complete monster has more value, and the value of living is greater." Chen Yang nodded.


    Marveled for a while, Chen Yang continued to take the crowd to the main road, but this time they are not the main road, but the path leading to the inside.


    In fact, the structure of the trail is very simple, because there is only one destination for them, that is, a cluster of stalls.


    The colony is hidden behind the shops on both sides of the main road and divided into left and right. After a stroll, ah Qi also knows its function.


    The colony on the left mainly sells refining materials and products, while the colony on the right mainly sells alchemy and products.Clearly there is a large trading market, why do these places exist?


    In fact, it''s very simple, because the purchase price in the trading market is about 10% higher than the purchase price, and these colonies make some difference.


    For example, the purchase price here may be about 3-5% lower than that of the exchange. It''s also a good place for practitioners with poor conditions.


    But these stalls are very liquid, so they can''t carry out a large amount of transactions, and the quality is uneven, and counterfeiting is often seen, especially in the refining of utensils and alchemy.


    After a while, even ah Qi''s laymen can see a lot of fakes.


    These stalls, in fact, are the derivative markets of the trading center, which are more or less related to them. Although there are some pits, they always exist. After all, in some aspects, they are quite valuable.


    After two gatherings, the party returned to the main road. The monster market was finished.


    After meeting their curiosity, ah Qiji was obviously in a good mood, and now he was naturally ready to go home.


    Walking, Chen Yang suddenly stopped and handed a bank card to Su Chengdao.


    "Give all the coins sold to me this time to keep."


    "Ah?" Su Chengdao was stunned: "you


    "Ha ha." Chen Yang chuckled: "you don''t really think I''ll hack this money, do you?"


    "Of course." Chen Yang''s brain is full of black lines. Together with his master, is Chen Yang such a person in their heart?


    "Cough" Chen Yang dry cough, said: "this money, this is your, this time back to you, is to let you play a greater value."


    "What value?" Ah Qi asked.


    "In a few days, I will put you into the big forest on Sunday. This money will be used as preparation for you."


    Ah Qi asked, "do you mean "Let''s buy our own supplies?"


    Chen Yang nodded: "yes, you''ll come tomorrow."


    "Good!" The four were overjoyed and happily followed Chen Yang back to the College Road.

 Chapter 249

    The next morning, ah Qiji came to the monster market with great interest.


    Because of the relationship between age and temporary certificate, the gatekeepers were deeply impressed by them. After the inspection, they let four people into the market with a smile.


    Ah Qi strides ahead of the main road, holding his head high. Now they have about 80000 Ling Yuan in savings, which is equivalent to the salary of a white-collar worker for two or three years.


    At the fork of the main road, ah Qi turned and asked, "Chengdao, what do you buy first?"


    Su Cheng replied, "buy some materials. Hua''er and I need to refine something."


    Ah Qi asked, "to the stall or the trading center?"


    Su Cheng said, "let''s go to the stalls first. We don''t need many stalls. We can save a little."


    Ah Qi nodded and took the lead to the stall.


    There is no difference between today''s stall and yesterday''s, and it is still generally lively. The four people walk slowly through the stalls and glance at the things above.


    After a while, ah Qi was a little impatient: "so what do you want to buy?"


    "Refined iron, hardened stone, and some other things." Su Cheng replied.


    "You can buy them in the market." Ah Qi''s eyes turned and asked, "what do you want to refine? Let me know."


    Su Chengdao said with a smile: "you''ll know then, and you need to help during that time."


    Just when ah Qi wanted to continue to ask, a male voice came from his ear and interrupted them: "brother, do you need good refined iron?"


    Looking around, I found that he was a man in his thirties. He was not tall and looked ordinary, but his eyes showed obvious shrewdness.


    Su Cheng said with a smile, "yes, I really need it."


    Hearing this, the man was immediately overjoyed and said, "I''m sorry to disturb your conversation. My name is DU Liang. What I do is business in this area. It''s not only refined iron, but also all kinds of metal materials. The quality is excellent."


    "Oh?" Su Cheng asked, "why don''t you keep your stall and eavesdrop on me instead?"


    "Eavesdropping? It''s not eavesdropping. I''m just passing by. " DU Liang continued: "it''s only 9:08 in the morning. My stalls are all open at 9:30. Now I''m on my way."


    After DU Liang explained, people knew the reason. They didn''t speak in a low voice. It was normal for DU Liang to pass by and hear it. For such businessmen, it would be silly not to do business.


    However, they are businessmen after all, so we have to deal with them.


    Su Cheng asked, "Mr. Du, most of the stalls here sell refining materials, and more than half of them sell refined iron..."


    Chengdao sees that DU Liang is a smart man. He doesn''t finish his words, but he believes that the other party will know what he means.


    DU Liang laughed and asked, "little brother, you must be new to this monster market, right?"


    "Why do you ask?" Su Chengdao raised his eyebrows.


    DU Liang confidently said: "in this refining market of Zhou Tiancheng, DU Liang is still a bit famous."


    "You mean, you''re great?" Ah Qi interrupted.


    "I''m not strong myself, but my things are not ordinary. Because I, DU Liang, only sell metal materials. "


    The effect of DU Liang''s words is very good. Looking at his self-confidence, the four people are curious about his things. At least now, DU Liang''s sales promotion is half successful.


    However, the four people walked around the stall yesterday, and the phenomenon of counterfeiting was really terrible, so they would not trust each other completely.


    Su Chengdao said with a smile: "since Mr. Du is so confident, let''s go to the stall and have a look."


    "Come with me." DU Liang nodded and quickly walked to the front, leading the crowd to the side of a stall inside.


    Just at a glance, the four people saw a little difference, because DU Liang''s stall was much more exquisite than those on the ground. There were seats, cupboards, and even a shed built with some metal in his stall, which was just like the rhythm of a small shop.


    "How?" DU Liang looked at the expression of the four people and knew that he had already hung the hearts of the four children.


    After a moment''s silence, Su Cheng said, "Mr. Du''s shop It''s really different. But the most important thing for a shop is the goods, isn''t it, Mr. Du? "


    "It''s natural." DU Liang took out a key from his pocket, opened a large cabinet, and then took out a piece of black metal and handed it to Su Chengdao.


    Su Chengdao is also impolite, immediately took the metal, looked at it, then nodded his head with satisfaction, put it on the table, "superior refined iron, Mr. Du really didn''t cheat us."


    DU Liang said with a smile: "I started this shop when I was 15 years old. Now it''s nearly 20 years. I only make good materials, and I''ve never pit a single person."


    "How much is it?" Su Chengdao asked.


    The quality of goods is important, but the price is also very important. Now is the key."50 spirit coins a kilogram." Du Liangdao.


    The average refined iron is about 35 Ling coins per kilogram. DU Liang, the best refined iron, charges 50 yuan. In fact, the price is not expensive. Su Chengdao has learned a lot with his ability of never forgetting.


    Chengdao nodded and said, "the price is also reasonable. I want 100kg."


    "Just a moment." DU Liang immediately turned his head and fumbled. Then he took out pieces of refined iron and put them on the table. Then he took out a big scale and weighed the refined iron.


    "It''s 101 kg in total. I''m too lazy to cut that piece. You''re my first customer today. I''ll give it to you." DU Liang handed the last piece of refined iron to Su Chengdao.


    "Thank you, boss Du." Su Chengdao nods. When the other person weighs, he releases his mind all the time. He even has a thorough look at the inside of the big scale and finds that Du Liangzhen doesn''t do anything as he says.


    DU Liang turned out a sack and handed it to Cheng Dao. He asked, "cash or transfer?"


    "Scan the code." Su Chengdao took out his cell phone.


    Smell speech DU Liang also took out the mobile phone, completed the transfer.


    One than the deal down, four people for DU Liang is also a little more trust, at least the price is affordable, and disdain to fake.


    Su Chengdao waved one hand, put away a sack of refined iron, and then asked: "boss Du, do you have quenched stone?"


    "There are all kinds of metal. Wait a minute, I''ll set up the stall." With that, DU Liang began to set out and put pieces of metal and materials on the table as samples.


    Because he only makes metal types, there are not many samples of DU Liang. After three or two times, he has finished placing them. He takes out a handkerchief and wipes his hands. He says, "the quenched stone is gone, but I have a better substitute."


    DU Liang handed Su Chengdao a stone with uneven surface and gray body.

 Chapter 250

    "This is Su Chengdao took the stone, looked at it and recognized it.


    It turned out to be a quenched stone.


    Quenched stone is more advanced than quenched stone. When it is put in during refining and molding, it can make the utensils harder. Compared with quenched stone, the effect of quenched stone is much better.


    DU Liang said: "quenched stone, 100 spirit coin half Jin."


    It''s normal for quenched stone to be expensive, because there are not so many main materials such as refined iron consumed in a refining process. According to DU Liang''s quotation, it''s about 10 spirit coins less than the quenched stone in the trading market, which is very affordable.


    "Give me 10 jin." Su Chengdao transfers money to DU Liang immediately.


    DU Liang, who heard the prompt sound of collecting money, immediately said with a smile a few quenched stones and put them in a sack for Su Chengdao.


    After some observation, we find that the quality is still excellent. Su Chengdao has completely trusted DU Liang. This is a big good businessman.


    "Little brother, are you going to refine these materials?" Asked DU Liang.


    "That''s right." Su Cheng nodded.


    DU Liang immediately said: "it''s like this. In that case, it''s too wasteful to use the quenched burning stone for refined iron. It''s worth the money to use the quenched burning stone for Xuan iron. At that time, the sharpened knives will be incomparable. With the array pattern, even the scales of medium-sized monsters can be split."


    Su Chengdao picked up his eyebrows when he heard that DU Liang also studied refining utensils. What he said was completely right.


    "Does Mr. Du also have research on refining utensils?" Su Chengdao put away the quenched stone and asked with a smile.


    DU Liang didn''t see it when Su Chengdao was collecting the refined iron. At this time, he saw that the young man waved his hand and a packet of quenched stone disappeared. He finally reacted. He didn''t expect that the young man in front of him would have the legendary skill of heaven and earth in his sleeve.


    DU Liang''s face suddenly surprised: "are you the universe in your sleeve? How old are you? "


    Su Chengdao said: "boss Du, we will have a long-term business in the future. Please don''t tell us."


    DU Liang said: "don''t worry, I don''t have a clue. You see, the steel frame of this shop is made by me. "


    Su Chengdao looked at it and found that the steel frame was quite good. Unexpectedly, DU Liang was also a smelter.


    Later, after buying 50 Jin black iron at his home, the four went out of DU Liang''s shop. After this transaction, the four of them changed a lot about the stall outside. At least there are some good businessmen like DU Liang inside, aren''t they?


    Although the stall outside has risks, it''s different to have acquaintances. For such a small purchase, four people can go to DU Liang in the future.


    However, after wandering around the whole stall area, they found that good businessmen like DU Liang are really as rare as treasures.


    I thought I could find people like DU Liang in the herbal medicine dealers, but they found that they were too naive. If Wang Hua''er didn''t have the heart of wood spirit and could clearly feel the difference of herbal medicine, they would have lost a lot of money by these black hearted material dealers.


    ¡­¡­


    On the main road, the four people drank the drinks they bought from the vending machine and rested quietly.


    Ah Qi flattened the can and accurately threw it into the garbage can five or six meters away. He turned his head and said, "I didn''t expect that these vendors are real pits."


    "It''s really lucky to meet a businessman like DU Liang." Su Chengdao said.


    Wang Hua''er said, "I''ve been told that I''m a bit famous in this area."


    "Yes, his fame should have been accumulated by his honesty and quality. I admire him very much." Su Cheng replied.


    At this time, Han Ru handed her juice to ah Qi and said, "I can''t drink any more. Here you are."


    "It''s a waste to buy so much if you can''t drink it." Ah Qi blamed the strange way, but he took the drink and drank it up. This kind of thing is often done by Han Ru and Wang Hua''er. Anyway, a Qi Lai won''t refuse, and his stomach seems to be bottomless.


    After enough rest, the four got up and went to the trading center at the end of the main road. It seems that they can only go to the most formal exchange for medicinal materials.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, when the four returned to Xueyuan Road, it was already one o''clock. Chen Yang had already gone to school, leaving only an ziyue and tangdou.


    After buying a lot of materials, Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er will not be idle. They immediately enter the refining room and medicine room specially built by Chen Yang in the villa and start to work.


    At first, ah Qi didn''t like it. However, under the temptation of Su Chengdao''s promise, he obediently entered the refining room.


    As a result, the hospital only left a boring play as cold and sugar beans.


    "Boom!" Suddenly, there was a violent explosion in the refining room, and the whole villa was shaken by the explosion.


    A moment later, the door of the refining room opened, and ah Qi and Su Chengdao came out.


    "Ah Qi..." Su Chengdao looks dull and looks at ah Qi.


    "Ha ha ha, I don''t know those two things can''t be refined together." Ah Qi didn''t feel guilty at all, but laughed. The explosion just happened because he threw two pieces of explosive materials into the forging furnace of Chengdao.He is a congenital Taoist body, and can see some subtle things, because there are rich fire elements in the material, which can make the black iron dagger carry a fire, so without saying a word, he threw it into the furnace.


    At that time, Su Chengdao was concentrating on observing the shape of the black iron, in order to put the quenched burning stone in the most perfect moment. When ah Qi dropped the two blasted stones, it was too late.


    When the furnace exploded, a lot of materials were lost, but they were also in a mess. When Han Ru and an ziyue saw it, they burst into laughter, which made them feel embarrassed.


    However, even though ah Qi was scorched black, Tang Dou still ran into his arms with a happy face and kept dawdling, regardless of his white hair being dyed black.


    Ah Qi rubbed the sugar beans with his head and said with a smile, "it''s still your loyalty. Unlike them, you''ll know how to hit the bottom of the well."


    "Down the well?" Suddenly, ah Qi felt a strong sense of killing.


    Looking up, I found that Wang Hua''er didn''t know when he appeared beside Han Ru. Looking at himself and Cheng Dao, his eyes were full of killing intention.


    Although in the heart knows not good, but seven still tentatively asks a way: "how?"


    "Ah ~" Wang Hua''er sneered, "what''s the matter with the explosion? I''m not easy to extract biyanlan purification to get scattered


    It turns out that Wang Hua''er is asking for a crime, and from her expression, it''s not easy.


    "I I "Thank you Ah Qi looks at Cheng Dao like asking for help.


    "Cough..." Su Cheng said with a dry cough and moved two steps to the side: "I just finished refining the black iron. Ah Qi suddenly lost two pieces of blasted stones..."


    Hearing this, ah Qi''s face changed greatly. Unexpectedly, Su Chengdao betrayed himself on the spot.


    Isn''t it the iron and steel brotherhood? How come it''s plastic?


    "Ah Qi ~" Wang Hua''er narrowed her eyes and called out ah Qi''s name in a soft voice.


    Feeling the murderous spirit hidden in the tone, Tang Dou in ah Qi''s arms immediately jumps out and gropes for Han Ru''s arms, leaving ah Qi with a look of panic and constantly retreating under Wang Hua''er''s approach.


    The scene was once out of control, too bloody, omitting a thousand words

 Chapter 251

    Early in the morning, outside the big forest on Sunday, the four masters and disciples and a white rabbit quietly look at the towering trees in front of them.


    Originally, Chen Yang decided to take them to the Zhoutian forest two days later. However, due to the incident of refining utensils, the time was delayed one day later.


    Of course, it''s not because ah Qi was poisoned by Wang Hua''er that he couldn''t get up.


    With a smile on his face, Chen Yang said, "go in. If you are in danger, send me a message immediately."


    The four nodded and strode into the forest.


    After coming to zhoutiancheng for a whole year, they finally had the chance to enter the legendary forest.


    "Master said we must come out before six o''clock. We have to step up. There are no monsters around here."


    Today''s ah Qi is dressed in dark loose and strong clothes. The small cloth bag sewn by Li Yun is firmly on his waist. Sugar beans, which have already gathered Qi, also join the trial and follow him steadily.


    Su Chengdao said: "don''t worry. Today is just the first time. It''s more important to get familiar with the environment. It''s just a day. How far can you go?"


    Wang Hua''er: "yes, master is testing our strength. Don''t be impulsive. Otherwise, when master is in a bad mood, we won''t be able to enter the forest."


    Han Ru: "that''s right. Don''t mess around."


    "Don''t worry, what did we say before?" Ah Qi asked.


    "If you can fight, fight. If you can''t fight, run. Anyway, it''s a monster. It''s not disgraceful." Su Chengdao said.


    That is to say, but in terms of their current strength, there is really no threat in the outer part of Zhoutian forest. After all, the most powerful one is the medium-sized monster.


    As for large monsters, they have to go inside and outside. Because monsters have a strict sense of territory, if medium-sized monsters enter the territory of large monsters by mistake, it is no different from seeking death.


    Zhoutian great forest covers a huge area, and its interior is extremely dangerous. Even yuan Yingxiu dare not go deep into the deepest part at will. On the other side, it is close to the sea, and it has reached the edge of Xinghe island. Therefore, few people cross the great forest, because it is meaningless.


    According to Chen Yang, there may be powerful monsters in the great forest that are not inferior to human beings. Such monsters will shake three times if they move the great forest, so they will not be born easily.


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, ah Qi met their first enemy, a small monster, round nosed rat.


    The round nosed rat is small, only half human, but with sharp teeth, it can easily leave a mark on steel. It is also a social monster. It often acts together in the whole nest, which makes people headache.


    Looking at the round nosed mouse roaring at himself in front of his eyes, ah Qi Yi turned his head and asked, "how can I have one?"


    Su Chengdao chuckled: "you go and hit it."


    Ah Qi nodded and went to the round nosed mouse.


    The round nosed rat is worthy of being a monster. Even though it is much worse, it is not afraid at all. It stands in the same place and roars incessantly. Its eyes are full of fierce light. Ah Qi is allowed to come near.


    "Why are you not afraid of me?" Ah Qi was curious and threw his foot on the waist of the round nosed rat.


    Ah Qi''s speed was so fast that the round nosed mouse didn''t have time to react and was kicked out by the foot. However, he didn''t exert himself. The round nosed mouse just gave a cry and immediately got up. His eyes were even more fierce. Then the two pairs of big teeth kept bumping and made a "Pa Pa Pa" sound.


    Seeing this, Su Chengdao on one side smiles even more. At this time, ah Qi also knows each other''s purpose.


    This is calling for help.


    Sure enough, a few seconds later, the sound of "rustling" came from their feet, and the soil on the ground gradually swelled up, drilling out the heads of rats with fierce eyes.


    Roughly, there were more than 30. The two girls were very uncomfortable with their sly and fierce eyes.


    Cold as goose bumps are up, disgusted said: "good disgusting, quickly end it."


    "I agree." Wang Hua''er agreed.


    Smell speech, two boys look at each other, began to start, the forest came a burst of "squeak" sound, obviously round nose mouse scream, soon, dozens of round nose mouse was killed a clean, ah seven clapped his hands and asked Cheng: "where is the value?"


    "Teeth." Su Cheng replied.


    Ah Qi nodded, took out a black iron dagger from the cloth bag, and easily cut off the round nosed rat''s teeth, while Tang Dou sat quietly beside Su Chengdao, watching ah Qi work.


    "Why not?" Cut for a while, seven suddenly found Chengdao has been standing in the same place, dissatisfied to ask.


    Su Cheng said with a smile: "I only said that the most valuable thing on them is teeth, but I didn''t say how much teeth are worth."


    "What do you mean?" Ah Qi was puzzled.


    "The teeth of two pairs of round nosed rats are only worth 5-10 spirit coins, and your harvest is worth dozens of spirit coins, isn''t it?"


    "Damn, I didn''t say that earlier." Ah Qi immediately lost the round nosed rat in his hand. It turns out that the goods are not worth a bit. That''s a fart.


    "Ha ha, find the next target." Su Chengdao laughed and walked forward. Seeing this, ah Qi immediately wiped the dagger and threw it into his pocket to keep up with several people.As for the bodies of round nosed rats? Nature has other monsters or creatures to clean up, but the power of the forest is great.


    It has to be said that the big forest on Sunday is really big. After walking all morning, the four people didn''t walk out of the outer part of the forest. They met two powerful medium-sized monsters. After killing them easily, they took their valuable parts and left.


    It was 12 o''clock at noon, and the four people who had been walking all morning were hungry.


    After a discussion, Su Chengdao chose a place, moved out a portable boiler and began to make a fire to cook.


    They also bring dry food, but if they can cook and eat, who will eat those dry food? At this time, Wang Hua''er, who has a deep understanding of an ziyue''s true story, is present, and everyone is not afraid of no food.


    Along the way, relying on the nose of sugar beans, they found a lot of herbs and wild vegetables, and cooked them together in a pot, which was very fragrant.


    Ah Qi took a bowl of miscellaneous vegetable soup and took a sip of it. He said with a smile, "it''s really easy to use this sleeve."


    Han Ru said, "it''s natural. I heard that the monks under Yuanying were carrying all the things on their backs. They felt very uncomfortable."


    Su Cheng said with a smile: "hey hey, we have more advantages. Without the heavy salute, our footwork can be faster."


    Wang Hua''er was feeding sugar beans to eat a cauliflower. He turned his head and said, "I don''t think we can go too far today. After a few days, when master no longer restricts us, we can stay in it for a long time."


    Naturally, a hunting trip in the wild can''t be completed in one or two days. Those ordinary practitioners form a team to go deep together. They often don''t go home for ten and a half days. Some teams can even stay in the wild for several months.

 Chapter 252

    With more people, the danger will be greatly reduced, and there will be a chance to win against the powerful monsters, so there will be a well-known monk Association. Joining a good association will reduce the risk in the wild. For ordinary practitioners, joining the association is the best choice.


    But for ah Qi, they don''t need the association. After all, they are all hanged.


    After lunch, several people use the Royal water technique to coagulate a pile of water, wash the tableware, then let Su Chengdao put it away. With the universe in the sleeve, it''s just like carrying a golden finger. It''s very convenient. You can clean things up in a few seconds.


    Ah Qi asked, "it''s almost one o''clock. Go on or turn back?"


    Su Cheng replied, "go a little further. I have marks on the way. It must be faster to go back."


    Ah Qi promised, carrying a small cloth bag and walking in front of him. As the fastest and the strongest of the four, he naturally has to shoulder the responsibility of forward.


    In the morning, a few people had already come to the depth of the periphery of the big forest on Sunday, and the number of monsters increased obviously. Just after a few steps, the four people encountered two groups of monsters, which obviously began to approach the periphery of the big forest.


    When marching, a slight sound came into ah Qi''s ears.


    "Something''s going on." Ah Qi''s keen hearing immediately reflected the direction of the sound.


    When ah Qi makes a sound, Su Chengdao immediately stops the two girls who want to ask, and quietly looks at ah Qi to distinguish the location of the sound.


    "That direction." Ah Qi opened his eyes and pointed in a direction that was deep in the forest.


    Su Chengdao stepped forward and said, "go and have a look."


    Hearing the speech, the four immediately walked to the place where the sound came from.


    As the four approached, the sound became more and more obvious. They gradually distinguished the sound. It turned out that it was the sound of magic and the roar of monsters. Moreover, ah Qi found that there were several gunshots in it.


    After pulling away the dense shrubs, people saw a group of humans fighting with giant spiders.


    The larva of giant spider is a small monster, only as high as the knee of an adult. Although its combat effectiveness is not strong, it has a large number of about 50 or 60. Under the guidance of a giant adult giant spider, it constantly rushes to the human in front.


    The people who can walk in the big forest must be extraordinary. Six of these people rushed in front and fought with the giant spiders, while several people behind them kept bombarding the spiders with magic.


    Several people in front of them are armed with sharp weapons. They are vigorous and experienced in fighting. Every time they make a move, a young giant spider will die. Ah Qi perceives it for a moment and finds that these people are all concentrating on cultivation, while the particularly brave man is in the cultivation of Jindan.


    As for the gunshots, they came from the hand of a woman in the rear. Although she had concentrated cultivation, she was shooting at the giant spider in front of her with a spirit gun.


    The strength of these people is not low. At the same time, they are attentive. Their combat effectiveness can''t compare with the students in the entrance examination. After all, the strength of others is honed in dangerous places.


    This group of people are very efficient. A group of giant spiders are half eliminated in the blink of an eye. Naturally, the adult giant spider who has reached the level of medium-sized monster will not be their opponent.


    The four of them were very happy, but the sharp ah Qi heard a sound that didn''t belong here. Similarly, Tang Dou raised his ears and looked closely at the direction of the group of Dharma practitioners.


    Seeing the appearance of ah Qi and Tang Dou, Su Chengdao knows that something is coming, and immediately releases his flying sword. His children are also ready to fight.


    Sure enough, the bushes around the group of Dharma practitioners suddenly stirred, and a huge figure jumped out of it and rushed straight to the nearest woman with a gun.


    The figure is a big toothed leopard. It is a medium-sized monster. It is golden and powerful. It is similar to the king of cat lizard.


    Huge body shape a flutter, easily jumped to the woman''s eyes, will she covered in his shadow.


    This group of practitioners are fighting with the giant spider at this time. How can they know that a monster has sprung up beside them, and they are also the leader of medium-sized monsters, big tooth leopard.


    Big tooth leopard how speed, a claw on the woman on the ground. At this time, the woman just reacted. Years of experience let her know that she was finished.


    At this time, the Jindan man, who was killed in the giant spiders group, immediately felt the movement behind him. When he saw the woman under the big tooth leopard''s claw, his eyes turned red. He clapped the giant spiders and rushed to the big tooth leopard in front.


    The big toothed leopard is very cunning. Knowing that the crazy man is not easy to be provoked, he will run away when he picks up the woman. Although it is a medium-sized monster, it is definitely a dead end for the elixir.


    However, it has a very fast speed, ordinary elixirs can''t catch up with it, which is why it dares to move.


    The leopard''s speed was so fast that it ran into the Bush and disappeared. Then the furious Jindan man came to the edge of the Bush and went in.


    After the Bush on the other side, Su Cheng exclaimed: "it''s worthy of being the leader of medium-sized monsters. It''s really fast.""I''m going to save people." Ah Qi waved his hand. It was time for him to go out. He immediately released the blood thunder and disappeared in the same place.


    Ah Qi''s speed was extremely fast. A group of practitioners who were still in consternation only saw a red light flash in front of them, which was fleeting, and they were even more shocked.


    "What was that?"


    "It''s like Is it a person? "


    "Can people have such speed? Do you have Yuanying? "


    Soon, a group of giant spiders attracted their attention. Now the most powerful team leader is not there, and their speed of killing giant spiders is much slower. The adult giant spider, who has been standing in the rear, finally moves and approaches the battlefield.


    Giant spiders are medium-sized monsters when they grow up. The webs they spit out are very tough. It''s easy to bind an adult. Moreover, the sharp eight feet have immeasurable destructive power.


    Just one face to face, there were two meditation bodies, which were penetrated by their sharp feet, fell to the ground and kept wailing.


    With the loss of the leading Jindan, the fighting capacity of these people has been greatly reduced immediately, and even their morale has been greatly reduced. The situation is not good.


    Su Cheng Road after the Bush sees this, light ground says: "we also begin."


    After that, he stepped out of the Bush, and the green flying sword was faster than him, cutting the sharp foot of the adult giant spider first.


    It was meant to stab the dwarf human in front of it, but a blue light flashed through its eight button sized eyes, and then the giant spider felt strange, because its sharp foot was empty.


    With a turn of his eyes, he found that his sharp foot was broken, so it was not long enough to stab the small and ugly human on the ground.

 Chapter 253

    "Whew!" With Chengdao''s heart turned upside down, Feijian cut off another sharp foot of the giant spider again. At this time, it reacted, gave a howl and stepped back.


    "You guys, step back two steps." At this time, a low voice came into the ears of these meditators.


    They turned their heads and saw the path of the seal.


    At this time, Su Chengdao was dressed in a flat Taoist robe, with a slight frown and a twinkling light in his charming Phoenix eyes, which immediately attracted the attention of the female practitioners in the rear.


    The Taoist robe youth who suddenly appeared is really a bit handsome.


    Su Chengdao ignored their eyes, and in a short period of time, he had already killed the evil.


    It was not until the golden sword came into being that the practitioners in those battlefields knew what Chengdao meant by retreating, but when they were stunned, it was too late for them to retreat.


    All of a sudden, several green vines burst out of the ground, tightly tied up several injured bodies, then pulled them back and dragged them away from the battlefield, and then Wang Hua''er''s clear voice: "don''t you go now?"


    This time, without hesitation, they immediately stepped back and went back to the later method.


    At this time, the evil giant sword no longer has no scruples. When it cuts down, the golden light covers the giant spider''s huge body. After its cry, the golden light converges, revealing the giant spider that has been split in two, as well as the young spider''s body on the ground.


    "So strong!"


    "Is this the golden elixir spell?"


    "How old is he? He''s already a golden elixir?"


    Su Chengdao calmly takes off his sword and takes Hua''er and Han Ru to the startled monk.


    ¡­¡­


    In the forest, the big toothed leopard is hanging the woman and running fast. The huge sharp teeth have penetrated into the woman''s abdomen and obviously pierced the viscera.


    As for the golden elixir man, he has long been thrown away, do not know how far, even the shadow can not see.


    After a few steps, the leopard stopped, opened her mouth, and the woman fell to the ground, her eyes closed, apparently in a coma.


    The big tooth leopard tried it out with her claws and found that the woman didn''t struggle. She lost her last interest and was about to bite off.


    At this time, its keen ears heard a "Zizi" sound. When it turned its head, it found that the "Zizi" sound had reached its ears. A figure with red lightning all over had reached its side, and its fist with lightning had already hit its abdomen.


    "Ouch!" The big toothed leopard screamed and jumped back to avoid the small fist.


    Usually, this kind of thing is ignored, but this time, it can clearly feel the power of explosion in the white fist. If it is hit by this fist, it is afraid that it will go to heaven.


    A fist didn''t hit the leopard. Ah Qi was surprised. This is the first time that a monster can evade his own speed. His beautiful big eyes are full of interest.


    Looking at the woman with a big hole in her abdomen, ah Qi shook her head helplessly. The woman was dying, and she was afraid that she had no time to play with the Yellow leopard.


    "You, get out of here." Ah Qi waved to the leopard, bent over and picked up the woman, and was about to leave.


    At this time, his blood thunder convergence, one meter four little man exposed in front of the big tooth leopard, where there is just deterrent.


    Although the leopard is cunning, it is still a monster after all. Feeling the disdain of the young man in front of him, he roars and pours on him.


    "To die." Ah Qi Leng snorted. The palm of his hand became a knife. The golden light blade instantly took shape and waved to his back.


    The big toothed leopard quickly passed ah Qi, and was immediately thrown in the throat by the golden light blade. For a moment, the blood splashed, and it immediately turned its body, jumped to one side, and then leaped away, staring fiercely at ah Qi in front.


    A face-to-face, his neck was cut a big mouth, if it is not very fast reaction, I am afraid it will be cut throat, when the time is dead.


    Ah Qi shakes off the blood on his hand and slowly gets up to look at the big toothed leopard behind him: "if you don''t cherish your life, don''t try to run now."


    "Zizizi!" The blood thunder blooms out and covers ah Qi''s body. Then his heart moves and his whole body is red. After a "boom" sound, the red light converges, and the small blood thunder disappears. Instead, the thick and dark red thunder and lightning.


    For the evolved blood thunder, ah Qi has been able to retract and release freely.


    "Hum!" His eyes suddenly disappeared in the same place, even the sharp eyesight of the leopard only caught a fuzzy figure.


    What does the big toothed leopard rely on to gain a foothold among medium-sized monsters? It''s speed.


    Even the big toothed leopard, which is good at speed, can''t see clearly. It can be seen how fast ah Qi is released by evolutionary blood mine.


    At the moment when ah Qi''s figure disappeared, the big tooth leopard suddenly came up with an idea, that is to escape! He is by no means the opponent of this human being. He can only escape, and he will surely die in a frontal battle.


    However, the thought of it has just been ended by ah Qi.The figure of the boy has appeared on the side of the leopard, and the golden blade on the right hand has been covered with blood.


    At this time, the big tooth leopard''s throat burst out a big pool of blood, this time, its throat was really cut open.


    It has big eyes and wants to howl, but it can''t make a sound. It can only fall down slowly. But because of its strong vitality, it can''t die for a moment. It can only look at the cool young man in front with its unwilling eyes.


    After finishing the big tooth leopard, ah Qi immediately evaporated the blood on his hands, picked up the woman and ran to the direction he came.


    The woman''s condition is not good, breathing has been a little weak, seven immediately broke out of blood thunder, ran to the partner''s position.


    When he returned, he met the roaring golden elixir man.


    However, ah Qi''s speed was so fast that he passed by the man in an instant and disappeared into a red light behind the bush.


    For this red light, Jindan man is impressed, just this red light from behind him, rushed to the front, now turn back again, looks very strange. With his golden elixir''s eyesight, he could hardly see the true face of red light, only a vague figure.


    Jindan man stopped and looked at the direction of the red light disappearing in amazement.


    Just now, he saw the true face of red light. He was a young boy, and what he was holding in his hand was his wife?


    "This It''s impossible, isn''t it The heart felt incredible, but the man still believed in the miracle, turned around and ran back to his partner.


    "Hua La" a, the man jumped out of the Bush, see the figure at the same time, his eyes quickly turn, and then stay in place.


    Miracle, really happened, his wife, at this time is lying in the arms of partners, looking at himself in surprise.


    "Wan Wan!" The man howled and ran to the woman.

 Chapter 254

    The man took Xu wanwan''s arm and saw that the wound in her abdomen had been bandaged up. His face was filled with heartache and his words were shaking.


    "I''m fine. I''ve been saved by these children." Xu wanwan was smiling and stroking the man''s cheek. She was deeply moved in her eyes. When she was picked up by the big toothed leopard, her husband''s eyes were completely in her eyes.


    At this time, the man saw a few smiling ah Qi. He was stunned that these four children had saved his wife?


    Then the man saw the shortest ah Qi, and his heart was shocked. Isn''t this the boy in the red light?


    "I see." The man already knew what had happened. He got up and worshipped ah Qi heavily. "Thank you for saving my wife and children''s life."


    "More than that, they saved our lives." An injured body repair broke in and told the man about Chengdao''s action.


    With the explanation of the injured physical training, the man''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and the eyes looking at the four children became more and more admirable. The 15-year-old Jindan is faster than the big toothed leopard. The identity of the four children is absolutely different.


    After hearing this, the man immediately bowed: "Yu Jingshan, thank you for your help."


    Wang Hua''er said: "you''re welcome. I''ve cured most of your wife''s and team members'' injuries. I can recover my action after a half day''s rest."


    Yu Jingshan immediately turned his head and looked at his wife. When he was confirmed, he immediately became more impressed and said, "it must be from everyone that several young people have such strength. Yu Jingshan is just a little elixir. I don''t think there is anything to repay. But if you need me, Yu Jingshan and this team will be on call. "


    At the first glance when he learned about ah Qi''s strength, Yu Jingshan attributed them to the talents who had come out to experience. Naturally, this kind of family will not lack any treasure. In order to repay him, he can only offer himself.


    Su Chengdao waved his hand: "it''s just a little help. You''re welcome, but I have a few questions to ask you."


    "Go ahead, please." Yujingshan road.


    Su Cheng asked, "how long have you been in this business?"


    "My wife and I have been working for decades, and the least qualified of these players have been with me for three years." Yu Jingshan replied.


    Su Cheng nodded and continued: "what''s your purpose this time? I think your strength is not low. If it wasn''t for the carelessness of this time, you could come and go around the big forest. "


    "Yes." Yu Jingshan sighed, "originally our destination was around the big forest. Now it''s June, and it''s time for Shijue mushroom to be born. Our goal is to have them."


    "Shijue mushroom?" It seems that they have instinct in general. Ah Qi and Tang Dou''s eyes lit up immediately. They heard the sound of food.


    Looking at the eyes of several people, Yu Jingshan explained: "this Shijue mushroom is a specialty of Zhoutian forest. It tastes delicious and contains rich spiritual power. Ordinary people will live longer after taking tonic. If you eat it, you can improve your cultivation, because it contains some spirit. If you absorb it as food, there will be no side effects. However, the Shijue mushroom grows in the deep underground, and only when it matures will it emerge from the ground. From June to July every year, it''s the ripening time of Shijue mushroom. "


    Hearing the food, ah Qi''s eyes are shining with gold. What contains Linghua? Prolonging life has no attraction for him. For him, as long as it''s delicious, it''s OK.


    Ah Qi said, "so this time you are looking for Shijue mushroom?"


    Yu Jingshan nodded: "yes, at our speed, and without any accident, when we enter the middle of the great forest, it is probably the mature period of Shijue mushroom, and the Shijue mushroom is only distributed in the middle."


    "Central? That''s the territory of large monsters. Don''t you want to die when you go in? "


    Yu Jingshan shook his head and said, "it''s not like that. At that time, there will be many practitioners looking for it. We can just take the opportunity to pick up the leak at the junction of the inner and outer walls of the forest and the central part. The price of Shijue mushroom is very high. Once it is born, it is a large cluster. As long as we can find one cluster, we can make a small fortune. "


    "How much is it?" Ah Qi asked.


    Yu Jingshan said: "Liuxian Pavilion and other big restaurants personally purchase, a Shijue mushroom, 500 spirit coins."


    ¡°500£¡¡± If you eat a large number of mushrooms, it will only take a few thousand yuan to prolong your life?


    "It''s a good thing. I''m sure of these ten mushrooms." Ah Qi rubbed his palm.


    "Brother, although you are powerful, ten mushrooms are distributed in the forest. I''m afraid you can''t bring much supplies just by the four of you? Don''t be impulsive Yu Jingshan advises that after all, ah Qi''s hands are empty. The only thing he can carry is the small cloth bag he and Wang Hua''er carry. How much supplies can this small cloth bag bring? I''m afraid a few meals are not enough.


    Su Chengdao smiles and shakes his head: "we have our own way, but it''s you. Do you want to go further?"


    "So many people are injured. We can''t afford to enjoy the tide of Shijue mushroom for the time being." Yu Jingshan shook his head.After getting the information they want, there is no need for them to stay here. It''s one o''clock now, only five hours from the six o''clock set by Chen Yang. It''s time for them to return.


    Su Chengdao hugged his fist and said: "the forest on Sunday is extremely dangerous. It''s the greatest value to protect your life. You should be more careful. I''ll leave first."


    Yu Jingshan is also Baoquan: "today''s grace we wrote down, I wish you can find what you want."


    Nodding, the four strode away and disappeared behind the bushes.


    After a few hundred meters, ah Qi suddenly patted his thigh and yelled, "Oh, I almost forgot a baby."


    Wang Hua''er: "what''s the matter?"


    "Come with me." Ah Qi immediately jumped to the front and led the crowd to another direction.


    After arriving, they found that ah Qi had taken them to find the body of the leopard.


    At this time, some unknown monsters were stirring up on the leopard, apparently gnawing at the flesh and blood. Seeing this, ah Qi immediately roared and scattered several small animals, revealing the huge body of the leopard.


    Ah Qi took Su Cheng to the side of the big tooth Leopard: "quick, where is this guy worth? I heard that he is the best of medium-sized monsters."


    "Big tooth leopard..." Su Chengdao looked at it. "Teeth, fur, and meat."


    "Meat?" Ah Qi was puzzled.


    "Two big tusks 600, fur 300, meat 500." Su Chengdao explained.


    "Ah? Is such a powerful thing worth it? " Ah Qi was very disappointed and still a little incredulous.

 Chapter 255

    Looking at ah Qi''s disappointed eyes, Su Cheng said, "don''t you think every kind of monster has value? Is there any special practical part of the leopard? Only the muscle with explosive power tastes good and has some market. As for tusks and furs, they are just collections. If you want to sell them, it''s a question whether they will buy them or not. "


    Ah Qi sighed heavily and was extremely disappointed. He cursed at the body of the leopard: "useless thing."


    Finally, ah Qi took a pair of big teeth of the leopard. As for fur, he didn''t bother to toss about. Anyway, it''s not worth money.


    It was more than five o''clock when they came to the outer part of the great forest, and it was still a little time before six o''clock. However, when they arrived at the outer part, there was no valuable monster. They soon stayed and left the forest.


    Out of the dense trees, Chen Yang''s figure appeared in front of him. With a smile on his face, his long shirt was spotless and white as snow, he met the crowd.


    "How was the harvest?" Chen Yang asked.


    "Less than two thousand spirit coins." Ah Qi said dejectedly.


    Chen Yang immediately rubbed his head: "yes, it''s not necessarily the result that a group of ten or so practitioners enter. 2000 spirit coins. That''s the monthly income of ordinary people. "


    "But mortals don''t have to fight for their lives." Ah Qi opened Chen Yang''s big hand.


    "It''s not easy for anyone. It''s nothing like that." Su Chengdao interrupted.


    Chengdao''s answer made Chen Yang very satisfied and said with a smile: "yes, ordinary people face a lot of pressure. We all work hard for the happiness of ourselves and our family. There is no difference between the top and the bottom."


    "I know." Ah Qi mumbles and goes home with Chen Yang.


    ¡­¡­


    At dinner time, Chen Yang officially announced that starting tomorrow, he would not interfere with the four people any more, so that they could rest assured to go into the forest for training. However, in terms of Chen Yang''s character, he will not completely let the four go. He specially stipulates that the time for the four to enter the forest at a time is only 10 days at most. If it exceeds 10 days, he will go into the forest and catch people himself.


    On Sunday, the forest was extremely dangerous. For the safety of the students, Chen Yang specially asked Huang Zhengqi for several satellite phones. After all, most mobile phones have no signal in the forest.


    Master''s concern for himself, ah Qi naturally knew that they didn''t need any thanks. After having a happy meal, the four entered Cheng Dao''s room and began to discuss the plan to enter the forest.


    After a long shopping list, they went back to their room to sleep.


    The next day, the four bought a lot of materials separately, put them into Su Chengdao''s Xumi space, and then came outside the big forest.


    Chen Yang naturally wants to follow the apprentices. After watching the four enter the forest, Chen Yang leaves with a smile.


    On the other hand, the four children who stride into the forest are all holding their heads high and full of self-confidence. What they enter is not the dangerous Zhoutian forest, but an ordinary place for outing.


    However, in terms of their strength, the periphery of the big forest this week is really similar to an outing. With their strength, it''s just like playing against those medium-sized monsters.


    In the afternoon, they came to the outside of the forest. It was dark, and they knew each other very soon.


    "It''s half past five." Ah Qi looks at the time on his mobile phone.


    Su Chengdao observed for a while, said: "the position here is good, tonight we have a rest here."


    Ah Qi nodded: "OK, I''ll go around and find out. You can camp."


    "Be careful." Wang Hua''er said.


    "Don''t worry." Ah Qi waved his hand and went straight ahead.


    Sugar beans see thigh even pedal, keep up with the pace of seven.


    Night is a dangerous period in the great forest. There are many monsters who travel at night. Most of these monsters are carnivorous. Compared with the clear vision of the day, the monsters at night are more fierce and cunning.


    Since he wanted to camp here, ah Qi had to be careful. With his keen five senses with Tang Dou, he easily swept the surrounding area of about 100 meters. At the same time, he also collected a lot of wild vegetables.


    When he went back, Chengdao and Hua''er had set up the iron pot, and the water in it had already boiled.


    Su Chengdao''s Xumi space can slow down the decay of food, but the space is limited. The food prepared in it is ready to be eaten in the middle.


    Monsters are rampant in the middle of the forest. If you cook like this, I''m afraid it will attract many large monsters.


    For them, large monsters are a headache.


    "The surrounding area is almost cleaned up, and some wild vegetables are picked." Ah Qi threw the dish into the pot and sat aside.


    Su Chengdao nodded: "this is probably our last hot meal in recent days. After entering the central region, we can only eat fast food."


    "It''s probably the worst in the wild." Ah Qi Dao. Eating is one of the main goals of his life. Thinking that he can''t eat hot food in the next few days, ah Qi is still a little disappointed.Su Chengdao said: "by the way, I will watch the first wave of night later, and then give it to ah Qi."


    "What about them?" Ah Qi points to ER nu.


    "There''s too much danger inside and outside. When we get into the middle, we''ll take turns guarding."


    Ah Qi immediately dissatisfied: "why?"


    "Because we are women." Han Ru blinked his eyes. He was so proud that ah Qi frowned. But because Wang Hua''er was watching, he didn''t dare to make trouble.


    A few minutes later, the food in the pot was completely cooked. After Wang Hua''er tasted it, he gave it to everyone.


    A big pot of food was quickly finished, but when they were all cleaning up, ah Qi felt strange and fixed his eyes on the top of the tree in front of him.


    Su Cheng asked, "something?"


    Ah Qi nodded: "well, I''ll come as soon as I go."


    Words fall, he a jump on the treetop, a few steps swept to the distance.


    With a roar and dull sound, ah Qi came back with a monster almost as big as him.


    This monster is very similar to a chicken. It''s green, big and has big wings. It looks like it can fly. At this time, there is a blood hole in its forehead, which is obviously the work of ah Qi.


    "Biyu chicken, a medium-sized monster, is not worth money, but the meat is delicious." Su Chengdao distinguishes at a glance and explains.


    "Delicious?" Hearing delicious food, ah Qi''s eyes brightened immediately. Whether it''s worth money or not is second. As long as it''s delicious, his efforts will not be wasted.


    Su Chengdao nodded: "it''s said in the book that Biyu chicken is many times more tender than ordinary chicken. It''s a famous food. It''s specially raised in many places."


    Seeing Cheng Dao''s confirmation, ah Qi''s eyes suddenly brightened. Then he looked expectantly at Wang Hua''er, and everyone understood the meaning of his eyes.

 Chapter 256

    Looking at ah Qi''s eager eyes, Wang Hua''er shook his head helplessly and began to take care of the Biyu chicken.


    Biyu chicken has a huge body. It''s definitely inconvenient for her to be alone, so she pulls ah Qi to help.


    With food, ah Qi is ten thousand. His physique is amazing. The tough feathers of Biyu chicken are pulled clean in the blink of an eye.


    Then they cut off the meat, took out part of it and cooked it.


    Biyu chicken is very big. Although ah Qi''s stomach can hold it, it doesn''t work for him to eat it. The next morning, he was hungry, and he didn''t grow.


    For the next long outdoor life, Wang Hua''er left only part of the chicken for everyone to eat, and the rest was crammed into Xumi space, which made ah Qi dissatisfied.


    It took a lot of time to cook Biyu chicken, and its fragrance also attracted a lot of monsters. However, ah Qi had to clean up the surrounding area again. After he came back, he began to rest and stay in Chengdao vigil.


    In the blink of an eye, although there were monsters coming, there were Chengdao and ah Qi guards. They could hardly make a sound and were killed. The two girls slept soundly.


    Early in the morning, they wake up and wash with yushuishu, and come out in spirit.


    Ah Qi outside was delighted to see Hua''er: "wake up? I''m starving. "


    Although ah Qi stayed up in the middle of the night, he was still very energetic. After all, he was so fit that he didn''t sleep for three days.


    "I just know how to eat. How can I not grow tall after eating so much?" Wang Hua''er frowned.


    "It''s not that you slap me on the head every day. My godfather has said that slapping my head will not be high." Ah Qi retorted.


    When he first entered Wang Hongyuan''s home, Wang Hua''er always touched his head, which made ah Qi very dissatisfied. Now he is still jealous. He thinks that this is the reason why he is not tall.


    Wang Hua''er couldn''t help feeling funny: "at the beginning, master also loved to touch your head. Why didn''t you blame him?"


    "I dare not, or there will be no pocket money." Ah Qi immediately shook his head. Since Chen Yang took charge of his change, he became more and more afraid of his master.


    After all, the financial power is in the hands of the other party, so he can''t help being careless.


    Breakfast is very simple. Last night''s leftover Biyu chicken and a pot of wild vegetables are easy to solve.


    After dinner, the four stopped and continued their journey.


    At this time, they were in the inner and outer perimeter of the Zhoutian forest. There were a lot of monsters, and medium-sized monsters could be seen everywhere, but they were all easily solved by four people. Their combat effectiveness was not low.


    There was some delay in fighting, and it was not until noon that the four men reached half of the inner and outer walls.


    After walking for a whole morning, plus more than ten battles, the four were tired, so they began to camp and prepare lunch.


    There are a lot of monsters inside and outside, but it''s just lunch time. Ah Qi encounters two groups of monsters, and the level is not low. They are all medium-sized monsters twice.


    In the camp, Su Chengdao slowly ate the chicken in a bowl and said, "it seems that dinner can''t be cooked. The smell of the food is easy to attract monsters."


    Thinking that he could only eat stored grain at night, ah Qi was a little upset, but his speed of pickpocketing rice was not slow. In the blink of an eye, it was the third bowl.


    Now there is enough food in Xumi space for them to eat for about a week. If there is no ah Qi, it is estimated that these food will be enough for the other three people to eat for a month


    They eat more and work more, so they basically give ah Qi such things as exploring the way, dealing with the aftermath, and clearing up after the battle.


    There are a lot of things, but ah Qi seems to be very interested, very optimistic, no complaints, anyway, his body is amazing, not tired at all!


    After lunch, the four continued on their way. As they entered deeper and deeper, the number of monsters they met also increased significantly.


    Until about seven in the evening, they finally stopped and began to camp.


    In the camp, four people sat around and quietly looked at a projection map.


    This is a holographic projection, showing a part of the great forest of the week, and dividing the deep areas with colors.


    Projection comes from a special mobile phone in Su Chengdao''s hand. He bought it specially. It''s fall proof and waterproof. It can also be projected and recharged by solar energy. It''s a must-have for those field explorers.


    There are many functions, but the price is very expensive. When they bought this, they were distressed for a long time. After all, a mobile phone cost a quarter of the four people''s deposit, nearly 2W lingcoin.


    But it''s also worth the money. It''s really durable. Ah qisancheng''s punch didn''t leave a trace on the screen.


    As for how much strength it can bear, ah Qi dare not continue to test.


    It''s so expensive. I''m sorry if it''s broken!


    Su Cheng pointed to the red dot on the map: "we are now in the border area between the inner and outer walls and the central part. Now we may encounter large monsters at any time, so we take turns to watch at night to save energy."


    "The tent can''t sleep. It''s too conspicuous. Meditate on the treetops at night." Chengdao continued.Smell speech, four people nodded, now near the middle of the big forest, the degree of danger that is one of the best, I do not know how many people died here, large monster is not to say to play.


    Along the way, they met many monks, and even saw several corpses, some of which were just dead.


    It''s dangerous to seek wealth in the wild, but it''s extraordinary.


    While eating dry food, the four listened to the distribution of Chengdao, and then jumped to the top of a big tree to meditate and rest.


    The forest will not be calm at night because of the fighting in the daytime.


    Overnight, they encountered several battles. If it wasn''t for meditation, they would have been tired.


    After eating too early, ah Qiji kept on going.


    They are lucky. So far, they haven''t met a big monster.


    Although they are not afraid to fight alone, it''s a big forest full of monsters. Who knows if there will be another big monster in the battle. They don''t have the confidence to face two big monsters at the same time.


    After walking for about two hours, ah Qi suddenly finds that there are fewer monsters. After looking at Su Chengdao''s map, they find that they have completely entered the middle of the forest.


    At this time, it is not a good thing that the number of monsters will decrease, because they may have entered the territory of a large monster.


    In the wild, opportunities and dangers coexist. For example, now they are in the middle of China, which means that when they encounter large monsters, they are likely to find the expensive Shijue mushroom.


    Ah Qi asked, "what do you think the big monster in this area will be?"


    Han Ru replied, "I don''t know. It''s better to never know what it is."


    Large monsters often fight with each other because of their territory, so their territory changes greatly. If you know who is the owner of this area, there is only one possibility. You have already seen it.

 Chapter 257

    Because of entering the territory of a large monster, ah Qi is also careful not to make too much noise. After all, the five senses of the monster are keen. If a large monster is attracted by a temporary mistake, it will not be worth the loss.


    As for Shijue mushroom, they have also done some homework. Now even ah Qi has fully understood its habits. If they see it now, they will never admit or miss it.


    It has to be said that they are very lucky. It seems that the large monsters in this area are not there. They have explored for a long time and have not met them.


    When they first entered the central part of the great forest, they didn''t have much experience and they were slow to search, but today''s luck seems to be on their side.


    After searching for half a day, ah Qi finally found their target in the Bush under a big tree - a cluster of Shijue mushrooms.


    Shijue mushroom has a purple mushroom cover with fluorescence, and the size is variable, small as little finger, big as water cup.


    It also has a characteristic, that is, cluster growth, once found, it will be plural.


    Ah Qi is lucky. There are about 30 mushrooms in this cluster, and there are more than 20 just the size of a water cup.


    Looking at the shimmering Shijue mushroom under the Bush, ah Qi''s eyes brightened. This cluster is full of money.


    Without saying a word, the four picked this cluster of Shijue mushrooms in three or two seconds, counted it, and then stuffed it into Su Chengdao''s Xumi space.


    Ten Jue mushrooms are valuable. This cluster is worth more than ten thousand spirit coins.


    At the time of collection, ah Qi and Tang Dou still wanted to steal food, but Wang Hua''er, who was sharp eyed, found that they stopped them immediately and left a brain crack on the forehead of one man and one beast.


    Are you kidding? A Shijue mushroom is worth 500 spirit coins. Each one of them is 1000 spirit coins. It''s just money.


    Originally, ah Qi came to find Shijue mushroom just to eat. For him, if it''s delicious, it''s nothing but ten thousand spirit coins. Now the delicious food is lost, and he and tangdou look very bad.


    Tangdou, in particular, seems to be angry, but he ignores Wang Hua''er.


    Wang Hua''er was helpless and said with a smile: "don''t make trouble. After you sell these, can I buy you more delicious food?"


    Sugar beans immediately shook his head, said no.


    Those ingredients can be bought with money. These ten unique mushrooms come out every few years. It''s hard to get a lot of money. Why can''t they be powerful?


    Wang Hua''er was helpless and said with a bitter smile: "then you can look for it well. If you find more, it doesn''t hurt to give you a few."


    Sugar beans smell speech immediately a joy, flickering big eyes staring at Wang Hua''er, seems to confirm whether she is cheating, ah no, cheat rabbit.


    "I won''t lie to you. You can find it easily." Wang Hua''er said with a smile.


    With the big sister''s promise, sugar beans immediately happy up, people stand up and sniff around.


    Soon, it seems to smell something, watching the crowd continue to draw up.


    Su Cheng asked ah Qi, "what does it say?"


    Ah Qi replied, "he said he smelled Shijue mushroom."


    "Can you smell it?" Everyone was surprised. If tangdou could really smell it, wouldn''t it mean that they could find Shijue mushroom accurately and didn''t have to search around like a headless mouse?


    One of the reasons why Shijue mushrooms are expensive is that they are hard to find. If what tangdou says is true, they are afraid to get rich.


    Without saying much, the four immediately ran along with tangdou.


    Tangdou is born with wisdom. He has been cultivating by time precipitation. He occasionally takes pills provided by Chen Yang. Now he has gathered Qi for more than half a year.


    Xiaomaoqiu seems to have a special talent. He runs very fast, which is not much worse than the normal ah Qi.


    Tangdou smelled the smell and ran with all his strength. Only ah Qi could easily keep up with him. As for the other three people, they fought hard to catch up. Even so, they still had a good distance with tangdou.


    After running more than two kilometers, tangdou suddenly stops at the foot of a big tree and shakes his head to ah Qi.


    Ah Qi nodded, pointed to the tree and said, "here are ten mushrooms?"


    See sugar beans head even point, seven heart a joy, put aside the Bush under the tree.


    As the Bush was pulled away, there was a little fluorescence inside. Ah Qi was in the same place, then picked a Shijue mushroom, and looked at the sugar bean with surprise.


    At this time, Su Chengdao three talent can arrive, see a seven hands of a Shijue mushroom is also stunned.


    Su Chengdao turned back and asked, "really?"


    Ah Qi nodded and pushed away the Bush in front of him.


    In an instant, the crystal light came out, and the three children''s mouths were all opened.


    Under the fluorescence, isn''t that cluster Shijue mushroom? Moreover, there are still a lot of them. After ordering, there are more than 100. They are a group of ten unique mushroom nests.


    A hundred Shijue mushrooms, that''s 50000 yuan. Even if the Shijue mushrooms that haven''t grown up completely are deducted, there are about 30000 or 40000. They know that they have made a fortune.If it wasn''t for the dangerous forest, the cheers of the four of them would have spread far away.


    Shijue mushroom was picked clean in the blink of an eye. Wang Hua''er picked out the biggest Shijue mushroom and took it to tangdou. He said with a smile, "I''ll keep my promise."


    The sugar bean has been salivating for a long time. When ah Qi and four people picked it, their saliva began to flow out. Now it''s delicious, and they can''t resist it. The three petal mouth suddenly opened and bit it off.


    "Pa Ji" sound, Shijue mushroom into the mouth of sugar beans, it''s mouth propped up drum drum, keep chewing.


    Looking at the eyes of sugar beans intoxicated, people also know the delicious Shijue mushroom.


    "I''d like to keep one for myself," he said


    Like sugar beans, he has been salivating for ten mushrooms for a long time. Unfortunately, with Wang Hua''er, he can''t eat a cent.


    Wang Hua''er said with a smile: "let''s go out and talk about it. Shijue mushroom is delicious only when it''s cooked. It can''t be cooked in the current environment."


    "Yes, I''ll have eight flavors then." Ah Qi also has a smile on his face. There are sugar beans that can smell. They don''t lack ten unique mushrooms.


    While they were talking, tangdou had already swallowed a Shijue mushroom. After licking his lips, he stood up again to smell the air.


    Looking at the appearance of sugar beans, people think it''s interesting. Obviously, the little guy hasn''t eaten enough and plans to continue looking for them.


    Sniff for a while, sugar bean suddenly stopped action, opened his big eyes, and then to a seven up.


    This time, the range of his movements is a little big, and there is a trace of difference in his eyes.


    "It''s so big, did you find more?" Su Chengdao asked.


    "It doesn''t seem right." Ah Qi continued to look at the sugar bean, and then his face changed greatly. He turned his head and said, "there''s a big monster!"


    "What?" Four people smell speech also is facial expression big change.


    "How far, which way?" Ah Qi just opened his mouth, but his keen hearing heard a distant sound.


    It''s like Big guy''s footsteps?

 Chapter 258

    Seeing that ah Qi''s expression was not right, Su Chengdao immediately asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Very close! Run Ah Qi gave a soft drink and immediately ran in one direction.


    The other three also changed their faces and chased ah Qi.


    Four people and one beast''s body immediately jumped into the front of the Bush, and ran forward.


    They don''t know what kind of monster it is. Once they meet, they can''t run away.


    Now four people are in a dangerous place. They should not consume too much. They are in the wild. Their physical condition is the guarantee of their lives.


    Not long after the four had just run away, a huge sound of footsteps came, and then a huge, rhinoceros like monster came here.


    This is a flame rhinoceros, covered with thick hard skin, which also contains the explosive power of fire. If it is hit hard, it will produce a powerful explosion, so it will suffer a lot from physical training.


    Flame rhinoceros seems to have a purpose, the huge nostril retracted a few times, and soon moved his eyes to a big tree.


    There is a cut down shrub, and the fluorescent debris falls on the ground, which is the place where Shijue mushroom grows.


    But at this time it was empty, and those Shijue mushrooms had already entered the Xumi space of Chengdao.


    Looking at the fluorescent debris on the ground, the nose of the flame rhinoceros began to gasp. This is its territory. Shijue mushroom is a delicacy once cooked for several years. It has been guarding this position for two years, waiting for them to fully mature and break the ground.


    Now the delicious food that I have been defending is gone. How can it not be angry.


    Because of anger, the eyes of the fire rhinoceros were already red, and under the scales of his body, there was a reddish light, like blood vessels, flickering and darkening.


    It sniffed, and soon locked in a smell that didn''t belong to the forest.


    This smell is very attractive to the monster. It''s the taste of the human cultivator.


    The flame rhinoceros sniffed carefully, and soon locked the direction of ah Qi''s departure. Then his eyes turned red and he rushed forward with his legs raised.


    Flame rhinoceros is a large monster, standing up five or six meters high, the weight is immeasurable.


    The momentum of the beast was amazing, and the huge trees couldn''t stop it. At a touch, they fell down and splashed with smoke.


    At this time, ah Qi was walking slowly among the trees. They had already run more than one kilometer. Even large monsters could not find this distance.


    However, they did not expect that they had taken away the most beloved things of others. Zhengzhu is now chasing them.


    "Boom!"


    The flame rhinoceros is extremely fast, and it can catch up with several hundred meters in the blink of an eye. The huge roar soon comes to ah Qi and Tang Dou''s ears.


    Hearing the sound, ah Qi stopped immediately and listened carefully.


    Su Cheng asked, "what''s the matter?"


    After listening for a while, ah Qi frowned: "that big guy seems to have caught up with him..."


    "Ah?" Su Cheng Road immediately a Leng, immediately reacted to come over: "that still stop to do what, run!"


    "I''m listening to the situation." Ah Qi mumbled and started to run.


    The speed of the large monster is very fast. Except for ah Qi and Cheng Dao, who have been concentrating on it, the two girls are much different.


    Just after running out for a long time, the "rumbling" sound behind them came into their ears.


    "I''m afraid it''s not small with such great power." Ah Qi turns his head and looks at the crowd. The current speed is very easy for him.


    Although he is relaxed, but the other three people are struggling to run, but still can not stand the speed of the large monster, behind the "rumble" sound is slowly getting bigger.


    "What''s wrong with it? What do you want us to do?" Su Chengdao gasped. They had just changed direction, but the movement also changed direction. From this, we can make sure that the other party is coming towards them.


    Ah Qi asked suspiciously, "can it be Shijue mushroom? After all, it''s something from its land. People may like it very much. "


    "It makes sense." Su Chengdao nodded, turned his wrist, and threw out three or four huge Shijue mushrooms.


    Ah Qi''s face changed: "are you crazy? What are you doing with Shijue mushroom? That''s all money


    Su Cheng explained: "if the other party''s goal is really Shijue mushroom, then these will definitely stop it."


    After a while, it turned out that it was a good thing.


    Hearing that there was no movement behind him, Su Chengdao was happy and stopped.


    Seeing this, ah Qi also stopped. The two girls were panting and ran down with all their strength. Even the monks would be tired.


    Su Chengdao pondered: "it seems that its target is really Shijue mushroom. We may have dug up its old roots after this harvest."


    Ah Qi: "it''s no wonder that they are not willing to give up. I don''t know whether these two Shijue mushrooms can cope with it."As soon as the words fell, a fire burst up from the place where Shijue mushroom was discarded.


    Without waiting for four people to respond, the huge "rumble" sound came again, and the frequency was higher than before.


    Ah Qi said awkwardly: "these Shijue mushrooms seem to make it angry?"


    Su Cheng nodded: "it seems so. He may think it''s provocation..."


    Four people didn''t continue to run away, the other side''s speed is very fast, with Hua Er and Han Ru''s speed certainly can''t run away.


    Since I can''t run away, I can only fight.


    Looking at each other, the two boys went to the front with tacit understanding and protected the girl and sugar beans behind them.


    Although large monsters are troublesome, they are not insurmountable.


    "Rumble" sound closer and closer, as the last two blocks the line of sight of the tree fell, the flame rhinoceros figure appeared in front of the four.


    Just at a glance, the flame rhinoceros saw the four humans in front and the white rabbit. The smell from the wind told it that they had stolen their treasure.


    Instead of moving on, the rhinoceros stopped 20 meters away from the four.


    He lived for more than a hundred years and knew that the human cultivator had a great power that did not match his body shape, so every time he met him, he would look at him from a distance.


    Today is still the case, it is carefully sensing the breath of the four.


    In the same way, ah Qi and four people are also looking at it.


    "Flame rhinoceros, a large monster, can set fire to perform magic, and scales will explode when hit..."


    Su Chengdao explains the information of the flame rhinoceros in detail. Ah Qi beside him listens very carefully. The large monster has great destructive power, so he can''t help being careless.


    Su Chengdao never forgets the details of a bunch of monsters. He has already remembered them clearly, and soon worked out a plan to deal with the flame rhinoceros.

 Chapter 259

    Soon, the flame rhinoceros perceived the four people''s realm breath, but only two golden elixirs, which was too simple for it.


    The fire rhinoceros, a common alchemy practitioner, can be killed easily. It takes at least three Alchemy to threaten him.


    Knowing the details of the other party, the flame rhinoceros roars, shoots two long flames from his nose, raises his hooves and rushes to the four.


    Seeing that Zhengzhu was fierce, the four men who had already made preparations immediately began to use their means.


    First of all, the cane called by Wang Hua''er broke through the ground and entangled the four feet of the flame rhinoceros.


    The cane is very tough. There is no problem dragging a human, but it has no effect on the huge flame rhinoceros. It is easy to break it.


    The flame rhinoceros scornfully looked at the broken vines on the ground and rushed to the four people in thick clothes.


    It is naturally Pro fire, and has a strong power of fire in its body. The effect of cold fireball is not big, so it can only summon the earth sting with lethality with both hands.


    The earth sting is powerful, but it still can''t pierce the thick skin of the flame rhinoceros, and even its body shape doesn''t stop half a minute.


    "I''ll do it!" Ah Qi gave a big drink, and the two wind blades in his hand came straight out.


    The speed of the wind blade is extremely fast, and it immediately shoots in front of the flame rhinoceros. Obviously, its huge body can''t escape.


    Looking at the two wind blades, the flame rhinoceros showed a trace of disdain in his eyes, kept on walking, and ran straight into it.


    With two blasts, the wind blade breaks open, leaving only two shallow white marks on its forehead, which is not even skin breaking for the flame rhinoceros.


    "It''s hard!" Ah Qi''s face changed slightly.


    "Its weakness is in the abdomen, where the scales are very thin, and there is no explosive power." Su Chengdao''s cutting evil has been condensed. With a move of his finger, the golden sword flies to the nearby flame rhinoceros.


    Beheading evil is very big. It''s no less than the flame rhinoceros. The beast has to use a huge sword to deal with it.


    "Bang", chop evil and flame rhinoceros single horn collision together.


    The power of killing evil is huge. Even the water dragon in Yuanying realm can resist it hard. Naturally, it''s just a fire rhinoceros. It directly forces its huge body to stop.


    Feel the great power from the horn, the flame rhinoceros slightly stagnates. I didn''t expect that this monk could have such a powerful spell. It''s different from those golden elixir friars I met before.


    It has killed a lot of elixirs. How could those defeated generals'' magic arts have such momentum? They were easily torn by it. In the end, they all ended up with the destruction of the Dharma.


    But this huge sword in front of us is not only hard, but also sharp. It hurts a little when it cuts the ground.


    Su Cheng said, "ah Qi, get ready."


    "Good!" Ah Qi drank lightly, arched and ready to move.


    At the next moment, Su Chengdao gave a loud shout, cut off the evil golden light, increased his strength, and then lifted it up.


    The fire rhinoceros was in shock. The sudden explosion of beheading evil didn''t react. His head was immediately taken up by beheading evil, and his feet also left the ground, revealing his white belly.


    This is Chengdao''s plan. Now we are waiting for ah Qi''s finishing touch.


    See snow-white belly, ah Qi eyes a coagulation, blood thunder burst out, straight to the flame rhinoceros.


    This is his only chance. Chengdao''s magic is not enough to make the fire rhinoceros fatal, but it can expose its weakness.


    Although the snow-white belly is also covered with scales, it is much thinner. Ah Qi''s ability is deadly enough.


    The red figure appeared in front of the flame rhinoceros in a blink of an eye, and his hand was holding a black iron dagger.


    The dagger is 40 cm long. It''s dark, but it''s shining. The pattern engraved on it is enough to cut off the scales of the flame rhinoceros.


    But in ah Qi''s hands, it''s more than that.


    "Hum!" With a sound, a golden light covered the body of the sword, which was obviously covered by ah Qi''s golden line.


    The next moment, the dagger was stabbed into the belly of the flame rhinoceros by ah Qi.


    Ah Qi clearly felt that the dagger pierced the scales and went straight into the meat. Then, with a stroke of his arm, he left a long big mouth on the belly of the flame rhinoceros and spattered a large pool of blood.


    The abdomen is the key. The viscera are all inside. With such a long mouth, the flame rhinoceros can''t stand it. He immediately howled miserably. The huge force that was originally supported was also one of them.


    Without the great power of resistance, the beheading of the evil was as strong as a firecracker, which directly overturned the flame rhinoceros and smashed its huge body on the ground.


    After that, the evil and the golden light rose.


    See this scene, the fire rhinoceros suddenly was scared to break the gall, flapping the body to get up.


    Is the side of the seven where will give it a chance, the heart read a move, the power of thunder line convergence, punishment thunder directly fell on the belly of the flame rhinoceros.


    The thunder penalty is powerful, and the flame rhinoceros has a huge wound in its stomach, which makes it howl even more. The half standing feet soften and fall to the ground again.At this time, cut straight cut evil, cut in it slightly thin neck.


    With a "puff" sound, the huge rhinoceros head fell in response to the sound, and the chopping sword body also fell on the ground, splashing a large amount of smoke.


    The golden light dissipates, and ah Qi, who is covered with blood, runs out. He is just on the belly of the flame rhinoceros, so he can''t escape.


    "It stinks. I won''t do it next time." Ah Qi smelled the stench on his body and kept retching.


    Su Chengdao took off his sword and said with a smile: "who else can break the belly of the flame rhinoceros except you?"


    "I don''t care. I just quit anyway." Ah Qi kept shaking his head, then yelled to Han Ru, "give me some water."


    Cold such as eyes full of smile, hands a coagulation, a spray of water poured in ah seven head.


    After several more flushes, ah Qi finally washed his head and took off his clothes.


    "What are you doing?" Cold as frown.


    "Of course it''s changing clothes. It stinks like this. Can''t I dress you?"


    "I don''t wear it." Han Ru vomits his tongue and turns his head.


    Ah 732 took off his clothes, and then he summoned a pool of water curtain.


    As the water curtain fell, he took out a towel to wipe his body and took over the clothes prepared by Wang Hua''er.


    "How much money is it worth steaming?" he shouts


    Su Chengdao said with a smile: "the scales on the back are about 5000, and the sharp corners are about 2000."


    "All right." Ah Qi immediately took out the black iron dagger specially used for harvesting and squatted down beside the flame rhinoceros.


    They refined these black iron weapons two days ago. They cut iron like mud and spent a lot of money. It''s not a big problem to cut the scales of the flame rhinoceros.


    Ah Qi flipped his wrist and soon cut off a big ox horn, throwing it to Su Chengdao.

 Chapter 260

    After shaking off the horn, ah Qi came to the back of the flame rhinoceros. This large piece of scallop still flowing with the power of fire is quite valuable.


    Without saying a word, his hand fell, and then an explosion sounded. Ah Qi had disappeared.


    On the other hand, there is a small mouth on the scale of the flame rhinoceros. The surrounding flame lines have been completely lit up, and there is still a trace of smoke. The explosion is coming from above.


    "Forget to say that even if they are dead, the scales of the flame rhinoceros will not fail. As long as they have the power of fire, they will explode when they are hit hard." Su Chengdao''s quiet voice came.


    In a distant bush, ah Qi, who was black all over, sprang out of it, discontented: "don''t speak early!"


    "The rhinoceros horn is a little big. It''s slow to collect..."


    "Shit..."


    Ah Qi washes again. With the help of Su Chengdao, he unloads the scales of the flame rhinoceros. The ending is officially completed, and the flame rhinoceros, a big monster, dies in their hands.


    "By the way, the flame rhinoceros is the owner of this land. Now that it''s dead, there won''t be any monsters in this land... "


    Ah Qi''s meaning is very obvious. Without the flame rhinoceros, they will be free to look for Shijue mushrooms here. At least before the second big monster arrives, the land is ownerless.


    After leaving the body of the flame rhinoceros, tangdou''s nose came into effect again and began to search for Shijue mushrooms.


    Under the guidance of tangdou''s special sense of smell, they found several clusters of Shijue mushrooms. Although they could not compare with the previous cluster, there were dozens of them, which could be worth a lot of money.


    More than that, they also found a lot of herbs and materials, which is also a small windfall.


    After a rough calculation, they have found nearly ten thousand spirit coins. With a large monster, their wallets are already half rich.


    On the top of the tree, the four people were full of joy. It seemed that they had found a good way to get rich.


    This is the middle of the great forest. Every piece of land has at least one large monster sitting in the town. After killing it, they will be able to search without fear.


    Shijue mushroom, monster material, wild medicinal material. Sorry, we all want it!


    Four people are "hands-on ability" giant strong good baby, immediately began this terrible sweep plan.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, in the territory of a large monster.


    Su Chengdao, Wang Hua''er, Han Ru and Tang Dou are collecting a cluster of Shijue mushrooms, but there is no shadow of ah Qi here.


    Where did ah Qi go?


    He has a more important role, born with a hard-working physique, he is doing a big thing at this time.


    Two miles away, a red figure was flying fast in the forest. It was ah Qi.


    The distance of more than ten meters behind him is followed by a purple tiger.


    The tiger is named purple thunder xuanhu. It is a large monster. Although it is much smaller than the flame rhinoceros, it has frightening thunder magic.


    And it can also summon the power of thunder to cover its feet, greatly speeding up its own speed, so now it is equal to ah Qi who is possessed by blood thunder.


    The sweeping plan is very good, but the reality is always cruel. Not all the large monsters are easy to deal with. This purple thunder xuanhu is one of the bad ones.


    If it''s serious, Han Ru and Wang Hua''er are very dangerous. After thinking about it, Su Chengdao comes up with the best way to get rid of it.


    Tang Dou can smell the smell of a large monster. At that time, purple Thunder Tiger was resting. Ah Qi was so aggressive that he ran after him for a long time.


    As for how to escape, Su Chengdao has already thought about it.


    That is the neighbor of zilei xuanhu, panyangui.


    Rock turtle is a large monster, good at using the earth, but the defense is amazing, ah Qi and Chengdao can''t break each other''s hard shell, but had to search and run out.


    The two of them are old neighbors. When they meet, they will fight. Because there are many traces left by purple thunder xuanhu on the shell of the turtle, Su Chengdao is sure that they have a grudge.


    "Ouch!" Purple thunder xuanhu roared, the front of the seven face big change, because the big guy behind to put magic.


    After the roar, a thunder ball formed in front of zilei xuanhu''s mouth, and then shot straight out to ah Qi in front of him.


    Thunder ball''s speed is faster than them, I don''t know how much, instantly caught up with ah Qi''s back.


    However, ah Qi has already faced several sets of Thunderball attacks and has more or less some experience.


    His heart read a move, behind him rushed out a soil stab and thunder ball hit together.


    Naturally, the earth spike can''t stop the thunder ball, but the thunder ball is extremely violent. If you touch it a little, it will burst and open. When the earth spike touches it, it will explode directly and break up with the earth spike.


    Under the burst of thunder, ah Qi''s figure flew out. Because of the stimulation of thunder, his hair stood up.After that, the purple thunder xuanhu pursued closely, its fur can resist thunder, naturally it was not affected.


    After dissolving the thunder ball, ah Qi keeps on leading purple thunder xuanhu to the territory of rock turtle. As for the erect hair, he will recover later.


    Red light and purple light kept galloping in the forest, causing quite a lot of movement. Coincidentally, at this time, besides ah Qi and his party, there were two groups of people in the territory of purple thunder xuanhu.


    A young man in white looked at the two lights in the distance, and a smile appeared on his handsome face.


    "What''s the matter, brother?" Beside the young man, a woman who was somewhat similar to him asked.


    "I don''t know who provoked the large monsters here. Now they are being chased." The young man said with a smile.


    Woman smell speech is also a smile: "can with large monster chase, that this person''s cultivation is afraid is not low."


    "That''s natural. It seems that the man used some secret method. His speed is not slower than that of the monster. He even had it." Youth road.


    At this time, an old man beside them said: "young master, now that the large monster is led away, it''s a good time for us to explore."


    The young man nodded, "well, let''s move on."


    After that, more than a dozen people, led by young people, continued to explore.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, ah Qi has entered the territory of the rock turtle. He keeps on going forward.


    Because not far ahead, the giant rock turtle is sleeping.


    The shell of rock turtle is very thick. As long as you shrink your head and limbs into the shell, nothing can move it. Therefore, it is one of the few monsters who can sleep in the dangerous forest.


    Because he had a sweet sleep, he didn''t find it when ah Qi and four people passed by, so he had the chance now.

 Chapter 261

    Ah Qi was so fast that he came to the place where the Turtle was sleeping, and the purple thunder xuanhu was still chasing him.


    The place where the turtle is located is an open space. The trees around it have been cleaned by it for a long time, so that they can sleep comfortably.


    At this time, ah Qi had already arrived. In three or two steps, he ran to the rock turtle as big as a hill.


    The purple thunder xuanhu in the rear jumps up and falls not far from ah Qi, but he doesn''t go on. He just stares at the boy beside pan Yangui.


    The old enemy is sleeping. He doesn''t want to get into trouble, but the damned human is standing beside the old tortoise, which makes zilei xuanhu in a dilemma.


    If he enters, he will wake up and fight with him. If he retreats, he will feel rather shameless.


    As a large monster, it has its own dignity.


    While zilei xuanhu was thinking, ah Qi jumped straight to the back of the turtle. Then he patted his ass and sat down directly.


    After running for such a long time, he was also a little tired. Since the other side didn''t dare to go forward, he just took this opportunity to recover his strength.


    The deep roar came out of zilei xuanhu''s mouth, and came into ah Qi''s ears through the snoring of Pan Yan turtle, which made him very unhappy.


    If you want to go up, why don''t you stay here?


    After a short rest, ah Qi got up slowly and looked at the rock turtle under his body.


    Looking at the boy''s posture, purple thunder xuanhu''s heart flashed a trace of bad.


    What does this man want to do?


    "Pa", ah Qi told it the answer with action.


    He directly put a spell on the shell of the rock turtle, leaving a burnt black mark on it.


    It seems that the carapace is too thick. Ah Qi doesn''t have any effect. Pan Yan turtle just shakes his body, and then the huge snoring comes out again.


    This purple thunder is probably just tickling for Pan Yan turtle, which makes ah Qi a little upset. Then he squats down and presses his palm on the turtle shell.


    The strong power of thunder comes together, and a trace of purple light comes out from ah Qi''s body. This is saving money to punish thunder.


    How could purple thunder xuanhu not feel the strong power of thunder? Now, his expression has changed. It seems that the young man really wants to wake up his old enemy.


    It has been in the forest for so many years, experienced and intelligent. How can it be caught in such a crude trick?


    Thinking of this, zilei xuanhu stepped forward and began to retreat.


    It''s going.


    Ah Qi''s face changed, but zilei xuanhu couldn''t go. Cheng Dao said that they were copying his hometown happily. Didn''t they hit him right this time?


    That''s not going to work.


    helpless, ah seven had to use the B plan, gave up the penalty thunder, then mobilized the surrounding Lei Hangzhi power gathered on the palm of his hand.


    "Pa!" A thunder and lightning with thick and thin arms blasted on the forehead of purple thunder xuanhu.


    Thunder and lightning have no effect on zilei xuanhu, but the provocative effect is very obvious. Zilei xuanhu, who originally intended to retreat, immediately turned red and became angry.


    How can a little human dare to challenge such a noble monster?


    "Ouch!" Zilei xuanhu let out a huge roar, which made ah Qi cover his ears.


    At the end of the roar, zilei xuanhu finally reacts. He is trapped!


    With this cry, the cry of the turtle disappeared immediately, the huge shell began to stir, and four thick legs like tree trunks stretched out from it. Then an ugly turtle head and its red eyes focused on the body of zilei xuanhu.


    This time, I woke up my old neighbor.


    His eyes were red, which was the common sign of the monster''s anger. At this time, the turtle''s eyes were red, and he was afraid that his anger had reached the peak, which made him very angry.


    With a smile on his face, ah Qi waved to the purple thunder xuanhu. His body flashed and ran into the Bush behind the rock turtle.


    Purple thunder xuanhu immediately thigh jump, will catch up.


    But how could the turtle, who was also a large monster, give it a chance to step heavily on its front leg, and rush out a huge wall in front of him, blocking the purple thunder Xuan tiger.


    Body was blocked, purple thunder xuanhu also came angry, immediately began to show his teeth, condensed from the thunder ball.


    With a bang, the thunder ball exploded on the earth wall, and the purple thunder xuanhu jumped up and landed on the big shell of the rock turtle. Then he used his jaws and claws together and kept biting.


    Two large monsters fight together in this way, and the culprit ah Qi is hiding on the treetop not far away, watching with relish.


    It''s rare for a large monster to fight, but both of them can''t help each other. As soon as their anger disappears, they will be separated. Ah Qi has no time to stay.


    He only looked for a while, and immediately turned to leave. At present, it is most important to gather with his friends. Who knows when the purple thunder xuanhu will come back.¡­¡­


    At this time, in the territory of purple thunder xuanhu, Su Chengdao three people are collecting a cluster of Shijue mushrooms.


    "I don''t know what happened to ah Qi. It''s hard to deal with the purple thunder xuanhu." Cold as worried.


    Wang Hua''er smile: "how, worried?"


    "No way." Cold as pretty face a red: "if he had an accident, no one to do coolie."


    This sophistry reason is too far fetched, Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao are knowing a smile.


    "What are you looking at? I really don''t worry about him! " Looking at the two people''s smile, Han Ru''s face is redder, and he is a little annoyed.


    "Yes, my family is not worried at all." With a helpless face, Wang Hua''er pulled out the last Shijue mushroom and handed it to tangdou.


    Sugar bean directly put the whole Shijue mushroom into his mouth, squinting his big eyes, a color of intoxication.


    Looking at it like this, the three people are also curious.


    Wang Hua''er asked, "are these ten unique mushrooms really so delicious?"


    Su Cheng replied, "if you can sell this high, it''s worth the price."


    "Why don''t we make a pot of it?" Cold as proposed.


    While several people were discussing, a sound of footsteps came into their ears.


    A few seconds later, the front of the Bush was pulled away, out of a dozen men.


    These people are all practitioners. Among them, there are two golden elixirs. The rest are all focused on cultivation. Each of them shows evil spirit. Obviously, they have killed many monsters.


    "Why, someone?" See Su Chengdao three people in front, the lead Jindan man surprised Yi way.


    "How many children. When will the forest be safe enough for children to come in this Sunday? "


    Another cuntou Jindan man said sarcastically that the people behind him immediately "laughed" with contempt in their eyes.


    Su Chengdao''s clothes are clean and their faces are white. These people immediately regard them as the children of those families who are separated from the team.


    After all, they didn''t salute or fight. They could never have come here by themselves.

 Chapter 262

    The Jindan man looked at several people, then saw the Shijue mushroom group that had just been picked on the ground. He knew immediately in his heart: "I didn''t expect that you were so lucky to find a cluster of Shijue mushrooms."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Chengdao''s eyes narrowed slightly. He saw a trace of bad in the man''s eyes.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that in the wilderness, the sky should not be called and the earth should not be called. In case there''s something wrong, the family may not even see a corpse."


    Jindan man''s meaning is very obvious, hand over Shijue mushroom, or kill people, this is the threat of chiguoguo.


    "Are you threatening me?" Su Chengdao didn''t like it and asked.


    "Ah? Threats? No, I''m just expressing my feelings. " Jindan man began to play silly, but his companion behind him stepped forward and stopped the three people''s retreat.


    See here, cold such as and Wang Hua''er also know each other''s purpose, pretty face immediately gloomy down, but they did not hand, because Chengdao or a face of indifference.


    Su Cheng sneered: "Daoyou, this is the information age. You can''t escape the pursuit even if you kill us?"


    "Information? It will have to be sent out. " Golden elixir man ha ha a smile, "here is Zhou Tian big forest, but we have two golden elixirs, with you three little kids, do you think there is a chance?"


    Words fall, the man released his cultivation, next to the cuntou gold elixir also open breath, two gold elixir power so oppressed to Chengdao several people.


    "Two golden elixirs, is that great?" Su Cheng Road sneer, he and Wang Hua''er''s golden elixir breath revealed, back pressure back.


    Their sudden outburst of power changed the faces of these people. Who could have thought that two of the three gentlemanly men were already married? No wonder the boy in Daopao was so calm that he was not afraid of himself.


    The Jindan man frowned and knew that he had kicked the iron plate. It was also two Jindan. At least the other side was equal to his side in high-end combat power. Although they had a large number of people, if they really fought, the loss would not be small.


    After estimating the gains and losses, the Jindan man squeezed out an ugly smile: "little friend, I''m just joking. We are both practitioners. We should pay more attention when we meet in the wild."


    "More care? Didn''t you just say I couldn''t send a message? " Su Chengdao took out his cell phone.


    Jindan man''s face suddenly gloomy down: "boy, I advise you not to be too arrogant, we have more than ten people, you have no chance of winning. And we never know each other. How can you tell your family who did it? "


    They have done a lot of robberies in the wild, but they haven''t been exposed so far, and they have rich experience.


    "Yes, I really don''t know who you are." Su Chengdao nodded.


    "Just know. We''ll see you later." Jindan man waved his hand and was about to leave. He had lost the chance to do it.


    At this time, a ray of light from Su Chengdao''s hands lit up, followed by a "click.".


    Looking at the photo just taken in the mobile phone, Su Cheng said with a smile: "with this, the family will know who you are."


    "You want to die!" Jindan man''s face changed greatly. It''s real evidence that a young man at this age can get married. There is a very strong background behind him. If he exposes himself, he will die.


    Now their appearance has been photographed. If the teenagers send it out, they will definitely be finished.


    After a deep breath, the Jindan man said with a smile: "Xiaoyou, what do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean much. I just can''t stand your disaster." Su Chengdao said calmly.


    "Xiaoyou, I advise you to hand over your mobile phone, otherwise we will die when we do it." Jindan man threatened.


    There is no signal in the big forest on Sunday. The ordinary mobile phone that takes pictures can''t send out messages.


    "You''re threatening me again. If I''m afraid of you, I won''t do it." Su Cheng was fearless and calm.


    Smell speech, golden elixir man complexion a cold: "since you seek to die, that don''t blame us not polite."


    Words fall, he pulled out the long knife between the waist.


    As if their companions were staring at the side and pulling out their weapons.


    In front of them, Su Chengdao was not afraid. He raised his arm slightly and stretched out his sword slowly.


    "Heaven and earth in the sleeve!" Jindan man''s face changed greatly. It was a magic skill Yuan Ying could learn, but the young man in front of him was just Jindan.


    Su Chengdao is very calm. Every time the universe in his sleeve is released, it can shock others. They are used to it.


    Hanging the flying sword beside him, Su Chengdao took a step forward, protected the two girls behind him and said, "let''s do it."


    Jindan man and his party are in a state of consternation. When they hear this, they feel it for several times. After confirming that Su Chengdao is Jindan, they summon up their courage and set up a long sword.


    Even so, he didn''t make a move. He just kept a close eye on the three people in front of him. After all, they would have everything in their sleeves. It''s hard to say what other secrets they might have.Now they are in a dilemma. Only by grabbing a mobile phone can they survive. Otherwise, their appearance will be exposed after going out, and they will never escape the arbitration of law enforcement.


    Just as the two sides confronted each other, the nearby shrubs were pushed away, and another wave of people came here.


    There are also more than a dozen people in this wave, led by the handsome young man in white.


    Looking at the confrontation between the two groups of people, the young man in White said with a smile: "Yo, we happen to catch up with things."


    Suddenly, a third wave of people and horses were inserted. Jindan man''s face sank down and asked, "who are you?"


    "Me?" The young man in white chuckled: "Zhou Tianye''s family, ye Yuhuan."


    Ye Yuhuan!


    Hearing the name, Jindan man and his party were shocked.


    Ye Yuhuan is Zhou Tiancheng''s first genius in a hundred years. He has already become an elixir since he was only 18 years old. He is very savvy and has been competing with the children of the capital of stars and rivers.


    And he is not only gifted, even his family is extremely powerful.


    Because he''s from the first family on Sunday, the Ye family.


    In this week''s Tiancheng, the top leader is known to all, that is, the city leader and his agent, Huang Zhengqi, who is in charge of the law enforcement bureau.


    And the second leader is the Ye family.


    The whole city of Zhou Tiancheng has developed under this second leader. It is firmly nailed to the side of the great forest of Zhou Tiancheng, and it can''t shake one point.


    Ye Yuhuan is the lineage of the Ye family.


    "What are you doing around the children?" Ye Yuhuan asked.


    Jindan man squeezed out a smile and said respectfully: "ye Dashao, I have some personal grudges with them, and they are solving them."


    "Personal grudges? Let''s hear it. " Ye Yuhuan looks very interested.

 Chapter 263

    "Ye Da Shao, it''s just a small matter, not worth mentioning."


    Although Jindan man''s face pinches charm, but in the heart is straight curse Niang. Today is exactly what day, I first met two unprecedented talents, and now I met Ye Yuhuan, a famous genius in Zhou Tiancheng.


    Ye Yuhuan browed: "little things? I''m afraid it''s a big deal. "


    "This..." The Jindan man was speechless. He was so aggressive that he could not hide his retreat.


    "What''s your name?" Ye Yuhuan asked.


    "We''re just a team of ordinary explorers, not worth mentioning, not all the time." Jindan man immediately made a sign in his eyes, and the party put away their weapons directly.


    "So." Ye Yuhuan no longer asked him, turned his head and looked at Su Chengdao, "are you su Chengdao?"


    Su Cheng Road smell speech tiny a Zheng, don''t think the other party unexpectedly is know own name, can''t help but ask a way: "exactly, how do you know."


    "Ha ha, I can''t forget that the entrance examination moves the whole city." Ye Yuhuan laughs and leads his sister forward.


    The other side such an explanation, Su Chengdao immediately clear, at the beginning they were on TV.


    "It''s exaggerating to be famous all over the city. How can brother ye be famous?" Su Chengdao slightly clasped his fist, the other side was so polite, he couldn''t fall.


    "Strictly speaking, I should be your senior." Ye Yuhuan came to them and looked at the two girls. "These two girls are Wang Hua''er and Han Ru, aren''t they? It''s as beautiful as a rumor. "


    Ye Yuhuan such a boast, two girls are a little embarrassed.


    "By the way, why do these people attack you?" At this time, the girl next to Ye Yuhuan spoke.


    "We are so few that we plan to rob and kill people." Su Chengdao is very calm, as if the target to be killed is not him.


    Seeing this, ye Yuhuan appreciated it even more. This kind of broad-minded talent is worth making friends with.


    He said with a smile, "in that case, these people must be punished."


    After all, the less he talks with other people, the more happy he is?


    Thinking of this, he gave his companion a sign that he was about to run away.


    At this time, he was shocked to find that an old man was standing on his way back.


    The old man is dressed in strong clothes and has a plain appearance. He belongs to the kind that can''t be seen in the crowd.


    But even the old man, who looked ordinary, gave him a sense of being as heavy as a mountain and could not shake a point.


    I can''t run out of the old man''s hands!


    This kind of feeling can only be felt in the face of Yuanying practitioners. Jindan men are desperate in their hearts, and they are dead.


    "Ye Dashao, spare your life." Jindan man always wanders between life and death, and there is an iron blood in his heart. Even if he pleads, he just bows slightly.


    Ye Yuhuan didn''t pay attention to this man, but asked Su Cheng: "Su Xiaodi, what do you say to deal with these people?"


    "They have done this kind of business several times. There should be a lot of grievances under them. The crime is very serious. You''d better kill them."


    Chengdao calm tone let Ye Yuhuan more appreciate, nodded: "that depends on you."


    Words fall, in front of the old man immediately understand, Yuan Ying Ling squeezed in the Jindan man line of body.


    With the pressure of spirit, the Jindan man''s face suddenly changed and said in pain: "Rao Spare my life... "


    At this time, his face was twisted, his voice trembled, and he looked terrible. The three girls couldn''t bear it and turned their heads.


    All of a sudden, sugar bean''s ears stood up, as if he had heard something.


    The next moment, a "boom" sound came from afar.


    "What''s the matter?" Everyone was stunned, and even the elder Yuan Ying put away the pressure and looked at the place where the news came from.


    "Rumble" sound quickly approaching, in the eyes of the people in consternation, a whole body wrapped in red light of the youth from the rush, a face of panic to them.


    Ye Yuhuan knows Su Chengdao''s classmate, ah Qi, who also got full marks.


    Looking at the red light on the young man, ye Yuhuan suddenly knows that it was he who led away the purple thunder xuanhu before. From this point of view, the youth''s physique is amazing, the speed is exaggerated.


    But, why does this young man look frightened?


    Just when he was puzzled, the young man''s frightened cry came from the front: "run


    Isn''t it just a purple thunder xuanhu? What''s to be afraid of?


    Ye Yuhuan smile, quietly looking at the rear of the "rumble" sound, want to see the real face of this monster.


    A few seconds later, smoke and dust splashed, three huge figures ran out, straight after the young man in front.


    "Three Three? " Ye Yuhuan''s face changed greatly. What did the boy do? Why did three large monsters chase him?Stunned God for a moment, ye Yuhuan shouts to Yuanying old man: "three grandfathers, save people."


    "Well." The third grandfather nodded, his body flashed and swept into the air, then Fayin tied a knot, and the strong power of Tuxing came together.


    With a loud drink, the land behind ah Qi suddenly swelled up, and more than a dozen huge white stone pillars came straight out, instantly hitting several large monsters into the sky.


    The stone pillar was so powerful that a few monsters only felt a sharp pain. Then they fell to the ground heavily, whined, turned around and ran away. The yuan infant practitioners had a great pressure on them.


    Feeling the crisis behind him resolved, ah Qi ran to Cheng Dao''s body with a few steps. Xuelei converged and a big fart pier sat on the ground.


    Su Cheng way facial expression strange ground asks a way: "what did you do, how attracted 3?"


    After running for a long time, ah Qi was exhausted. He took the clear water from Wang Hua''er and drank it. He gasped: "I had successfully led the purple thunder xuanhu and the rock turtle together, but I ran into a wild lizard when I ran away."


    "So you brought the lizard into the war?"


    Ah Qi nodded. Su Chengdao was shocked. Ah Qi''s idea is really good. The three sides'' scuffle is much more chaotic than the two sides'' scuffle, so it''s not easy to end.


    Wang Hua''er asked, "then why do they all come after you?"


    Ah Qi took a few breaths and took out a strange plant from his arms, "because of this."


    The plant is plain and has no obvious characteristics, but it has many red fruits only half the size of a fingernail on its shoulder.


    As soon as it appears, it gives off a strong aroma, and a slight smell makes people feel more energetic.


    "This is "Red Wang Hua''er was the first to see the difference, but she was very familiar with herbal medicine.


    "Hongluo?" Then he said, "it''s no wonder that you come here and catch up with her."

 Chapter 264

    Ah Qi frowned and said, "it''s just a herb. It''s the same as life."


    "It''s not a common herb. It''s called hongluoguo. It''s comparable to a divine thing." Wang Hua''er explained.


    "Divine things?" Ah Qi was shocked when he heard that, and his body jumped up.


    Wang Hua''er nodded: "Hongluo has infinite magical effects. It can refine the holy medicine for healing. After taking it, it can resist 100 poisons in a short time. It''s very precious."


    "So powerful?" Ah Qi''s eyes brightened.


    "More than that, Hongluo has a special effect." Wang Hua''er said.


    Ah Qi: "what?"


    Wang Hua''er: "the monster eats, can evolve."


    Ah Qi Yi Leng: "evolution? So mysterious? "


    "Yes." Wang Hua''er nodded, "the structure of monsters is different from that of human beings. Eating Hongluo can gain strong toxin resistance, which can be said to be invincible. And it''s not just monsters, but spirits have the same effect. "


    Hearing this, ah Qi looks at Tang Dou. Since he took out Hong Luo, Tang Dou''s eyes have been straight. The desire in his big black eyes is stronger than Shijue mushroom.


    "Can sugar beans resist all kinds of poisons?"


    See Wang Hua Er nodded again, seven immediately will the whole red Luo handed sugar beans.


    "Wait a minute." Wang Hua''er stopped him. "Sugar beans are very small. It''s enough to eat two or three red beans. Let''s put the rest away."


    Seven smell speech immediately picked three red Luo fed sugar beans, and then the whole red Luo handed Su Chengdao away.


    Looking at Su Chengdao''s wrist, red Luo disappeared immediately, and ye Yuhuan raised his eyebrows slightly: "it''s said that Su Xiaodi''s Jindan has become the heaven and earth in his sleeve. Now it seems so."


    "No, brother Chengdao will concentrate." Cold as proud to show off.


    Ye Yuhuan''s eyes brightened: "that''s even more powerful. Su Xiaodi''s talent is much better than mine."


    Su Chengdao said with an embarrassed smile: "it''s just better luck."


    Ye Yuhuan said: "by the way, do you have any plans next? If you don''t mind, you are welcome to join my team. "


    Su Chengdao shook his head: "no, we are used to four people''s actions. Thank you for your help this time. I will thank you for your help in the future."


    Ye Yuhuan waved his hand: "even if we don''t come, this group of scum probably can''t help you. I believe that with your ability, you can get rid of the three monsters."


    What he said is right. They are just three monsters. If they break out with all their strength, they can easily kill two of them, but the cost is relatively high. At least ah Qi''s two arms will be wasted for a day.


    Su Cheng said with a smile: "brother Ye praised me. I''ll trouble you to deal with these people. Let''s leave first."


    "Leave it to me." Ye Yuhuan nodded with a smile.


    After saying goodbye, ah Qi and the four left here and went to the next monster territory.


    As for eating red Luo sugar beans and no special performance, Wang Hua''er said is a normal phenomenon, ah Qi will no longer ask.


    After a rest, they began to count the harvest.


    At the end of this day, they collected several clusters of Shijue mushrooms and some herbs. Now their harvest is worth more than 100000 spirit coins, which is completely beyond their previous assets.


    As for Hongluo, it can easily be sold for hundreds of thousands of high prices, because those powerful spirits are in great need of such things.


    Although Hongluo was valuable, they didn''t plan to sell it. Instead, they planned to refine it into a pill and give it to the golden backed ape in Qixuan mountain.


    After all, other people are also demons. They are still their own people.


    At the end of this trip, they are estimated to have received more than 50% of the repairmen. You know, they are only four.


    However, this kind of thing can''t be known by others. It''s the right way to get rich.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, the four sat on a big tree to eat.


    After some investigation, they found that this area is the territory of a green lizard.


    Green wild lizard is a subspecies of common wild lizard. It''s dark green and extremely violent. It''s also poisonous in its claws and teeth, so it''s not easy to deal with.


    Ah Qi chewed a compressed biscuit and asked vaguely, "Cheng Dao, it''s said that the living monster is very valuable. Shall we have one?"


    Su Cheng eyebrows a pick: "you won''t hit the idea of this green wild lizard?"


    "Well." Ah Qi nodded.


    Su Chengdao shook his head again and again: "no way, with our strength at most to catch medium-sized monster, this green wild lizard is very fierce, impossible."


    Ah Qi said, "don''t you make some traps for it?"


    "We can only trap medium-sized monsters at most, and the toes of the wild lizards will be broken if they move." Wang Hua''er interjected.


    Han Ru echoed: "yes, don''t be full of money. If it wasn''t for Yuan Ying of Ye family, those three large monsters would be enough for us."His proposal was opposed by a group of people. Ah Qi looked a little embarrassed and had to feel the sugar beans around him and mutter: "sugar beans are still sensible and know how to thank me."


    The latter closed his eyes comfortably in his hands.


    At night, all the people in the practice were suddenly awakened by ah Qi, the night watchman.


    When they opened their eyes, they found that sugar bean''s hair exploded. Ah Qi squatted beside sugar bean and watched a direction carefully.


    "Boom! Boom A heavy step came into their ears.


    I don''t know where the green lizard went during the day. It''s back.


    Soon, a huge green figure appeared in the eyes of the four people. It was about the size of a wild lizard, but it had longer claws, and its claw tips and teeth were extremely black. One could see the poison at a glance.


    The direction of the green wild lizard is their side. From its look, it should not have found four people.


    However, with its keen sense of smell, you can definitely find the whereabouts of the four when you get close.


    They are now in the treetop, if they run away, the sound will also attract the attention of wild lizards.


    No, now.


    Since they can''t retreat, they can only fight. They''re not afraid of big monsters.


    Under the moonlight, the green skin of the green lizard was illuminated with a faint blue, which was quite frightening.


    As the huge figure slowly approached, a slight sound came into its ears.


    Looking down, the green lizard found that his big foot had stepped on a hard object. When he looked carefully, it was a disc-shaped metal appliance.


    Just when it wanted to look carefully, the metal disc was shining and burst out a violent electric current.


    This is a trap refined by Chengdao. There are thunder array and Wang Hua''er''s super anesthetic. The combination of the two is more effective. It can easily control a medium-sized monster.


    "Ouch!" The green lizard screamed, and the anesthetic current immediately covered its whole body.


    However, it''s a high-level monster. This level can''t make it coma, it''s just a moment to restrain it.

 Chapter 265

    Hold it for a second. That''s enough.


    As soon as the green lizard began to howl, a few loud drinks came from the top of the tree.


    First of all, a blood red figure came down from the sky, holding a black black black iron dagger to pierce its back.


    But at this time the effect of the trap is not over, ah Qi just fell on its body, immediately was full of electric current, screamed and fell to one side.


    Looking at the silly boy who was trapped by his own corona, the three people who were still saving moves in the tree couldn''t help but stagnate, and then continued to move awkwardly.


    The tough vines broke through the soil, and under the increase of the wooden heart, the vines were dense, and soon wrapped around the four feet of the wild lizard.


    Then there was a fireball like cold, which hit the lizard''s head directly, and a violent spark broke out, causing it to howl.


    The scale of the wild lizard is not particularly thick, but a little thicker than the king of the cat lizard.


    The light of the fire dissipated, and the sword was cut and solidified. It was born and fell with fierce momentum.


    Wang Hua''er''s quick eyes and quick hands summon a vine to open a piece of ah Qi, otherwise he will be cut evil.


    "Boom", chop evil landing, wild lizard again issued a howl, then no sound.


    The golden light dissipated, and the huge figure who had been beheaded appeared in front of the three people.


    Oh, and ah Qi with white eyes.


    A few minutes later, ah Qi opened his eyes and saw Wang Hua''er with a smile on his face.


    "Ah! What about the lizard As soon as ah Qi recovered, he jumped up.


    "Dead." Su Cheng said, pointing to the body on the ground.


    Ah Qi exclaimed, "Wow, how can I die! I haven''t even done it yet. "


    "I''ve never seen such a fool, even stepping on his own trap." Cold as sneer.


    Hearing this, ah Qi''s face suddenly became strange. The trap was put by him during his vigil, in order to surprise him.


    The trap worked, but he was caught.


    "I I didn''t know the trap was going to work Ah Qi quibbled.


    Su Cheng said: "electric current can conduct. Is that common sense..."


    Ah Qi explained awkwardly, "well, of course I know. I''m trying to test the power of traps."


    "Yes, use your body to touch the wild lizard that can release the trap at any time to test."


    Ah Qi


    If it wasn''t for Chengdao''s Qixuan sword style, ah Qi might not wake up.


    The material of wild lizard is not very valuable, but the green wild lizard is valuable, because the number of subspecies is rare, the appearance conditions of variants are very harsh, and the effects will be different.


    For example, the claws and teeth of the green lizard can be sold at a high price of 7000 yuan, which is very valuable.


    Su Chengdao said: "my Xumi space is full and can''t fit any more."


    Ah Qi was stunned. After careful calculation, the space of Chengdao was really full. After all, his cultivation was not high. The volume of Xumi space was not big. There were a lot of daily necessities in it. With these huge monster materials, it was almost the same.


    But now is a good time for Shijue mushroom to mature. In a few days, Shijue mushroom will be picked up by the practitioners or monsters.


    Compared with the material of monster, Shijue mushroom is smaller in size and much more expensive. No need to say which is better.


    Ah Qi said, "squeeze?"


    Su Chengdao suddenly covered with black lines: "Xumi space is not crowded. It''s an incomplete space. The edge is very chaotic. If the objects touch it, they are likely to be damaged, so the things inside must be stored separately. They can''t be crowded."


    "What about going straight out?" Ah Qi is a little unwilling. He hasn''t picked enough Shijue mushrooms. Now Su Cheng says that he can''t eat enough for himself in Xumi''s space.


    After thinking about it for a while, Su Cheng said, "keep looking for it. If you can''t get rid of the tent and other sundries and monster materials, Shijue mushroom is much more valuable."


    "All right." Ah Qi nodded. What he lost is not worth the price of Shijue mushroom. They are sure to make a profit.


    The wild lizard''s territory had been searched for a long time, and they left after a night''s rest.


    ¡­¡­


    The four kept changing the territory of monsters. They killed those who could fight and ran those who couldn''t.


    In the blink of an eye, their ten unique mushrooms have reached more than 800 plants, which are estimated to be worth about 300000.


    Three hundred thousand spirit coins. What an exaggerated figure. Most ordinary people''s income is only about ten thousand a year. Ah Qi, it took them only a few days to get this sum of money.


    But who can find so many mushrooms is mainly due to the fact that they have a good nose.


    Tangdou can not only smell Shijue mushroom, but also can smell monsters and herbs. It is a living radar in the big forest where the sight is seriously blocked.


    If it can speak human language and don''t drop the chain when it''s greedy, it will be perfect.It was dark, and the four were sitting in an open space, quietly eating compressed food.


    The demon king in this area has been killed by them, the territory has been swept away, and several surrounding areas have been cleaned up by them, so the four dare to rest here openly.


    At this time, ah Qi was close to the middle of the forest. One day, the four people felt that the monster they encountered was stronger.


    During this period, they have been in danger for many times. Ah Qi''s two mountain breaking fists have been used up.


    But after danger comes opportunity. The more powerful the monster is, the more fertile the land it dominates, so there will be more treasures in it.


    After dinner, ah Qi kneaded his sour arm and asked, "how many Shijue mushrooms do we have?"


    Su Cheng replied, "860 strains. The number found today is much less than yesterday."


    Wang Hua''er said, "there''s no way. Shijue mushroom was born in a short time, and the monster will eat it directly when it finds out, so it will only be less and less."


    "Well." Su Cheng nodded: "compared with others, our harvest has been very rich."


    Han Ru said with a smile: "it''s more than rich. It''s really eye-catching."


    Their current assets are not only ten unique mushrooms, but also the value of those exotic flowers and plants.


    Up to now, the general lingcao sugar beans are despised, specially picked precious to pick.


    Su Cheng said: "now my Xumi space is almost full. I can go back to the city."


    Ah Qi said, "it''s time to go back. I''m a little homesick."


    "Homesick? Don''t you want to be a Shijue mushroom? "


    "Cough Only when you go home can you eat Shijue mushroom. Thinking about Shijue mushroom is homesick, right? " Ah Qi looks at Tang Dou, who is very cooperative and nods his head.


    People are speechless. It seems that the meaning of survival is to eat?


    After chatting, the four cleaned up and went to rest.


    A night without words


    The next morning, the four children began their journey back to the city.

 Chapter 266

    Instead of going straight ahead, they made a detour according to the previously cleared monster territory, which could avoid a lot of trouble.


    After all, the space of Xumi is full, and there is no way to move too many materials to kill more monsters.


    Although the previous large monsters have been killed, several areas have been occupied by the new monsters, so the four people still went through several battles to leave the middle of the forest.


    It was afternoon when we entered the inner and outer enclosure.


    After encountering the first wave of medium-sized monsters, the four were relieved.


    The appearance of medium-sized monsters only shows one problem. They have left the haunting area of large monsters.


    Now ah Qi''s arms haven''t recovered. If there are more powerful large monsters, they can''t stand it.


    "Ouch!" There was a roar from the treetop, and then a huge figure jumped down and rushed to ah Qi, who was walking in the front.


    It''s a king of cat lizard. He''s as big as a tiger. He comes to ah Qi with strong wind.


    As the figure approached, ah Qi''s face was flat, blood thunder broke out, and the golden light on his right hand flashed. His thin body was directly staggered from the king of cat lizard and came to his back.


    At this time, the king of cat lizard fell to the ground, but not on his limbs, but on his back.


    It''s dead.


    It''s obvious that the king lizard has a fatal brain injury.


    The rear three people shook their heads, bypassed the cat Lizard King, and followed ah Qi''s steps.


    They are too lazy to deal with the materials of medium-sized monsters.


    In the whole periphery of the big forest on Sunday, the four could walk horizontally.


    Ah Qi dried the blood on his hands and turned his head to ask, "Chengdao, it''s said that it''s very valuable to catch only one."


    Su Cheng nodded: "yes, medium-sized monster is not a big problem."


    "Give me a trap." Ah Qi stretched out his hand.


    Chengdao gives the trap to ah Qi and tells him how to use it. Then the latter happily plays with it.


    Catching monsters is not only a trap, but also a lot of restrictive equipment to tie them down and make them lose the ability to resist.


    It''s easy to kill a monster, but it''s hard to bind it under its sharp claws and teeth. Most practitioners can only do it through the precise cooperation of a small team. A little carelessness is the result of their death on the spot.


    However, these dangers do not exist for ah Qi.


    They play with medium-sized monsters.


    Now ah Qi is holding the trap in his hand, and his eyes are turning around, looking for the shadow of the medium-sized monster.


    Looking at his manner, the three people in the rear could not help shaking their heads. They did not know which poor monster would become the first "victim" under his command.


    It seems that God felt ah Qi''s "cruelty" and began to care for the poor monsters here. Ah Qi didn''t meet a monster after looking for an hour.


    "It''s strange. How can you walk so long without monsters?" Ah Qi can''t help rocking with the huge iron plate trap, as if rocking a plastic toy.


    Wang Hua''er said with a light smile: "you must be too cruel. God has begun to pay attention to the monsters here and won''t let them meet you."


    "No way." Ah Qi immediately vetoed, "how can a lovely child like me be cruel?"


    Words fall, he then swings the trap to run to the front to look for again, in the mouth also recite: "monsters, come out quickly. There are delicious human cultivators here. They are still children. The meat is very tender. "


    All of you: --


    After walking for another half an hour, there was still no sign of monsters. Even Su Chengdao felt a little strange. He couldn''t help but ponder: "strange, there are many monsters inside and outside the forest. It''s impossible to meet one for such a long time."


    Wang Hua''er said, "are we lucky?"


    Su Cheng shook his head: "should not have such luck, there must be eccentric."


    "What''s so weird?" Han Ru doesn''t understand. It''s just that he hasn''t met a monster.


    After thinking for a while, Su Chengdao had an idea in his heart: "just try it."


    So he called to ah Qi in the distance, "ah Qi! Come back first. "


    Hearing the voice, ah Qi jumped back and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Chengdao wrists, a big piece of Biyu chicken appears out of thin air, and then he takes out a can of special powder and sprinkles it evenly on the chicken.


    I don''t know what the powder is made of. It''s very fragrant. In an instant, it attracts several people''s attention. Ah Qi and Tang Dou even start to drool.


    "What''s so fragrant?" Ah Qi stares at the chicken and asks, if the chicken is not raw, he may grab it and eat it directly.


    Su Cheng explained: "the monster incense, people eat diarrhea."


    "Really? Shall I have a try? " Ah Qi stares at the chicken in his hand. Obviously, he can''t help it.


    Looking at ah Qi''s eyes, people suddenly feel strange. Although the powder is very fragrant, it is not so exaggerated. Why is ah Qi as fierce as sugar beans?Is this guy actually a human monster?


    This kind of strange idea was rejected by Su Chengdao as soon as it appeared. After all, ah Qi is a living person, just a little special.


    Handed the processed Biyu chicken to ah Qi, Su Cheng said, "take it and run around in front. Don''t steal it."


    "It''s raw. I can''t eat it." Ah Qi picked up the chicken and turned to go. Because it was so fragrant, the sugar beans kept up with him.


    The boy''s figure disappeared among the trees and ran quickly. The fragrance of incense soon spread in the surrounding air.


    The function of monster incense is to attract monsters. The ingredients in it have a different attraction for non human species. Even large monsters will be attracted by it.


    After a few laps, ah Qi was a little upset because he was still a monster.


    Seems to be tired of, ah Qi no longer run, with sugar beans squatting under a tree, and then carefully looked at the hands of Biyu chicken.


    Now he has an idea, that is to roast this Biyu chicken.


    This piece of meat is from chicken breast. It''s the best part of the meat. Chengdao has paid a lot of money to try it out.


    "Baked or not." Ah Qi stares at Biyu chicken. He has diarrhea after eating it. Cheng Dao will never cheat him.


    When he hesitated, the sugar bean beside him suddenly burst into white hair.


    Ah Qi asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Don''t wait for sugar beans, a sense of crisis appeared in ah Qi''s heart, then he felt a cold wind hit his back.


    Ah Qi''s reaction was very fast. The blood thunder broke out instantly and jumped out with sugar beans.


    "Click!" A long blue blade stabbed ah Qi in his original position.


    Looking around, ah Qi let out a surprise, because in his original position, there was a huge blue insect standing.

 Chapter 267

    The insect is as big as the king of cat, lizard and beast. Two big insect eyes are quietly looking at ah Qi.


    At this time, he reflected that the blue long blade was not his object, but the two blade feet of the big blue insect.


    "Squeak!" The insect uttered a harsh cry, and the blade foot pulled up instantly, stabbing ah Qi.


    Insect''s speed is extremely fast, ah Qi immediately erupts the blood thunder, holds the sugar bean side body to dodge, then strides, the body carries the heavy fist to blow back.


    Ah Qi''s strength was so great that the blue beetle''s carapace broke, burst out a pool of blue blood and flew out, hitting the tree trunk heavily.


    "Squeak!" The big blue bug gave out two sharp calls and stood up again. The two black eyes focused on ah Qi again.


    At this time, it had a blood hole. The blue blood kept flowing, but it didn''t seem to feel any pain. It didn''t have any emotion in its eyes. It came again with a scream.


    "To die!" With a cold hum, ah Qi mobilized Lei Xingli''s strength. Then he deflected and easily avoided the two blade feet of the insect. His white tender palm was on the insect''s body.


    In an instant, thunder burst up, drowning the figure of teenagers and insects.


    A moment later, the light converged, and ah Qi and the blue bug reappeared.


    But now the big bug is not blue, it has been completely scorched by the thunder, and the original thick body has been a small circle, turned into a dry insect.


    With a push of the wrist, the insect''s body broke and turned into a pool of powder.


    Seeing this, ah Qi was confused.


    The insect was very fast and powerful, but he didn''t expect that the product would turn into powder without being hit.


    Unable to figure out the answer, ah Qi had to go back to Su Chengdao with sugar beans to ask for the answer.


    A moment later, ah Qi and the three met smoothly.


    "The whole body is blue. It has great power and speed. It looks like a beetle..." Su Chengdao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he began to imagine in his mind, and compared with his knowledge.


    Soon, he had the answer: "you should be talking about lightning beetles."


    "Thunderbolt beetle?"


    "Well." Su Chengdao nodded, broke off a branch and drew on the ground.


    After a while, a big blue bug that meets ah Qi appears in Cheng Dao''s hands.


    "Is that so?" Su Cheng asked


    "Yes, very much." Ah Qi nodded and continued: "but the goods are too fragile. The electricity turns black and gray."


    "Fragile?" Su Chengdao was a little confused, and explained: "this electric lightning beetle is a large monster. The hardness of its carapace is as good as that of the flame rhinoceros, and it''s good at defending thunder. It''s completely opposite to what you said."


    "Ah?" Ah Qi was puzzled because the big blue insect he had just met was really similar to Su Chengdao''s painting.


    Ah Qi will not lie to his companions, and the lie is meaningless. They will never doubt the truth of ah Qi''s words.


    On the outskirts of Zhoutian forest, there are some species similar to large monsters, but the number of monsters around is greatly reduced.


    The combination of the two is really strange.


    Su Cheng thought for a while and said, "I''m afraid there''s something wrong with it. Go to the place where you killed the beetle."


    Ah Qi nodded, took the lead in the front, and led the four people to the place where thunder beetle died.


    The four soon arrived at the scene and saw a pool of black ash on the ground.


    Su Chengdao twisted a pinch of black ash and looked at it. Then he took a bottle and put it in Xumi space. He turned his head and said, "it''s turned into ash. We can''t see any famous place. We can see that we live the best."


    This is the outskirts of the Zhoutian forest. It''s not reasonable to have large monsters here, because they can''t produce the food they like.


    Four people explored for a long time, without any results, and the number of monsters encountered was greatly reduced, which made them feel more and more strange.


    In the evening, the four sat on a branch of a big tree and ate the dinner they had just cooked.


    Ah Qi doubts: "too strange, how can the monster be so few?"


    Su Chengdao said, "go back and ask the master. We can''t find out."


    Ah Qi nodded and continued to cook. He wanted to catch a monster to try his hand. Unexpectedly, he met such a strange thing, which made him a little depressed. The speed of cooking was much faster.


    At noon the next day, the four finally walked out of the Zhoutian forest.


    Looking at the open ground ahead and the huge city of Zhou Tiancheng in the distance, the four children felt relaxed and comfortable.


    Although the big forest is full of money, but it is full of danger. How can it be comfortable in the city.


    Su Cheng asks: "sell money first or go home first?"


    "Nonsense, selling money, of course!" Ah Qi replied immediately.


    Seeing that Wang Hua''er and Han Ru also agree with ah Qi, Su Chengdao chuckles and leads the four forward.After walking a few kilometers, the view point of Zhoutian forest appeared in front of us.


    Around the viewing point, the four set foot on the spirit rail car here.


    Half an hour later, they entered the monster market.


    Due to the large number of sales, the four went straight to the trading center and came to the sales hall.


    "36, 36..." Ah Qi''s eyes glanced over the counters and finally saw Qiao Zijin.


    Due to the birth of Shijue mushroom, there are more repairmen in the sales hall recently, and there is a long line in front of the sales counter.


    Qiao Zijin''s counter is no exception. Before ah Qi, there were more than 20 customers, shooting in long lines.


    They were lucky. The first 20 people didn''t sell much. Soon it was ah Qi''s turn.


    Qiao Zijin seems to be crazy. Without looking up, he directly asks, "Hello, what are you selling?"


    "I want to sell myself." Ah Qi said.


    Ah Qi''s tender voice stunned Qiao Zijin and raised his head: "it''s you. Have you ever been in the big forest so soon?"


    "Yes." Su Chengdao nodded.


    Qiao Zijin asked, "what''s the harvest?"


    Su Cheng replied, "there are so many. I can''t put them at the counter."


    "Well?" Four Jin Leng, because empty handed with nothing.


    He was just stunned for a moment, and immediately showed a smile on his face. These are big customers, even if they are joking, it doesn''t matter, so he said with a smile: "if the number is relatively large, it''s better to make a list for me."


    "Well, just a moment." Su Chengdao pulled a piece of paper from the counter and took up the pen to write quickly.


    Everything is in his Xumi space, and you can know it when you think about it. So Su Chengdao''s writing speed is very fast, and he can''t stop.


    Seeing this, Qiao Zijin felt more and more that these children were coming to make fun of him. Then he looked around for Chen Yang.


    In his opinion, the four children must have followed Chen Yang.


    "It''s done." The list was soon finished by Chengdao and handed to Qiao Zijin.

 Chapter 268

    After taking the list, Qiao Zijin was stunned again, because the first one on it was Shijue mushroom, 860 strains.


    860 strains of Shijue mushroom, that''s a total of 400000 spirit coins. Those who go into the forest can pick up 100 strains, which is a good harvest. If they can pick up 300 or 400 strains, they will wake up in a dream.


    When you come up, it''s 860. It''s too big a joke.


    Although he took the list as a joke in his heart, Qiao Zijin''s decades of professionalism was not built up. His smile did not diminish, and he swept the following items.


    The following projects are all rare and exotic herbs, as well as some materials of large-scale monsters. If the four people follow master Yuan Ying, these things are naturally within reach, which is very normal.


    Qiao Zijin''s fingers were flying. He quickly calculated the value on the list and said with a smile, "Shijue mushroom needs to be inspected according to the size. The rest of the items are 356280 spirit coins."


    Su Cheng asked, "then check the goods. Where do you put the things?"


    Looking at the boy''s serious look, Qiao Zijin''s face is even more smiling. These children are very serious.


    However, other people''s talents are outstanding, so we have to give them face.


    Thinking of this, Qiao Zijin stretched out his hand and pointed to his back: "just put it here."


    Su Chengdao is also the first time to trade, no experience, can not help but ask: "really put here? I heard that some valuable and conspicuous things are going to the back. "


    In fact, what he said is true. Many items have some peculiar properties, such as the dazzling light of the baby and the attractive fragrance of the spirit grass. Once they appear, they will attract many people''s eyes. For the sake of safety, they are usually brought to the back office by the trader.


    However, Qiao Zijin only thought it was a joke, not too serious. He nodded with a smile and said, "yes, it''s here."


    "All right." Su Chengdao nodded and waved with one hand. A lot of goods "crash" fell behind the counter.


    In an instant, Qiao Zijin was stunned.


    This is the Xumi space, the universe in the sleeve!


    Wait a minute. What''s that glittering?


    It''s really Shijue mushroom!


    Qiao Zijin''s eyes are about to stare out. 860 Shijue mushrooms are directly piled up into a lump, and the dots of fluorescence gather together to form a huge light, shining brightly on counter 36.


    How could the people around such a conspicuous scene not see it? They were immediately attracted and looked here.


    Don''t see don''t know, this see can make them surprised not light, a lot of ten unique mushroom!


    What kind of talent can we get so many Shijue mushrooms?


    This is Shijue mushroom. It ripens every few years. It''s produced in the middle of Zhoutian forest. It''s not a small mushroom that can be seen everywhere.


    All the people around were shocked, not to mention Qiao Zijin, who was the party.


    But he took the list as a joke and was still trying to cooperate with the performance. Who could have thought that the boy didn''t lie, and what was written on the list was real.


    In front of him, this young man with a Taoist robe has a pretty face. How old is he? He can''t be Yuan Ying''s.


    Qiao Zijin has been stunned in the same place and can''t say anything.


    "Big brother Joe, big brother Joe." Ah Qi climbed over the counter and pushed the stunned Qiao Zijin.


    Qiao Zijin suddenly woke up, looking at a dry material on the ground, as if in a dream.


    With such a large order, he can at least get tens of thousands of spirit coins. You know, the minimum wage of a trader is about 10000 a year.


    Taking a deep breath, Qiao Zijin adjusted his mood, and a smile appeared on his face again: "wait a minute, I''ll check it."


    With the help of two warehouse staff, a pile of Shijue mushrooms and materials were finally counted. After calculating the price, Qiao Zijin took a deep breath again and said, "Shijue mushrooms are priced according to the size. It''s 380000 lingcoin in total. Counting these materials, it''s 720000 in total."


    After a pause in his voice, Qiao Zijin could no longer restrain himself and asked, "how to pay?"


    "This card." Su Chengdao handed out the bank card Chen Yang gave him with a smile.


    Qiao Zijin took the bank card with a slight tremor and smoothly operated the transfer, then returned it to Su Chengdao.


    Seeing the transfer information received on the mobile phone, the four children looked at each other, and their eyes were full of joy. After thanking Qiao Zijin, they turned and left.


    Looking at the back of the four people who left, Qiao Zijin seemed to be in a dream. Just now, he completed a transaction of 700000 spirit coins, that is to say, he could draw more than 20000 shares from it.


    Qiao Zijin has been a trader for so many years, which is one of the biggest lists he has ever met. Thinking of the scenery of this month''s salary settlement, Qiao Zijin is more and more happy, and he has to look forward to the four little lucky stars.


    "The first transaction gave me such a big surprise. How far will you grow in the future..."


    Qiao Zijin didn''t dare to think about it. He just gathered Qi. He couldn''t imagine the achievement after his genius.¡­¡­


    College Road villa, a few familiar figures are sitting in the courtyard of the stone table.


    "Guess how many days these boys can stay in it?" Huang Zhengqi leaves everything to Yiwu and sneaks into the villa.


    Chen Yang sipped a sip of hot tea and said, "it''s hard to estimate. After all, there are too many changes in the forest. What they will encounter is not just dangerous monsters. After all, sometimes, human beings are more terrible than monsters."


    "I don''t know what happened to them. They didn''t even make a phone call." On an ziyue''s pretty face, a touch of worry flashed, and she said quietly.


    Seeing her like this, Huang Zhengqi immediately rolled his eyes and said, "Yuanying can be knocked over by them. What do you think can stop them in the forest?"


    Chen Yang burst out laughing, thinking of Mo Yuhu, who is still stupid, he felt inexplicably funny.


    Tangtang Yuanying monk was fooled by his apprentice.


    "By the way, how much do you think they can get this time?" Huang Zhengqi never worries about ah Qi''s safety. After the Lu family''s residence and the final entrance examination, he firmly believes that under the peak of Yuanying, the strength of the four children can walk horizontally.


    Chen Yang thought for a while and said, "I think 80000 spirit coins."


    "Eighty thousand? So much? " Huang Zhengqi raised his eyebrows. The team led by the golden elixir is usually just this number. Ah Qi, when they first entered the forest, may not have this number.


    "I think fifty thousand at most." Huang Zhengqi said.


    Chen Yang said: "too few, they are so strong, I think at least 80000."


    As a master of four, he naturally knows a lot.


    "How many? Fifty thousand is the best. " Huang Zhengqi said.


    "No, it''s eighty thousand." Chen Yangdao.


    An ziyue quietly watched the two people argue, but had to shake her head. Compared with harvest, she was more worried about the situation of the four people.

 Chapter 269

    Just as they were arguing, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Huang Zhengqi doubts: "someone? It can''t be Yi Wu


    With that, he will hide. If he is found by Yi Wu, he will go back to the law enforcement bureau.


    Chen Yang stopped Huang Zhengqi and said, "Yi Wu comes from the yard directly. It won''t be him."


    Huang Zhengqi: "who is that?"


    "Just look at it." With a light smile, Chen Yang got up and went to the gate.


    The door opened, revealing the smiling faces of ah qi4.


    Chen Yang was suddenly stunned.


    It''s not only him, but also an ziyue and Huang Zhengqi''s eyesight. When they saw the four children, they were stunned.


    Aren''t they in the big forest? Why are you back so soon?


    Chen Yang led the four to sit on the stone table and asked, "how did you come back?"


    Ah Qi replied, "enough harvest."


    Chen Yang browed: "enough? You''ve only been there a few days. How much can you collect? "


    "Hee hee." Ah Qi said with a light smile: "Chengdao, show them."


    Su Chengdao, with a smile, takes out his mobile phone, opens the collection record and hands it to Chen Yang.


    "Is this? 700000?! How is that possible? " Chen Yang was shocked and immediately took out his mobile phone to confirm the bank card.


    After confirmation, Chen Yang was even more surprised. This is true.


    What on earth did his apprentice do? He earned 700000 spirit coins in a short time.


    Chen Yang was puzzled and asked directly, "where do you get so much money?"


    Ah Qi said, "it''s earned in the big forest."


    "Well?" Chen Yang''s eyes coagulated: "you won''t rob, will you?"


    The strength of the four is strong. It''s really possible to rob the cultivators all the time. If it''s true, he''ll never let them go.


    However, an ziyue didn''t like to hear this. Her four children were also her apprentices. She knew them very well after being together for so long. She suddenly said angrily, "what are you talking about? How can they do these bad things?"


    An ziyue said that Chen Yang suddenly woke up. He didn''t know his apprentice''s character. He was just a little shocked, so he was confused.


    Chen Yang immediately calmed down his mood, and a gentle smile appeared on his face again. He asked, "where did it come from?"


    At this time, the four had no need to hide, they told the whole story.


    After listening to this, Chen Yang was surprised and looked up at the sugar beans.


    Little rabbit actually has this kind of magical ability, which he never thought of.


    Chen Yang and an ziyue are more and more happy and proud to learn that several disciples are so powerful.


    In order to welcome them back, an ziyue decided to cook Shijue mushrooms in person at noon, which made ah Qi very happy. He didn''t know what kind of skills his teacher''s mother had, and he would be looking forward to it.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, two more guests came to the villa, Li Wenbo and Liu Heyan.


    Ah Qi looked at them in surprise: "Why are you here?"


    "Because you''re back." Li Wenbo said with a smile.


    Ah Qi didn''t understand immediately: "how do you know?"


    "Because of this." Li Wenbo pointed to his mobile phone and said.


    See here ah seven also know the reason, they are all with mobile phones. There is no signal in the big forest on Sunday. Naturally, they can''t find it. But when they return to the city, the signal will appear again, and Liu Heyan will know.


    "It''s said that when you enter the Zhoutian forest, Wenbo has made a signal alarm clock. As long as your signal appears, he will know immediately." Liu Heyan said with a smile.


    Ah Qi was moved. Unexpectedly, Li Wenbo was worried about himself all the time. He was worthy of being his first friend in Xuantian.


    With the participation of Liu Heyan, this small banquet is naturally more perfect. She and an ziyue are strong in combination, and the taste and efficiency are naturally better to a higher level.


    After their research, they succeeded in making eight flavors of Shijue mushroom. Ah Qi almost swallowed his own tongue.


    Shijue mushroom deserves its reputation.


    In the middle of the meal, Lingli floats down from the sky and comes out with a gloomy face.


    Just at a glance, he locked Huang Zhengqi, who was eating a lot on the table.


    "Boss! You''re running away again


    "Cough." There was a flash of embarrassment on Huang Zhengqi''s face, and then a smile appeared: "it doesn''t matter. Come and eat the famous Shijue mushrooms. You must have never eaten them. "


    "I don''t want to eat. Come back with me." Yi Wu looks very ugly.


    "Not really?" Huang Zhengqi puts a Shijue mushroom in front of Yi Wu and swings.


    "I don''t..." In the middle of the story, the amazing fragrance of Shijue mushroom drifted to Yi Wu''s nose, which made him stunned.


    "I eat it!" Yi Wudang changed his tongue and joined the crowd.


    No way, Shijue mushroom, it''s really fragrant!After a meal, the Shijue mushrooms saved by the four were eaten clean.


    Originally, ah Qi wanted to keep some grain, but he couldn''t stand the ten Jue mushrooms. They couldn''t stop. Even Chen Yang couldn''t stand the temptation. Under the coercion and inducement, the four people''s stock was emptied.


    With so many Shijue mushrooms, Li Wenbo, Liu Heyan and Yi Wu, who are mortals, have gained the most.


    All of them are not absorbed by the body.


    Up to now, all of them are in good spirits, and their strength has increased a lot.


    Yi Wu even joked: "I feel like I can live to 200."


    He lives longer, Huang Zhengqi is the happiest, such a good little brother, how can he give up each other to die earlier than himself.


    After eating, it was already four o''clock in the afternoon. Huang Zhengqi was dragged into the suspension car by Yiwu and left.


    At the same time, they also took the blue insect ashes collected by Chengdao. After all, this matter is a bit strange. They need to give the ashes to the monster Research Institute for analysis.


    After another dinner, Liu Heyan and Li Wenbo also left for home. In the end, there were teachers and apprentices left in the villa.


    "Hua''er, take these wooden artifacts and digest them. Try to break through Yuanying as soon as possible." An ziyue took out the latest wood spirit thing from her family and handed it to Wang Hua''er.


    "Wow, baby again." Ah Qi Yi looks envious.


    Glancing at ah Qi, Wang Hua''er took the wooden box and cried sweetly, "thank you, madam."


    "Go and absorb it." An ziyue said with a smile.


    Wang Hua''er nodded and went back to the room with the wooden box.


    At the thought of her sister''s improvement, ah Qi couldn''t help sighing.


    Seeing him complaining, an ziyue said with a smile, "if you have the ability, you can awaken the heart of a wood spirit."


    Ah Qi shook his head: "that''s not necessary. I''m the innate Tao of all things. It''s just the heart of the wood spirit. How can I be powerful?"


    At this time, Chen Yang said gently: "it''s good to know, hurry to practice and break through the golden elixir as soon as possible."


    "Yes, yes." Ah Qi agreed and went back to his room.


    Four children have already left two people, the remaining Su Chengdao and Han Ru look at each other, instant understanding, is also back to the room to practice.

 Chapter 270

    Zhou Tiancheng in June, sunny some too much, where people need to rely on air conditioning to live.


    However, all this is not bad for the monk. At this time, ah Qi was sitting in the yard, his eyes closed, and he didn''t know what to think.


    After a long time, the boring sugar bean stopped running and fell on ah Qi''s leg. His small head rubbed his chin.


    All of a sudden, Mao Qiu wakes up ah Qi. Looking at the cute little sugar bean, his heart is about to melt.


    Ah Qi said with a smile, "why, I''m experiencing the road."


    Sugar beans can no matter so much, flickering big eyes, poor Baba looked at ah Qi, its meaning is more obvious than: "I''m bored, play with me."


    Ah Qi smiles and shakes his head: "I know. I''ll play with you for a while."


    Sugar beans smell speech a face happy, thigh a pedal fell on the lawn, "Hu" a rushed out.


    Ah Qi also got up and ran after her.


    Chasing each other is the most basic play between them.


    In the living room, Chen Yang clearly saw the people and animals outside through the window, and a gentle smile appeared on his face: "it''s really hard to calm down."


    One side of an ziyue said with a smile: "if you can calm down, he is not ah Qi."


    Chen Yang nodded: "yes, he has such a unique constitution. If he works hard, he will have a baby in two years."


    "What to do with a baby so soon? The higher the realm, the more darkness you can touch. He is too small." An ziyue''s eyes showed a trace of the vicissitudes that did not match her young appearance, as if she saw through everything.


    "That''s why I restricted him from opening the orifices until he was 12 years old." Chen Yang sat beside an ziyue with the same deep eyes: "after all, the world that Tao sees is different."


    All of a sudden, an ziyue smiles and her eyes return to their former beauty: "so what? Everyone sees a different world. No matter how he changes in the future, he will still be our apprentice. "


    "Well." The gentleness on Chen Yang''s face reappeared: "ah Qi, it will still be that ah Qi."


    ¡­¡­


    A Qi and sugar beans after a chase, they seem to play tired, then directly sat in the hospital.


    The fierce running makes ah Qi sweat, shining in the sunlight, and his white skin looks even more fragile. He can''t see that the boy in front of him is stronger than the monster.


    He raised his head and looked quietly at the sun in the sky.


    Although the sun is dazzling, ah Qi doesn''t seem to feel it. His eyes don''t shrink, so he looks at it quietly.


    "When Only then can jiedan''s feeling appear... "


    Ah Qi murmured in silence.


    As early as a few months ago, all his acupoints and orifices had been opened. Now, just waiting for that strange feeling, he could break through the so-called state of concentration and enter the golden elixir.


    Because of Chen Yang''s limitation, he has been in a state of concentration for too long.


    If it were not for the limit of realm, he would not be so powerless when his companion was in danger.


    Youth''s heart, all the time no longer eager to become strong.


    After a while, ah Qi took back his eyes, lowered his head and whispered, "what am I in a hurry? Chengdao card broke through the golden elixir for a long time. I can''t be in a hurry."


    Self consolation seems to have an effect. Ah Qi laughs and closes his eyes again.


    Seeing that ah Qi entered the cultivation mode again, Tang Dou tilted his head, jumped on his leg and closed his eyes.


    It was a rare one and began to practice.


    Breaking through the golden elixir is not a matter of one day. I don''t know how many practitioners are stuck in this barrier all their lives. The so-called breakthrough opportunity is mysterious and mysterious. Only they can feel it and can''t express it in words.


    ¡­¡­


    At lunch time, Huang Zhengqi suddenly appeared, but this time he did not sneak out, but came with Yi Wu.


    Chen Yang asked, "brother Huang, what''s the result?"


    Huang Zhengqi nodded: "after the analysis of the Research Institute, the ashes brought by ah Qi are indeed the body of lightning beetle."


    Chen Yang asked: "but this lightning beetle is a large monster. How can it appear in the middle of the big forest? And the characteristics are not consistent with ah Qi''s experience. "


    "Because This is not a real lightning beetle Yi Wu on one side made a sound.


    Hearing this, everyone frowned.


    "One says it''s thunder beetle, another says it''s not. What is it?" Ah Qi asked.


    He is the client, and naturally he is most concerned about it.


    "It''s the lightning beetle." Yi Wu''s face was serious and he continued, "but it''s an incomplete product of genetic modification."


    "Genetic modification?"


    Everyone was surprised. They were familiar with this word, because Liu Heyan had been genetically modified.In the dark world, genetic modification has always been a restricted area. We all know such a thing, but we don''t know what it is and what it can bring.


    What is it? What can it bring?


    This is what researchers all over the world are studying.


    Because they are human beings, the first thing they study is the benefits to human beings.


    But the continent was surprised to find that they still can''t understand the gene. It''s too esoteric, smaller than a cell, but it contains more information than the largest library today.


    Scientists all over the world keep on studying, but the knowledge they get is not even a drop in the bucket.


    Until the end, all continents gave up the project. After all, its investment is not directly proportional to its return, which is too bad.


    However, when the world gave up the forbidden area, an organization picked it up secretly.


    This organization is Yinghuo.


    Therefore, there is a seven they met Liu Heyan.


    Chen Yang asked, "can you find out where it was done?"


    This kind of thing is not trivial. Genetic modification is often accompanied by huge risks, and the results are generally quite different from what researchers want, and even bring terrible disasters.


    There have been several times in the world because of the huge disaster caused by genetic transformation, which is unbearable. That''s one of the reasons it''s listed as a fog zone.


    Yi Wu shook his head: "at least it''s not official, because all the experiments we do have records."


    Chen Yang asked, "according to ah Qi, this fake lightning beetle is very weak. Is it a failure?"


    "No, on the contrary." Yi Wu said seriously, "in a sense, it''s a success."


    "Why?" Chen Yang doubts that he doesn''t understand the convenience.


    "This lightning beetle is a clone," Yi explained


    "Clone?"


    "That''s right." Yi Wu nodded: "cloning is against ethics. All continents are forbidden by orders. Moreover, our current technology can only clone short-lived human beings and beasts, not monsters."

 Chapter 271

    The meaning of Yi Wu is very obvious, someone cloned a monster, and it''s still a large monster.


    Monsters are so terrible that they have always been the natural enemies of human beings and most creatures. They are very fierce and have different abilities. It can be said that they don''t have the slightest emotion. If human beings didn''t have powerful thermal weapons and practitioners, monsters would definitely be able to stand at the top of the heaven.


    Even if there are practitioners and thermal weapons to balance, humans and monsters are just equal.


    You know, 60% of the Xuantian world is the ocean, which is the real territory of the monsters.


    Therefore, mastering the technology of cloning monsters is equivalent to mastering a huge army composed of monsters.


    "This..." Chen Yang''s words are a little bit blocked. The news is really a bit shocking.


    Yi Wu said: "last night, the research institute sent out personnel to investigate, and indeed found a number of false lightning beetles, which can show that this lightning beetle can definitely be mass-produced."


    All of a sudden, everyone''s pupils are slightly shrunk, can mass production of large monsters, or people outside the official control.


    They smell something bad.


    "What''s the matter with you? The big blue bug is very weak Ah Qi didn''t think so and said calmly.


    "Weak? It''s just how you feel. " Yi Wu pushed down his glasses and said solemnly, "you are very strong, but it doesn''t mean that everyone is very strong. In this world, the largest number of mortals are still helpless."


    The crowd was silent, waiting for the following.


    "According to the observation of the Research Institute, although the cloned thunder beetle has many defects, there is no problem in killing the meditator, and its strength is roughly equal to that of the medium-sized monster."


    At this time, ah Qi echoed: "yes, I can guarantee that it is powerful and fast. One or two ordinary concentration can be easily killed."


    Hearing this, people''s faces were even worse.


    It''s a terrible way to mass produce, kill and concentrate.


    Although there are still flaws in current clones, who can guarantee that this flaw will not be solved in the future?


    Looking at people''s expressions, Huang Zhengqi said, "that''s why I''m here."


    "What''s the purpose? We can''t help it. " Ah Qi shook his head.


    Huang Zhengqi said solemnly, "of course I know you can''t help it, but you are the first witness and have the right to know the truth."


    "Really? How do I feel that you want to break the news, but you are caught by brother Yiwu. "


    "Cough It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter... " Huang Zhengqi coughed in embarrassment.


    Since he was relieved from office by the Lord of Zhou Tian last time, Yi Wu''s excellent ability has also been shown, which makes Huang Zhengqi more lazy and more unorthodox.


    Chen Yang, they really can''t help with this matter. The official behind the scenes will definitely track it down. Even if they have the intention, they are powerless.


    After a cheeky lunch, Huang Zhengqi was pulled back to the law enforcement bureau by Yi Wu.


    After dealing with the affairs of the Law Enforcement Bureau for so long, Yi Wu''s character is more and more Iron-blooded, but in front of ah Qi, he is still the quiet elder brother.


    In the afternoon, the four children still began to practice.


    Wang Hua''er is absorbing and refining spiritual things, while Su Chengdao is either practicing sword or weapon.


    Ah Qi and Han Ru are practicing hard to find the chance to break through the golden elixir.


    But the two of them agreed long ago that those who break through the golden elixir first can get the latter''s pocket money for half a year.


    June is already approaching the entrance examination, but due to the accident of entrance examination, ah Qi and four people have been unable to participate.


    Chen Yang promised them that when the storm passed, he would directly visit a university for the four of them.


    And with their talent and strength, the universities will not refuse.


    ¡­¡­


    Due to the emergence of clone beetles in the forest, Chen Yang did not let them enter the training, so ah Qi practiced at home for half a month.


    Up to now, the senior high school entrance examination is the last day.


    Ah Qi, who is meditating in the hospital, opens his eyes and spits out a mouthful of turbid Qi. After half a month''s cultivation, let alone the chance to break through the golden elixir, Mao doesn''t even see one.


    No, there are hairs. They are sugar beans with white hairs.


    Tangdou seems to know a lot. Every time ah Qi practices, he will squat on ah Qi''s feet and practice together, which is very clever.


    For half a month, the color of sugar bean''s coat is bright, and it seems that it has a lot of spirit.


    It seems that some tired of boring cultivation, ah Qi picked up sugar beans and entered the villa.


    "Can''t hold on?" Chen Yang, sitting on the sofa, asked.


    Ah Qi scratched his head, a little embarrassed: "it''s too boring."


    Chen Yang said earnestly: "this is the way of cultivation. Ten and a half days of closed door is short. How long did Uncle Qingshan close door to break through Yuanying before?"


    "Hey, hey." Ah Qi laughed and said, "I can''t stand it anyway."Chen Yang shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s just that you are such a fidgety character. Let it be."


    Then he continued, "are you homesick?"


    Ah Qi was asked a Leng, then said: "a little bit."


    Chen Yang said: "let''s go back. Anyway, you''re OK. It''s better to have a summer vacation ahead of time."


    Shifu is Shifu. He is always so decisive.


    Just finished, Chen Yang then informed the other three to pack.


    They gathered in the hall in four and a half hours.


    Chen Yang said with a smile: "are you ready?"


    Seeing the four nodding, he and an ziyue looked at each other and led them to leave the villa.


    He didn''t inform Huang Zhengqi of his departure this time. Instead, he left a note on the coffee table in the living room.


    He knew that Huang Zhengqi would skip his duty and come here in two days. It was also very interesting to let him go.


    Unconsciously, Chen Yang was also influenced by ah Qi. Before, he would never do such a thing.


    Even an ziyue, who knew him best, didn''t feel the subtle change, let alone the others?


    Although Huang Zhengqi was not informed, ah Qi sent a message to Li Wenbo. Now he is preparing for the final exam, and he did not call.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Chen Yang, who has already reached the seven Xuan realm, gives the pills refined by Hongluo to the golden backed ape and leaves.


    Golden back ape wanted to stay, but still gave up, because he felt the love between ah Qi and Wang Hua''er.


    After all, they are just children


    In Anping village, Wang Hongyuan''s courtyard door suddenly opens, and the smile of the young girl appears in the doorframe.


    Then there is the family''s warm and cold, a family of four and a half sitting in the hospital, happy. Half a mouthful of sugar beans


    Half a year later, Wang Hua''er got taller, sugar beans got bigger, and even a few fruit trees in the courtyard passed the wall.


    Only ah Qi is still a small man. No matter how much he eats, there is no growth.

 Chapter 272

    The village is full of acquaintances. Ah qilai and Hui are the market, Qixuan mountain, home and training ground at the foot of the mountain.


    He has no interest in other places, and now he is in a half step elixir, so he should break through.


    Han Qingshan has been wandering in Qixuan, looking for the trace of tianhun devil.


    After all, there are so many demons and beasts in Qixuan mountain, and it is impossible for the evil spirits of heaven not to leave behind.


    This is also the main reason why he refused to go out of Qixuan.


    If the spirit of heaven is a demon, he and the three main gates in Qixuan''s circle are the first line of defense.


    The four stayed in Qixuan for more than a month, and the whole mountain was turned upside down by the four children.


    In desperation, Chen Yang bid farewell to Wang Hongyuan and his wife and returned to Xuantian with his four children.


    They had already come into contact with higher civilization, and at this time they were even more out of tune with the farming life in Qixuan mountain.


    The only contact with seven, only Godfather godmother, and that group of friends.


    It''s true that people go up high.


    But this does not mean that ah Qi will forget his original intention. Anping village and Qixuan mountain are always the pure land in the hearts of teenagers, and no one is allowed to destroy them.


    In fact, it''s not that Chen Yang doesn''t let a few children stay more, but that they don''t have much time.


    Half a year has passed since Chengdao''s parents. They want Wang Hua''er to break through as soon as possible so as to save people.


    Good friends, parents, must be saved!


    Under the bombardment of an ziyue''s money, Wang Hua''er has absorbed a lot of wood spirit things, and now he has the realm of the golden elixir.


    In terms of realm alone, she has been equal to Su Chengdao, the highest in realm.


    However, in terms of combat effectiveness, she and Han Ru are much different.


    After all, as a team nurse, Wang Hua''er doesn''t have much means of attack.


    ¡­¡­


    Back in Xuantian, Huang Zhengqi and Li Wenbo arrived at the villa for the first time.


    When all the staff arrive, it will be another meal.


    As for the clonal thunder beetle, it disappeared after ah Qi''s attack, and the big forest was back to normal, and the monsters in the surrounding areas were rampant again.


    As a result of unable to break through, ah Qi stayed in the villa for a short time and was ready to enter the Zhoutian forest again.


    The 700000 spirit coins they had earned before had been given to Chen Yang. After all, the money for Wang Hua''er to buy the wooden artifacts was astronomical.


    Compared with the money actually spent by an ziyue, the 700000 is not too much.


    But it doesn''t matter. An ziyue''s family is rich.


    Ah Qiji was also curious about her life experience. But when she asked questions, she kept silent. However, according to the information they revealed, an ziyue''s family background was not bad.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, they bid farewell to their master and went outside the big forest on Sunday.


    With a smile, they stepped into this famous and dangerous place.


    There was no pressure on the outside of the forest. Four people pushed all the way and came to the middle of the forest the next day.


    With their strength, the central region is the most suitable place.


    Now the Shijue mushroom is gone. The main source of income is hunting monsters and collecting different grasses.


    "Ouch!" The green Wolf sent out the last wail, and his huge body fell heavily on the ground, and his eyes flashed a trace of reluctance, and slowly faded down.


    Ah Qi''s figure falls on the ground. He takes out the black iron short sword and cuts off the material of the green Wolf. Then he gives it to Su Chengdao.


    This blue wolf has no Ling Jing, and its strength is mediocre. They deal with it very easily.


    An hour later, the four were sitting on the top of the tree.


    "Ah..." Ah Qi sighed: "for half a morning, there were only 6000 spirit coins..."


    6000 spirit coins, which is the sum of the green Wolf and its territory. For these things, they have been busy for half a morning.


    Su Cheng said with a smile: "it''s already very good. There are so many things. People have to fight for their lives. It''s not as easy as us."


    Ah Qi said: "I know that, but the day before yesterday we were still a little rich boy with 700000 spirit coins, but now we are penniless. It''s a bit uncomfortable to run around in the big forest for such a little money


    "Why is the gap so big?" asked Han Ru? Do you get a point for 700000 spirit coins? "


    Ah Qi shook his head: "that''s not true. It''s just a little heartache."


    "Heartache?" Wang Hua''er saw to come over, these money can be because of the wood that she uses to walk divine thing and confiscate, ah seven this words meaning has to point to.


    Feeling Wang Hua''er''s strange tone, ah Qi cried out in secret that it was not good. He immediately explained with righteous words: "ah no, I mean flowers are very willing. It''s my brother''s duty to make money for my sister to practice!"


    "Thank you very much." Wang Hua''er was smiling.


    Ah Qi Yi''s face was serious: "where to use thanks, it''s all a family, right?""Ah?" Su Chengdao also didn''t expect ah Qi would suddenly throw the front of the conversation to himself. He was stunned for a moment, and immediately said seriously: "right, right, all should be."


    He didn''t lie about this. The root cause of Wang Hua''er''s hard cultivation is to break through Yuan Ying and save his parents. Su Cheng said this is not false.


    Looking at Su Chengdao''s serious eyes, Wang Hua''er also slightly stagnated, and then began to smile, gave him a beautiful smile.


    Thanks are superfluous in their relationship.


    Wang Hua''er has beautiful facial features. At the age of 14, she has just begun to develop and is now in the stage of budding.


    This smile, the charm is very, immediately let Su Chengdao stunned.


    She is really beautiful.


    And Wang Hua''er is the same, Su Chengdao that serious look, really a little handsome.


    There was something wrong with the atmosphere at the moment. He felt cold as a smile, blinked his blue eyes, looked at his elder brother Chengdao and elder sister Hua''er, and covered ah Qi''s mouth when he was going to play the talent of "atmosphere Destroyer".


    However, ah Qi''s physique is as cold as nature.


    That is half a minute, the oppressed ah Qi opened the cold as jade hand, discontented to shout: "you suddenly cover my mouth why!"


    Ah Qi''s voice instantly broke the atmosphere between the two young girls.


    Su Chengdao immediately lowered his head and carefully looked at the texture in the compressed biscuit.


    Wang Hua''er, on the other hand, had a slightly red face and turned her head.


    "Answer me, why cover my mouth!" Ah Qi looks at Han Ru discontentedly.


    Han Ru said with a smile, "there is an insect on your mouth."


    "No way, I didn''t feel it." Ah Qi shook his head again and again. His five senses were so sharp that he could not feel them.


    Cold such as blinking blue eyes, innocently said: "really have, and is that kind of super super ugly stupid bedbug."


    "You cheat." Ah Qi''s eyes became more and more dissatisfied.


    Looking at the two opponents who are about to quarrel, Su Chengdao shakes his head and stops in the middle:


    "this kind of small matter is not important. Let me talk about the new plan with you."


    "New plan? Let''s hear "


    " the plan is... "

 Chapter 273

    Four teenagers walk in the middle of the forest on Sunday.


    Su Chengdao''s plan is just to attract ah Qi''s attention.


    They have been together for a long time. Chengdao has already grasped the characteristics of ah Qi, that is, his mind is usually loose and his attention is distracted.


    His plan is to go deep into the middle of the forest, but ah Qi is very excited.


    Under the dense trees, ah Qi walked in front of the four, turned his head and asked, "where are we?"


    Su Chengdao looked at the map and said, "the middle part has already gone half way."


    Ah Qi said: "that''s the middle of the middle. I hope there will be good things in it."


    Su Chengdao said: "things must be better than outside, but monsters will also be much stronger."


    Ah Qi nodded: "I know that, but do you find that it seems to be a lot hot here?"


    "A lot of heat? I don''t feel it. " Su Chengdao shook his head.


    Then ah Qi looked at the two girls. They also shook their heads. He frowned.


    "No?" When ah Qi was puzzled, he saw that Tang Dou was looking at him.


    Ah Qi asked, "do you feel it?"


    Sugar bean nodded.


    "See, I''m right." Ah Qi said with a smile.


    Su Chengdao said: "the terrain is different, some climate differences are normal, that is, you and tangdou are sensitive to the five senses."


    Congenital Tao body is very sharp, Su Chengdao didn''t care too much, motioned ah Qi to move on.


    Just a few steps away, ah Qi feels more and more wrong.


    Because he can clearly feel the heat around him.


    Ah Qi turned his head and asked, "really, it''s getting hotter and hotter."


    Su Chengdao also felt it and said, "it seems that it''s really a little bit."


    He stopped and thought for a while, then his eyes lit up: "is it a fire spirit?"


    "Spirit thing!" The other people also have a bright look in their eyes.


    It''s a good thing. Spiritual objects are one level lower than divine objects. Even so, it''s OK to sell them for hundreds of thousands.


    Su Chengdao looked around and said, "it should be. The climate inside the forest is very stable. There are only two reasons why there will not be such obvious changes. That is the high-level battle of Huoxing that just happened here, or the birth of a spirit thing. "


    It''s impossible to fight at a high level. The fighting that can change the surrounding climate in a large area should at least be at the level of Yuanying. If there were any, they would have sensed the fluctuation of fighting for a long time.


    So there is only one possibility, that is, there is a spirit.


    Ah Qi asked, "how can I find it?"


    "It depends on your perception," Su said


    "What do you perceive, the power of fire?"


    Su Cheng nodded: "that''s right, where the power of fire is the strongest, the spirit comes from."


    "I see." Ah Qi immediately closed his eyes and felt it carefully.


    With the release of his mind, the little red power of heaven and earth in the air appeared in consciousness.


    He is a congenital Tao body. As long as he wants to, he can almost feel everything around him, which even people with high affinity can''t do.


    After all, no matter how high the affinity is, it''s just human. Unlike ah Qi, mobilizing the power of heaven and earth is as simple as breathing.


    "That direction." Ah Qi opened his eyes and pointed to a direction.


    Then the four of them ran forward under his leadership.


    It''s a spirit thing. The closer you get, the more obvious the change you feel.


    The spirit thing is a great tonic to the monster, and the monsters will not let it go.


    The four are in a hurry now. They want to take away the spirit before the big monster is found here, and then run away.


    With the four people running, the power of fire in the air is more and more strong, and the temperature is much higher.


    They know that the spirit is very close.


    Suddenly, ah Qi in front of him stops, because the sugar bean beside him has been fried.


    The reason why sugar beans are fried is very simple. It feels dangerous.


    Sure enough, a huge roar came into the ears of the four.


    The roar came from the sky. When they looked up, they saw a huge figure.


    It was a dragon, not an Oriental dragon, but a Western dragon.


    It has a lizard like body and bat like wings. Its body alone is as big as a spiritual rail car.


    At this time, its two wings open, completely covered the sun in the sky, will block the seven four in the shadow.


    It seemed that the dragon was not interested in the four children, and "Hoo" passed them and flew to the distance.


    Even so, the strong wind from its wings kept the trees on the ground shaking and the branches clattering.


    "Well What''s that? " Ah Qi, keep your mouth open. It''s not going well."What a strong pressure..." Su Chengdao heaved his breath heavily and continued: "dragon."


    "Dragon? The legendary creature? " Ah Qi''s mouth opened wider. Because the name of things with a dragon has a characteristic, that is, cattle B is not good.


    Su Cheng nodded: "it''s a giant dragon, but it''s still a baby dragon."


    Wang Hua''er was so surprised that he said, "young Young dragon? It''s all 20 meters long. How big will it be when it grows up? "


    Su Chengdao rubbed the temple and said: "according to the book, the adult dragon''s body is generally about 100 meters, and its strength can be as powerful as the God."


    "So strong?" Several people immediately took a breath of cold air. If they were to fight such a powerful monster, they would be dead. I''m afraid they couldn''t even speak.


    Ah Qi asked, "what level is this young dragon?"


    "Stronger than large monsters, weaker than giant monsters." Su Chengdao said.


    Giant monsters are the existence of large monsters. They only appear in the forest on Sunday.


    This kind of monster is often huge and powerful, so it needs Yuan Ying to join hands to fight against it.


    Ah Qi pondered and asked, "you mean, we are not rivals."


    Su Cheng nodded: "it should be. The dragon is extremely powerful and powerful. We will be gray if we come here."


    With a sigh, they knew that the fire spirit was hopeless, because the direction of the young dragon happened to be where the spirit was.


    The dragon is a very proud group. After the young dragon can fly, his mother will drive him out of the nest and let him live and die on his own. This young dragon is obviously one of them.


    However, the dragon''s intelligence is not low, and its strength is strong. Even when he is young, he can kill medium-sized monsters, so there is no problem for him to survive.


    At this time, the young dragon was the size of a spirit rail car, so it was possible to walk across the middle of the forest.


    Even the big monsters are not rivals. Ah Qi and the four will not have too many ideas.


    Although spiritual things are precious, you should have the strength to take them, right?


    They sighed again and turned away with bitter faces.

 Chapter 274

    As soon as the four of them turned around a few steps, a huge howl came from the place where the fire spirit thing was. It was deafening and made their faces change greatly.


    This howl is not from the dragon, but from a different sound line.


    Obviously, a third party is coming.


    Then, a few huge roars came from the front, which seemed to be the sound of the giant falling to the ground.


    During this period, there was a dull loud noise. It should be the monster fighting with the dragon.


    Ah Qi said, "what kind of monster do you dare to rob the dragon?"


    Su Chengdao said: "it should be the owner of this territory. The dragon was there first."


    The sound of "boom" is endless, and the unknown monster seems to be fighting with the young dragon.


    Although it is still a young dragon, it is still the king of monsters, and its size is huge, and its strength has already surpassed that of large monsters.


    Judging from the continuous sound, it seems that the unknown monster fighting with it has not fallen behind.


    The monster that can fight with the dragon is at least the leader of the large monster, and even surpasses the existence of the large monster.


    Thinking of this, they felt a little lucky. Fortunately, they didn''t go there rashly. Otherwise, they would encounter this unknown monster and then be surrounded by the young dragon. They didn''t know how to die at that time.


    Ah Qi sighed: "such a powerful monster fight, I really want to have a look."


    "Look at a fart, people will spit the aftereffect of a breath, and you will die." Su Chengdao suddenly rolled his eyes, this level of fighting has surpassed the golden elixir, and it is not far from Yuan Ying.


    Just as they were talking about it, the place where the spirit object was suddenly sent out a huge fire, which rose up in the sky with terrible power.


    A few seconds later, a huge hot wind roared out from the place of the fire light, which made ah Qi''s hair scattered and terrified.


    What would it be like to be hit by such a big hot wind from such a distance?


    Ah Qi couldn''t imagine and was shocked.


    "This is Longxi. Do you want to watch it closely?" Su Chengdao asked.


    "Don''t look, don''t look." Ah Qi shook his head.


    This kind of fighting, close to the words will die, no doubt, he has given up completely.


    With the deterrence of bolongxi, the four people had lost any idea about the spirit object, and immediately turned back and ran.


    Now the faster you run, the better. Who knows how long the battle in the rear will last? The young dragon has seen them. What if they feel hungry after winning and think of the four of them?


    The more I think about it, the more flustered they are and the faster they run.


    However, they did not run far to stop.


    Because this area has come to a cruel role, and directly encountered with four people.


    It''s a red Yanmo ape. It''s big and has red hair. It''s not much smaller than a young dragon.


    The red flame ape is one of the best of the large monsters. It belongs to the top level. It''s true if it''s facing the young dragon. Moreover, it''s born of fire, and it must be attracted by this spirit.


    At this time, the demon ape was standing more than ten meters in front of the four, and his eyes were calm, looking at ah Qi, who was only the size of his own palm.


    At the moment of encounter, ah Qi and Cheng Dao had already stood in front, carefully staring at the red Yanmo ape.


    This guy is hard to deal with.


    After looking at each other, a trace of banter flashed in the eyes of the red Yanmo ape, and the corners of his mouth turned up, which was completely ironic.


    Four people''s faces Suddenly gloomy down, can show so fine facial expression, this red Yanmo ape''s wisdom is not low, so it seems that their situation is worse.


    "Chengdao, make a big move." Ah Qi looks serious. He holds his left fist, and his mountain breaking fist moves. The blue lines cover his left arm in the blink of an eye.


    Su Chengdao nodded, but also bear the seal of cutting evil, flying sword immediately hanging on his head, rapid growth.


    Chopping evil soon took shape, glittering and powerful, while ah Qi''s arm was shining, revealing a huge burst force.


    See here, red Yanmo ape pupil shrink, it did not expect that in front of these four little can burst out so big power.


    Although he was strong, it was not easy to face the golden sword. Moreover, the little boy''s explosive force was more obvious. If he took a punch, he would be seriously injured.


    Its purpose this time is the fire god, but in front of it is a young dragon and another large monster similar to him. If you consume too much here, you will definitely lose.


    After thinking about it, the red flame ape breathed heavily and turned to the other side.


    "What does it do?" Ah Qi''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked in doubt.


    "It should be going." Su Chengdao firmly pinches Fayin and stares at the back of the red Yanmo ape. As long as the other party has any sign of turning his head, beheading evil will definitely be beheaded at the first time.


    But the red flame ape didn''t have the idea of fighting. The huge figure bypassed the four people and went to the place where the spirit things were.The four waited another two minutes to confirm that the red Yanmo ape had left before withdrawing their unique skills. Then they were greatly relieved.


    Although the moves of ah Qi and Cheng Dao are powerful, they are not much better if they really fight.


    The red flame ape is famous for its powerful physique. It may not be able to fight with a mountain punch. When it comes, it will have a burst spell, and the two girls will suffer.


    After successfully avoiding the battle, the four speeded up their pace immediately.


    Up to now, this fire spirit has attracted two large monsters. Who knows how many will be there in the future? It''s the best policy to stay here.


    Next, they were lucky enough to leave the area without any monsters.


    ¡­¡­


    The four sat on the top of a tree and rested quietly.


    The impact of the encounter on them is not small, first a young dragon, and then a confrontation with the red flame ape.


    Both of them are evil and famous demons. They are very lucky to be able to retreat completely.


    Ah Qi drank a lot of water and asked, "when you say that, who can take this spirit thing?"


    Wang Hua''er said: "it should be the young dragon. After all, it is the strongest."


    Su Chengdao shook his head: "it''s hard to say. The spirit things will certainly attract many monsters. Although the dragon clan is powerful, their blood is a great tonic. Those monsters may attack them in groups."


    Ah Qi said: "it''s fun to be besieged by a lot of monsters. Even the young dragon can''t hold it?"


    "Well." Su Cheng nodded: "this young dragon has just left its infancy. It hasn''t arrived for a long time. Its strength is still between the large monster and the giant monster. If it is besieged, it really can''t stand it."


    "But..." He changed the subject.


    Ah Qi asked, "but what?"


    Su Cheng said with a smile: "if it eats this fire spirit on the spot, it''s hard to say whether it will win or lose."

 Chapter 275

    Ah seven immediately full of doubts, asked: "how to say?"


    Su Cheng explained: "the purpose of this young dragon''s need for fire spirit is to grow up. There is a huge amount of power of fire movement in spiritual things. It can''t be absorbed in a short time after eating, but it can temporarily use the power of fire movement. "


    "You mean..." Ah Qi seems to have thought of something.


    "Yes, it''s breathing." Su Cheng nodded: "a young dragon can exhale twice at most, while a growing dragon can exhale five times. This dragon is still in its infancy and growing up, and it can only breathe about three to four times at most. "


    "But if it eats the fire spirit..." Su Chengdao stopped.


    Ah Qi then said, "you can breathe all the time."


    Su Chengdao nodded and confirmed this point of view.


    They can see the power of dragon breath with their own eyes. It''s extremely hot. It''s just a big monster that can''t resist. If it can spray infinitely in a short time, it''s meaningless to come to many big monsters.


    Ah Qi asked, "do you think it has a chance to eat it?"


    "We can see that." Su Chengdao points to the direction of the spirit.


    Just then, a pillar of fire shot up into the sky.


    Su Chengdao said: "this is the fourth breath of the dragon. If there is any, it means that the fire spirit has arrived in the belly of the dragon. We have to leave here quickly."


    Sure enough, another pillar of fire rose from the sky. It was obvious that the Dragon had eaten the spirit.


    The four looked at each other and immediately started to run.


    The most urgent thing is to leave here. The spirit things dissipate quickly after entering the body, so the dragon should not run too far.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, the four had already run ten kilometers away. At such a distance, the dragon should not have found out.


    After killing the large monster, the four explored and jumped to the top of the tree to have a rest.


    Now the direction of the birth of the spirit things naturally can not go any more, they have to explore the other direction.


    Just as the four people gathered to determine their route, there was a roar in the air.


    Hearing the familiar roar, their faces changed greatly, and then they looked up in horror.


    Sure enough, the young dragon had already appeared on the top of their heads.


    However, the Dragon didn''t notice them. Instead, he kept flying over them, then hovered for a while and landed two kilometers away.


    "This is luck That''s great... " Ah Qi was in the same place. They had already run so far. Why did the Dragon come here and fall so close.


    This only shows one thing. The territory of the dragon is just ahead.


    "It''s hurt." Su Chengdao frowned. When everyone was shocked, he noticed the details.


    There are many wounds on the dragon''s body, especially a huge wound in the chest and abdomen, and the beating heart is looming.


    Ah Qi nodded: "I can see which monster is so fierce that it even peels off the dragon''s chest and abdomen."


    Su Chengdao said: "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the monster must have died."


    What he said is right. The dragon clan is extremely arrogant and will never let go of their own creatures. That fierce large monster is absolutely killed by Longxi.


    With the fierce character of the dragon, he won''t leave without killing the scene clean, which should be the reason why he still has so many wounds although he can fly.


    Dragon clan has its own pride, they like to fall on the ground, with a strong body to fight the most primitive.


    "This is luck It''s really wonderful... " Ah Qi said again.


    "You said that," Wang Hua''er said


    Ah Qi said with a smile, "this time it means different. I mean we are so lucky."


    Hearing this, Su Cheng''s face changed a little: "you won''t be fighting this dragon''s idea, will you?"


    "Well." Ah Qi nodded with a smile.


    "No!" Cried the three children at the same time.


    It''s a giant dragon, the king of monsters. Even if it''s not an adult, it''s still seriously injured. It''s not something you can provoke with a little concentration.


    Although this concentration has exploded Yuanying


    But still not!


    See three people so tacit understanding, ah seven immediately some embarrassment: "it is a seriously injured dragon, all over the treasure, more valuable than the spirit."


    "But it''s not worth our lives," Wang said


    "That''s right." Cold as her head, she doesn''t want to fight that terrible monster.


    Ah Qi immediately explained: "it swallowed the fire spirit thing, and was seriously injured. Now it must concentrate on absorbing the metamorphosis. We''ll give it a sneak and it''ll be over. "


    Wang Hua''er suddenly said angrily, "how many years have people lived in the wild? Can''t we find out when we get close? ""That''s why I say it''s opportunity. It must be very weak now because it''s so badly injured, and its five senses are not keen. The dragon clan also has strong resilience, and there will be no chance later! " Ah Qi is in a hurry.


    See seven or refused to give up, cold such as immediately looked to the side of the silent Su Cheng way: "Chengdao brother, you quickly talk about him."


    Su Chengdao pondered for a moment and said awkwardly: "actually , I want to go too... "


    "Why don''t you..." Wang Hua''er and Han Ru suddenly opened their eyes, full of disbelief.


    Ah Qi is full of surprise. He didn''t expect that Su Chengdao, who is the most calm and steady, would agree with his idea. After all, his original target of temptation is naive and cold. In his opinion, Su Chengdao is the least likely person to agree with him.


    Su Chengdao said with a dry smile: "I think what ah Qi said is very reasonable. This giant dragon is probably half asleep now. We should be careful and we can get close to it."


    Wang Hua''er frowned: "but it''s too risky. If it doesn''t sleep, we are not rivals."


    Su Chengdao shook his head: "it''s seriously injured. It won''t be far away. We have a chance."


    Wang Hua''er said, "are you sure? You can see the power of Longxi. "


    "Ha ha." Su Chengdao laughed twice and said, "that''s my strength."


    The others didn''t know, so they looked at him with doubts.


    Su Chengdao explained with a smile: "the dragon''s breath comes from the dragon''s flame bag. It swallows spiritual things and releases dragon''s breath constantly. In a short time, it is very strong, but it has a heavy burden on this organ. Now it has been injured, and the strength it held before has been relaxed. It should not be able to release dragon''s breath."


    Wang Hua''er said, "it''s not reasonable and can''t be confirmed. If there is any mistake, we will die."


    "I''m pretty sure." Su Chengdao said.


    Ah Qi asked, "isn''t it 100%


    Su Chengdao shook his head: "no, actually I''m gambling. After all, the allure of a dragon is too great."


    Smell speech, field immediately silent down.

 Chapter 276

    We all know Su Chengdao''s character. He is calm and resourceful. Even he has the idea of gambling, which shows how great the temptation of the dragon is.


    80% confidence, in fact, has been very high.


    Wang Hua''er asked, "Chengdao, do you really want to go?"


    Su Cheng nodded: "very thoughtful."


    Wang Hua''er hesitated. Although he had a high grasp, he still had a chance to fail.


    Dragon''s power is devastating, if they are really bad luck, then they will meet the end of death.


    "Since elder brother Chengdao wants to go, I''ll go too." At this time, one side of the cold such as mouth, in her heart, Su Chengdao is perfect.


    Smell speech, Su Chengdao and seven together looked at the hesitant Wang Hua''er, the presence of four people, only she did not agree.


    "Hu ~" Wang Hua''er sighed and said with a bitter smile, "you all want to go. Do I have any choice?"


    She agreed, under the "coercion" of the three.


    Now that their opinions have been unified, they have no hesitation and immediately go to the location of the dragon.


    The four men''s Footwork was very fast. They came to the dragon''s foothold in a few steps. Then they slowed down and began to investigate carefully.


    Although the dragon is likely to be asleep, they still have to be careful.


    Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case it isn''t.


    Because of the influence of the dragon, there were no monsters in the surrounding areas, which greatly facilitated the four people.


    After fumbling forward for a while, the sugar beans on ah Qi''s side suddenly pricked up their ears.


    Seeing this, the four people who had been absorbed in it immediately stopped and looked at tangdou.


    The little rabbit man stood up, listened for a while, and made a gesture to ah Qi.


    After the stroke, ah Qi nodded and said to the others, "tangdou heard the heavy breathing."


    Heavy breathing!


    There is nothing here but a dragon that can breathe heavily.


    The four looked at each other and knew that they were not far away from the goal.


    They restrained their breath and moved forward cautiously. In order to prevent accidents, they even tried to breathe quietly for fear of waking up the dragon.


    Sure enough, after moving forward for a while, a heavy breath came into the ears of the four.


    As the shrubs in front were pushed away, a huge figure appeared in front of the four people.


    Dark green all over, huge, wings convergence cover in the body, but can not cover the chest and abdomen that a big mouth.


    In front of you is the young dragon.


    At this time, his eyes were closed, his breathing was heavy, long and steady, and he was obviously asleep.


    Two firelights came out of his nose, and with his breath, it was obviously caused by the fire spirit.


    This dragon is using deep sleep to digest the fire spirit and recover from its wounds.


    Looking at the pan ran big object in front of him, ah Qi''s four hearts all raised their voices, for fear that they would wake them up accidentally, and they would have a long breath.


    Fortunately, perhaps it was because of the heavy injury, the young dragon seemed to be sleeping very deeply, and the four of them didn''t respond when they came ten meters in front of him.


    Ah Qi made a sign to go up and test.


    Su Chengdao nodded and agreed.


    So ah Qi crept forward and began to approach the dragon.


    Nine meters, eight meters, seven meters


    With the close distance of ah Qi, people''s hearts are hanging higher and higher.


    Five meters, four meters, three meters


    Ah Qi came to the dragon, the Dragon did not wake up.


    All of a sudden, everyone was relieved, it seems that this guy is really deep asleep.


    Now that they were sleeping deeply, ah Qi began to look at everyone in front of him.


    This giant dragon belongs to the fire dragon attack. Its scales will turn red when it grows up, but now it is in its infancy, so its scales are still in a young dark green state.


    Even so, ah Qi can still feel the shining scales have super hardness.


    He could be sure that he had no way to break through the hard scales except the mountain breaking fist.


    The Dragon closed his eyes and snored loudly. Ah Qi looked at him and said in his heart, "this guy doesn''t look so fierce after he falls asleep."


    Then he turned his head and made a gesture to Su Chengdao, asking if he would do it.


    Su Chengdao nodded, led the girls back two steps, began to coagulate seven kill.


    The dragon has a big mouth in the chest, abdomen and mouth. The small but powerful seven kill is more suitable for the present situation than beheading evil.


    Seeing this, ah Qi''s heart is moving, and his mountain breaking boxing is concentrated on his right fist.


    For this kind of monster, he absolutely wants to use 100% of his strength to fight for one hit.


    The two people''s moves soon gather to complete, just when ah Qi wants to punch down, the dragon in front of him suddenly opens his eyes.It was a pair of extremely cold eyes. The dark pupil seemed to penetrate ah Qi''s heart, which made him cool all over.


    Dragon, wake up!


    Just in a flash, they knew why the Dragon woke up. That was the spiritual power they mobilized, especially the great power in ah Qi''s hand.


    Although frightened in the heart, but the two boys did not hesitate, released their strongest trick.


    Seven flying swords appeared in front of the dragon''s chest in an instant, and ah Qi''s mountain breaking fist also went to its chest.


    As he just woke up, the dragon was still a little confused, but the flying sword and the young man''s fist were not joking, it could feel the great power above.


    "Ouch!" The Dragon let out a roar.


    At the same time, its wings suddenly opened to block the seven kill flying sword, and the long tail on the side of the body also swept away, throwing out a shadow and falling on ah Qi''s body.


    The tail is one of the main attack methods of the dragon. It is as flexible as the arm.


    At the critical moment, the dragon made a choice, controlling the tip of his tail to sweep ah Qi''s abdomen, and the boy''s figure suddenly flew upside down.


    Therefore, Po Shan Quan didn''t touch the dragon''s body, but the huge force it contained still drove the air to hit the dragon, and Cheng Dao''s seven kills also pierced the dragon''s wings.


    Seven kill into the flesh, sharp gas immediately broke out, one of the dragon''s wings immediately became bloody, and the burst air also smashed the dragon''s side suddenly a concave, collapsed.


    With the injury, the Dragon suddenly gave out a howl, jumped up and fell several meters away.


    Although the body is painful, but arrogant it still stood up, eyes fierce to stare at the front of the four children.


    Two deadly killing moves are resolved by each other, Su Chengdao''s face suddenly becomes extremely gloomy, and ah Qi, who was hit by the dragon''s front, didn''t get up for a long time.


    The power of sweeping the tail is too great. Ah Qi''s ribs are broken and his head is still a little dizzy.


    Wang Hua''er immediately poured a pure force of life into ah Qi, and then he stood up.


    Dragon, it''s really strong.

 Chapter 277

    Wang Hua''er poured a life force into ah Qi again, and his shaking body became stable.


    Taking a deep breath, ah Qi clenched his fist and stepped to Su Chengdao''s side, protecting the two girls behind him.


    They look gloomy and stare at the dragon in front of them. Although the other side is injured, they still don''t deal with it. The huge body alone contains explosive power. The situation of the four is very bad.


    The dragon is slightly bent head, eyes cold to look at the four.


    These four human beings have the impression that they are the weak human beings they saw in the place of fire spirit things before. I didn''t expect that they were so brave that they even dared to fight their own ideas.


    Thinking of this, the dragon''s anger rose in his heart, his nose sucked up and his cheeks swelled immediately.


    This is the face of the four dragons.


    "All stand behind me!" Su Chengdao gave a loud drink, and his fingerprints solidified. The flying sword became golden and quickly enlarged.


    Ah Qi and the two girls immediately came behind him, full of horror.


    They can see the power of dragon''s breath with their own eyes. It''s no problem for them to pierce several large monsters. Su Cheng says that the flying sword can''t stop it.


    But now there is no way, only dead horse as a live horse doctor.


    "Ouch!" With the roar of the dragon, a burst of bright fire shot out of its mouth.


    A few seconds later, the fire converged, revealing the figure of the four.


    They were unhurt, and there was no trace of flame left on them. They were stunned.


    Ah Qi asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Chengdao was also full of doubts, looked up and down, and found that there was no trace of being burned.


    "Wait, where''s the dragon?" Cold as a sudden voice.


    Smell speech, four people all looked forward to, at this time they just found that there is nothing there, originally roaring and spitting dragon breath giant dragon already disappeared.


    In doubt, the two boys had a flash in their heads and looked up at the sky.


    Sure enough, the dragon''s figure is in the sky. Because its wings have been injured, its flying posture is a bit awkward, and its speed is not fast. At this time, it only flies a few tens of meters away.


    Ah Qi roared: "this dog is cheating us! It''s at the end of the storm! "


    "What to do?" Wang Hua''er looks at Su Chengdao.


    Su Chengdao''s thoughts flew around and thought about the gains and losses. He said, "chase!"


    Without waiting for the second daughter to answer, Cheng Dao waved his finger and hung his sword in front of ah Qi. The latter immediately understood and stepped on the sword.


    Then, Chengdao''s heart moved and soared. The flying sword also carried ah Qi to the sky.


    Seeing this, Wang Hua''er no longer hesitated, summoned a few vines to entangle Han Ru and took her into the air.


    She and Su Chengdao are married and can fly for a short time.


    However, Wang Hua''er didn''t fly much. At this time, he was very cold. His flying speed was very slow. In the blink of an eye, he was left behind by Cheng Dao and ah Qi.


    In mid air, the dragon is flying with all its strength. Its wings are injured, and its speed is less than one-third of that in its heyday. It is very subdued.


    All of a sudden, it felt two breaths approaching behind him. As soon as the dragon head turned, his eyes opened wide and he couldn''t believe it.


    Those two human beings, actually caught up!


    It was seriously injured, and Long Xi couldn''t release it. Suddenly, he was attacked by two people, and he was hurt on top of the others.


    Two boys suddenly burst out of the power has scared the dragon''s gall, it knows that can not release the dragon''s own breath, can not stop the next wave, had to feign dragon''s breath to win the chance to escape.


    Who knows they can fly, and they are so brave that they dare to pursue themselves.


    It''s a magnificent dragon, the king of monsters. These two children don''t give any face.


    "Don''t run!" Ah Qi stands on the flying sword and shouts at the dragon.


    "Do you mean it? Will people stop?" Su Chengdao rolled his eyes.


    Ah Qi shook his head: "no way."


    "What are you calling for?"


    "To set off the atmosphere, it''s all on TV."


    "You get down here!" Su Chengdao roars, and ah Qi''s flying sword swings. His face changes and he apologizes.


    Although the dragon''s wings were injured, its speed was not very slow. Su Chengdao tried his best to keep up with it. The distance between the two sides was nearly 20 meters, so he could not shorten it.


    Wang Hua''er and Han Ru are nearly 100 meters apart, far from each other.


    This is not a good sign, because the flight time of jindanjing is very short, at most about ten kilometers.


    Now they have chased the dragon for five or six kilometers, and they are carrying a Qi who can''t fly. It''s almost to the limit.


    They reach the limit, but the dragon is far away. Thinking of this, Su Chengdao''s face is also gloomy.


    I''m afraid it''s going to be a mistake for such a good opportunity.It''s a giant dragon. It''s full of treasure. Its blood can be forged and its scales can be refined. It''s valuable.


    Ah Qi asked: "Chengdao, is it going to the limit?"


    Su Cheng replied, "almost."


    Ah Qi said, "do you want to gamble?"


    "What?" Su Chengdao suddenly some unclear, so, ah Qi''s idea is unconstrained, not easy to guess.


    Ah Qi smiles and looks at the flying sword at his feet.


    With a hint, Su Chengdao immediately understood, and his face changed slightly: "you don''t want to climb it, do you?"


    Ah Qi nodded: "yes, send me there. I''ll make it big. Can I do it?"


    "I can do it." Su Cheng nodded, but shook his head and said, "but I don''t agree."


    "No, it''s a great opportunity. Dragon blood is a treasure. It can greatly increase your physique. You can''t ask for this opportunity!"


    See Su Chengdao don''t agree, ah seven suddenly urgent eyes, he knew that partner''s flight time is not much.


    Su Chengdao shook his head again: "no, it''s hundreds of meters high. In case of any accident, you will be finished."


    "When did I disappoint you?" Ah Qi asked seriously.


    "This..." Looking at ah Qi''s serious eyes, Su Chengdao hesitated.


    After so many years together, they are no longer familiar with each other. Although ah Qi usually laughs, he is always very reliable at the critical moment. He has saved himself and others from danger several times. This is true.


    Moreover, the injured dragon is indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If they miss this opportunity, they may never have another chance.


    There are many thoughts in my heart, but the reality is only a moment later. Su Chengdao''s eyes coagulate and he gets the answer.


    "Never again."


    Smelling speech, ah Qi was overjoyed and yelled, "let''s do it."


    Su Chengdao didn''t answer. He tied his hands and gathered all his strength on the flying sword.


    In an instant, the golden light of the flying sword soared, and the speed increased rapidly. With ah Qi, he jumped to the dragon.


    After a while, ah Qi had already come to ten meters behind the dragon, which seemed to be the limit of the flying sword. After all, it also carried such a living person as himself.

 Chapter 278

    Ten meters is enough.


    "Zizizi!" Blood Leighton from the body of seven drill out, beating, and then all convergence, gathered into a thick dark blood thunder.


    Ah Qi yelled and jumped to the dragon with his flying sword.


    The red figure flashed away and fell on the back of the dragon.


    Blood thunder convergence, seven raised his head, on the Dragon turned to the dragon head, issued a sneer.


    For a moment, the Dragon felt as if he was falling into the icehouse, and his whole body was cold.


    He knew the power of the young man. He could hurt himself with that blow across the air. If he blew it directly on his back, he would die on the spot.


    Sure enough, between the boy''s sneer, blue lines have already flashed on his left arm, and the explosive power slowly spreads out from it, which makes the dragon play an exciting role.


    If it has pores, the back must be full of goose bumps at this time. The power contained in the fist is not for fun.


    When ah Qi wanted to burst out of the mountain, the Dragon had an idea. With a wave of his wings, his huge body turned over.


    The body turns over, but the back is facing down. The dragon is OK naturally. Ah Qi is about to fall down.


    Suddenly, ah Qi didn''t expect that. Suddenly, his face changed greatly. He removed the broken mountain and grabbed several scales of the dragon with his left arm.


    The dragon''s muscles are tight and the scales are very hard. It''s OK to bear a few ah Qi.


    So the boy hung in the air with his legs flapping, but he didn''t fall.


    See this scene, the rear of Su Chengdao suddenly relieved, at this time he has reached the limit, body shape has been in the fall.


    The dragon can''t last long with its back on its back. It can''t fly in such a posture.


    Helpless, it had to turn back to the body, ah seven and fell on the dragon''s back.


    Seeing this, the smart ah Qi immediately seized the opportunity and pulled the dragon scale forward.


    It has to be said that scales are too solid, sometimes it is a bad thing, such as the present situation.


    Ah Qi pulls scales forward, and the dragon also feels it. During this period, he turns over a few times and tries to throw ah Qi down.


    Who knows that young man''s strength is huge. Although his legs are constantly fluttering in the air, he doesn''t fall down. On the contrary, he climbs up by his own dragon scales, and now he''s on his neck.


    When he came to the neck, ah Qi turned over with joy on his face, put his hands and legs around the dragon''s neck, and then crawled to his head like a tree stump.


    Dragon''s head is half the size of a chariot, ah Qi quickly turned over to the forehead, firmly grasp the scales.


    Feeling a little weight from the forehead, the dragon was a little flustered. The human boy was like a monkey. He kept turning on himself and couldn''t shake it off.


    Now, it''s a little bitter. Why are its scales so hard? Otherwise, when a child shakes, the boy will fly out with the scales and fall into a big meat cake.


    However, in fact, ah Qi didn''t fall down. Instead, he looked at the dragon''s forehead with a smile and thought about what to do.


    Because of the mountain breaking fist, his right arm has been out of force, and he can''t even grasp the scales, so now the only one that can fix his body is his left arm.


    However, the absence of arms does not mean that ah Qi has no way to attack.


    You know, the hardest bone on the human body is not the arm bone, but the skull, that is, the brain bag melon.


    At this time, ah Qi had found the right position, raised his head and hit him.


    "Bang", ah Qi''s head was rebounded back, and there was a trace of blood on his forehead, which was not light.


    But for the dragon, this impact is nothing, it has a hard scale, it is not painful.


    So he opened his mouth, rolled his throat, and made a strong roar, just like laughter.


    He was laughing at ah Qi.


    Hearing this kind of laughter, ah Qi was not happy. He looked at the place where he had just hit. Then he opened his mouth and bit a piece of scales.


    Then the blood thunder blooms, and makes a sudden effort!


    "Poof!" The scales were torn down by him, bringing out a trace of blood.


    The dragon''s laughter suddenly stagnated. Although a piece of scale didn''t hurt, it showed a fatal problem.


    If a teenager can tear off one piece, he can also tear off the second piece. Without scale protection, it is very fragile.


    Sure enough, ah Qi did not slow down, immediately pulled off several scales, leaving a piece of bare skin on the dragon''s forehead.


    Then he pressed his forehead on it and tried hard and soft.


    "It''s good. It''s just right." Ah Qi nodded, with a terrible smile on his mouth.


    At this time, the dragon''s eyes finally showed a touch of fear.


    I''m afraid it''s useless. Now it can''t get ah Qi off his forehead. He can only see a flash of red light on his forehead, and then a huge force comes from where the scales fall off.It had been seriously injured, and the power was enormous. The Dragon suddenly turned black, his eyes turned white, and lost consciousness.


    Without consciousness, nature could not wave its wings, and the huge body immediately began to fall.


    At this time, he almost fainted, and the great power of the dragon also passed away.


    But he was lucky. He just slowed down and his eyes became clear again. Then he saw the white eyes of the dragon.


    "Ha, I got it!" Ah Qi exclaimed with surprise and joy. He turned his head and looked at the rear, regardless of the blood flowing on his forehead.


    Then he was stunned. There was nothing in the sky behind the dragon.


    "Shit! Forget to say that they have reached the limit! "


    Ah Qi finally reacts. He patronizes to deal with the dragon, forgetting that Su Chengdao has already reached the limit.


    He had been tossing about on the dragon for a while. With the speed of the dragon, he said that they estimated that it was on the ground several kilometers away.


    Now the young dragon has lost consciousness, and they are hundreds of meters high. The situation is very bad.


    "What to do, what to do!" Ah Qi is a little anxious. He can''t fly. If he falls down, he will say that they can''t even tell which piece of meat they are with the dragon.


    The Dragon falls rapidly, and the trees on the ground become clearer. Ah Qi knows that he is going to the end, but he has no way.


    At the critical moment, he had a flash in his head and looked at the dragon under him.


    "It''s up to the person who tied the bell Ah, no, I can only rely on you to help me land now. Wake up


    Words fall, ah seven feet keep patting the dragon''s forehead, trying to wake it up.

 Chapter 279

    It seems to be too faint, no matter how ah Qi slaps, the dragon has no sign of waking up, which makes ah Qi a little flustered.


    If the Dragon doesn''t wake up, he''s afraid that he''s going to fall into a big meat cake with it. Then he''ll be able to share with each other.


    At this time, Chengdao and Wang Hua''er, who are several kilometers away, are looking up at the black spots falling in the air, and their faces are not good.


    Su Chengdao said: "ah Qi seems to have controlled the dragon."


    Cold as facial expression one joy: "really?"


    Wang Hua Er''s face coagulates heavy way: "but they two seem to be in abnormal whereabouts."


    Cold as puzzled: "abnormal whereabouts?"


    Su Chengdao said: "it''s not easy to speculate now. Let''s go over and have a look. I hope ah Qi''s life is great."


    So the three immediately took sugar beans to the direction of ah Qi''s whereabouts.


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of the air, ah Qi''s face had a cry: "brother long, wake up quickly. If you don''t wake up again, we will both hang up."


    It''s a pity that the dragon can''t hear ah Qi''s words. His consciousness is wandering in his dream.


    Seeing the ground getting closer and closer, ah Qi''s heart was horizontal and said, "forget it, a dead horse should be a living horse doctor. The big deal is to die."


    Words fall, his forehead bumped into the huge dragon that bare skin up again, issued a dull sound.


    At this time, the dragon, who was swimming in the delicious food, suddenly felt the world shaking, and then became dizzy, and his consciousness returned to his body.


    With the recovery of consciousness, the white eyes of the giant dragon were clear again, and at one glance, he saw the ground close at hand.


    After consciousness, it is the sense organs of the body, which obviously feel the body that is falling and the teenager on the edge of coma.


    Now it can''t control ah Qi on the forehead, because it is only a few tens of meters away from the ground, even if it is less than a few seconds, it will bump into the tall tree, and then have a fatal kiss with the earth.


    That''s not right. The Dragon immediately howled and flapped its wings.


    However, one of its wings has been injured and is almost useless. Moreover, it has a huge size and is falling very fast. For a while and a half, it can''t change the trend of falling.


    At this time, it panicked, so it was even more desperate to wave its wings.


    How can you die by yourself!


    The pride and self-esteem from the Dragon played a role. Its falling trend slowed down greatly, and then it was fitted with a towering tree.


    How strong the dragon was, it was not a problem for the big tree. It was immediately knocked down by Shengsheng, and its huge body also dived into the forest.


    However, it did not stop falling and hit the ground heavily.


    With the wings of a few buffer, it is not dead, but the huge impact or let the seriously injured dragon coma again in the past.


    On the other hand, ah Qi, who is above the dragon head, is finally thrown out and bumped into a strong tree trunk.


    He was already on the verge of coma, and he was in a coma because of the collision.


    In this way, somewhere in the middle of the great forest on Sunday, a man and a comatose dragon appeared.


    In fact, the flying direction of the dragon is purposeful, because it is close to a demon tribe, and it has a dispute with this demon tribe.


    They are so huge that the spirits here can''t find them.


    Sure enough, just in the past five minutes, two yellow foxes appeared nearby.


    These are two golden fox demons. They seem to be about ten years old. They are all focused on cultivation.


    They crept and came to ah Qi carefully.


    Looking at each other, one of the fox demons gently stabbed ah Qi with his long gun.


    Of course, he used the back of the gun.


    However, ah Qi seems to have completely lost consciousness, without any reaction.

 Chapter 280

    Huang Hu stabbed ah Qi a few times with the end of the gun again. After finding that there was no response, their courage suddenly grew up.


    Two yellow foxes squatted beside ah Qi and looked up and down. One of them even touched ah Qi''s face with his hairy claws.


    Seeing this, another yellow fox immediately yelled: "Xiao Hu, human beings are very vicious creatures. Don''t touch them blindly."


    Although it looks like a fox, the voice of this yellow fox is very clear. It''s a girl.


    "What are you afraid of? I didn''t see him faint." Huang Hu, who was called Xiao Hu, didn''t care and answered. Then he began to feel for ah Qi''s body.


    "It''s said that man is good at making things. Look at his clothes, they are smooth and smooth." Xiao Hu touched ah Qi''s clothes and said.


    Female Huang Hu said: "well, let''s take a look at Xiaolv''s injury first, and then take it back to the village head to deal with it."


    "Yes, Xiaolv seems to be seriously injured." Xiao Hu stood up and came to the dragon.


    I don''t know. They were stunned by this.


    The big mouth in the chest and abdomen of the dragon was startling, and the beating heart was looming. They were just two little foxes who had never seen the world. They were stunned when they saw such a bloody scene.


    Xiao Hu said in a trembling voice: "big Big Hu, little green seems to have a big deal


    The female fox, Dahu, was obviously more stable than Xiaohu, but she was still uncomfortable and said, "you watch here, I''ll go to the village head."


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, a group of adult yellow foxes, led by Dahu, came here. When they saw the dragon, they all changed their faces.


    That big wound is shocking. If it wasn''t for the dragon''s super physique, he would have been killed long ago.


    Without saying a word, a group of yellow foxes put the dragon on a bracket, and then lifted it up under the call of a leading yellow fox.


    Don''t say, these yellow foxes look thin and weak. The highest one is about 1.6 meters, but their strength is surprisingly strong. More than 20 yellow foxes actually set up a dragon the size of a spirit rail car and walked steadily forward.


    As for ah Qi, he was lifted up by erhu and followed the army.


    At this time, a few kilometers away from the landing place, Su Chengdao walked carefully among the trees.


    Although they are worried about ah Qi''s situation, they have to be careful.


    Ah Qi is the fighting general among the four. Without this short boy, their attack power will be less than half.


    On Sunday, monsters and beasts were rampant in the forest, so they had to be careful.


    Suddenly, Su Chengdao stops and reaches out his hands to stop the two girls behind him.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Hua''er asked


    Su Chengdao didn''t speak. The flying sword came out of the sleeve and stabbed to a place covered by fallen leaves in front of him.


    The sword pierced the fallen leaves and sank into the ground.


    At this time, change is born.


    With a loud "pa", the fallen leaves scattered all over the ground. A large net flew out of it and wrapped the flying sword in it. Then it rose rapidly and hung five meters above the ground.


    Two girls face big change, this is a trap!


    Wang Hua''er''s face was uncertain: "trap? Is there anyone here? "


    If so, ah Qi is in a bad situation. After all, this kind of trap is not very useful to monsters, but it has great lethality to people. The guy who laid this kind of trap is not good at it.


    "Not sure yet." Su Chengdao stepped forward to the big net, looked carefully, and then he found something strange. The big net is very tough, and some powder is sprinkled on it.


    With one hand move, Feijian splits the net and returns to Chengdao. On it, it still has some crystal powder.


    "Hua''er, what kind of powder is this?" Su Chengdao hangs the sword in front of Wang Hua''er.


    Wang Hua''er explored the divine sense, and then made a detailed investigation.


    A few seconds later, she had the answer, saying: "stagnant powder, after touching or inhaling, will greatly limit the spiritual power operation of the practitioner, and turn it into a mortal, which has a lot of effects on the golden elixir."


    "Zhiling powder?" Su Chengdao''s face became serious: "this is not something to deal with monsters. It seems that this trap is really used to deal with us who enter the forest."


    Wang Hua''er''s face also flashed a trace of evil: "they are specially dealing with the practitioners. I''m afraid these people have bad intentions."


    "Bad intentions?" Han Ru''s face changed greatly. Ah Qi and the Dragon fell in front of them. They were in the territory of these people.


    At present, these people are definitely not good at setting such a trap. If ah Qi falls into their hands, it will be worse than falling to death.


    The more you think about it, the more scared you are. The girl has already had a feeling. She doesn''t want ah Qi to have an accident.


    Of course, no one or beast on the scene wants ah Qi to have an accident.


    "Things have gone beyond development. I have to contact master Chen Yang."Su Chengdao takes out the satellite phone and dials Chen Yang''s number.


    It''s in the afternoon. Chen Yang is in class 6 in the seventh year. In name, he is also the head teacher here.


    All of a sudden, a strange bell rings and all the students in the classroom are attracted.


    Chen Yang also stopped and took out the satellite phone from his pocket.


    This is the only way for them to get in touch with each other after entering the forest. He knows that his disciples will not make this call unless they have to.


    "Hello..." Chen Yang answers the phone.


    "Master Chen Yang, something happened to ah Qi!" On the other end of the phone, Su Chengdao''s voice came over slightly anxious.


    Hearing ah Qi''s accident, Chen Yang''s pupils suddenly shrunk and asked eagerly, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Chengdao immediately tells the story, and Chen Yang goes to the corridor outside the classroom.


    After listening to the cause and effect of the matter, Chen Yang continued: "where are you now?"


    ¡°1036.1650¡£¡± Su Chengdao directly reported the coordinates of their approximate location.


    Smelling the forest, Zhou Dayan immediately took out the map.


    When he saw the mark on the map along the coordinates, he was suddenly relieved, and his face also showed a smile.


    His map is not the same as the one published outside.


    Because of the investigation of Qixuan, he explored the outside and inside of Zhoutian forest very carefully. This map is also made by himself. There are many things on it that are not on the normal map.


    For example, Su Chengdao''s place is close to a demon tribe, and ah Qi''s place should be around this tribe.


    It''s a yellow fox tribe. It''s gentle and won''t hurt people. Chen Yang treated them decades ago.


    Chen Yang said: "it''s OK. There is a demon tribe composed of yellow foxes. I have some friendship with them."


    "Ah?" Su Chengdao can''t help but be stunned. Listening to Chen Yang, it seems that there is no big problem.

 Chapter 281

    Chen Yang said with a smile: "you go to visit. Huang Husheng is peaceful and not a fighting and killing race. When you report my name, they won''t embarrass you."


    "That''s right." As if he had thought of something, Chen Yang continued: "there are many traps around them to deal with human practitioners. Please pay attention and don''t put them on. Although yellow fox has a peaceful nature, it doesn''t like to be disturbed too much. "


    "All right." Su Chengdao nodded, hung up the phone, and then looked at the two girls with joy.


    Wang Hua''er asked, "how about it?"


    "It''s all right." Su Chengdao smiles and describes Chen Yang''s words. The two girls are relieved. It seems that ah Qi is OK.


    At least, if ah Qi didn''t fall to death, there was nothing wrong.


    But now he and the Dragon do not know life and death, there is no exact answer, the three immediately set out to move forward.


    Because of the trap, their speed is much slower. After all, Huang Hu''s technique of setting traps is pretty good. If they are not prepared, they will be planted on it.


    ¡­¡­


    A few kilometers away from where ah Qi and the Dragon fell, there was a high wall. After the wall, a fully armed adult yellow fox swam on it, constantly inspecting.


    Looking inside, there are neat wooden houses and a walking yellow fox.


    Yellow fox is not big, the highest is about one meter five to one meter six, so their house is not high. But among the buildings, there is a very big one, which stands out from the rest.


    This house is where the village head is, and it is also the place where the Yellow fox tribe usually discusses affairs.


    In the room, more than 20 yellow foxes are surrounded by a big table. On the big table, it was ah Qi who was still in a coma.


    At this time, ah Qi''s eyes were closed, and now he was very faint, but his forehead had been bandaged.


    In order to be on the safe side, the Yellow foxes still tied up his hands and feet.


    In front of ah Qi, an old yellow fox is looking at him carefully.


    The fox''s eyes are full of vicissitudes, his back is arched, and his hair is gray. It''s obviously very old.


    He is the village head of the Yellow fox tribe, Huang Xianli.


    "Village head..." A yellow fox seemed a little impatient and asked.


    Huang Xianli stretched out his paw and motioned for Huang Hu to be quiet. Then he said, "this young man is also concentrating on cultivation. With his strength, he can''t bring such a big wound to little green dragon."


    "By the way, what happened to little green dragon?" Huang Xianli asked again.


    At this time, a female fox said: "the wound in the chest and abdomen is very big. With the resilience of little green dragon, it will take at least one month to recover."


    "January..." Huang Xianli''s eyes twinkled a few times, and said: "five days at most, you must wake it up within five days, and then drive it away."


    "Yes." Female yellow fox should be a, left here, obviously is to cure the dragon.


    Suddenly, ah Qi on the table snorted and slowly opened his eyes.


    Seeing the foxes, ah Qi was stunned. Then he closed his eyes and muttered, "it''s a dream."


    After all, ghosts are rare. What are the foxes in this room? Ah Qi was confused at this time and immediately thought he was dreaming.


    Xiao Hu immediately stabbed ah Qi in the waist with the tail of his gun and said, "don''t sleep, it''s not a dream."


    Feel the power from the waist, ah Qi is also slowly wake up.


    As soon as he regained consciousness, he immediately stirred up his spirit, opened his eyes, looked at Huang Xianli in front of him and said, "what are you?"


    This sentence is very impolite. The word "thing" has a derogatory meaning here.


    But Huang Xianli didn''t seem to be angry. Instead, he said with a smile, "we are the Yellow Fox family."


    "Spirit?" Ah Qi asked.


    Huang Xianli nodded: "not bad."


    "And where is this?"


    Huang Xianli said, "the Yellow fox tribe."


    "Tribes?" Ah Qi was slightly stunned, then remembered what happened before he was in a coma, and immediately asked, "where''s my dragon?"


    Hear here, yellow foxes immediately clear, in front of the young absolute and own little green dragon has a relationship.


    Huang Xianli asked, "little friend, do you have any trouble with this dragon?"


    Ah Qi said plainly: "Oh, I knocked it out, but I was also knocked out when I landed."


    Little Hutton sneered: "you are just a little attentive, how can you deal with my little green."


    "Your little green?" Ah Qi eyebrows a pick: "this is a magnificent dragon, how to become your family?"


    Huang Xianli said with a smile: "little friends don''t know, this little green dragon is really entangled with our yellow fox clan."


    "Well? Let''s hear it. "


    Huang Xianli said: "ten years ago, Dahu and Xiaohu''s father found the injured little green dragon outside and brought him back. Although little green dragon is a monster, he has great wisdom. He didn''t leave directly after he was hurt. Instead, he lived here for some time.After a period of time together, we found that little green dragon''s nature is not vicious, so we get to know each other, especially Dahu and Xiaohu. They have the deepest relationship with little green. "


    "True or false?" Ah Qi obviously doesn''t believe it. It''s a huge dragon. It''s extremely fierce. How can it have feelings with human beings.


    "It''s true. Now we''re treating Xiaolv. We''ll prove it when she wakes up." Huang Xianli said with a smile.


    Ah Qi naturally doesn''t believe that the dragon''s nature is not bad. Now he has only one idea, that is, these people want to blackout his dragon.


    So as soon as he earned, the vines on his body immediately broke, and then he sat up.


    Seeing this scene, the Yellow fox around him was shocked. The vine that tied ah Qi''s hands and feet was specially made. Even Jin danxiu''s body couldn''t break free. I didn''t expect that the boy could break it so easily.


    In this way, the boy has a super physique completely inconsistent with the realm and appearance, which is not inferior to the dragon.


    Combined with the wound on his forehead and the wound on the dragon''s head, what he said in his mouth should be true.


    "Well, it''s really your hand at my little green." Huang Xiaohu said angrily.


    "What, your little green, that''s a big dragon. You don''t make up a sharp point when you lie." Ah Qi frowned.


    "Hum." Huang Xiaohu snorted coldly and threw a piece of green scale to ah Qi.


    One took the scales, and ah Qi looked at them.


    this scale is as like as two peas, and it is the same size as the dragon''s scales. But it is small, but it doesn''t know how many times it is.


    "What is it?"


    "Little green scales. Ten years ago, they were about your size." Huang Xianli explained.

 Chapter 282

    Don''t say, as like as two peas, the scale is exactly the same as the dragon. I saw that seven suddenly felt the other''s words seemed real.


    If not raised from childhood, how can we get such a consistent scale.


    It''s not just a coincidence.


    This time, the four of them may have really made a big mistake.


    Xiao Hu said angrily, "my little green is peaceful and doesn''t attack people at will. On the contrary, you are greedy for her body. It''s so bad."


    Xiao Hu said that, ah Qi was a little embarrassed. Other people''s evidence came out, and he was afraid that he was really wrong.


    You know, the four of them were found in the heyday of the dragon, but they didn''t give them any help. It can be seen that Xiao Hu is really telling the truth.


    However, they made up their mind about the dragon, which made him more embarrassed, so they told the cause and effect of the matter.


    "Well, you son of a bitch, my little green let you go, and you still have his idea." Sure enough, after listening to ah Qi''s story, Xiao Hu looked angry and began to ask questions.


    "I don''t know the situation. You see, it''s fierce. It''s just a big monster." Ah Qi is embarrassed to say.


    "That''s all." Huang Xianli waved his hand and said, "now you''re all right. Misunderstanding is also relieved. Let''s call it a day."


    Xiao Hu frowned and said, "how can we stop here? If it wasn''t for them, Xiao Lu might have absorbed the fire spirit now, and her injury would be almost as good."


    At this time, Dahu touched his head and said, "well, they don''t care. It''s better to be free now. Let''s call it a day."


    Compared with Xiao Hu, Da Hu is more mature. She can understand the meaning of the village head at a glance.


    This young man can easily break their special vines and stun their little green dragon. His strength is surprisingly strong.


    And the strongest village head and garrison captain in their village, that is, Jindan''s cultivation, may not get any good when they fight. They are calming things down.


    Ah Qi didn''t have so much scheming. He beat someone else''s pet, and the other party didn''t blame him for not saying it. He was even more embarrassed to bandage his wound, and he immediately apologized.


    "Sorry, I really don''t know."


    "No harm, no harm. I''m not acquainted with you." Huang Xianli laughed and continued: "by the way, your three companions must be nearby."


    Ah Qi nodded: "it should be. They expect to arrive soon."


    At this time, a yellow fox came in from the outside and whispered a few words to Huang Xianli.


    After listening to Li Hu''s smile, he said, "you''ve already stepped back."


    "Really?" Ah Qi''s face brightened.


    In fact, ah Qi has been in a coma for quite a long time. Calculating the time, Cheng Dao says that they are almost there.


    A few minutes later, Su Chengdao, three people and a rabbit were brought into the room by a yellow fox. At a glance, he saw Ah Qi sitting on the table.


    Seeing ah Qi Yi''s smile, they were immediately relieved. It seems that Chen Yang''s words are true. The Yellow Fox family is really harmonious.


    Su Cheng said with a smile, "it''s impolite of you to sit on the table like a monkey."


    "It''s OK. They''re all good people. They''re familiar." Ah Qi said with a smile.


    One side of the Yellow fox suddenly full of black lines, they just know less than an hour, right? How is it cooked?


    "Hello, I''m Huang Xianli, the village head here." Huang Xianli introduced it with a smile.


    Su Chengdao bowed slightly and said, "Hello, I''m Su Chengdao. These two are my sister Wang Hua''er and Han Ru. The one on the table is my brother ah Qi."


    Seeing that the young man in Daopao was so polite, Huang Xianli was more appreciative. He led the people to sit down and explained about the dragon.


    "So it is..." Su Chengdao was embarrassed. He didn''t expect that the baby dragon was so special. They almost caused a disaster this time.


    Su Cheng asked, "by the way, village head Huang, do you know Chen Yang?"


    "Chen Yang?" Huang Xianli is surprised. This is their life-saving benefactor in Huanghu village. Why do the young people know?


    "How dare I ask you


    Su Chengdao said with a smile: "it''s the family teacher."


    Although he and Han Ru didn''t formally worship their teachers, and they were usually matched by their predecessors, the reality of their teachers and apprentices had already been established. Chen Yang''s help to him and Han Ru was not small, and he was totally giving them everything he could.


    Huang Xianli''s face changed greatly. He immediately got up and bowed to Su Chengdao: "it turned out that he was a benefactor. If he lost his way, he would welcome him far away. If he lost his way, he would welcome him far away."


    At the same time, a group of yellow foxes around also bent down and looked respectful.


    Yellow foxes are so big reaction make four people suddenly a Leng, don''t know why.


    Su Chengdao picked up Huang Xianli and asked, "village head Huang, please get up quickly. What is the so-called benefactor


    "Little brother Su didn''t know that there was a disease in the forest a hundred years ago, and our yellow Fox family lost nearly half of their compatriots. Just when we were in despair, master Chen Yangxian came suddenly. After months of hard thinking, he found a way to solve the problem. I, the Yellow fox, was also saved. "Huang Xianli was very excited when he heard ah Qi''s words. He didn''t expect that his master was so powerful. It was a coincidence.


    Su Chengdao said: "that''s what the family teacher did. It has nothing to do with us. Village head Huang doesn''t have to be like this."


    "How can I do that? Since I''m a benefactor, I must be a guest of honor of the Yellow fox clan. Just a moment, I''ll arrange someone to prepare a delicious food and hold a feast for some of you." Huang Xianli was so excited that he immediately ordered the two foxes to go down.


    In this way, ah Qi, they are also very confused. Unexpectedly, Chen Yang''s so-called cure is to save a monster tribe.


    After giving the order, Huang Xianli said with a smile, "ladies and gentlemen, the banquet needs some time to prepare. Why don''t I take you outside for a visit?"


    "This It doesn''t have to be that long Su Chengdao is a little embarrassed. He almost killed the dragon.


    "The village head''s legs are inconvenient. Let our brothers and sisters take you around?" At this time, one side of the big Hu opened his mouth.


    "No matter, no matter." Su Chengdao nodded, pulled down ah Qi, who was watching the play, and left the big house with the big and small erhu.


    In fact, there is nothing in the Yellow fox tribe, except the house, which is the mowed grassland, and the high wall.


    However, their cultivation ability is good. Half of the Yellow foxes in the village are attentive, and the rest are small yellow foxes that gather Qi.


    Ah Qi knows from their mouths that ghosts and their descendants are bound to be wise, but ghosts are special, so the fertility rate is low. In fact, there are not many tribes like them.


    Several people soon turned the demon tribe and came to an open space behind the residential area.


    There are some dummies in the open space. A few young yellow foxes are practicing on the dummies. It looks like a martial arts arena.


    But on the other side of the open space, there was a temporary shed. Under it was the dragon with closed eyes.


    Several adult yellow foxes are busy around the dragon, apparently cleaning up its blood.


    It''s OK not to see the goods. After seeing the goods, the four felt a little embarrassed.


    If it wasn''t for them, the dragon would have absorbed the fire spirit creatures and started to evolve into a growing period

 Chapter 283

    The Yellow foxes kept wiping the dragon''s body, not afraid of its huge size.


    From the occasional flash of worry in their eyes, they are really familiar with the dragon.


    See here, a seven several people immediately more embarrassed.


    Wang Hua''er said, "I have a lot of experience in the art of healing. In order to express our apology, I can try to cure this dragon."


    Xiao Hu was slightly surprised: "really?"


    Wang Hua''er nodded and gathered a force of life on the palm of her hand and handed it to erhu.


    There is no way to hide the power of life. As long as it is a living creature, it can feel it. This is the most basic thing to maintain the operation of life.


    The big and small erhu immediately felt the rich essence of life, and their faces were very happy. They took four people to the Bank of the dragon body.


    A female fox said: "big Hu, small Hu? What are you doing here? "


    Dahu said with a smile, "these guests have the skill of healing. They want to try to see if they can cure Xiaolv."


    Female Huang Hu was stunned: "the art of treatment? Isn''t that the magic that Yuan Ying can master? "


    Wang Huaer came up and said, "this is my natural divine art. It can mobilize the vitality ahead of time. I was sorry to hurt the small green before. We want to make up for one or two."


    "All right." Female yellow fox nodded: "but this is for your human use, is it effective for monsters?"


    Wang Hua''er said, "we all live by vitality. We should be universal."


    Then she put her hand on the dragon, closed her eyes, and mobilized the power of the spirit of wood.


    With the mobilization of Wang Hua''er, the wooden heart hanging between his neck is floating and flashing, and the force of the surrounding wooden line immediately converges.


    After the power of the wood line, there is a strong vitality. Then, along Wang Hua''er''s palm, he poured into the dragon''s body.


    The green energy shines green under the shed, and Wang Hua''er, who is in the middle of the energy, has a unique temperament, just like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks.


    "Well, well, little green''s wound is healing!" Suddenly, a yellow fox exclaimed in surprise.


    Smell speech, everyone immediately looked at the Dragon chest abdominal wound, this just found that the original exposed heart has disappeared, but in the original position is more than a layer of fresh meat.


    And this layer of new meat, is growing thick under the power of green life, and soon it has been exposed to the viscera to cover up.


    The huge wound is shocking because of the beating heart and visible viscera.


    But now these frightening things have been covered by new meat, now it seems that it is more like a healing scar.


    Although the scar is still very big, the new meat is also a thin layer, but it doesn''t look so terrible.


    No matter how serious the injury is, it''s still skin injury. At most, it''s just scar.


    However, for the dragon, the scar does not exist, with its super recovery ability, this skin can grow back in a few days.


    Wang Hua''er seems to have reached the limit when he let the young dragon grow such a large area of new meat. As soon as he loosened his hands, the green awn in the house dissipated.


    Wang Hua''er sighed and said, "this is my limit. I''ll treat it when my spiritual power recovers."


    Where have yellow foxes seen such scenes? They are still in a daze at this time. Wang Hua''er opened his mouth to let them recover.


    "Amazing, amazing." Female yellow fox praises a way.


    "Thank you, sister Hua''er." Dahu and Xiaohu danced with joy. Most of the serious injuries were cured in the twinkling of an eye, not to mention how happy they were.


    By now, the friction between them and the dragon is nothing.


    At this time, ah Qi asked: "the wound is closed, why does it still not wake up?"


    Su Cheng replied, "it''s absorbing fire spirit. After it''s absorbed and wakes up, it''s supposed to be a different look."


    "What''s it like?"


    "Listen to my father, Xiaolv''s scales will turn yellow when she grows up." On one side, Xiao Hu road.


    Ah Qi said, "yellow? So much change? "


    Su Cheng nodded: "yes, every time the Dragon changes, it will change a lot, and its strength will be several grades stronger. Next time we meet, it will be a powerful monster that can rival Yuanying. "


    "Well, it''s almost time. Let''s go back to dinner." Dahu road.


    So they followed Dahu back to the village head''s house.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the village head''s house has changed greatly.


    The dim room was full of bright lights, and the big table was full of colorful food, steaming hot and fragrant.


    Huang Xianli, the village head, invited ah Qiji to sit on the upper throne, and then motioned to Huang Hu to sit down.


    There was so much to eat at the party that they couldn''t eat.


    Next to the big table, there are several small tables. The Yellow foxes are sitting upright, looking at ah Qiji.Huang Xianli said: "a few friends, this is the top craft of our yellow Fox family. Enjoy it."


    When he was invited, ah Qi was not polite, so he took the lead in picking up a roast chicken and nibbled it.


    As soon as the chicken came in, ah Qi''s eyes were bright.


    This yellow fox roast chicken has only two characteristics, simple and crude, that is tender and fragrant!


    Just a bite of ah Qi was firmly attracted and crazily chewed the roast chicken.


    See, Su Chengdao a few people to look at each other, is also to the food in front of the body, so their eyes also light up.


    Their action seems to be a signal in general, a dry fox just began to sell the food in front of the body.


    This is the rule of their family. If the guests don''t eat, the host family can''t either.


    Seeing how happy ah Qi was eating, Huang Xianli was smiling. He put a piece of beef into his mouth and chewed it slowly.


    "Or It''s so delicious... "


    Looking at the Yellow foxes one by one, Huang Xianli''s heart is slightly sour.


    In fact, they haven''t held such a feast for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    A feast to eat more than eight o''clock, Su Chengdao several people''s stomach is bulging up, ah seven and sugar beans have long been lying on the ground can''t get up.


    With the verification of the Yellow Fox family, ah Qi has determined an answer in his heart.


    The demons are different in appearance and strength, but the benefits of cooking are unique, beautiful and each has its own merits!


    Everyone was full. As soon as he was dry, Huang Hu began to clean up the tableware and leftover food before he got up. Each one was very careful.


    Seeing this, sensible Wang Hua''er and Han Ru also started to clean up.


    At this time, a fluffy fox paw on their hands, the original size of erhu.


    Dahu said, "ah, sister Hua''er, you are guests. How can you do such rough work?"


    Wang Hua''er said, "this We have to help, too. "


    "How can we let the guests do it? It''s the duty of our host." Hu said and folded the plates with a smile.


    Seeing that the two little foxes were so enthusiastic, ah Qi was not easy to interrupt, so he had to let them clean up. In order to avoid embarrassment, he walked out of the long room.

 Chapter 284

    At half past eight in the evening, it was completely dark.


    The weather is clear and cloudless, and the moonlight falls on the ground, which makes the Yellow fox tribe quiet and peaceful.


    Who would have thought that there would be such a peaceful place in the extremely dangerous Zhoutian forest.


    Four people sitting on the bench in front of the house, quietly looking at the scenery, stupefied.


    "Little friend, is the craft of my yellow Fox family OK?" At this time, Huang Xianli came out of the house and came to the four people.


    Ah Qi said, "it''s delicious. Do you all know how to cook?"


    "Ha ha." Huang Xianli said with a smile: "the five senses of our demons are sharper than you human beings, and they control all aspects of the dishes much better. Since Kaizhi, cooking has always been the pride of our demons."


    Su Cheng asked, "by the way, village head Huang, I have a question."


    As if knowing what Su Chengdao was going to ask, Huang Xianli said with a smile, "but the number of people in our tribe?"


    "Yes." Su Cheng nodded: "I think your tribe is very big, and there are many houses. But after just observing, I found that only about one third of the houses are in use. Why?"


    Huang Xianli sighed and glanced at the Yellow fox tribe in the moonlight. His eyes were full of vicissitudes.


    Seeing this, Su Cheng immediately apologized and said, "I''m sorry, it''s a bit abrupt."


    "No harm." Huang Xianli sighed: "a few decades ago, there was a bad disease in the great forest on Sunday. We Huanghu tribe lost half of our compatriots, so these empty houses are actually theirs..."


    Hearing this, a trace of guilt flashed in the eyes of the four children.


    "I''m sorry."


    "It''s all in the past." Huang Xianli waved his hand: "if it were not for Chen Yangxian, we would not even have half left."


    No wonder the Yellow fox people are so enthusiastic about themselves. It turns out that Chen Yang saved a whole village, and the four children were immediately relieved.


    Su Chengdao continued: "but the number of yellow foxes I saw today seems to be less than half..."


    Huang Xianli was silent for a while, and said: "our elite was almost lost in that disease, leaving only the old and weak women and children. You know, we yellow foxes live in the big forest, surrounded by fierce monsters, so... "


    "Monster..." Su Chengdao is also silent. The Yellow fox tribe really has no strong man of high cultivation. If there is a powerful monster, it''s really hard to deal with.


    "But now it''s good. The dragon is about to transform. Then you''ll have another supporter comparable to Yuanying." Ah Qi Dao.


    Huang Xianli was slightly stunned, and then said: "yes Yes "


    there was something unnatural in his speech, but he was noticed by several people.


    Huang Xianli continued: "tomorrow, let''s leave..."


    Is that a rush? It''s too fast. I was very enthusiastic before.


    Hearing this, the four slightly raised eyebrows, a little surprised, but they nodded politely and agreed to each other.


    This is the tribe of others. They are the masters. Naturally, the four will not say anything.


    And Huang Hu is so polite, forgive four people''s behavior not to say, return them to eat such a feast, already very heavy friendship.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, ah Qi and four were about to leave, but Huang Xianli unexpectedly led a group of Huang Hu to see them off at the entrance of the village.


    "It''s strange for the Yellow Fox family to drive us away yesterday and send us off so warmly today." Ah Qi muttered.


    Su Chengdao shook his head: "they are not human. What does it matter if they are more peculiar?"


    Then they said goodbye to the Yellow Fox family and walked out of the tribe.


    The tribe is surrounded by the territory of the Yellow fox clan. They will go to inspect and clean up every once in a while. Of course, there are no monsters. The four people walk very smoothly and the journey is very fast.


    Suddenly, Su Chengdao stopped.


    Ah Qi said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you think it''s strange?" Su Cheng asked


    Ah seven slightly pick eyebrow: "you just reflect now, their character is not right?"


    "No Su Cheng shook his head: "they are too few."


    Wang Hua''er said, "they don''t say it''s because of the consumption of diseases and monsters."


    "No way." Su Cheng Road shakes his head again: "this yellow fox clan is afraid to have a secret."


    "There are only two elixirs in their tribe, and there are more than ten of them. If they live in the big forest, it''s really not a big problem. If they are killed by monsters, I don''t think it''s reliable."


    Ah Qi said, "how do you say that?"


    Since ancient times, they have a very long life experience, but they don''t want to explain it


    "What?" The four were puzzled.


    "Among the tribes, Huang Xianli is the only one who is older, and none of the others is over fifty." Su Chengdao said.Don''t say, Su Chengdao mentioned that, several people found that it was true.


    In the Yellow fox tribe, there are basically young people and children, and there are no old people. Even the middle-aged yellow foxes are not more than 30 years old.


    The age of monsters can be seen at a glance. That is their obvious characteristic, which can be clearly felt by practitioners.


    "And little green dragon was saved by Xiao Hu''s father ten years ago, but we didn''t see his father."


    "When village head Huang talked about the little green dragon, he looked a little bit wrong, and he was so enthusiastic to us, but he still wanted to drive us away." Ah Qi gave some details.


    "Their enthusiasm is not disguised, but the emotion of letting us go is also very strong," Wang added


    "Han Ru said:" by the way, those yellow foxes were wolfing down at the banquet, as if they had never eaten before. "


    "No, I don''t think so." Su Chengdao shook his head: "but before they start eating, the desire in their eyes is very obvious, just like the poor children on TV who see delicious food."


    Ah Qi''s eyes brightened: "do you mean that they may rarely hold such banquets?"


    Su Cheng nodded: "yes, and the situation in their tribe may not be good. The consumption of this banquet is huge."


    Wang Hua''er asked: "it''s very expensive, but we still have to entertain people. Clearly so warm, grateful, but still in a hurry to drive four people to leave, what''s the matter with the Yellow fox clan? "


    After thinking for a while, Su Cheng said, "I may know the answer."


    "What?"


    Su Chengdao said seriously: "there must be something wrong with the Yellow Fox family. And the reason they''re driving us away is probably something they''re avoiding. "


    Han Ru was puzzled: "ah? Why? "


    "I don''t know." Su Chengdao shook his head: "but what they let us avoid may cause danger to us."


    "And it''s the main cause of their problems." Ah Qi interrupted.


    A touch of worry flashed in Wang Hua''er''s eyes: "this matter


    "No The two boys spoke in unison.

 Chapter 285

    Yellow fox tribe


    Huang Xianli, the village head, was standing beside the dragon, looking sad.


    Little green dragon is in the process of transformation, which is a long and complicated process.


    Huang Xianli doesn''t know how long it will take for little green dragon, but he only has three days. If little green dragon doesn''t wake up in three days, he will wake him up and drive him away.


    With a heavy sigh, Huang Xianli''s eyes were full of vicissitudes: "Alas, how can we catch up at this time..."


    "Village head, are they coming in three days?" Asked a yellow fox.


    "Well." Huang Xianli nodded: "so the apprentices of little green dragon and master Chen Yangxian must leave, or they will be in trouble."


    "I don''t know this time How many people are we going to give... "


    Hearing the words, Huang Xianli sighed again: "let it be..."


    In an instant, the despairing mood spread on Huang Xianli and a cadre of Huang Hu.


    Their eyes are full of vicissitudes and loss, dim.


    "Village head! No A cry of panic broke the atmosphere.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Huang Xianli.


    Huang Hu said: "it''s a big deal! They came ahead of time


    "What Huang Xianli''s eyes wide open, full of disbelief: "it''s three days before I come, why today?"


    Huang Hu said anxiously: "I don''t know. They just suddenly appeared at the entrance of the village. Now they are coming here."


    Huang Xianli''s face showed a touch of panic: "quick! Wake up the little green dragon and let it go


    Several yellow foxes immediately began to shake the dragon''s body, or pull its tail, or slap its head, trying to wake it up.


    However, the dragon is in the deep sleep of metamorphosis and has no response.


    Seeing this, Huang Xianli called to Huang Hu: "go ahead quickly, and say anything to hold them down."


    "Good." Chuan Xin Huang Hu nodded and immediately turned around and ran away.


    Huang Xianli looked back at the little green dragon and said, "if those people see the little green dragon, it will be troublesome."


    "Not really You have to do it. Even if you hurt little green dragon, you have to wake him up. " He made up his mind to look at Huang Xianli''s crutch.


    If the little green dragon falls into the hands of those people, it will never come to a good end. Huang Xianli will never allow it.


    Suffering and grief, let them yellow Fox family to bear.


    "Village head! I can''t stop it It is said that Huang Hu is back and forth, and his face is even more anxious.


    "I see." Huang Xianli closed his eyes and opened them again with determination.


    He decided to wake up little green dragon even if he interrupted his transformation.


    Huang Xianli raised the crutch, a ray of light converged on the top of the crutch.


    "Village head, who are you?" A flash of surprise flashed across the face of a dry yellow fox.


    "Life is worse than death when they rise and fall in the hands of those people. What is the failure of their transformation?" Huang Xianli light finish saying, the light on the crutch shot to the little green dragon''s forehead.


    Light power is not small, fell on the dragon''s brain immediately issued a huge sound.


    The scales there have been peeled off by ah Qi. Huang Xianli''s target is here.


    After the light convergence, there is no scale covering the place has been blurred, at the same time, the eyelids of the dragon, stirred up.


    After the eyelids stirred a few times, they suddenly opened and showed their eyes in amazement.


    Why are you surprised?


    Because at first glance, it saw the familiar yellow foxes.


    But why do the familiar foxes interrupt their sleeping transformation?


    The Dragon raised his head and looked at Huang Xianli with doubts. There was no anger in his eyes, only doubts.


    Because it knows that foxes will never hurt themselves.


    Huang Xianli said, "little green, leave quickly."


    The Dragon tilted his head, and some of them didn''t know why.


    Huang Xianli continued: "leave quickly. The bad guys are coming. If you let them see you, it''s over."


    Little green dragon shook his head, then bit into the air a few times, saying that he was very powerful, don''t be afraid.


    "Come on, you''re not their match!" Huang Xianli is a little anxious. The giant dragon has failed in its transformation. It is not the opponent of those people.


    The Dragon let out a light whistle to express his dissatisfaction and refused to leave.


    At this time, Huang Xianli and his subordinates heard a distant sound, which was the voice of their subordinates blocking each other.


    The other side is the devil who kills people without blinking an eye. It''s obvious that the end of blocking the Yellow foxes is definitely broken bones and tendons.


    "Go away, you are not welcome here. Get out of here!" Huang Xianli was more anxious in his eyes. He kept beating the dragon with his crutch.


    His strength is tickling to the dragon, but the little green dragon still tilts his head and refuses to leave.


    At this time, two familiar figures ran to the little green dragon, it is the size of erhu.At this time, they had some scars on their bodies, and their soft yellow hair was also stained with a lot of dust.


    Xiao Hu yelled, "Xiao LV, go


    Big Hu said: "go, little green, it''s too late if you don''t go any more!"


    See the size of erhu, little green''s eyes flashed a glimmer of joy.


    But when the Dragon saw the scars on their bodies, there was a flash of consternation in his eyes.


    It''s even more puzzled. Why do you want to drive it away? It''s very strong.


    "Ah There was a scream.


    After the scream, a yellow fox landed on the dragon''s side again.


    His left hand and legs have shown an irregular curve, which is obviously broken.


    Looking up, there are three human beings in black standing in front, and the first one still holds a struggling yellow fox in his hand.


    "Hum."


    The leader gave a cold hum, and a red blood snake sprang out of his body, wrapped around the legs of the Yellow fox in his hands. Then when the snake was tight, the legs of the Yellow fox broke and gave a shrill scream.


    If ah Qi was present, he would exclaim, "blood repair!"


    However, this blood cultivator is much more powerful than Lu Xin. It seems that he is very handy and experienced in controlling blood.


    The hands of the Yellow fox cast aside, the man sneered: "Huang village chief, you are not small courage ah."


    "Exposed!" Huang Xianli yelled in his heart, and his face became gloomy immediately.


    Huang Xianli immediately put on a smile and said, "what did master Mo Xinxian say? We, the Yellow Fox family, have always been loyal."


    Mo Xin, the leading man, snorted coldly: "loyalty? I don''t see loyalty. "


    Then he pointed to the dragon and said, "what''s this?"


    Huang Xianli said, "Huixian master is a giant dragon."


    Mo Xin asked, "where did you come from?"


    Huang Xianli''s forehead exuded a cold sweat and did not answer.


    Mo Xin sneered: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, we have seen it anyway."


    "The Yellow Fox family, hiding the dragon, is unforgivable." Mo Xin''s eyes were fixed: "punishment, family labor, regardless of age!"


    In an instant, all the Yellow foxes changed their faces.

 Chapter 286

    It means that even children like Dahu and Xiaohu are forced to work in those places.


    The Yellow foxes don''t know what the place is like, but they know that they can''t get out as long as they go in.


    Huang Xianli immediately knelt down on his knees and yelled, "immortal master, please be merciful. I don''t regret Huang Xianli''s death. They are all children."


    Mo Xin sneered: "this is a giant dragon. Do you know how precious it is? It didn''t attack you, which shows that you have a long relationship and don''t get along with each other overnight. Why didn''t we find out before? "


    "Mr. Huang, Mr. Huang, you are really good at calculating."


    Mo Xin took a look at the dragon and continued: "is the Dragon changing? Do you want it to be transformed and revolt in adulthood? "


    Huang Xianli said immediately: "absolutely not."


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter." Mo Xin shook his head, one handed move, Huang Xianli suddenly felt a huge force, and then the body out of control, flew to Mo Xin''s hands.


    Mo Xin is about one meter eight. Huang Xianli is holding it in his hand like a child.


    When he hurt the Yellow fox, the dragon was already angry, but he was pressed in place by the big and small erhu.


    Now that Huang Xianli is caught by the other party, little green dragon can''t bear it any longer. He shakes off the big and small erhu and rushes to Mo Xin with a roar.


    The dragon clan has no kinship, but the Yellow fox clan warms the little green dragon''s heart.


    Every yellow fox here is his family.


    How can little green dragon not be angry when his family is hurt.


    The huge body came to Mo Xin''s body in the blink of an eye, and his mouth was about to bite off.


    "I can''t help myself." Mo Xin snorted coldly, and four blood snakes sprang out of his arms.


    After the blood snake was removed from the body, it grew rapidly and wound around the dragon. The giant force on it was no less powerful than the dragon''s, forcing it to stop.


    Little green dragon''s big mouth could only stop in front of Mo Xin and bit him several times.


    "If you have been transformed successfully, I will definitely turn around and run." Mo Xin looked abusive: "unfortunately, you are still in your infancy."


    There''s no mistake, Mo Xin. He''s a blood cultivator in Yuanying state.


    "Little green!" Seeing little green dragon blinking, he was restrained, and Xiao Hu exclaimed.


    Mo Xin stretched out his right hand, and a lot of chains and tools fell to the ground.


    As Yuanying, he has opened up Xumi space.


    Mo Xin said to his men, "go and tie it up for me."


    The two men immediately took orders, picked up the special chains and tools on the ground, and tied up the dragon.


    The chain is as thick as an adult''s thigh and covered with array patterns. It is obviously specially made for large monsters.


    However, the two men were all elixirs, and it was easy to tie the dragon with such a thick chain.


    Looking at this scene, a dry yellow fox eyes full of despair.


    It''s not that they don''t want to fight, it''s that they can''t fight at all.


    A few decades ago, these people suddenly appeared, killed the Yuanying strongman of the Yellow fox clan on the spot, slaughtered most of the golden elixirs in their clan, and then took a large number of yellow foxes.


    Since then, every five years, this group of people will appear once again and take a batch of yellow foxes.


    What to take, the presence of the Yellow foxes do not know, but the Yellow foxes have never been taken back.


    Servitude is the word they use.


    But are these yellow foxes really in labor?


    ¡­¡­


    The little green dragon kept roaring, but it couldn''t move. There were strange lines on the chain, and it was very tough.


    "Shut up." Mo Xin summoned a blood snake again and tied the dragon''s mouth.


    The mouth is tied, the dragon can only make a reluctant snore, but its eyes are full of resentment.


    "It''s your turn, village head Huang." Mo Xin looks at Huang Xianli in his hand.


    "Master Mo Xinxian, the children are innocent..." Huang Xianli''s eyes were full of pleading.


    "No, it''s not innocent at all." Mo Xin sneered: "the way you look at them is the way you want to kill me."


    Huang Xianli turned his head slightly. As expected, he saw the hatred in the eyes of the big and small erhu.


    "Immortal master, they are still young. I will make them change..." Huang Xianli begged.


    "No, you don''t have a chance." Mo Xin shook his head and continued: "in fact, even if there is no dragon, I will take you all this time."


    "Why?" asked Huang Xianli


    Mo Xin laughed twice: "because it''s coming to an end over there, so you''re useless."


    "But this dragon is a surprise. It''s funny that the dragon and the Yellow foxes are walking together."


    Huang Xianli''s eyes are full of despair: "immortal master, can you let the child go?""Is it possible?" Mo Xin sneered: "and you haven''t calculated the account of hiding from the dragon."


    Huang Xianli''s face changed greatly. He cried, "it''s all my idea. It''s none of their business."


    "Of course, they are, especially." Mo Xin gave a sneer, his heart moved, and the big and small erhu flew to Huang Xianli''s side.


    Then three blood snakes came out and entangled them.


    "I can see that the Dragon seems to be very close to you two." No channel.


    Huang Xianli said, "no, they are just innocent children."


    "Shut up Mo Xin gave Huang Xianli a slap.


    He was a yuan infant practitioner. With a slap, he immediately threw Huang Xianli dizzy and his teeth were loose.


    "Village head!" The big and small erhu exclaimed, then his eyes glared at Mo Xin, and his anger was undisguised.


    Mo Xin browed: "Yo? That''s a tough little beast. "


    Mo Xin took Da Hu and Xiao Hu''s father, just a few years after little green dragon came.


    At that time, the two of them were very big, and they were also impressed by Mo Xin.


    It was this man who took his father.


    From that day on, they never saw their father again.


    I heard from other yellow foxes that as long as they were taken away by these people, they would never come back.


    During this period, Mo Xin came again and took a yellow fox with him.


    They are cold and merciless. If they resist a little, they will be brutally suppressed, which leads to the Yellow fox people not dare to resist.


    Although they dare not resist, they dare to hate.


    The big and small erhu are just like that.


    "You are the beast." Dahu cried angrily.


    In an instant, there was silence.


    They all suspected that they had heard wrong. Dahu scolded the immortal master?


    That''s a power that even a dragon can hold down.


    Mo Xin is also slightly a Leng, reaction after the face immediately gloomy down.


    I''m a monk of Yuanying. I was scolded by a fox?


    "Ha ha." Mo Xin sneered: "originally just want to interrupt your hands and feet."


    Then his eyes coagulated: "now, you should die."

 Chapter 287

    Death is something that all creatures fear.


    All living things struggle and struggle for survival and get rid of death.


    But sometimes, death is no longer terrible.


    Like now.


    Dahu''s eyes were full of resentment, and he could not see the slightest fear.


    She is not afraid of death and the human cultivator in front of her.


    Even if she broke her hand and foot, she would try her best to climb over and bite each other.


    It was this man who took her father. If the village head hadn''t stopped her, she and her brother would have resisted.


    Mo Xin''s face was overcast, and he released two blood snakes.


    As if the blood snake had its own consciousness, it wound around Da Hu and Xiao Hu, and its scarlet tongue was still hissing at them, as if they were alive.


    Mo Xin said fiercely: "look, this is the end of offending us."


    Next, he will use the most cruel way to torture and kill two little yellow foxes, that is to be sucked dry by the blood snake.


    Blood snakes are different in sucking blood. They are generated by evil blood. After touching Huoxue, they will repel each other and cause severe pain to the bitten object.


    The bitten will be sucked blood in the fierce pain and lose their breath.


    Evil cultivation is so vicious.


    "Master Mo Xian, please don''t push people too hard." Suddenly, Huang Xianli on one side spoke.


    Mo Xin turned his head and found that although Huang Xianli''s cheek was red and swollen, he was staring at himself and his eyes were very cold.


    Mo channel: "too much pressure? Are you human? You are nothing but low spirits. "


    Huang Xianli said: "no matter people or demons, there is no distinction between high and low. There are good demons in demons, and there are villains in people."


    Mo Xin''s face flashed a sneer: "what? Even village head Huang wants to resist? "


    Li Xianhu said: "this time I come here for the sake of peace?"


    Mo channel: "yes."


    Huang Xianli said, "if we all die, isn''t it easy to explain to the immortal master?"


    "Well?" Mo Xin''s pupil shrinks, and he understands Huang Xianli''s meaning at a glance.


    He''s got a handle on him.


    Mo Xin is really here for the Yellow fox.


    Because there are not many workers there, but the progress has come to the end stage. It is enough to add another batch.


    But if all the Yellow foxes are dead, he can''t believe it.


    Without the labor supplement, they will need their own people to fill the vacancy.


    There are many dangers. If you don''t pay attention, you will die on the spot. Mo Xin doesn''t want his men to die in vain.


    "The old fox..." Mo Xin scolded secretly, but the expression on his face did not change at all. He sneered and said, "village head Huang is threatening me?"


    "Not at all." Huang Xianli said faintly, with cold eyes and no sincerity.


    Is this a threat?


    This is the naked threat.


    "I don''t believe it. Have I been threatened?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Don''t laugh.


    After laughing, Mo Xin said: "you''re right, village head Huang."


    "But it''s not a big problem for me to kill a third." Words fall, Mo Xin body again ran out of a blood snake.


    This blood snake is a little different. It''s not bright red, but a little dark. It''s very obvious.


    After leaving the body, the blood snake soared directly, and it had the size of a large monster, which was almost the same as that of a giant dragon.


    Blood snake body twist a few, then came to the Yellow fox group, snake eyes cold to stare at the Yellow foxes below, to choose people and bite.


    "Ha ha." Huang Xianli chuckled and said, "immortal master, do you know that our spirits are different from human beings?"


    "We demons can self abolish cultivation."


    Hearing this, Mo Xin''s pupils suddenly shrank, and a trace of unhappiness flashed in his heart.


    After oppressing the Yellow fox clan for so many years, he has forgotten one thing.


    The demons are very strange. As long as the time comes, they can make pills.


    On the way of practice, the spirit faced many choices.


    For example, give up the opportunity to strengthen the body, choose to speak the voice, or give up the demon body, choose to shape.


    God has given them the opportunity to choose, but also the opportunity to regret.


    Demons can abolish their cultivation and then re cultivate.


    Although the heart felt bad, but Mo Xin still sneered and asked: "so what, when the time comes you still want to be a slave."


    "Ha ha ha..." Huang Xianli gave a long smile, then his eyes were fixed and he asked seriously, "if We''re not even smart? "


    "What Don''t be surprised.


    If even the spirit and wisdom are useless, then the spirit will change back to its original shape, and return to its muddled state.At that time, the Yellow Fox family is just a group of bigger foxes.


    A group of foxes, how to work?


    People can''t even understand.


    This is what Mo Xin can''t tolerate. Similarly, he doesn''t believe that the Yellow fox clan will have such courage.


    Mo Xin said with a sneer: "village head Huang, do you think this group of yellow foxes who are greedy for life and afraid of death will die with you?"


    "Fear of death? We yellow foxes are not afraid of death! " Suddenly, a yellow fox makes a sound.


    "Yes, we are not afraid of death."


    "It''s just that you want to swallow it!"


    "If you dare to move the village head and the big Hu and the small Hu, we will lose our intelligence on the spot!"


    Don''t use Huang Xianli, a group of yellow foxes have been indignant, scrambling to answer.


    "Big guy..." Looking at the blood of the elders, there was a warm current in Dahu''s heart, and his eyes were moist.


    Huang Xianli''s face also flashed a smile.


    They are yellow fox people, never weak, only forbearance.


    However, it''s useless to be filled with righteous indignation, and it''s useless to be full of blood.


    Mo Xin''s face was twisted with anger.


    He didn''t expect that these weak yellow foxes had such backbone. Before, they were still shivering at their feet, but now they were so strong.


    He was angry, so the dark blood snake moved.


    As soon as the snake''s tail is swept away, smoke and dust are everywhere.


    And among the smoke and dust are the yelling foxes.


    This tail swept up at least a dozen yellow foxes, all of them were broken bones and tendons, seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    "Children Huang Xianli cried, tears have overflowed.


    He is the only yellow fox left in the Great Purge, and he is also the oldest in the whole tribe.


    The rest of the old yellow foxes were either killed or forced to work.


    His role is to appease some young yellow foxes.


    Now standing yellow foxes are all entrusted to their children by their companions.


    "Come on, let me see. I''ll see if you have the courage. " Mo Xin''s face is fierce and his smile is distorted.


    He never believed that the Yellow foxes would kill themselves.


    This group of yellow foxes are born to open wisdom, where to experience that kind of feeling.

 Chapter 288

    However, Mo Xin was wrong.


    The Yellow Fox family is really not weak.


    Huang Xianli''s expression of grief was restrained, but it was replaced by firmness.


    Incomparable firmness.


    "Don''t believe it! Don''t look down on us yellow foxes Huang Xianli roared.


    Now, he doesn''t need to call each other immortal master.


    Seriously, they don''t deserve to be called immortal masters.


    Only such figures as Chen Yang can be called immortal masters.


    Of course, his disciples should become immortal masters in the future.


    Huang Xianli''s idea is a little complicated, because his body has been flashing brilliance, and the violent spirit power is constantly running in his body.


    The abolition of cultivation has begun.


    Mo Xin eyebrows a pick, stunned way: "old thing, it is quite backbone."


    The next moment, dozens of violent spiritual power emerged, and Mo Xin''s face changed greatly.


    After Huang Xianli, a group of yellow foxes did not hesitate to abandon their cultivation.


    Even the big and small erhu in front of him are not to be outdone, and the spiritual power in his body is also violent.


    Mo Xin frowned and said, "old man, do you really want to die?"


    Huang Xianli sneered: "in your hands, there is a difference between death and immortality?"


    Mo Xin sighed, and knew that the Yellow Fox family was gone.


    He spent his energy and money to cultivate his subordinates, and will lose a large part of them.


    However, these losses are nothing.


    Because he caught a dragon.


    The living dragon is still in its infancy.


    Mo Xin laughed twice and said, "it''s just a group of hard labor. If they die, they will die. But I still have a more valuable dragon."


    "Ha ha ha." Huang Xianli sneered, "don''t believe it, don''t believe it. Do you know that the dragon''s flame bag can explode itself?"


    "What?" Mo Yuhu''s face changed and he looked at the little green dragon.


    Sure enough, the little green dragon''s long neck has been suffused with obvious red light, and a hot breath comes out of it, which is obviously a trend of self explosion.


    As long as Huang Xianli''s spiritual power explodes, the flame bag in the little green dragon''s body will also explode.


    The flame bag is the organ that gives out the dragon breath. To put it bluntly, what is stored in it is the dragon breath.


    This explosion, not to mention the dragon, the surrounding yellow fox will be instantly dyed into ashes.


    Don''t bully the foxes. Little green dragon has been watching.


    Knowing the intentions of the relatives, how can it fall behind.


    "Damn it, put it out!" Mo Xin called out a blood snake and kept biting the dragon''s face.


    If the Dragon explodes, he will lose a lot.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Huang Xianli burst out laughing: "late, the flame bag has been triggered, even if it''s death, little green will explode."


    "Damn it! Damn it Mo Xin was so angry that he felt regret in his heart.


    I knew that I would not jump so much. When the time comes, the Yellow Fox and the dragon will both receive. The organization will definitely give me a big reward.


    At that time, the plan to send troops to support his father''s capture of the city was also a matter of certainty.


    Now let alone the dragon, even the Yellow fox will be gone.


    If he has lost his great treasure, he should not believe that his property will also be lost.


    "All right! Don''t explode, I promise you not to kill people! " Mo Xin compromised and said.


    "Ha ha." Huang Xianli sneered: "do you think I will believe you?"


    The spirit power on him was furious and didn''t stop at all.


    The violent spirit power had already poured into his head and began to impact Huang Xianli''s consciousness.


    By this time, his consciousness had been a little blurred.


    Looking at the angry Mo Xin, Huang Xianli couldn''t help but flash a trace of cheerfulness in his heart.


    "Happy, it''s so happy."


    "I am Have you forced Mo Xin to compromise? "


    "Father, I''m sorry, Xianli. The Yellow fox clan will be destroyed in my hands."


    Huang Xianli''s consciousness has begun to blur, his brain is also in a mess, and his memory is jumping out.


    He saw the passion of practicing with his father at the beginning, felt the grief of his father''s entrusting the tribe to him before he died, and saw the joy little green dragon brought to the village. As well as their tearful drive away little green dragon.


    Until the end, he saw the back of ah-7-4.


    "At least The disciples of master Chen Yangxian left safely, didn''t they


    "The next time they come Will you feel sorry for us to see that the Yellow fox tribe has become a pool of ashes


    Huang Xianli''s consciousness became more and more vague.


    His intelligence will soon dissipate.


    As he was dying, Huang Xianli turned his eyes. He saw the dim eyed erhu and the firm eyed descendants of Huang Hu.Finally, he saw the angry little green dragon in his eyes and felt guilty in his heart.


    Originally, little green dragon didn''t have to die with him.


    It is the king of monsters, it is the proud dragon family.


    For the sake of the Yellow Fox family, it put down its arrogance and picked up its feelings, and its heart was no longer cold.


    As long as you give it time to grow up, then the little green dragon can definitely be on its own.


    At that time, even Mo Xin''s father can''t help it


    All of a sudden, an emerald green light came and covered the place.


    Just a touch of yellow fox, green Guanghua immediately into the Yellow Fox''s body.


    A magical scene appeared. Huang Xianli''s fierce spirit power calmed down immediately after seeing the green light. Even Huang Xianli''s eyes were clear.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Xianli''s mind flashed a trace of doubt.


    Not only him, all the Yellow foxes, but also Mo Xin are in consternation.


    After all, Mo Xin was a yuan infant cultivator. He had a lot of inspiration and immediately released his divine consciousness.


    However, as soon as the divine consciousness penetrates the body, the first thing it perceives is a fist.


    It was a fist wrapped in a blue pattern, on which was a thick, dark red lightning beating.


    The owner of the fist is a teenager.


    The young man''s brows are tight and his mouth is wide open. He seems to be shouting.


    He''s angry.


    However, what''s the use of anger? Mo xinnai is a yuan infant practitioner. What can you do for me as a young man?


    In an instant, Mo Xin''s pressure was on the boy.


    With the release of spiritual pressure, Mo Xin began to look for the source of emerald green light, no longer caring about the boy.


    He has self-confidence, and his own spiritual pressure can definitely prevent the young from entering.


    However, the fact is unexpected.


    Mo Xin was shocked to find that even if the spirit pressure was added to the body, the boy did not stop, but came to his body.


    What''s the speed?


    "What''s going on?" Don''t be surprised, want to dodge.


    However, the boy didn''t even give him the chance to think, and his right fist with blue lines was on his chest.


    At this time, the boy''s roar came out.


    At the same time, there was the explosion.


    The blast comes from the air. It''s the power of breaking mountain boxing. Even the air can blow out, and even Yuan Ying''s spirit wall can be easily broken.


    But now, this kind of fist is on Mo Xin''s chest.

 Chapter 289

    "Ho ~!" Mo Xin only had time to give out a gasp, then he was blasted out by the mountain breaking fist.


    His body instantly flew dozens of meters away, swept over more than a dozen yellow fox wooden houses, and finally hit the high wall, making a huge noise.


    For a moment, smoke and dust everywhere, in front of nothing to see.


    And a dry yellow fox is dumbfounded, completely do not know what happened.


    Because of the green brilliance, their violent spiritual power has calmed down.


    Now, what''s the situation?


    The Yuanying human who threatened himself just flew out?


    What''s more, was it a teenager who beat him out?


    Wait a minute, the boy seems familiar.


    Isn''t this the apprentice of master Chen Yangxian, the boy named ah Qi?


    Like Huang Hu, there are two men brought by Mo Xin.


    They are mo Xin''s right and left hands, and their cultivation has reached the peak of the golden elixir.


    After being dull, the two people who reacted immediately gave a big drink and rushed to ah Qi.


    If the master is beaten, how can he stand by.


    "Be careful!"


    Huang Xianli and the big and small erhu let out a surprise to remind ah Qi.


    But ah Qi is standing in the same place, gasping, the whole body blood thunder has also converged.


    And his right arm is powerless to shrug, at this time, if you investigate, you will find that the bone in ah Qi''s right arm has been broken into several pieces.


    The evolutionary blood thunder has a great burden on the body. With the more powerful mountain breaking fist, it''s good to break the bone into several pieces.


    If you were someone else, I''m afraid the whole person would be broken into powder at the moment.


    Although ah Qi just lost his right arm, his whole body was in a state of complete detachment. At this time, if he could stand, he would have tried his best to avoid the two golden elites.


    At this time, several golden lights flashed and stabbed the two elixirs.


    The speed of the golden light was so fast that it disappeared in a flash. At this time, the two elixirs had only ah Qi in their eyes. It was too late to react, and they were immediately penetrated by the golden light.


    At this time, all the talents see the true face of the golden light.


    It turned out to be seven golden flying swords.


    Seven flying swords have penetrated into the bodies of the two elixirs, and the breath inside has changed their faces greatly.


    "Seven Xuan sword style, seven kill!" At this time, a loud drink came from the front.


    Looking around, the Yellow foxes found that it was su Chengdao''s little friend.


    By his side, Wang Hua''er and Han Ru are two girls.


    Wang Hua''er is holding an emerald green flower in her hand. The vast green light is coming from here.


    With Su Chengdao''s shouts, the seven kill flying sword was full of gold, and the sharp breath burst out. The two elixirs were immediately surrounded by the sharp breath, and they fell to the ground before they could scream.


    At this time, the Yellow foxes finally responded.


    It''s someone who''s coming to save himself.


    It''s not others who save themselves, it''s the benefactor who is driven away by themselves.


    A few decades ago, Chen Yang saved their tribe once. A few decades later, his apprentice saved them again.


    A few seconds later, the sharp Qi dissipated and the place was empty. The two elixirs had already been chopped to pieces and scattered with the wind.


    Seven flying swords also disappeared, leaving only a flying sword with blue light on the ground.


    "Whew!" Flying sword off the ground, flying into a big hand.


    Su Chengdao several people don''t know when they have come to ah Qi.


    Cold such as looking at the distance has not dissipated the smoke and dust, said: "fierce, actually put people out so far."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Help me quickly. I can''t stand any more." Ah Qi Dao.


    Su Chengdao smiles and holds ah Qi.


    Three people came to ah Qi''s side, Wang Hua''er was naturally in it, and the emerald green Guanghua stopped releasing with her action.


    At this time, the fury of Linghu has already subsided, but it has nothing to do with it.


    Guanghua is naturally the power of life. With the indoctrination of vitality, Huang Xianli, who had lost consciousness, also recovered.


    At this time, his eyes were clear and his face was surprised: "you You... "


    Ah Qi said with a smile, "Hey, I''ve come to save you."


    The bright smile of the youth is like a spring breeze passing through Huang Xianli''s heart.


    At this time, he was in a very fragile state, breaking at the touch. The young voice seemed to have magic power, which deeply touched his heart.


    In an instant, Huang Xianli''s eyes were moist.


    Originally, they wanted to exterminate the clan.


    They want to give up their innate wisdom and become ignorant beasts, and then be burned to ashes by the little green dragon''s breath.


    But now, they don''t have to.


    Yellow fox tribe He survived."Thank you Thank you Huang Xianli is incoherent.


    But he soon adjusted, knelt down and cried, "thank you, thank you..."


    Because Mo Xin was beaten by ah Qi, their blood snake had already dissipated and their action power was restored.


    Su Chengdao picked up Huang Xianli: "Huang village head doesn''t need to be polite. I''ll give you a hand."


    "More than raising your hand, ah Qi''s right hand is useless." Huang Xianli''s eyes filled with tears, but he saw Ah Qi''s irregular right arm.


    Ah Qi said with a smile: "it''s a small matter. It''ll recover later."


    Suddenly, ah Qi''s eyes turned.


    By this time, the smoke and dust in the distance had dissipated, revealing the broken house and a big hole in the wall in the distance.


    But there was nothing in the cave, no mo Xin.


    And Mo Xin was standing in the sky, looking at them fiercely.


    His chest had completely collapsed, and the bones of his upper body were also completely broken. If it had not been for the protection of evil blood, that mountain breaking fist might have directly penetrated his heart.


    Also because of this reason, Mo Xin did not die directly, but also retained consciousness and looked at the young man on the ground fiercely.


    He didn''t expect that the boy could break through his own pressure and make such an earth shaking blow.


    Almost, almost, he died here.


    But now he has been prepared, in front of a few teenagers have not hurt him.


    "Cough, cough." Mo Xin coughed a few times and spat out several mouthfuls of blood. Then he said, "today, none of you want to live."


    He is already crazy. As an evil cultivator, his subordinates don''t know how many lives they have been contaminated with. Now the ferocity breaks out, no matter how many.


    "Is it?" Su Chengdao sneers and looks at the Dragon nearby.


    Along with his eyes, Mo Xin also saw the dragon.


    At this time, his face changed greatly.


    The throat of the dragon is still so bright red, but its mouth is an unlimited blood snake.


    This shows that the Dragon originally condenses the breath for self explosion, which can be released at this time.


    How powerful the dragon breath is, large monsters will be instantly penetrated, just like the yuan baby spirit wall, naturally no longer speak.

 Chapter 290

    "Bad!" Don''t be surprised in your confidence. If you mobilize your spiritual power, you will run away.


    But someone was ahead of him and stopped in front of him.


    It was a huge golden sword. It was golden and shining. It was just to kill evil.


    Beheading evil can''t stop Mo Xin, but it can stop him.


    Stop it, that''s enough.


    Because little green dragon''s breath has come to him.


    It''s a dragon breath. There''s something special about it.


    It contains the resentment of little green dragon, and the will to die.


    Originally, it was used for self explosion, so little green dragon, regardless of everything, mobilized all his spiritual power, regardless of the load of the flame bag, has been accumulating strength.


    Up to now, this breath of dragon is several times more powerful than usual.


    In the same way, its flame bag has been seriously damaged, at least for a long time.


    But it doesn''t matter, as long as this one can kill the beast, it''s enough.


    Mo Xin was already at the end of the crossbow when he received a mountain breaking fist. At this time, the dragon was breathing, and he could only summon a few spirit walls in a hurry.


    His strongest defense is blood shield, but he dare not call blood shield.


    Because Mo Xin''s body is in a mess, and he can only rely on a stem of evil blood to maintain his life. At this time, if he transfers the evil blood into a shield, he will die.


    "It''s just a long breath. I can''t break my spirit wall..." Don''t comfort yourself.


    However, it can only be self consolation.


    In an instant, the spirit wall was broken, and the dragon breath swept Mo Xin''s body and rushed to the sky.


    Dragon breath burning, Mo Xin''s body instantly turned into ashes, dissipated in front of everyone.


    See here, yellow foxes originally because Mo letter did not die and mention the heart immediately relaxed down.


    The devil, at last, died.


    A few seconds later, the dragon''s breath dissipated, and the little green dragon also fell to the ground.


    His mouth was black with smoke, and the breath burned himself.


    "Little green!" The big and small erhu screamed and rushed to little green dragon.


    Wang Hua''er said: "it''s all right, just some internal injuries, you get out of the way."


    Dahu and Xiaohu immediately stood up to get out of the way. They really saw Wang Hua''er''s ability, and they could even pacify their own violent spirit power.


    Wang Hua''er continued: "bring the injured yellow foxes over and put them beside little green dragon."


    Smell speech, a dry yellow fox immediately start, the Yellow foxes on the edge of the dragon.


    "Ah Qi, you''ll go too." Wang Hua''er looks at ah Qi.


    "Oh." Ah Qi nodded and went over honestly.


    But he was a little skinny, and actually got to climb on the dragon''s forehead.


    Although the dragon was in the end, he didn''t lose consciousness. Seeing this familiar human coming to his brain again, he was a little upset and breathed heavily.


    Ah Qi said with a smile, "why, I saved your life. Why not let me sit down?"


    Indeed, ah Qi saved his life. Little green dragon immediately closed his eyes and stopped caring.


    Wang Hua''er shook his head, raised the green flower again and closed his eyes.


    The next moment, emerald green light reappeared to the dragon and the injured yellow foxes.


    The light comes to the body, and the injuries of the Yellow foxes immediately recover at the speed visible to the naked eye. Ah Qi''s arm also recovers "bang bang bang".


    It was a broken bone. No matter how long the bone was, it was very painful. Ah Qi on the dragon''s head howled like a pig.


    Wang Hua''er immediately closed her eyes. It''s not her brother who is such a disgrace.


    Huang Hu doesn''t howl when he breaks his hand or foot. When you break your hand, you howl like this.


    If it''s really painful, why don''t you shout pain when you just hit someone with mountain boxing?


    Was it more painful then than now?


    A moment later, most of the injured people got better, and most of the Yellow foxes stood up.


    Most of the injuries in the dragon''s body have recovered, but the fire bag has not fully recovered.


    And ah Qi''s right hand is also healed, without any sequelae.


    With Wang Hua''er''s ability, he could not exert such a large-scale power of life.


    All thanks to the green flowers in her hands.


    It''s a spirit tree, which was prepared by an ziyue.


    The heart of the wood spirit can mobilize the vitality in the spirit. This emerald flower is used by her just in case.


    More than that, Su Chengdao''s Xumi space also has a wood walking spirit, which is also prepared by an ziyue, aiming at insurance.


    Today, her preparation finally worked. Although she did not save her own disciples, she saved a demon tribe.


    Looking at the younger generation''s recovery one by one, Huang Xianli burst into tears and exclaimed: "Shenshu, Shenshu."


    Then he knelt down with a group of yellow Foxes: "yellow fox tribe, thank you for your help.""At present, our yellow fox tribe is poor, so we can''t repay the kindness of the benefactors. We can only practice hard. If the benefactors are in trouble in the future, our yellow fox tribe will be at the front line, throwing our head and blood, and will die."


    Hearing this, ah Qi''s eyebrows were raised. Huang Xianli''s words were obvious. Huang Hu tribe would be their people in the future.


    Su Chengdao said with a smile: "village head Huang, when we see injustice, we should help each other and do our part."


    "Yes, my master didn''t do the same at the beginning." Ah Qi agrees.


    Don''t say that Chen Yang is OK, but Huang Xianli''s head is lower. This is a double kindness. How can we repay him?


    Huang Xianli roared: "our yellow fox tribe is willing to be loyal to your benefactors. If they don''t agree, we won''t get up."


    "Yes, I can''t get up."


    "If you don''t promise, you won''t get up."


    "We don''t have anything in return. We have only one life."


    Yelled a crowd of yellow foxes.


    The four looked at each other and found that they were helpless.


    Su Chengdao shook his head: "in this case, you are loyal to ah Qihao. He is the apprentice of Chen Yang."


    "Yes Headed by Huang Xianli, a group of yellow foxes responded: "I, the Yellow foxes, have been devoted to ah Qi since then. I have no two hearts. I will never die."


    "Ah?" The sudden change makes ah Qi unable to respond. How to say loyalty is loyalty.


    "Master, what can I do for you?" Asked Huang Xianli.


    "Er..." Ah Qi was stunned. Let''s get up first.


    "Yes." Huang Xianli agreed, turned his head and cried, "get up."


    So yellow fox stood up.


    Huang Xianli asked, "master, what else can I do for you?"


    "Well Don''t call me master Ah Qi Dao.


    "Yes." After Huang Xianli agreed, he turned around and yelled, "don''t call the master, you know."


    So the Yellow fox roared: "yes! Lord


    Ah seven suddenly fainted in the past, his boss as if a little unclear.


    But Su Chengdao on the side looked at him with a smile.


    Ah Qi asked the three: "what should I do?"


    Wang Hua''er said with a smile: "you are the master, you can do it by yourself."


    "Yes, it''s up to you." The other two agreed.


    "I..."

 Chapter 291

    In the long room of the Yellow fox clan, ah Qi is surrounded by yellow foxes, with all kinds of food in front of him.


    The other three sat with tangdou, eating a little bit, and were also honored as the guests of honor.


    Huang Xianli asked, "Xiao en Gong, this is a delicacy just made by our cook. Why don''t you eat it?"


    A closer look, found that the dishes in front of ah Qi really did not move, and he himself is a look of headache.


    Suddenly out of a yellow Fox family, you are the main, you say no headache.


    Of course, it''s a headache.


    Ah Qi spent a lot of effort to let the other party no longer call himself the master. Although the hero was crying awkward, at least he was much better than the master.


    Seeing that ah Qi didn''t move his mouth, Huang Xianli asked, "but this dish doesn''t suit your appetite?"


    "No, No." Ah Qi quickly shook his head: "it''s just that there''s no appetite, ha, there''s no appetite..."


    "All right." Huang Xianli nodded, retreated to one side, respectful appearance let ah seven more headache.


    Ah Qi doesn''t know how to deal with the Yellow fox clan. Su Cheng says that this big pit can kill him.


    A fearless bear boy has suddenly become the master of a demon tribe. How can he know what to do.


    Fortunately, they have informed Chen Yang of the situation here, and the other party is on the way.


    At that time, with Chen Yang''s three inch tongue, you can''t help the Yellow Fox family.


    After Chen Yang convinces Huang Hu, ah Qi will regain his vitality.


    He really doesn''t want to carry the burden of his family.


    In the evening, Chen Yang arrived.


    He is still a white gown, with the gentle smile of the signboard style on his face, which makes people feel like a spring breeze.


    Just arrived at the Yellow fox tribe, Chen Yang was familiar with the road and stepped into the village head''s long house.


    "Long time no see, village head Huang."


    heard as like as two peas and Huang Xianlileng saw the same figure as he did decades ago.


    "Chen Master Chen Yangxian... "


    Chen Yang went through the Yellow foxes and came to Huang Xianli. He said with a smile, "I know everything. I''ve been suffering for you in recent years."


    First the Ju clan was rescued, and now the old benefactor came in person. Huang Xianli seemed to be dreaming.


    You know, in Huanghu village, Chen Yang is regarded as an idol, but now there are more than seven idols.


    Chen Yang took out a satellite phone and handed it to Huang Xianli, saying, "if you are in trouble in the future, please contact me directly."


    "This is Huang Xianli was staring at the satellite phone in his hand.


    Chen Yang said: "our human communication tool is the thousand mile sound transmission that ordinary people can use."


    "Everyone can use it!" Huang Xianli''s eyes widened, full of shock.


    Although it was the first time he saw a technological product, he had no doubt in his eyes.


    Because this is what Chen Yang said, they firmly believe that Chen Yang will not deceive himself.


    The demons are so honest. If you treat them well, they will treat you heartily.


    After teaching Huang Xianli and a group of Huang Hu elite phones how to use them, Chen Yang looks to ah Qi.


    My apprentice has been staring at me for a long time. The meaning in his eyes is just like a wild animal in a cage. How eager is he to save himself?


    Chen Yang chuckled twice and waved to ah Qi and four people, indicating "you go out.".


    Seeing this, ah Qi immediately took three people and sugar beans out of the long room.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Hu came out and said to the four, "master Chen Xian said you can go in."


    So they followed Xiao Hu into the long room.


    At the first look in the room, ah Qi looks at Chen Yang at the top. After seeing the reassuring meaning in each other''s eyes, he is relieved.


    Sure enough, Huang Xianli solemnly said to ah Qi, "my benefactors are so broad-minded that we are so abrupt."


    "No harm, no harm..." Ah Qi said with a smile.


    Although I don''t know what Chen Yang said, I just answer.


    After a few polite words with Huang Xianli, ah Qi probably knew what master had said to him.


    The basic idea is: you are free. You don''t need to give priority to us. If you really feel bad, you should owe us personal feelings.


    The more you say that, the more moved the Yellow fox people are.


    This kind of kindness is really sincere. It''s unrequited.


    So the Yellow foxes looked at several people with more burning eyes.


    Even if he is not their master now, ah Qi suspects that if he repents, the Yellow foxes will be more happy and feel at ease.


    When the two great benefactors came, a feast of spirits was inevitable.


    However, Chen Yang seems to be well prepared. Knowing that the situation of the Yellow fox clan is not good, he actually prepared a lot of food materials in Xumi space, and took them out in huangxianli dialect.


    Of course, these ingredients can''t be taken out in front of the public, that is, they can''t be taken out in front of the public.He went to the back kitchen and provided the ingredients.


    When Huang Xianli was informed, the gratitude in his eyes became more obvious.


    A benefactor is a benefactor. He has a brilliant plan.


    Soon, the dishes were served by the kitchen, and the fragrance was incomparable.


    Without the pressure of yellow fox, ah Qi also regained his appetite and ate a lot.


    The Yellow foxes who survived the crisis also enjoyed themselves and even drank good wine.


    However, the wine making skill of yellow fox is much worse than that of golden backed ape. For this reason, ah Qi specially gave them the special juice formula of golden backed ape.


    "Village head! No When people were eating hot, a yellow fox suddenly ran in.


    Huang Xianli frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "A man dressed like the scum of the day came to the tribal gate and asked us where his boss had gone." Huang Hu Dao.


    "Well?" Huang Xianli looked at Lin and asked, "what''s the state of that man?"


    "The man was just concentrating, but in a big voice." Huang Hu Dao.


    From the description, this person should be mo Xin''s accomplice. Huang Xianli''s face is a little bad. I didn''t expect that the other party came so fast.


    Chen Yang said with a smile, "village head Huang, let''s come."


    Huang Xianli hesitated: "this You''ve helped us once. "


    Chen Yang shook his head: "it''s OK, and we are bound to thoroughly investigate the identity of human beings who commit crimes in the great forest."


    "Well, I''ll trouble the immortal master." Huang Xianli said respectfully.


    "Well." Chen Yang nodded, and then said to ah Qi, "ah Qi, you and Hua''er go and catch that man."


    Ah Qi, who was eating and drinking, was stunned: "ah? Why should I go? "


    "Well ~ ~" Chen Yang''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and a dangerous smile appeared on his face.


    This is a signal that only ah Qiji, who is very familiar with him, knows. This is a threat from the master.


    "I know. I''ll go." Ah Qi put down his food and went out with Wang Hua''er.

 Chapter 292

    At the gate of Huanghu tribe, a man in black is shouting.


    "Coquettish foxes, if you are honest, tie your hands and feet and come out. Otherwise, when I come in, you will be interrupted."


    Then he pointed to a doorkeeper Huang Hu and said, "go and get me something to eat. I''ve been guarding all day. I''m a little hungry."


    The goalkeeper Huang Hu straightens his waist and looks straight ahead.


    "Hey, it''s got a lot of guts." The man sneered.


    At this time, ah Qi and Wang Hua''er came to the gate and saw the man in black who was Garrisoning the Yellow fox.


    Seeing him, a familiar word appeared in their hearts.


    That is, Yinghuo.


    as like as two peas in the previous test, the man''s costume is the clothes of the little outfit.


    Think of LV Chengwen moved reinforcements from the forest, and then contact the experience of the Yellow Fox family, two people immediately associate with the culprit.


    Since it''s Yinghuo, there''s no need to give this man any good looks.


    Without saying a word, ah Qi started directly, and the man was pressed on the ground without any reaction.


    However, there is poison in Yinghuo''s body. In order not to let him kill himself, ah Qi knocked him out directly.


    Wang Hua''er said, "give him to me."


    Ah Qi wondered, "what are you doing?"


    "Just give it to me." Wang Hua''er scolded, pushed ah Qi away, and then bent over to check the man.


    Just at a glance, she noticed the poison in the man''s body, and it was really a dazzle.


    However, this is also the main reason why Chen Yang let her come with ah Qi.


    Because he has developed a way to prevent Yinghuo from committing suicide.


    Wang Hua''er took out a bag of silver needles from the bag and quickly pricked them on the four acupoints of the man''s Dantian. The technique was accurate and skillful. It was obvious that he had practiced it many times.


    As for who did you practice with? Anyway, ah Qi''s share is enough.


    After the pricking, Wang Hua''er got up and said, "drag it in. Pay attention not to damage the silver needle on his stomach."


    "All right." Ah Qi dragged the man into the village.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the long room, the dishes on the table have been pushed away, and replaced by the man dragged by ah Qi.


    On the back of the man''s hand, a planet looms under the blue light.


    Ah Qi put out the blue fire on his finger and said, "it''s really a flash of light."


    Chen Yang nodded: "wake him up."


    Han Ru immediately threw a piece of water and poured it on the man''s face.


    The man woke up immediately when he was doused with ice water.


    His first reaction when he woke up was that he had been captured and had to kill himself immediately.


    But when he mobilized his spiritual power, he was surprised to find that he could not feel the spiritual power in his body.


    What''s more, he couldn''t feel his body under his neck.


    Panic, the man turned his head a few times, found that his body intact only after a sigh of relief, I think he was just restricted movement.


    In this way, he can''t even die.


    However, men do not want to die, it is the best to live longer.


    "Pa" get a, ah seven directly shook the man a slap, ferocious said: "say, what purpose, how many people come."


    Words just fall, Wang Hua son directly jilt a seven a brain crack.


    "Hit me for what?" Ah Qi asked with tears in the corner of his eyes.


    Wang Hua''er frowned and said, "why did you hit him?"


    Ah Qi covered his brain and said, "extort a confession."


    Wang Hua''er didn''t have the good spirit to say: "how can you extort a confession like this?"


    Ah Qi said: "that''s not it?"


    "That''s how it is." So Wang Hua''er stretched out her hand and pinched it on a silver needle beside the man''s Dantian.


    Then she flicked her fingers.


    In an instant, the man on the table gave out a scream like killing a pig, which was extremely sad and shrill, and scared ah Qi and Huang Hu.


    A few seconds later, the man screamed to stop.


    "What have you done?" Ah Qi asked in surprise.


    The man on the table suddenly rolled his eyes. Isn''t that his line?


    Wang Hua''er said: "this silver needle is on his nerve. It will stimulate the nerve once it is touched, which is more severe than the pain of broken bones and tendons."


    "Hiss!" The people on the scene immediately took a breath of cold air. They were so vicious.


    The man on the table asked, "little sister, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing."


    Although the mouth said so, but Wang Hua''er''s jade hand is non-stop, pinch in the man''s waist on a silver needle.


    The man''s face suddenly changed. Why not? Why don''t you stop?


    So Wang Hua''er gently moved the silver needle again.


    Instantly, the man felt a clear and incomparable itching on his waist, as if someone was scratching himself with a pinch of chicken feathers, and dozens of people were scratching together.This can be really strange, it is clear that there is no feeling under his neck, why there is such a sense of itching.


    At that time, the man laughed, but there was nothing he could do, and tears came out.


    What is a smile with tears, this is it.


    Looking at the man''s tragedy, in addition to knowing the situation, Chen Yang, the rest of the children and Huang Hu are all strange looking, secretly glad that they are not lying on them.


    After a while, the man''s laughter stopped slowly, and there was only his violent breathing in the room.


    No way. The feeling from his waist was so strong that he couldn''t breathe.


    "What''s the purpose of coming here? How many people are there." At this time, Wang Hua''er asked coldly.


    heard this man as like as two peas at the moment.


    but men just make complaints about themselves, but ah seven is actually fighting to ask.


    "Isn''t that what I asked you?"


    Wang Hua''er shook his head: "it''s not the same. I''m extorting a confession. Do you think he''s miserable?"


    "Miserable." Ah seven nodded.


    That''s right. If you don''t let him suffer, can you find something useful?


    So ah Qi also understood, immediately to his sister and understand three points.


    I couldn''t see it before, but now I find that my sister is so dark.


    Only for the enemy, of course.


    "Say it." Wang Hua''er''s hand was on the pain needle again.


    "I said, I said!" The man confessed immediately: "this time four people came, the purpose is to take the Yellow Fox family to serve."


    "What kind of labor?" Wang Hua''er asked


    "This..." The man hesitated.


    So Wang Hua''er decisively touched the pain needle, the man''s scream once again spread all over the village head''s long room, a stem of yellow foxes heard each hair erect.


    "Said Wang Hua''er


    "The man said:" is to work in the laboratory, all the dirty work is Huang Hu dry


    Laboratory!


    This is a special existence, such as ah Qi''s monster laboratory, or Liu Heyan''s living human laboratory.


    However, since it is Yinghuo''s laboratory, it is very likely that Liu Heyan''s inhuman human experiment will be carried out.


    Chen Yang asked, "what is being studied inside?"


    At this time, he can''t stand by. After all, it may be a big case.

 Chapter 293

    The man said: "it''s a monster. What''s done inside is a monster experiment, so it''s very dangerous to clean up and feed. It''s all done by yellow foxes."


    "But there are still yellow foxes alive?" At this time, Huang Xianli couldn''t help it.


    "The man nodded:" yes, but not much, only 30 to only


    Thirty! A dry yellow Fox''s heart suddenly cool.


    You know, in recent years, Mo Xin has taken more than 100 yellow foxes from them. Unexpectedly, there are only 30 left now.


    Those yellow foxes are all good players in the clan. There are more than ten golden elixirs. Unexpectedly, there are only about thirty left.


    What kind of life are they living in?


    Huang Xianli''s eyes filled with tears again.


    Chen Yang patted him on the shoulder as a sign of comfort, and then continued to ask, "are you involved in human experiments?"


    The man said, "there is no such thing. Our research direction is not that aspect."


    "To tell you the truth!" Wang Hua''er put the pain needle, the man immediately screamed.


    After the scream, the man said bitterly, "I''m telling the truth."


    Ignoring the man''s cry, Chen Yang continued: "how many people are there in the headquarters? What is the highest level? "


    The man said, "there are more than ten small leaders of Jindan, two deputy managers of Yuanying, and one big manager."


    Hearing this, Chen Yang''s pupils are tiny. Unexpectedly, there are two people in Yuanying realm alone. It seems that Yinghuo''s strength here is not bad.


    "What is the cultivation of the chief manager?" Chen Yang continued.


    The man was embarrassed: "I don''t know."


    So the pain needle moved again, and his scream flooded the long room again.


    But this time it was not Wang Hua''er, but ah Qi, who was eager to try.


    See the man scream, ah seven immediately feel very interesting. So he decided to move the itch needle next time.


    The scream stopped. The man trembled and said, "I don''t know."


    "To tell you the truth!" Ah Qi imitates Wang Hua''er''s appearance and stirs the itching needle.


    The man immediately burst into laughter.


    At the same time, ah Qi''s forehead was also shaken by Wang Hua''er.


    "Hit me for what?" Ah Qi was dissatisfied.


    Wang Hua''er glared and said, "who let you dial in disorder?"


    "I don''t want him to tell the truth." Ah Qi covers the second big bag on his forehead.


    Chen Yang shakes his head and nods ah Qi''s forehead. He doesn''t speak.


    However, ah Qi saw his meaning from master''s face, that is: look at my face.


    Now ah Qi understood and quietly looked at the master and asked.


    Chen Yang continued to ask, "how many small concentration minions like you are."


    The man tilted his mouth. Although he was upset by being called a minion in his heart, he honestly confessed: "I lost some in the entrance examination before, and now there are more than 200 people."


    Chen Yang said, "where are the three people with you?"


    The man said: "I don''t know. The chief officer asked me to let the wind out again. He came in first with two little leaders."


    "Chief officer?" Chen Yang doubts.


    "Yes." The man said: "the two deputy managers are the sons of the chief manager, so the big one is called the chief deputy manager, and the small one is called the minor deputy manager."


    Smell speech, the person on the scene immediately clear, then a seven seem to think of what, open mouth to ask: "is one call Mo Xin, another call Mo Yuhu?"


    The man nodded: "yes, how do you know."


    "So." Ah Qi scratched his chin and looked at the crowd strangely.


    When he saw Mo Xin at the beginning, he felt familiar with him. After all, he was really similar to Mo Yuhu. Now when he asked, he did.


    But who would have thought that the two deputy managers were all solved by themselves. Now one became a fool, and the other became dust in the air.


    In this way, they basically knew all the information they wanted, and they also successfully identified the Yinghuo forces in the forest.


    Chen Yang asked, "where is the laboratory?"


    The man directly reported a coordinate, Su Chengdao immediately marked it on the map.


    It was in the depth of the great forest, where large monsters were everywhere, and giant monsters often appeared. It was so dangerous that it could not be more dangerous.


    Chen Yang winked at ah Qi, who immediately understood and touched the pain needle.


    A few seconds later, the scream stopped, and the man said: "I''ve said all I can say."


    So Chen Yang looks at Su Chengdao, who is also understanding and comes to the man with a smile.


    "I know you have said it, but you are not very brave. Why do you confess so easily?" Su Chengdao''s tone is not terrible, on the contrary, it is very insipid.


    "Easy? Will you try these two injections? " The man didn''t say well."I don''t have to try. I just want to know why?" So Su Chengdao stretched out his hands and pinched them on the two needles at the same time.


    The man''s face changed greatly. The boy looked weak. He didn''t expect to be so cruel. He just pinched two needles.


    "No, I said, please don''t pinch." The man pleaded.


    "Give me a reasonable explanation and I''ll think about it." Su Chengdao''s tone is still so flat, but in the men and ah Qiji people, it really looks so terrible.


    Ah Qi and Han Ru look at each other, thinking that they can see the true features of the two brothers and sisters today, and that they are so terrible.


    I feel inferior to myself.


    "I''m a little different, I''m a little different from them!" The man roared.


    Su Chengdao didn''t speak, but his hands didn''t move, waiting for the man.


    The man said: "all organizations have information about our family. If we betray the organization, the whole family related to me will be killed. But I''m a little different, because I''m already alone now, and I don''t even have distant relatives, so I''m a bachelor. I''m the whole family, and the whole family is me. Killing my family is not a threat to me. "


    "And if you can control me from killing myself, there must be a way to get rid of the poison in my body, right? To tell you the truth, I really don''t want to die. It''s better to spend the rest of my life in prison than in Yinghuo. I really don''t like that kind of place. "


    The man said a lot at a time, and the seven people were stunned. I didn''t expect that this man was so single and was still a hidden talker.


    Ah Qi asked, "how did you get into Yinghuo?"


    The man said, "I was cheated by my cousin. He is my only relative, but he died five years ago. Now I am the only one left."


    Chen Yang opened his mouth: "we have no way to poison you for the time being, and your identity Law Enforcement Bureau will thoroughly investigate. Even if you have not committed any crime, just joining the crime of" Yinghuo "is enough for you to live in prison all your life."


    Hearing that the other party couldn''t detoxify, a trace of disappointment flashed in the man''s eyes and said, "OK, but I really haven''t done anything evil. I''m just a little bit more senior than Huang Hu''s servitude. I''m also in charge of the chief officer''s daily life, just like a servant."


    Chen Yang waved his hand and said, "you have to tell the law enforcement bureau about this."

 Chapter 294

    After asking what you want, this minion has no effect.


    With a wave of Chen Yang''s big hand, the minion immediately went into a coma. Then he said seriously, "the situation is special. I have to investigate."


    Wang Hua''er said, "well, the so-called chief manager, just his two sons are Yuanying, and his cultivation is not so bad."


    Chen Yang nodded: "it''s very likely to be the cultivation of the spirit."


    Suddenly, he was shocked. You know, the city master of Zhou Tian is just the peak of God.


    Ah Qi said anxiously, "that''s the change of God, master. If I meet you, I''m finished. I''d better wait for reinforcements."


    "I can''t. That''s a big surprise." Chen Yang shook his head: "there must have been news about the death of the chief officer. Maybe the evacuation has been completed as soon as the reinforcements arrive inside."


    Su Chengdao advised: "master, it''s too dangerous."


    Chen Yang said: "I know, but this laboratory may be related to the strange lightning beetle. We must investigate it clearly."


    Not to say that it''s OK, a few people also think of the strange thunder beetle clone.


    Combined with the information of that minion, this thing may really have something to do with Yinghuo. If so, the other side''s plot is not small.


    Su Cheng nodded, knowing the importance of things: "I know, the teacher must be more careful."


    Chen Yang is slightly surprised. Chengdao always calls him a senior. Only in school can he call him a teacher.


    Although they have long been masters and apprentices, it seems that Cheng Dao and Han Ru have never called master Chen Yang because of their clan relationship.


    The teacher''s voice represents the attitude of the youth.


    Chen Yang said with a gentle smile: "before Zhou Tiancheng''s reinforcements come, ah Qi and Huang Hu tribe will be handed over to you."


    Su Chengdao nodded heavily.


    So Chen Yang disappeared in the same place, the next time he appeared, he was already in the distant night sky.


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere deep in the forest on Sunday, there was a strange clearing.


    There are no tall and dense trees here, only a piece of green grassland, and the green degree of grassland is completely inconsistent with the edge, very abrupt.


    Suddenly, a figure fell from the sky and landed on the grass.


    This is an old man in black. Although his hair is gray, he has a big back.


    The old man has a general appearance and a gloomy face. If you observe carefully, you will find that the old man is somewhat similar to Mo Xin and Mo Yuhu.


    "Click!"


    There was a noise on the lawn, and then a strange square crack appeared.


    Then the lawn began to move, revealing an entrance that turned out to be a secret door.


    Inside was a staircase leading to the bottom, but the old man didn''t go down.


    Because a figure has come out of it.


    "Chief manager." Cried the comer respectfully.


    It turned out that the old man was mo Jiao, the father of Mo Xin and Mo Yuhu.


    Mo Jiao''s face was gloomy and cold, so he said, "bring it."


    "Yes." The figure respectfully handed out a dull jade amulet.


    The jade talisman is full of cracks and has no light at all. The word Mo Xin is engraved on it.


    This is mo Xin''s original jade talisman.


    Mo Jiao took it, and his hands trembled when he saw the crack.


    "It''s true It''s true... "


    "That''s my son, my most proud eldest son! He is expected to become a God in a few hundred years. "


    "Who is it? Who is it that did it?"


    Mo Jiao''s face was trembling and ferocious.


    That''s his proudest eldest son. His talent is up to him and his character is the most like him. He died like this!


    "Why don''t you let me know!" Mo Jiao roared.


    If he had not suddenly felt uneasy, he would not have known the news of his son''s death.


    He has two sons, one of whom was captured in the attack of the previous entrance examination.


    In order to save his beloved little son, Mo Jiao had to speed up the progress of lightning beetle.


    This is the main force of his attack on Zhou Tiancheng, and also the capital of his son.


    But who knows, when he was observing a new batch of lightning beetle clones, his proud eldest son died like this!


    How not angry!


    Mo Jiao''s whole body trembled, and a strong pressure came out.


    "He Where did you go in the end? " Mo Jiao''s voice was not big, but he was chilly. He calmed down.


    "Go Yellow fox tribe The firecracker replied.


    "The Yellow fox tribe?" Mo Jiao''s eyes narrowed slightly: "there is nothing that can threaten Xin''er."


    He continued, "how many people have gone?"


    The minion replied, "the chief officer has two golden elixir captains and a dedicated young man.""No one came back?" Mo Jiao asked


    "No one came back." Answered the minion.


    Mo Jiao sighed and said, "I know. You should step back first."


    "Yes." The minion stooped back.


    The minion retreats. Mo Jiao waves his hand. The secret door slowly closes and disappears.


    He looked in the direction of the Yellow fox tribe, and his eyes were cold.


    Then, disappeared in the same place.


    ¡­¡­


    Huanghu tribe, village head in the long house


    A dry yellow fox has long gone, only the village head Huang Xianli and ah Qiji are still sitting at the edge of the long table.


    Chen Yang has been away for an hour, but instead of going to rest, the four children are waiting here quietly.


    Huang Xianli said, "let''s have a rest. How about I take care of this minion?"


    "No harm." Su Chengdao shook his head: "we are not worried about this."


    It''s just a firecracker. It doesn''t matter if they run away. The four are mainly worried about Chen Yang.


    After all, there may be a strong one over there.


    The realm of transforming God, which is the last realm of escaping from the world, is quite different from Yuanying.


    The simplest example is that an ziyue, who was in the early stage of the transformation of the deity, easily defeated Chen Yang and the golden backed ape when he entered Anping village.


    The two are the best in Yuanying, with few rivals.


    The gap of realm is not so easy to make up.


    If Chen Yang and the other encounter, the answer is obvious.


    Seeing that the four refused to rest, Huang Xianli no longer talked much, but stood quietly on one side.


    The long house is quiet again. Even ah Qi and Han Ru, who are the most noisy, are worried.


    Fluffy sugar beans also seem to feel the strange atmosphere, quietly curled up in ah Qi''s arms, did not move.


    As the night deepened, the lights in the Yellow fox tribe went out. Only the village head''s house was still bright.


    Chen Yang still has no news, on the contrary, there are some movements in Zhou Tiancheng.


    "OK, OK, I see." Su Chengdao hung up the satellite phone and a smile appeared on his face.


    Ah Qi asked, "how do you say that?"


    Su Chengdao said: "director Huang has already brought people here. He will arrive in five hours."

 Chapter 295

    The arrival of reinforcements is undoubtedly good news.


    However, Huang Zhengqi is only a yuan infant, and the other party may have a strong spirit.


    Each of the three realms is like a gap, which can not be made up by the number of people.


    However, an ziyue was reported by her disciples and was already on her way.


    Compared with the law enforcers who rely on transport aircraft, an ziyue''s speed should be much faster.


    ¡­¡­


    In the city of Zhou Tian, in the residence of the city leader


    The city master of Zhou Tian, wearing a strong suit, quietly looks at the bright night sky.


    "Mo Xin, Mo Yuhu..."


    "Is it really him? Yinghuo or a thief? " Zhou Tiancheng''s squinting eyes have already been opened, and the original kindness has disappeared, but it has been replaced by endless profundity and vicissitudes.


    Although he wanted to go to find out, he was the Lord of the city and couldn''t leave at will. The whole city of Zhou Tiancheng needed him.


    If the city leader leaves, he will make trouble all night long. At that time, the situation in the city will be out of control.


    Zhou Tian City Lord lowered his head and looked at the distant Zhou Tian forest, as if to see through it.


    "I hope you can handle it..."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the Yellow fox tribe, a figure suddenly appeared.


    "Is that it? The last place the letter came from... " It was mo Jiao who came.


    He didn''t meet Chen Yang, because they didn''t follow the same route, and Mo Jiao''s speed was much faster than Chen Yang''s. Chen Yang didn''t even arrive at the laboratory at this time.


    Mo Jiao didn''t hide. The Yellow fox immediately found out.


    A yellow fox asked, "who? What are you doing here? "


    Mo Jiao didn''t answer, as if he didn''t see him. He took care of himself and walked to the tribe.


    Seeing that the other party ignored him, Huang Hu frowned and said, "stop and give us your name, or we will use force!"


    Mo Jiao did not pay attention to him. He walked to the closed door.


    With his approach, Huang Hu holding the claws of the gun pinch more and more tight.


    He felt the unusual pressure on Mo Jiao.


    Although the other side intended to convergence, but the leak out of a trace of yellow foxes are frightened.


    "Stop!" Huang Hu Heng raised a long gun, if the other side continues to approach, he really wants to start.


    But the village head issued a death order, forbidding any suspicious person to enter the village.


    However, the strange old man didn''t mean to stop at all, and soon came to Huang Hu men.


    Huang Hu is helpless, raised long gun to stab past.


    They are very kind. Even if the other party seems to be wrong, they don''t kill him. The spear is aimed at Mo Jiao''s limbs, not his body.


    But something strange happened.


    Their spears don''t stick out.


    I can''t get it out.


    Then the gatekeeper Huang Hu found that he couldn''t move.


    The human beings in front of us are still like that. We can''t even look at them, as if these yellow foxes don''t exist.


    But they know that it is the person in front of them who makes them unable to move.


    "This Is this pressure? Another yuan baby? " Yellow fox, the gatekeeper, was shocked.


    "No, not Yuanying!" He denied his idea, because this person''s breath is different from Mo Xin''s.


    The smell of this old man is even more terrifying!


    "Is it...!" Huang Hu had an answer he didn''t believe in, but he didn''t have the chance to report.


    Because the old man has passed through him and his companions to the closed door.


    Also at this time, a few yellow foxes slowly closed their eyes, plop plop to the ground, do not know whether to die or not.


    Mo Jiao stopped in front of the gate, his face still had no waves.


    The next moment, the huge wooden door burst apart, and then Mo Jiao continued to step into it.


    The wooden door was broken and there was smoke everywhere, but no dust touched Mo Jiao.


    All the pieces seem to have dodged him.


    During the whole process, Mo Jiao''s face didn''t change at all, as if he didn''t do everything.


    But he did it all.


    This kind of thing, as long as an idea is good for him.


    From the beginning to the end, Mo Jiao has never seen a yellow fox.


    In his opinion, these yellow foxes are already dead.


    It''s just a bunch of dead foxes. Why watch it?


    Stepping over the wall, the Yellow fox tribe in the night enters Mo Jiao''s eyes.


    The moonlight fell on the wooden houses, quiet and peaceful.


    But all this is another scene in Mo Jiao''s eyes.


    He saw the collapsed wooden house and the broken wall behind it.There''s a big hole in the wall, apparently from the impact.


    He can be sure that it was mo Xin.


    Why?


    It should be the intuition of being a father.


    "Yellow fox tribe..."


    Mo Xin chuckled and his face darkened: "what a yellow fox tribe."


    He didn''t care about the reason or the result. He only knew that his son was dead.


    So, the whole yellow fox tribe had to be buried with them.


    "Who are you?" A low voice came into Mo Jiao''s ear.


    Looking around, it was su Chengdao and ah Qiji.


    Mo Jiao broke the door. Several people in the long room noticed it for the first time.


    "Human?" Mo Jiao was slightly surprised, and then he knew.


    The Yellow fox tribe has no strongman. It is definitely not the opponent of its own son. It must have strong reinforcements.


    At this time, when he saw Chengdao''s several people, Mo Jiao speculated the answer. There must be a strong human.


    Seeing that Mo Jiao did not answer, ah Qi drank: "who are you?"


    However, Mo Jiao still did not answer, just released the divine consciousness.


    He had a wide range of divinity, which covered most of the Yellow fox tribes.


    So he saw yinghuoluo lying on the table, and felt the other side''s steady breathing.


    By this time, he felt that he knew the answer completely.


    "There are prisoners." Mo Jiao light said.


    "It seems that the location of the laboratory has been exposed."


    He looked at ah-74 and continued: "just a few children. The strong man should have gone to the laboratory."


    It''s worthy of being an old monster who has lived for many years. Mo Jiao speculated about the answer.


    Although there are some deviations, they are not far away.


    However, he has been immersed in his own world, and does not look at ah Qiji at all.


    Similarly, in his view, ah Qiji was already dead.


    Chen Yang, on the way to the laboratory, is also dead.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t reply, ah Qi was a little annoyed and wanted to fight directly.


    Su Cheng stopped him and asked, "don''t you think his face is familiar?"


    A Qi Yi Leng, carefully looked up Mo Jiao, and finally found a trace of special.


    Big back head, short man, and Mo Xin and Mo Yuhu similar facial features, come, should be the big manager.

 Chapter 296

    This is a great power at least in Yuanying realm. Su Chengdao naturally won''t let ah Qi act rashly.


    What they need now is time.


    Su Cheng asked, "master, what are you doing here?"


    After a moment''s silence, Mo Jiao said faintly, "you know it yourself."


    Su Chengdao''s expression is stagnant. It''s obvious that he knows that his son is gone. It''s not a secret that this kind of thing is named Yufu.


    Although the heart knows the answer, but in order to delay time, Chengdao had to brazenly pretend not to know: "I really don''t know."


    "Ha ha ha." Mo Jiao sneered.


    His laughter was very cold, but it seemed to have a strange magic power, which made ah Qi''s heart constantly tremble.


    Just a sneer can affect people''s mind. What kind of cultivation is this?


    At this time, Huang Xianli came out and saw Mo Jiao''s face at first glance.


    Ah Qi asked, "village head Huang, what''s the matter?"


    "He He is the chief manager Huang Xianli''s eyes widened and he was very surprised.


    Of course, they know that this is the chief manager. Now they are just procrastinating.


    Ah Qi said, "we know. What''s the matter?"


    Huang Xianli took a deep breath: "it was he who killed my father, the only Yuanying strongman in the tribe."


    I see. It''s the Revenge of killing my father. No wonder Huang Xianli''s expression is so exaggerated.


    Mo Jiao sneered, "do you remember me?"


    "How could you forget." Huang Xianli''s eyes revealed a slow hatred.


    In the past, he did not dare to hate people so blatantly, but now, he even killed his son. What can he hide?


    Mo Jiao looked at Su Cheng and said, "do you want to delay?"


    This guy, at the beginning, saw everyone''s thoughts, he was very crafty.


    The idea is guessed thoroughly, Su Chengdao some embarrassment, but a flash is fleeting, the facial expression has already restored as usual, way: "need not."


    Mo Jiao said, "it''s meaningless not to use it at all."


    Mo Jiao''s attitude made ah Qiji''s mind flash a little bit bad.


    Such a strong self-confidence, this person''s strength is estimated to be far beyond Mo Xin.


    But what about being strong? Even if it is impossible to win the battle, ah Qi will not shrink back.


    So he went straight up with his fist.


    Evolution blood thunder suddenly appeared, and ah Qi''s figure had already appeared in front of Mo Jiao''s eyes.


    On the left arm, the blue pattern has appeared, which is the strongest mountain breaking fist.


    Compared with the rest of the people, ah Qi is much more sensitive. He can feel the particularity of Mo Jiao in front of him.


    He stood there like a sea, deep and bottomless.


    So ah Qi didn''t leave a hand at all. He came up with all his strength and didn''t care about the consequences any more.


    He had a feeling that if he couldn''t make it, there would be no chance.


    It turned out that he was right.


    Moreover, ah Qi didn''t even hit this fist, and he stopped in front of Mo Jiao, unable to make a single inch.


    See this scene, all eyes are wide open, unbelievable.


    That''s ah Qi. Yuan Ying''s spirit pressure can''t be suppressed, and the power of breaking mountain fist is earth shaking.


    But now, he just stopped in front of Mo Jiao.


    As for the earth shaking smashing fist, it didn''t blow out.


    Because a scarlet blood snake wrapped around ah Qi''s arm and restrained him.


    "It''s you?" Mo Jiao''s eyes were fixed, and he felt the burst force in his left arm.


    Just for a moment, his mind pushed the picture of his son Mo Xin being hit by the broken mountain, then flew over the fox house and penetrated the thick wall.


    Mo Jiao''s eyes were full of shock. He didn''t expect that such a small hairy head with a concentrated mind had such powerful moves and a body comparable to a monster.


    "No, it''s not enough. With this punch, Xin''er won''t die." Mo Jiao murmured.


    It''s true that seven fists did not kill ah Xin.


    After Yuanying, the practitioner''s physique strengthened again. Although it was not obvious when he broke through the golden elixir, Yuanying would protect his body by himself.


    Therefore, compared with Jindan, Yuanying''s body experience is more tenacious.


    And Mo Xin is also a blood cultivator. On top of Yuan baby''s body protection, there is also evil blood protection, and his body is more tenacious.


    Therefore, ah Qi''s all-out effort to break the mountain fist, Mo Xin did not die.


    Although he didn''t die, he was disabled. He had to rely on the evil blood to protect the viscera to save his life. Finally, he died miserably under the breath of little green dragon.


    Mo Jiao asked fiercely, "who is it? Who killed my letter? "


    At this time, a huge roar came from the front, and the huge figure of the little green dragon came straight.


    It''s a huge dragon, powerful and fierce.However, Mo Jiao''s eyes were bright. He didn''t dodge and let the little green dragon pounce on him.


    When the little green dragon approaches, Mo Jiao finally moves.


    He stretched out a hand and pressed in vain.


    So, little green dragon''s body stopped, so straight stopped in the air.


    Everyone was shocked by the scene.


    It''s a giant dragon. It''s bigger than a spirit rail car and weighs more than 20 tons.


    It''s such a giant dragon that it stops in the air.


    Yes, it didn''t land and stagnated in the air.


    "This This... "


    "Change the spirit! It''s absolutely deification. " Su Chengdao exclaimed.


    It seems that Chen Yang''s conjecture is good, and the other party is really a powerful one.


    More than that, I''m afraid the other side''s level is not low.


    Even an ziyue didn''t dare to say that he could do it when he stopped a dragon. But the old man did it, and it was so easy.


    "Yes, it''s you. You must have killed my letter." Mo Jiao did not pay attention to the crowd, but looked at the little green dragon fiercely.


    Little green dragon is a face of panic, it has felt the breath of Mo Jiao, but it has been unable to move, want to run.


    In front of him, Mo Jiao was like an ocean, unfathomable and suffocating.


    The spirit of change, or not low realm of change God.


    Against Mo Jiao, they have no chance of winning.


    Ah Qi couldn''t even break the mountain fist, and the dragon was easily controlled. No one in the whole yellow fox tribe could resist Mo Jiao.


    Even if Chen Yang comes, he is not the enemy of the other party.


    "What to do!" Su Chengdao''s face was gloomy, his head turned quickly, thinking about how to break the situation.


    The other side is so strong that they have no chance to resist.


    The only thing that can save them is an ziyue who is coming.


    But big forest is so far away from zhoutiancheng that even an ziyue needs at least three hours to get there.


    Three hours. Is it possible to support for three hours under a powerful man?


    It''s impossible.


    "Even if it''s a delay, it can only be so..." Su Chengdao made up his mind and Feng Yan became firm.


    Mo Jiao''s mind detected little green dragon''s injured flame bag and said, "it''s you. It''s you. You killed my letter."

 Chapter 297

    Ah Qi is seriously injured by Mo Xin, and the dragon breath sprays and mends his sword.


    The battle scene was deduced by Mo Jiao.


    He is such a person. He is good at speculation and research. That''s why the experiment in the great forest is progressing so fast.


    "I didn''t expect that the letter would fall into your hands." A touch of self mockery flashed across Mo Jiao''s face.


    He is different from his two domineering sons. To be exact, Mo Jiao is actually a scholar. He likes to study.


    He made the clone of the thunderbolt beetle.


    The idea of the whole laboratory was also developed by Mo Jiao.


    Because Mo Jiao was originally a member of Zhou Tiancheng monster laboratory.


    Later, unwilling to follow the rules of the experimental Institute, he joined in Yinghuo.


    Research is his interest and dream, but it''s the same with his family, so he has Mo Xin and Mo Yuhu.


    Unexpectedly, one of his two sons was captured and the other died miserably.


    No matter how calm Mo Jiao was, he was already a little crazy.


    Although his appearance is very calm, it is because in his view, all the people and Demons present are dead.


    "Since Xin''er died in your hands, let''s start with you two."


    Then two blood snakes came out of Mo Jiao''s waist and landed on the ground.


    These are two unique blood snakes. They are dark all over and smart in eyes, just like real snakes.


    As soon as they landed, the two blood snakes immediately separated and climbed to ah Qi and the dragon in the air.


    Anyone can see that the two blood snakes are not good goods. Naturally, they will not be allowed to climb to ah Qi and little green dragon.


    In an instant, several yellow foxes wanted to fight. Even Huang Xianli and two girls wanted to fight.


    At this time, two golden flying swords flashed by, and the black blood snake was instantly hit into blood.


    "Well?" Mo Jiao eyebrows pick, some accident.


    At this time, who dare to resist?


    He turned his head and looked at Su Chengdao, who was holding the seal in his hand.


    Mo Jiao asked, "do you want to be the first to come?"


    Su Cheng said with a smile: "in fact, I was the first one."


    Mo Jiao''s eyes flashed a doubt: "how to say?"


    Su Chengdao smile convergence, seriously said: "because, your son is I killed."


    "Ha ha ha." Mo Jiao sneered and said, "it''s not you."


    Su Cheng said with a smile: "it''s me. The boy and the Dragon just played a supporting role. I cut off your son''s head."


    He recalled the flying sword, his fingers crossed the blue light of the sword, and said, "I cut it with this sword."


    Mo Jiao''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Then Su Chengdao one handed move, a bowl of grease emerged in the hands.


    "Look, this is the human oil that I made with his body. This scum needs to burn human oil to vent its anger."


    By this time, even Mo Jiao, who knew the answer in his heart, could not help it. There was a touch of anger in his eyes.


    Seeing this angry look, Su Chengdao''s eyes coagulated and knew that he had succeeded.


    "Sorry, yellow foxes..."


    Su Chengdao secretly apologizes in his heart, and then hands the so-called "human oil" to Huang Xianli.


    "Village head Huang, I just refined it before. I haven''t had time to give it to you."


    Huang Xianli was a little stunned, and then returned to his mind. He took a meaningful look at Su Chengdao, then showed a smile and took the fat.


    "Thank you, little friend, but it seems that we can''t enjoy the dregs of oil. Why don''t we order it now?"


    He lived for hundreds of years and experienced the way. He saw the meaning of Su Chengdao and cooperated with him.


    Su Chengdao said: "yes, then order it."


    Huang Xianli nodded his head, and a flame appeared on the crutch.


    And then put the fire against the grease in your hand.


    At this time, Mo Jiao roared: "you dare!"


    With his roar, Huang Xianli''s crutch can no longer fall down.


    "Poof!" Huang Xianli suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and people''s faces changed greatly.


    "Village head!"


    "Village head, grandfather!"


    The Yellow foxes screamed.


    But only Su Chengdao''s eyes were calm. He knew that he had succeeded.


    At least, for my younger brothers and sisters, it will take a while.


    The bowl of oil had been absorbed by Mo Jiao, and Huang Xianli''s rickety body began to fall down slowly.


    A dry yellow fox immediately surrounded up, and Su Chengdao quick, first step to hold the short Huang Xianli.


    "Su Xiaoyou, this is the last thing we can do." Huang Xianli whispered.


    "Thank you. I''m sorry for you." Su Chengdao''s eyes are full of guilt.


    "No, if it wasn''t for you, our yellow fox clan would have been finished." Huang Xianli smiles and slowly closes his eyes.Although he just vomited a mouthful of blood, his body was in a mess.


    The spiritual pressure of the spiritual practitioners is so terrible.


    "Village head!" The Yellow foxes'' eyes were red and they roared sadly.


    "You, you killed our village head!" A young yellow fox roared at Mo Jiao.


    His roar successfully aroused the hatred of the Yellow foxes. All the Yellow foxes were so angry that they stared at Mo Jiao. The red fox eyes seemed to be spitting fire.


    "Kill him! Revenge for the village head


    "Kill! Is it great to transform the spirit? "


    "Even if Lao Tzu fought for his life, he would avenge the village head!"


    Therefore, a dry yellow fox steps forward and rushes to Mo Jiao.


    Fierce temper of cold such as originally also want to rush up, but was pulled by Su Chengdao.


    "What are you pulling me for?" Cold as discontent.


    Chengdao didn''t answer, just shook his head, eyes full of guilt.


    In front of him, Mo Jiao finally confirmed that the oil in the bowl was just a common lard. What kind of human oil was it.


    So it seems that his conjecture is not wrong. His son was indeed killed by the boy and the dragon in front of him.


    "Ah! Give me the life of the village head! " At this time, a yellow fox roared and stabbed Mo Jiao with a long gun.


    Mo Jiao didn''t even look at it, but Huang Hu suddenly stopped.


    Then he spat out a mouthful of blood, with a trace of disbelief in his dark eyes, and slowly fell down.


    Next, the second, the third yellow fox.


    They are all like this. They can''t even touch Mo Jiao''s clothes, and then they are unwilling to fall to the ground.


    Even so, dozens of yellow foxes were still fearless of death, one after another had to rush to Mo Jiao.


    They want to revenge for the village head. If the village head didn''t take good care of them, where would they be now.


    Huang Xianli is the heaven of the whole yellow fox tribe.


    Now that the sky is pierced by you, we are going to be dead and we are going to take you to be buried with us.


    "Chengdao, why?" Wang Hua''er''s eyes were full of confusion.


    Su Cheng sighed: "for you."


    "We don''t need breathing time for innocent lives." Wang Hua''er was a little angry, and his tone became tough.


    Su Chengdao said with a wry smile, "it''s here. I don''t have to regret it."

 Chapter 298

    The Yellow foxes were fearless of death and rushed to Mo Jiao in front of them, then they fell down one by one.


    Resistance is futile. With Mo Jiao''s strength, let alone revenge, Huang foxes can''t even touch his clothes.


    This is the gap between the realm and the strength.


    Huang Hu people in the heart also know, but they still don''t flinch, resolutely rush to Mo Jiao.


    In just half a moment, Huang Hu, who surrounded Mo Jiao, had already fallen half way.


    "Go to hell!" A yellow fox grabs a long gun and jumps up to Mo Jiao.


    Then he fell.


    Another yellow fox stabbed Mo Jiao''s vest, and then he also fell down.


    Even if the partners are less and less, even if there is no hope, the Yellow foxes still have any intention to retreat and keep rushing to Mo Jiao.


    This is Su Chengdao''s plan and the will of the village head.


    At the same time, it is also the collective will of the Yellow foxes.


    Little green dragon is their good partner, ah Qi is their life-saving benefactor.


    How can they die before themselves?


    The idea of yellow foxes is so simple.


    At least, I will die in front of benefactor.


    With such a simple and resolute idea, the Yellow foxes kept pounding.


    Their firm eyes were also seen by ah Qi.


    Seeing the foxes fall down one by one, I can''t move.


    Ah Qi is not willing!


    However, the huge gap in strength before us, unwilling to have no effect.


    Unwilling, there is no way to break the gap in strength, no way to break through Mo Jiao''s pressure, and no way to bring the Yellow foxes back to life.


    That is a fresh life, the last feast, they are satisfied and happy smile seems to still remember.


    Ah Qi''s eyes were red, but the huge spirit pressed on his whole body.


    He couldn''t even adjust his spirit power, even the bloody thunder was steadily suppressed in his body.


    It''s really terrible to be a strong one.


    Soon, the Yellow foxes had fallen by two-thirds, and there were only more than 20 yellow foxes around Mo Jiao.


    Even so, they were fearless and went forward with their guns.


    In the eyes of the Yellow fox clan, the fall of their companions will not arouse fear, but will stimulate their fighting spirit.


    The Yellow fox people are never cowardly.


    "Everyone, it''s time for us to play." Dahu dried his tears and pressed his furry paws on the gun.


    Wang Hua''er''s pupil shrinks: "are you going too?"


    Dahu nodded, and there was no doubt in his tone: "we yellow fox people are never cowardly."


    So she picked up the spear and went to Mo Jiao with Xiao Hu.


    Similarly, the young yellow foxes who were still watching also brought up weapons and went to the center of the battlefield.


    They are still very young. A large part of them are much younger than ah Qi. They are only tens of centimeters tall and can''t hold a long gun.


    The footstep shakes, the physique is thin, even so, these yellow foxes eyes are full of firmness.


    Their idea is simple.


    Revenge for the village head and buy time for the benefactor.


    Looking at the back of the little yellow foxes, Wang Hua''er couldn''t bear it any longer, and tears crossed her cheek.


    "Is that what you want?"


    "They are all children! You actually use their lives to fight for that little useless time for us


    She yelled at Su Cheng.


    She''s really angry. Those are children, innocent lives.


    Before they have time to experience the beauty of life, they are going to die in ignorance.


    Everything is due to Su Chengdao''s so-called procrastination.


    Han Ru feels unbelievable. Does all this have anything to do with Su Chengdao?


    She is very naive, but combined with the performance of Su Chengdao and Huang Xianli, she finally sees some clues.


    "Brother Chengdao, is that true? Is that your plan? Let the Yellow foxes buy us time? "


    Su Chengdao didn''t answer. He dodged and didn''t dare to look them in the eyes.


    Wang Hua''er said angrily, "say it! Dare not admit it? "


    "Yes, it''s all my plans..." Chengdao answered, he admitted.


    "For Why... " Just for a moment, the eyes of Han Ru were full of tears.


    She couldn''t believe why her brother Chengdao did such a thing.


    In her impression, Cheng Dao''s brother is always so gentle and kind, with justice in his heart. He can''t sacrifice others for himself.


    "Because that''s the best way at the moment." Su Chengdao''s voice is very small, but he still holds Huang Xianli in his arms.


    There''s no mistake. This is his plan to lead the edge to Huang Hu and exchange their lives for precious time.He didn''t want to, but the other side was really strong.


    Strong to a look, an idea, his side will be dead.


    Anyway, it''s all death. Why not give full play to the value?


    Instead of dying in vain, it''s better to play the last role with your own life and use their tiny sparks to buy time for ah Qi and little green dragon, who should have been the first to die.


    "The best way is to exchange the lives of the Yellow foxes for a little breathing time, right?" Wang Hua''er''s eyes are full of disappointments. She seems to know Su Chengdao for the first time.


    Su Cheng replied, "yes..."


    Cold as tears: "why! They are still very young, even their children... "


    "I don''t want to, but I have to do it for you and ah Qi!"


    Su Chengdao''s eyes suddenly firmed up: "no matter you scold me or hate me, I''ve done it. Village head Huang has gone, and the blood of the Yellow foxes has also shed."


    "What we have to do is to delay until the end and try to hold on to the arrival of reinforcements!"


    His eyes were firm, unquestionable, and his tone hardened.


    All this, he is not for himself, for ah Qi, for his three younger brothers and sisters.


    Then he put down Huang Xianli and stood up. The flying sword circled and hung beside him.


    "After the Yellow foxes, it''s me." Words fall, Su Chengdao without hesitation, step forward.


    There is no mistake. For the sake of his younger brothers and sisters, he has to face Mo Jiao.


    His idea is actually the same as that of the Yellow foxes.


    As a big brother, he must die in front of his younger brothers and sisters.


    Just then, a jade hand seized his Taoist robe.


    Turn a head to see, unexpectedly is full of tears of cold like.


    Han Ru shook his head and said, "don''t go. I don''t blame you."


    Su Cheng said with a smile: "I know, my family is as good as cold."


    Suddenly, another jade hand caught Chengdao''s arm.


    Finally, he was surprised, because it was Wang Hua''er''s.


    Wang Hua''er''s tears had stopped, but her red eyes were full of anger: "don''t go by yourself."


    "No way." Su Chengdao shook his head: "if I don''t go, it''s meaningless."


    Wang Hua''er said, "we said that we should share happiness and difficulties together."

 Chapter 299

    Su Chengdao showed a touch of tenderness in his eyes: "the situation is different now."


    With that, he wanted to break the hands of the two girls.


    But he failed. Wang Hua''er and Han Ru held on too tightly.


    Su Chengdao said: "let go. I''m sorry for the Yellow foxes. I don''t deserve the time they''re fighting for with their lives."


    Wang Hua''er said, "are you worthy of us? Do you just give up your life and leave us to the Mo Jiao


    Su Chengdao sighed: "this is the best way, our life is time, teacher Chen Yang must have received the information, on the way back."


    He said the teacher again, because the situation is so bad now.


    The other side is a spiritual cultivator. Even Chen Yang is not his opponent.


    Cold as choked: "don''t go, Chengdao brother."


    Su Cheng said with a wry smile: "I have to go, otherwise when the Yellow foxes all fall down, it''s ah Qi''s turn."


    There is no mistake. Everything he did was for ah Qi.


    He was the youngest and the bravest of the four. In order to save his life, Chengdao planned all this.


    Even his own life, he also included.


    Although he won''t have much time, he did.


    It''s just to let ah Qi duo breathe for a while.


    Suddenly, Wang Hua''er let go, "OK, I''ll let you go."


    Su Chengdao is slightly stunned and looks at this beautiful girl who has been together for several years.


    Han Ru is also surprised to see Wang Hua''er.


    "But I''m going with you." Wang Hua''er spoke again, and there was no doubt in his tone.


    "No!" Su Chengdao immediately vetoed.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. Are you only allowed to take risks? Ah Qi is our common brother. " Cold as echoing.


    "You..." Su Chengdao was stunned, because the two girls'' eyes were full of stubbornness.


    "Go Wang Hua''er pushed his back heavily.


    "You can''t go!" Su Chengdao said again.


    "If you don''t go, we''ll go." Wang Hua''er immediately walked to Mo Jiao.


    Cold such as immediately followed up, left a face stunned Cheng way.


    What''s the situation? Didn''t you say I was going to buy time?


    Two girls so straight step, the head does not return, Su Chengdao helpless, with a flying sword to follow up.


    It''s impossible for a partner to take risks on his own.


    If ah Qi can move, I''m afraid he''ll give Chengdao a punch directly, and then roar "I won''t let you go", and then the first one rushes forward.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, all the adult yellow foxes have fallen. Only a dozen young yellow foxes are staring at Mo Jiao under the leadership of big and small erhu.


    The biggest one is only 1.3 meters, and the small one is only half meters high. They don''t even have half of the gun.


    Such a group of children still stood in front of Mo Jiao.


    "You want to die, too?" Mo Jiao frowned and was not happy.


    Although he was vicious, he didn''t like the killing of children.


    "Dahu and Xiaohu, lead the children back." At this time, Su Chengdao''s cry came.


    Dahu said: "no, I''ll fight with this scum!"


    "Don''t be willful. You are still young. You shouldn''t face such danger." Su Chengdao led the two girls to the side.


    Big Hu slightly a Leng: "you don''t seem to be much bigger than us?"


    Su Cheng said with a smile: "that''s simple. You are too weak. Go back."


    This words killed the heart, straight with the knife stabbed into the heart of the Yellow foxes.


    They are really too weak, a dry yellow fox even gun is too unstable, Su Chengdao said so, immediately a face dissatisfaction.


    "We will not flinch," said Dahu


    Su Chengdao shook his head: "Hua''er, do it."


    Wang Hua''er immediately understood, his heart moved, and the wooden heart between his neck flashed.


    Then, the ground suddenly broke open, stretched out a vine, blink of an eye to seize the feet of the Yellow foxes.


    They are all children, and they are very light. Where they can carry the tough vine, they are directly thrown behind.


    The big and small erhu are slightly stronger, but under Hua Er''s focus, where is the opponent? They are also thrown out and re landed on the ground.


    "You..." Dahu, who got up, cried.


    "Look, you are too weak. Let''s go first."


    With that, Su Chengdao restrained his smile and looked seriously at Mo Jiao in front of him.


    "Is the performance over?" Mo Jiao''s face was expressionless.


    "It''s over." Su Chengdao answers lightly.


    "Then go to hell." Mo Jiao''s eyes coagulated, and the huge pressure of spirit swept out, pressing on the three people''s bodies.


    He doesn''t care if the person in front of him is a genius or something.Mo Jiao has lived for 3000 years. What genius has he never seen?


    What about 15-year-old Jindan?


    No matter how amazing your talent was when you were a child, it was empty talk if you didn''t grow up.


    There are so many talents under Yinghuo''s hands that Mo Jiao can''t count them.


    Su Chengdao''s face changed greatly because of the huge pressure of spirit. This great power was at least two grades higher than an ziyue''s.


    I''m afraid Mo Jiao is a super strong man in Huashen.


    A cavity of shock, they can not sigh.


    Because the pressure was too heavy, the three of them couldn''t even scream.


    The so-called fight together and procrastination are all jokes.


    As long as the other party wants, the people present will never live more than ten seconds.


    "Sorry, ah Qi, I''m going to walk in front of you." At the last moment, Su Chengdao looks at ah Qi who is stagnant in the air.


    At this time, he found that ah Qi had been looking at himself.


    Although he can''t move, his eyes can turn. At this time, ah Qi''s eyes are so panic and helpless.


    Not only Chengdao, but also Wang Hua''er and Han Ru are looking at ah Qi.


    They knew they were going to die.


    I feel so guilty for leaving ah Qi alone


    Suddenly, a white shadow rushed to Mo Jiao.


    Bai Ying''s speed is very fast, which is no less than ah Qi''s, but it stops one meter in front of Mo Jiao.


    Then they found out that it was sugar beans.


    "Well?" Mo Jiao slightly a Leng: "unexpectedly is a gather Qi of small demon rabbit?"


    So heavy pressure also fell on the sugar beans.


    In an instant, tangdou''s mouth was wide open and his eyes were protruding. It was obviously very painful.


    Looking at the little rabbit and his friends in such pain, ah Qi was even more unwilling, and his eyes were almost bursting with fire.


    But Mo Jiao''s pressure was so strong that the Dragon couldn''t move, let alone him.


    "No! They are going to die


    "I''m still too weak, too weak!" Ah Qi''s heart is constantly roaring, not willing to roar.


    Although several meters away, he seemed to be able to clearly feel the internal organs of his friends were slowly breaking.


    They can''t shout, but they are in hell like pain.


    That''s my partner, my brother and sister.


    Again.


    Once again, teenagers began to hate their own weakness.

 Chapter 300

    Ah Qi''s heart is extremely unwilling. He really hates such a weak self.


    The feeling of being unable to do something is really too much. He would rather break his hands and feet than face the feeling of being unable to do anything.


    They are all my brothers and sisters. Do you want to watch them die like this?


    No, it''s impossible.


    Although ah Qi was unwilling, his head was still spinning fast, thinking about the method.


    The strongest mountain breaking boxing is useless. I have no better moves.


    Yes, I don''t have any moves yet, but I have a special way.


    Just in an instant, ah Qi had thought of the answer.


    He is a congenital Tao body, a miracle body.


    He, who can create miracles, is he Dao.


    But he Dao is too illusory. Ah Qi couldn''t remember what happened last time. Now he is looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Even so, he needs to try.


    As long as we are in harmony, our friends will be saved.


    He didn''t know what he was like after he Dao, but he believed that he was absolutely strong after he Dao!


    "Yes! Avenue! Avenue! Touch the road


    "Master said that Tao should be felt with heart."


    "The way nearest to me now is the way of the golden elixir!"


    Because of such a strong stimulation, ah Qi has already felt the bottleneck of emptiness.


    And he also has a special feeling that if he breaks through the golden elixir, there will be some wonderful changes.


    It''s not the change of physique and strength, but the change of feeling.


    "Yes, break through the golden elixir! Break through now Ah Qi made up his mind and put all his mind into the spirit bone.


    Because of Mo Jiao''s suppression, his spiritual power didn''t flow well, but Linghua didn''t.


    In an instant, Linghua riots in Linggu. He is going to break through the golden elixir.


    "Ah The spirit of the riot let ah Qi break through Mo Jiao''s suppression and roar.


    Young suddenly roared, Mo Jiao startled, eyes full of consternation, pressure Chengdao several people Linghua is also a loose.


    "What?! Are you going to break through? " Mo Jiao''s eyes were full of shock. The young man in front of him wanted to break through in this situation.


    You know, every breakthrough is crucial.


    A person who breaks through needs a quiet environment. If he is disturbed at the time of breaking through, all his previous achievements will be wasted, and his realm may fall.


    But also easy to hurt the spirit of bone, life-long breakthrough hopeless.


    When he broke through the seven eyes, he could see that the rebellion was real.


    The more so, the more shocked he was. The young man in front of him should have put all his eggs in one basket.


    Mo Jiao was an old monster who had lived for thousands of years. He was not in a bad mood. He was just shocked for a while.


    Now he has recovered calm, said: "you are now breaking through, is it looking for death?"


    "No, you were going to die." Mo Jiao''s face was full of sarcasm, and then he put out a spiritual training.


    Lingli pitching smashed ah Qi in an instant and knocked him out.


    The other side is now in the breakthrough period, so the breakthrough is absolutely interrupted by such a heavy blow.


    "Ah Qi!" Su Chengdao several people want to crack, regardless of the injury in his body.


    Because of this roar, their mouths immediately spewed out a big mouthful of blood.


    Mo Jiao sneered: "it''s ridiculous that you dare to break through in front of me. Don''t you know the result?"


    "The result?" Suddenly, ah Qi''s tender voice came.


    Then he got up slowly and looked at Mo Jiao.


    At this time, Mo Jiao was stunned to find that the breakthrough of the youth was not interrupted.


    "As a result, you can''t interrupt my breakthrough!" With ah Qi''s roar, the surrounding spiritual power suddenly rioted.


    "What Mo Jiao was shocked. At the moment of the Lingli riot, he was sure that the youth''s breakthrough had begun.


    Sure enough, Lingli began to rush to the young man in front.


    Psychic tide, it''s coming.


    The emergence of psychic tide can only show one thing, that is, teenagers are already gathering elixirs, and need to rely on external psychic power to supplement the cohesion.


    But jiedan is not so easy. You need to find the feeling of breakthrough first, and then take it as a point to realize it.


    However, ah Qi''s feeling of breakthrough had already been realized and he began to end Dan.


    For Mo Jiao, this is impossible, because all people are like this. Rao Shi has lived for thousands of years, and he has never seen ah Qi realize his success in such an instant.


    And that young man, when he was still feeling, got himself a break, which not only did not stop, but also was more fierce.


    Mo Jiao is a powerful man. He failed to break the young man''s breakthrough with one blow, which made him feel very shameless.So he started again, and threw out a Lingli pitching, to ah Qi.


    "No!" Su Chengdao''s face changed greatly. He rushed to PI Lian with his flying sword.


    That''s the spiritual power of others. If there''s any impact, it will interfere with the operation of the spiritual power in ah Qi''s body.


    As we all know, we should avoid disturbing during the breakthrough period. A little carelessness is the end of death.


    Mo Jiao''s spiritual power training is really vicious. It affects the tide of spiritual power. Not to say, after hitting ah Qi, it will interfere with the spiritual power in his body.


    Because after spiritual power passes through the cultivator, it will be marked with the unique mark of the cultivator. The higher the cultivation, the stronger the mark.


    Mo Jiao is a spiritual cultivator. His spiritual power is much higher than ah Qi''s. If he is hit by Mo Jiao, ah Qi''s spiritual power is not an opponent. If he breaks through, he will be defeated.


    "Pa", Chengdao''s flying sword was immediately hit by pitching, even the other side''s direction didn''t deviate a bit.


    Seeing this, people''s eyes are full of despair. They have no choice but to let pitching rush to ah Qi.


    Mo Jiao hummed coldly: "beyond our capacity."


    Lingli pilian came to ah Qi.


    Just then, Mo Jiao''s face changed greatly.


    He found that the spiritual power training deviated from the direction and was disturbed by the surging tide of spiritual power.


    More than that, the spiritual power competition was constantly twisted in the tide, and then broke into ordinary spiritual power, and poured into ah Qi''s body.


    It''s the spiritual power of the powerful. It seems like a casual spiritual power competition. The spiritual power contained in it is estimated to be half of ah Qi''s concentration cultivation.


    Spirit into the body, a seven eyes a bright, suddenly raised his head, shouting: "come again!"


    Their own spiritual power training was actually resolved by the other side!


    But Mo Jiao is an old monster who has lived for thousands of years. He is in a different mood and will not be affected too much.


    As a scholar, he is good at analyzing information and getting answers.


    At this time, ah Qi is a very good research object.


    So he did another pitching.


    "How about this time?"


    Pitching blinked and came to ah Qi. This time, he was bigger and had more spiritual power.


    However, the result is the same. Pitching is immediately crushed by the surging tide of spiritual power and enters ah Qi''s body.

 Chapter 301

    "Come again!" Absorb the spirit power, ah Qi roars.


    Seeing this scene, Mo Jiao was even more shocked. If it was a coincidence last time, it was definitely not this time.


    This pitching exercise can be said to be his limit. The golden elixir will vomit blood.


    However, the attack of this intensity is still resolved by the tide of spiritual power around the youth.


    Mo Jiao felt a little bad, frowned, and threw out several extreme drills in a row.


    If you can take one or two courses, I don''t believe so many can''t control you!


    So liudao Lingli pilian flew to ah Qi.


    However, it still has no effect. No matter how many tides of psychic power you have around ah Qi, they are all smashed into pure psychic power and inhaled into the body of the youth.


    This time, everyone was shocked, even Su Chengdao, who was cold in the bottom of his heart, was also shocked.


    It''s the attack of the God transforming strong. It seems casual, but it contains the attack of the micro realm.


    This kind of spiritual training is extremely powerful.


    The whole six training, even if it is a large monster, at this time, it is estimated that it was also thrown to death by Shengsheng.


    Who would have thought that such an attack could not hurt the teenagers.


    Mo Jiao''s face started to beat. At this time, anyone could see that there was something wrong with the tide of spiritual power around him.


    Can ordinary psychic tides shatter the training of spiritual practitioners?


    Nature cannot.


    So Mo Jiao seized a big stone and threw it at ah Qi.


    In the same way, the huge stone was crushed in an instant, and then the powder was stirred again and disappeared.


    Don''t even leave the fragments!


    What a powerful force is this?


    Now, not only Mo Jiao, but ah Qi himself is stunned.


    It''s just the tide of spiritual power. Why is it so powerful?


    Although I don''t know the reason, it''s a good thing for ah Qi. At least the old man can''t interfere with himself.


    So ah Qi closed his eyes and absorbed his spiritual power.


    As he put his mind in, the spiritual power around him changed again.


    At this time, Mo Jiao''s heart of stone, tempered for thousands of years, was finally touched.


    He was stunned.


    Because now the turbulent spiritual power around ah Qi is no longer a wave of tides, but a huge storm.


    Even the young yellow foxes can see the huge vision.


    It was a huge tornado storm. Ah Qi, it was the eye of the wind.


    And the violent psychic power that he attracts is the wind around him.


    It''s a vision. It''s an earthshaking vision.


    The huge psychic storm went straight into the sky, so rich that even the naked eye could see it.


    If you don''t know, I''m afraid you''ll think it''s a super natural disaster.


    However, people who know it are even more shocked. It''s just a 13-year-old boy breaking through the golden elixir.


    "Impossible, impossible! It''s just a golden elixir. Why does it cause such a big vision? " Mo Jiao''s eyes were full of disbelief.


    It''s just a concentrated youth. Although he has great talent, why does it cause such a vision?


    Mo Jiao had a bad feeling in his heart. It was normal for gifted practitioners to break through the big realm and cause some visions.


    Just like the extraordinary talents of those aristocratic families often cause all kinds of visions.


    But ah Qi has never heard of such a big vision!


    Mo Jiao, who has lived for so many years, has never heard of such a big vision. Even the breakthrough of the disciples of the aristocratic family, who were praised as super genius a hundred years ago, triggered a wave of large-scale spiritual power tide in the capital of stars and rivers.


    However, it is such a tide that many people who gather their energy and concentration have broken through the original realm, which is a gospel of the low realm.


    But now such a huge vision is not as simple as the tide of spiritual power. It''s a great storm of spiritual power.


    At this time, Mo Jiao found that the surrounding spiritual power had been strong to the point of no more.


    Even if it''s a treasure land of practice, that''s all.


    This kind of spiritual power, Su Chengdao several people naturally feel.


    "Han Ru, hurry to meditate. This kind of strong spiritual power may break through the golden elixir." Su Chengdao said.


    Han Ru immediately responded and closed her eyes to practice.


    See, the distance of the size of erhu is also guide a dry yellow foxes cultivate up, such a rich spiritual power can not be wasted.


    As for Cheng Dao and Wang Hua''er, they are closely watching Mo Jiao and ah Qi.


    They have already produced a golden elixir. The effect of such a moment''s spiritual power is not particularly great. Now it''s most important to watch the enemy and ah Qi.


    Mo Jiao also saw the strange appearance of the crowd, and his face suddenly jumped and his anger rose.


    I''m such a super strong man here. How dare you treat me as nothing and practice in front of me?"To die!" Mo Jiao cold hum a, fierce spirit pressure immediately gush out, press to the nearest Su Chengdao several people.


    Su Chengdao and Hua''er''s face changed greatly. It was the pressure of the spirit, and they were going to die.


    Just now, if not for ah Qi''s sudden change, they would have died at this time.


    Now that Mo Jiao has made another move, they will surely die.


    At this time, ah Qi in the storm suddenly opened his eyes.


    Mo Jiao was releasing his divine consciousness. Ah Qi immediately felt it when he opened his eyes.


    That''s a vision. The boy dare to open his eyes. What does he want to do?


    At the next moment, Mo Jiao was so surprised.


    Because ah Qi moved.


    He didn''t finish the breakthrough, even the rudiment of the golden elixir didn''t condense, but he just moved like this.


    Ah Qi stepped in front of Mo Jiao.


    But it''s not only ah Qi, but also the violent spiritual storm.


    At this time, ah Qi is the eye of the wind. When the eye of the wind moves, the storm will naturally follow.


    "Ah Ah Qi roared and ran into Mo Jiao with the storm.


    "Lying trough!" At this time, even Mo Jiao, with a hard mind, could not help swearing.


    At the same time, he formed a thick and incomparable spiritual wall in front of him.


    However, it didn''t work. The spirit wall was broken by the storm in an instant. Mo Jiao''s face changed dramatically and flew out with his body upside down.


    Bumping into Mo Jiao, ah Qi fell to the ground and closed his eyes again, as if nothing had happened.


    "This This... " Su Chengdao has been incoherent, but it is in the breakthrough!


    If you don''t talk about the vision, you can bump into people with the vision. Even so, you didn''t break through after bumping into people!


    What a perverse power is this?


    Although ah Qi is very special, his spiritual power is extremely powerful. When he broke through his concentration, he had opened his eyes and talked three times in a row.


    Even so, Su Chengdao did not expect that he could break through the golden elixir.


    That''s a breakthrough, from building foundation to breaking free.


    That''s the difference between heaven and earth. We need to touch the road.


    Who would have thought that even so, ah Qi could still control himself.


    Is congenital Daoism really so terrible?

 Chapter 302

    Mo Jiao flew more than 20 meters and stood in the air.


    In fact, to be exact, he was not hit and flew, but flew out by himself.


    When the storm came, he was surprised to find that the spiritual storm easily broke his own spiritual wall. If not for his quick response, his body would be broken.


    Can you believe that the great spiritual cultivator almost died in the hands of a young man?


    Fortunately, Mo Jiao''s reaction was quick and he stepped back quickly.


    After just a collision, he has found the strangeness of Lingli storm.


    In terms of intensity alone, storms can''t break the spirit wall.


    But there was a strange force in the storm, which was Shengsheng''s erasure of the connection between Lingqiang and Mo Jiao.


    Without the master''s control, the spirit wall naturally disintegrates, and is instantly smashed by the storm.


    Now, Mo Jiao has a headache.


    Vision is vision, breakthrough is breakthrough, but this young man is free to move when breakthrough.


    Even if you can act, the power of the vision is so powerful that even the powerful one can almost strangle.


    Mo Jiao can''t figure out this young man any more, and his three outlooks developed for thousands of years will be overturned.


    The boy in front of him broke his two common sense in a row.


    The more so, the more he felt that the boy could not stay.


    It''s natural that such peerless talents can be used for themselves, but they have already gone to the opposite and are doomed to have no way.


    Mo Jiao''s eyes coagulated and said seriously, "this son must not stay."


    So he raised his hands, two blood gushing from his hands.


    After the blood gushed out, it immediately gathered together, and then continued to wriggle, rapidly growing.


    In a few seconds, the blood turned into a huge blood snake. Its eyes were cold and lifelike, which was not inferior to the little green dragon.


    "Go Mo Jiao points to ah Qi.


    The blood snake immediately took orders and rushed to ah Qi with a roar.


    People have known from the collision that the spirit attack is invalid for ah Qi, but now Mo Jiao has changed to the evil method, what will be the result.


    Soon before the storm, the blood snake opened its mouth and bit it down.


    "Boom" a, the spirit power storm violently shook for a while, the huge mouth of the blood snake was immediately stirred to blood and flesh.


    It is composed of evil blood. Under the agitation of the storm, the evil blood also turns with the storm and rushes to ah Qi in the center.


    At this time, people were shocked to find that the storm could not wipe off the scarlet blood.


    Although it has been broken, the evil blood has not dissipated immediately.


    Mo Jiao said with a sneer: "if so, this power storm is only very effective on ordinary power."


    The blood snake kept biting the storm and sent its body into the storm.


    Ah Qi naturally felt it. If the scarlet blood touched him, it would be bad.


    "What to do?" Ah Qi frowned, and a pool of golden elixir had formed in his elixir field, which was about to take shape soon.


    If it is polluted by the storm, it will be absorbed by the evil spirit in the body.


    But if the absorption stops, the storm will disappear, and Mo Jiao will attack himself again.


    In an instant, ah Qi was in a dilemma.


    After thinking for a while, the blood snake has been small circle, and there has been a circle of red in the spirit storm, which is obviously evil blood.


    And this circle of red is constantly moving down. If it comes to the bottom, it will enter ah Qi''s body.


    Mo Jiao sneered even more: "it''s just a vision, but that''s all."


    "Ouch!"


    All of a sudden, a huge dragon roar came, and then a huge green figure jumped over and jumped on the blood snake.


    It turned out to be little green dragon. Mo Jiao had been hit and flew before, and his shackles were much weaker. At this time, he had completely broken free.


    The dragon is strong and powerful. Although it can''t release dragon breath, it''s not a problem to deal with a blood snake.


    The huge blood snake was immediately trampled on by it, and then the dragon mouth opened wide, constantly biting the blood snake.


    Without the blood snake, the red circle in the storm immediately began to decrease. It turned out that the evil blood could not be wiped out, but the speed was relatively slow.


    Ah Qi looked at the little green dragon gratefully and closed his eyes again to gather the golden elixir.


    "You broke free." Mo Jiao''s face was gloomy, and he stretched out his hand again, releasing a large pool of evil blood.


    In the blink of an eye, two blood snakes fell to the ground and rushed to the spirit storm.


    Seeing this, the little green dragon''s face changed. With his wings waving, he grabbed the small blood snake under him and flew out, blocking in front of the two blood snakes.


    "Hiss!" The blood snake roared at the little green dragon.


    They are about the same size. Although the little green dragon is strong, the blood snake has three heads."Ouch!" With a roar, the little green dragon caught one of the blood snakes by seven inches with two forepaws, and then bit the other by the neck.


    The small blood snake was tightly trampled on by his hind foot and couldn''t move.


    The battle of the four monsters was extraordinary. In a short time, the field was stirred to dust by several monsters, and the ground was in a mess.


    "Great Su Xi''s face was so full of blood that she didn''t expect the three little snakes. The monster king is worthy of the name.


    "Well, it''s just a baby dragon." Mo Jiao sneered and his gesture changed.


    At this time, change is born.


    The blood snake at the foot of little green dragon suddenly softened and turned into a pool of evil blood.


    Without waiting for it to react, the evil blood wriggles and takes shape again. It''s a blood snake again, but it''s already out of the little green dragon''s claw.


    "Hiss!" The blood snake roared and bit the little green dragon''s belly.


    Although the scales of the little green dragon were very hard, they were easily penetrated by the sharp teeth of the blood snake and penetrated into the skin.


    "Ouch!" The little green dragon screamed and threw its tail out, hitting the blood snake''s body.


    However, the snake''s mouth has been closed. No matter how the little green dragon shakes its tail, the blood color is firmly nailed to its body and can''t fall off.


    At the same time, a large number of evil blood continuously injected into the little green dragon''s body through sharp teeth, corroding its body.


    The corrosiveness of evil blood is very terrible. Rao Shi''s little green dragon can''t bear it. With a howl, his huge body is shaking.


    "Little green!" Dahu screamed, and he was about to come forward with a long gun.


    Now, cultivation is impossible.


    However, a golden light is one step ahead of her, chopped on the blood snake.


    It was a huge golden sword, with great momentum fell on the blood snake''s neck.


    The power of beheading evil is huge. It cuts into the blood snake''s neck in an instant, but it only enters half of it. Unexpectedly, Shengsheng stops and can''t enter any more.


    It''s evil. Large monsters can cut it off. Unexpectedly, there''s no way to cut off the blood snake.


    Not only that, the evil blood in the blood snake immediately began to corrode.


    In just a few seconds, there was an obvious crack in beheading evil, which was a posture of collapse.

 Chapter 303

    Su Cheng''s face changed: "how can it be!"


    Mo Jiao sneered even more: "carving insects."


    When his gesture changed again, the two blood snakes under the little green dragon''s claws immediately softened and broke free.


    "No!" Su Chengdao screamed, chopped evil instant broken, flying sword body jumped out.


    Then his fingerprints changed, and the flying sword immediately divided into two parts, and then two parts into four parts, which turned into seven kills.


    Because the distance is too far and the time is too short, four flying swords are the limit of Chengdao.


    "Shua Shua!" The flying sword pierced into the head of the blood snake and burst out a fierce and sharp air, with amazing momentum.


    Looking at the two blood snakes surrounded by sharp Qi, Dahu was surprised and said, "how strong!"


    But Su Chengdao''s face is dignified, because he knows that his moves have little effect.


    A few seconds later, the sharp spirit dissipated, revealing two deformed snakeheads.


    Just wriggled for a while, the snake''s head immediately recovered, opened its mouth and bit the little green dragon.


    The little green dragon roared at the two snake heads.


    At this time, the waist blood snake suddenly power, injected more evil blood.


    The fierce pain made little green dragon howl, and his body shook up. His two huge claws also had no strength, and he was freed by the blood snake.


    Then the blood snake slipped and immediately bit the little green dragon''s neck and shoulder.


    "Ouch, ouch!" There are two more blood snakes. Rao is a little green dragon. No matter how firm he is, he can''t bear it. He looks up to the sky and howls miserably.


    Its two huge claws pressed on a blood snake and tried to pull it off, but it was in vain. The whole strength of the blood snake was on its head, so it couldn''t pull it off.


    "It''s just a baby dragon. The blood snake is enough." Mo Jiao''s face was full of irony.


    At this time, Mo Jiao''s divine sense caught a strange breath.


    "That''s...?!" Mo Jiao couldn''t believe that he looked at ah Qi in Feng''s eyes.


    Just at the beginning, his divine sense caught a trace of palpitation.


    You know, that boy is just a little bit of concentration, even a breakthrough is just a golden elixir.


    And he Mo Jiao is a powerful man who can transform the spirit. Is it possible that his concentration can send out the breath that makes the spirit palpitate?


    Although he couldn''t believe it in his heart, Mo Jiao felt that his divine consciousness had been refined and there could be no mistake.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Jiao''s eyes were full of doubts. The breath turned around and disappeared in a flash.


    And at this point.


    Ah Qi in the storm is not as much as air traffic control, because the breakthrough has reached a critical moment.


    Under the impact of great spiritual power, a rough golden elixir has been coagulated in his elixir field.


    The rudiment of the golden elixir has appeared. Now we just need to stabilize it and wait for the golden elixir to take shape.


    But will Mo Jiao give him a chance?


    Of course not, especially since he has felt a trace of palpitation, he is more careful.


    He lived for thousands of years, and knew the truth of being careful in sailing for thousands of years.


    So he did not wait. With a wave of his wrist, the blood snake on little green dragon''s shoulder immediately let go and climbed to the storm.


    He''s going to interrupt the teenager''s breakthrough.


    And this time he''s going to be serious.


    Mo Jiao''s eyes coagulated, and a large pool of evil blood gushed out of his hands.


    This pool of evil blood seems to have life in general, climbed to the tail of the blood snake.


    Evil blood into the body, the blood snake before the storm as if to eat stimulants in general, roar, body soared, a bite to the storm.


    The blood snake was fierce, and instantly injected a lot of evil blood into the storm. Rao Shi ah Qi''s face also changed.


    If it goes on like this, within a minute, the whole storm will be covered with evil blood.


    "Something must be done!" Ah Qi''s eyes coagulated and his head turned rapidly.


    At this time, everyone, including himself, did not find that ah Qi''s eyes had changed.


    A glimmer of light was coming out of his eyes.


    Suddenly, a strange texture appeared slowly.


    "What is this..." Ah Qi was stunned and saw the strange lines in front of him.


    After that, there were more and more lines. In the end, the world in ah Qi''s eyes was completely different.


    At this time, he finally found out that the strange patterns were actually road patterns.


    It''s 3000 trails, a lot of them, dazzling.


    So he stretched out his finger and gently pointed to the line in front of him.


    Something strange happened.


    With the touch of ah Qi, the lines shine.


    At the same time, ah Qi found that his Dantian flashed a little hot. After looking inside in a hurry, he was shocked.


    On the gold elixir in his own elixir field, there was a fine grain.


    It''s not cracks, it''s regular lines."What''s the matter?" Ah Qi was puzzled, and then he pointed to some strange lines around him again.


    Similarly, with his touch, several lines appeared on his gold elixir.


    "Is..." An amazing idea flashed through ah Qi''s mind, even he couldn''t believe it.


    That is his unformed golden elixir, absorbing the road!


    The road is the rule of the world. What will it be like after Jindan carves the road?


    Ah Qi didn''t know, and he believed that no one in the whole world could give him an answer.


    The number of congenital Daoism has been less than one hand since ancient times. Who can know?


    "Do you want it engraved? Who knows if these roads will affect my body... " Ah Qi hesitated.


    At present, after the appearance of the lines on the gold elixir, there is no difference except appearance, and he does not feel any abnormality.


    But who knows if there will be any changes after more inscriptions?


    Ah Qi has a headache. His peculiar constitution has no reference object.


    Between thinking, the spirit storm has been half stained by evil blood, and the red in eyes has drawn back ah Qi''s mind.


    "That''s all, just suck it all!"


    He made a decision, eyes a coagulation, sent out his own will.


    Somehow, he just felt that his will could move these roads.


    As a matter of fact, with ah Qi''s eyes staring up, a striped road around him suddenly brightened up.


    "Yes, indeed!" Ah Qi was so happy that he didn''t have to touch them one by one.


    All of a sudden, his face changed greatly, because the place of his elixir was very hot, just like the fire.


    After looking inside, ah Qi was shocked to find that his golden elixir was already bright. On top of it, a striped road was constantly forming.


    The inscription of a grain, ah Qi already felt hot, at this time hundreds of thousands of grain generated at the same time, what would be the feeling?


    Of course, it''s hotter and more painful!


    The next moment, ah Qi''s whole face was crowded together. It was painful.


    At this time, he was very regretful. He had already known that he would have converged. It would be better to have dozens or even tens of them.


    Well, I absorbed thousands of lines around me in one breath. The pain is more painful than eggs!

 Chapter 304

    "Ah, ah, ah!" Ah Qi couldn''t bear it at last and roared up to the sky.


    His cry was very loud. Everyone outside the storm was shocked.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Cheng way facial expression a change, seven that obviously isn''t normal roar.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Hua''er''s beautiful eyes stare at the eldest, as if to see through the storm and see ah Qi inside.


    Cold as pretty face full of worry, asked: "Chengdao brother?"


    Su Chengdao shook his head: "I don''t know what happened."


    Once these words came out, the three people''s eyes were even more worried. Sugar bean''s big eyes were even wetter. It was obvious that they were about to cry.


    On the other hand, Mo Jiao also heard ah Qi''s scream.


    He sneered: "beyond our capacity, this is definitely a breakthrough failure."


    Whatever your special talent, you can move freely when you break through, but now this scream is not normal.


    In Mo Jiao''s view, ah Qi''s breakthrough was definitely a failure, and now he has been backfired.


    Such a powerful vision, the reaction is also extremely fierce, when the youth is afraid that even the bones will not be left.


    So he waved, the blood snake before the storm immediately let go and swam to the little green dragon.


    Now that the boy has been attacked, there''s no need to waste his hard-earned evil blood. It''s better to kill the dragon.


    The little green dragon is not the opponent of the blood snake. Before, its ferocity was just a sudden outbreak. Now when the evil blood enters the body, it''s even more not the opponent if it''s hurt plus injury.


    With the third blood snake biting its thigh, the little green dragon can no longer support, howling and fell to the ground.


    Even so, it did not let go of the two blood snakes.


    Little green dragon has no power, because of the corrosion of evil blood, his consciousness began to blur, the huge dragon pupil constantly flashing, it was a sign of laxity.


    "Little green!" The big and small erhu came running with a scream.


    Hearing the familiar voice, little green dragon''s pupil immediately congealed, staring at two yellow foxes.


    "Little green, hold on!" Big Hu pounced on Little Green''s face, full of tears.


    "Little green, let''s stop fighting. Shall we stop fighting?" Xiao Hu''s face was also embarrassed, looking into little green dragon''s eyes.


    "Ouch..." The little green dragon roared and gently pushed the two yellow foxes with the dragon''s head.


    It''s making erhu leave. It''s too dangerous here.


    "We won''t go, we will accompany you!" cried Dahu


    "Dad is gone, we only have you, you can''t die!" Xiao Hu couldn''t help crying.


    Little green dragon''s pupil flashed a trace of helplessness, it is really no strength, and now the two claws of the blood snake is still struggling, here is really too dangerous.


    Blood snake any tail, two yellow foxes will die on the spot.


    "Oh..." He roared again, trying to open the erhu.


    But it''s no use, two yellow foxes have been hanging on its body, arch can''t open.


    Su Chengdao''s attention was drawn back from ah Qi. Seeing little green dragon, his face changed greatly. He roared: "big Hu, small Hu, come back quickly!"


    "I won''t go!"


    "I want to be with little green!" Erhu shouts.


    "Alas Su Chengdao sighs heavily and immediately runs to two yellow foxes.


    Looking at this scene, Mo Jiao in the sky seems to be a little impatient.


    He doesn''t feel anything about Su Chengdao and Yigan Huanghu. In his eyes, it''s just like a group of ants, blowing their breath.


    What he really can''t bear is why little green dragon hasn''t died.


    It''s just a young dragon. Even the dragon''s breathing organs are damaged. His three strongest blood snakes can''t take it for half a day, which makes Mo Jiao very unhappy.


    So he was tired of it, and waved his hand. A blood snake immediately took the order, lifted its tail and swept it down.


    The target of the blood snake is the dragon''s head. Its tail is more than three meters thick, and its strength is not small.


    The little green dragon is already at the limit. If it is hit like this again, it will not be able to support any more.


    Snake tail speed, instantly came to the dragon head, the huge shadow immediately covered the size of erhu.


    "No!" Su Chengdao''s face changed greatly. He just ran half the distance. It''s too late.


    At this time, a ray of light from the spirit storm, fell on the little green dragon.


    Instantly, the little green dragon''s pupil suddenly shrinks, full of disbelief.


    At this time, the snake''s tail finally fell, there was a dull sound, and then there was the flying smoke.


    Su Chengdao stayed where he was.


    "Big Hu, small Hu!" Yelled the Yellow foxes.


    Mo Jiao''s face was plain, not happy or sad. He only cared about the dragon. As for the two yellow foxes above, he didn''t feel the slightest.


    "Well...?!" Suddenly, Mo Jiao''s eyes coagulated and his face changed slightly.


    He felt something wrong.After a few seconds, the smoke dispersed.


    Su Chengdao was stunned, and the Yellow foxes in the distance were also stunned.


    Even Mo Jiao is unbelievable.


    Snaketail really dropped, and hit the Dragon accurately.


    But!


    Snake tail hit is not the dragon head, not the size of the erhu on the dragon head.


    What the snake''s tail hits is the wings of the dragon.


    It was a golden wing, shining and resplendent.


    "This It''s impossible Mo Jiao surprised way, obviously is unbelievable.


    The wings of the little green dragon are golden.


    It began to transform!


    The golden wings shake off the huge snake tail and reveal the big Hu and the small Hu inside.


    With the protection of the giant dragon''s meat wings, they were not injured. At this time, they were looking at the little green dragon in dismay.


    Stunned, they found that the little green dragon had different eyes.


    The pupil, which was already about to break up, has become a God again.


    More than that, its pupils have changed from green to golden.


    "Hiss!" Two jets of hot air came out of the dragon''s nose, and it began to stand up.


    Mo Jiao was surprised. The Dragon had run out of oil. Why did it have strength?


    Even if it is a breakthrough transformation, there is no way to change the fact that it is on the verge of death.


    He has a strong self-confidence in his evil blood, even the growing dragon can''t bear it.


    "Hiss!" The blood snake''s tail flick didn''t work. It opened its mouth and hissed at the dragon''s neck.


    With a roar, the Dragon directly bit the seven inches of the blood snake, and then made a big mouth force. The blood snake immediately burst and broke into blood.


    "Chi Chi ~" the burst blood corrodes the little green dragon''s mouth, but it doesn''t seem to feel it.


    At this time, his eyes only had big Hu and small Hu under him. When the blood snake burst, his wings blocked the two yellow foxes and the splashing blood again.


    Su Chengdao had an excellent reaction, and immediately strode out of the battlefield with big Hu and small Hu in his arms.


    Watching the Yellow foxes go away, little green dragon finally has no scruples and looks coldly at the blood snake.


    The blood snake, whose head was bitten to pieces, squirmed and returned to its original state, but it was much smaller. It was obvious that the blow loss was not small.

 Chapter 305

    Seeing this, Mo Jiao''s face was gloomy in mid air.


    He never thought that the dying dragon would break out again and begin to transmute. However, its strength would grow again.


    "Is it the golden light?" Mo Jiao thought of the golden light from the storm before.


    So he let out his divine sense and explored the spiritual storm.


    This time, Mo Jiao''s face changed greatly.


    He found that his divine sense was lost.


    Because of the eye of the spiritual storm, it seems that the place where the youth was originally was distorted.


    As soon as Mo Jiao''s divine consciousness came in, it was smashed and swallowed up.


    Mo Jiao''s brows wrinkled when Shen Zhi was hurt, but the most uncomfortable thing was not the dizziness that Shen Zhi disappeared, but the uneasiness that surged up in his heart.


    After the boy screamed, there was no sound. Mo jiaoben thought that the boy had died. He didn''t expect that the situation was far beyond expectation and even worse.


    Suddenly, another golden light came out of the storm and fell on the dragon.


    The little green dragon opened his eyes and roared.


    At this time, Mo Jiao was even more shocked.


    Because there was a little bit of gold on little green dragon''s body, and then it became bigger and bigger, and soon it covered all over.


    Finally, the golden light covered his whole body.


    "Oh!"


    With a roar, the golden light suddenly broke.


    At the same time, two blood snakes biting on the dragon were also shaken out.


    A few seconds later, the golden light dissipated, revealing a completely different little green dragon.


    No, we can''t call it little green dragon anymore.


    At this time, it is golden, where there is a little green?


    Little green dragon, the transformation is complete!


    See this scene, all eyes are wide open, unbelievable.


    The dragon''s metamorphosis sleep has been interrupted, it is absolutely a failure of metamorphosis.


    But with the two golden lights, the dying one burst out of vitality again. It not only stood up, but also transformed successfully.


    Not to mention Su Chengdao, even Mo Jiao, who has lived for thousands of years, has changed his face.


    What kind of power can make the Dragon transform again?


    He couldn''t believe that he looked at the Spirit Storm and the eye of the wind blocked by the violent spirit.


    It seems that in order to answer Mo Jiao''s doubts, Lingli storm slowed down.


    As the storm slows down, the aura of the surrounding fury is also slowly calming down, and the concentration drops suddenly.


    "Boom!" With a sound, the whole storm dissipated, revealing the scene inside.


    The first is the ground that was devastated by the great force.


    But in the eye of the wind, the ground is very flat, without any trace, and even a few wild flowers are still in full bloom.


    Above the wild flowers is a young man standing quietly.


    The young man''s face is pretty, and his face is indifferent. His dark eyes are quietly looking at the front. It''s ah Qi.


    "That''s it?" Su Chengdao was shocked.


    Such a powerful vision dissipated in just half a minute, and ah Qi was standing in it intact, his breath was flat, and there was no sign of injustice after breaking through.


    Ah Qi smiles and looks at the worried three partners: "the breakthrough is complete."


    With his words, the original heart is still in the throat of the three people immediately relieved.


    Long already unbearable sugar beans directly a kick, into the arms of a seven.


    Ah Qi touched Tang Dou''s head and said with a smile, "it worries you."


    Then he walked to his friends and put sugar beans in Wang Hua''er''s arms.


    "Ah Qi..." Wang Hua''er seemed to feel something and asked.


    "Thank you so much." Ah Qi interrupted.


    Then he turned and looked at Mo Jiao, his eyes were frozen.


    "Next, leave it to me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure of the boy disappeared.


    "What Three people are surprised. How fast is this?


    In the distance, Mo Jiao was also extremely shocked. Even his insight did not see the shadow of the boy.


    So, where''s ah Qi?


    Soon, they found him.


    The boy is standing in front of the dragon.


    "Hello! How does it feel to be transformed? " Ah Qi roared.


    The Dragon hammered his chest and gave a low roar, indicating that he was very satisfied.


    Ah Qi said, "don''t you thank me?"


    Little green dragon head even point, thanks.


    See here, everyone has been completely clear, the two golden light is definitely ah seven intentional, otherwise as the party''s Dragon will never be like this.


    "Hey, hey." Ah Qi waved his hand: "you save my life, I save your life, this is even."


    Little Green Dragon nodded in agreement.


    Then, ah Qi began to rub his fist: "give me the man, give you the blame, how about it?""Roar!" The little green dragon roared and nodded in agreement.


    "That''s it. Let''s do it." So ah Qi looked at Mo Jiao in the air.


    Since ah Qi''s breakthrough, Mo Jiao has not moved.


    Because this young man is too weird, he wants to see what the other side has.


    This is the truth that Mo Jiao always believes in.


    Now it seems that there is nothing extraordinary about the youngsters except the strange speed.


    And his realm, is also a stable stop in the early days of the golden elixir, there is nothing wrong.


    The more so, the more strange Mo Jiao felt.


    What is the golden glory? It can transform the Dragon directly.


    Had to stop thinking, young man, now do it


    Ah Qi didn''t speak. His eyes were frozen and disappeared in the same place.


    Mo Jiao had been ready for a long time, and four spirit walls appeared in vain, blocking the front, back and left.


    Sure enough, the figure of the youth appeared, a boxing in the spirit of the wall, issued a dull sound.


    At this time, all the talents see a red track, which extends to ah Qi''s back.


    It turned out that he had already released the blood thunder after evolution.


    "It is." Mo Jiao sneered.


    From the first time ah Qi disappeared, he saw a clue.


    The boy''s figure disappeared in his divine consciousness and appeared in front of the dragon, just like a blink.


    But ah Qi is not a blink, just too fast.


    Mo Jiao, after all, is a God, God consciousness into micro, instantly caught that a special difference.


    "Boy, your natural magic is very strange." Mo Jiao looked at ah Qi and said.


    Ah Qi eyebrows pick, legs in the spirit of a wall pedal, body flying out on the ground, and then said with a smile: "you found ah."


    Mo Jiao sneered: "it''s just a small skill."


    Ah Qi snorted and restrained the blood thunder.


    I didn''t expect that my unexpected move was directly seen through by the other party.


    There''s no mistake. The reason he disappeared was because of the bloody thunder.


    After evolution, the power of blood thunder is greater, and it can even break through the pressure of Yuanying.


    After ah Qi broke through the golden elixir, his physique strengthened again, and blood thunder also had some subtle changes.


    That is to escape the detection of divine consciousness.


    This is what happened when he just disappeared. Because the speed was too fast, Mo Jiao was unprepared and didn''t even find ah Qi''s figure.


    At the same time, the effect of blood thunder covers his body shape in the divine consciousness, which seems to be blinking.


    That''s why Mo Jiao was so shocked.

 Chapter 306

    Ah Qi wanted to beat Mo Jiao by surprise, but he was found out on the spot and immediately abandoned the plan.


    The effect enhancement of blood god thunder is only one aspect of his growth. He didn''t directly use blood thunder to defeat Mo Jiao.


    That''s not realistic and impossible.


    It is natural for a strong man to have something extraordinary.


    After the breakthrough, ah Qi''s biggest change is not blood thunder, but on his own golden elixir.


    His golden elixir has been formed, full of gold and perfect.


    Not only that, there are many strange patterns on the gold elixir, which cover the whole gold elixir.


    At the time of the breakthrough, ah Qi didn''t know, but after the breakthrough, he knew that all these dense patterns were Taoist patterns.


    Now ah Qi can''t see the strange lines around his body, but he can see them again anytime he wants.


    After the breakthrough, he seems to have mastered the switch, and he can freely see the patterns in the sky.


    And the golden light of little green dragon''s transformation was just when ah Qi broke through.


    At that time, he was at the critical moment of breakthrough, and his agreement with heaven and earth reached the highest. At a glance, he saw the huge spiritual power flowing in little green dragon''s body.


    That is not yet absorbed the full power of fire spirit.


    Because the transmutation was forcibly interrupted, this spiritual power is rapidly dissipating.


    At a critical juncture, ah Qi made a decisive move to help little green dragon and activate the power hidden in the flesh and blood.


    More than that, the golden light also contains rich spiritual power, which ah Qi took from the spiritual storm.


    Under the stimulation of internal and external, little green dragon finally took that strange step, perfect transformation, a change of dead state, not to mention, the spirit has reached the peak.


    At this time, the little green dragon''s eyes are sharp, looking at the blood snake full of disdain.


    It knows that the three blood snakes are not afraid of themselves.


    Mo Jiao said: "little beast, don''t you just want to rely on this natural magic to deal with me? I tell you, it''s impossible. "


    "Of course not." Ah Qi shook his head: "I have a stronger way to deal with you."


    Mo Jiao slightly pick eyebrows, he is unable to think of this just break through the golden elixir of youth can have what to deal with their own means.


    But this young man has given him too much shock, he can not bear the curiosity in the heart, waiting for ah Qi to move.


    Vision has disappeared, but now the youth is a real elixir, no moves can hurt him.


    "Ouch!" The little green dragon roared and rushed to the three blood snakes.


    As if it was a signal, ah Qi also moved.


    Instead of leaving where he was, he closed his eyes.


    Mo Jiao doubts, but he doesn''t move. He wants to see what ah Qi really is.


    So far, his strength is only 30% or 40%. He really doesn''t believe that young people have any way to deal with themselves.


    Ah Qi didn''t just close his eyes.


    Closing his eyes can make him more focused, better communicate with his golden elixir and the four worlds.


    His move is not a technique, but an ability that is exclusive to the innate Tao body - he Dao!


    However, this combination is not the same as that of the previous transmission array.


    Soon, ah Qi opened his eyes.


    His eyes are not the same, the original dark pupil disappeared, replaced by the golden pupil.


    Bright and bright.


    When I opened my eyes, everyone was stunned.


    Because ah Qi has changed a lot.


    It''s not a change in appearance, it''s a change in temperament.


    This is a strange feeling, people can not say, but it is found that ah Qi is different.


    At this time, only Wang Hua''er, who knows his younger brother best, knows something, but his face changes greatly.


    Because this is her unforgettable breath, which is the strange wave of ah Qi He Dao before.


    The last time he Dao a Qi almost died, Wang Hua''er almost collapsed.


    But ah Qi was so lucky that he survived.


    Just a little bit close to losing his brother, so Wang Hua''er is very sensitive.


    After that, she specially asked Chen Yang about he Dao. After she got the answer from master that he Dao was extremely difficult and difficult to appear, she was relieved.


    But now that breath appears again, doesn''t that mean ah Qi will face danger again.


    This is absolutely not allowed by Wang Hua''er, she immediately roared: "no!"


    Wang Hua''er''s voice was very clear and clear, and it was easy to distinguish. Immediately, it came into ah Qi''s ears.


    Hearing his sister''s voice, ah Qi turned his head and saw Wang Hua''er''s pretty face that was about to cry.


    He knew how much shadow he had caused to his sister in the last meeting. At this time, seeing that his sister was so worried, he couldn''t help but feel warm in his heart.


    Then he laughed and said gently, "don''t worry, this time is different."Suddenly, Wang Hua''er was stunned.


    The last time he Dao, she can remember clearly. At that time, ah Qi was very different from now.


    The most obvious is consciousness.


    At that time, ah Qi had almost no self-consciousness.


    But now it''s different. He still has his own consciousness, and it''s very clear.


    The only place that is the same as the last one is the inexplicable breath.


    "This time, I can control it." Ah Qi once again said with a smile, "so don''t worry, leave it to me."


    Smell speech, Wang Hua Er mention of heart finally put down, heavy nod.


    She smiles at her sister again. Ah Qi turns to see Mo Jiao.


    At this time, the smile has disappeared, leaving only calm.


    "Take it, old man."


    Ah Qi stretched out his right hand to Mo Jiao in the air.


    Mo Jiao''s eyes congealed. He didn''t know what he was going to do. After all, he didn''t have the slightest fluctuation.


    The next moment, his face changed dramatically, and he immediately mobilized his spiritual power and left the spot.


    "Boom!"


    A burst of fierce fire came out and swept the place where Mo Jiao was before.


    Ten meters away, Mo Jiao''s face was beating and his heart was shocked.


    The explosion appeared out of thin air, without any sign or any trace of spiritual communication. If he hadn''t reacted quickly and felt the power of fire, he would have been submerged by the fire.


    He is a spiritual cultivator, and his perception will never be wrong. The power of fire action will burst in an instant.


    You know, the boy is more than 30 meters away from him at this time.


    Not to mention the speed of communication between the five elements, this distance alone is not what Jindan can do.


    Suddenly, Mo Jiao''s face changed again, and he felt the violent spirit power around him.


    This time, it''s Lei Xing.


    "Drink!" Mo Jiao immediately put out his hand, and the six spirit walls condensed as he wanted, wrapping him up and down in all directions.


    "Boom!" Thunder burst out and enveloped Mo Jiao.


    After a few seconds, the thunder dissipated.


    With the protection of the spirit wall, Mo Jiao naturally remained intact, but his face was full of horror.


    What a terrible ability it is to instantly communicate the power of heaven and earth to hurt the enemy 30 meters away?


    Just close your eyes and open your eyes, so great changes have taken place in teenagers. What''s the trick?

 Chapter 307

    After vomiting, Mo Jiao''s face calmed down again and said, "boy, you are really special. Now I''ve decided to save your life and study it carefully."


    "Save my life?" Ah Qi sneered: "think about yourself first."


    Then his eyes coagulated, and Mo Jiao''s face in the air changed again, and coagulated out of the spirit wall again.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    This time, it''s no longer a simple fire.


    Mo Jiao''s surroundings exploded five times in an instant, and the red fire directly surrounded him.


    Seeing this, everyone''s eyes widened, full of incredible.


    The fire in the air is huge. The power of the light can be seen from the momentum. It is estimated that it has surpassed the power of the golden elixir magic.


    There is no omen, there is no accumulation of power, and there is no need to communicate to instantly launch five such attacks. What an adverse ability it is.


    Not to mention Su Chengdao, even the little green dragon trembling with the blood snake was stunned.


    It can be sure that if these explosions hit itself, it will definitely peel off.


    As the fire dissipated, Mo Jiao''s figure reappeared.


    He was still unscathed, and the violent explosion did not touch him at all.


    After all, it is the spirit wall of the spirit realm, and the attack of the golden elixir realm can''t be broken through.


    Mo Jiao sneered: "boy, it''s useless."


    "Boom boom!" Another explosion met him.


    When the fire dissipated, Mo Jiao said angrily, "boy, you..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was drowned in the fire again.


    More than that, the light of the fire was actually mixed with purple electric light. Obviously, this time it was more than a simple flame.


    "Boom boom!"


    "Crackle, crackle!"


    This time, the explosion never stopped. It didn''t give Mo Jiao any breathing time.


    On the ground, ah Qi was serious, his hands had been raised, and he had done his best.


    Finally, the power of fire and thunder around is consumed.


    Without the power of heaven and earth, ah Qi could not detonate. The fire in the air began to dissipate, revealing Mo Jiao''s figure.


    He is still wrapped by the spirit wall, without any damage, but the spirit wall that surrounds all directions is a lot of nothingness, it seems that it won''t last long.


    "Bang!" Ah Qi frowned. The other side won this round.


    Although he won, Mo Jiao''s face was rather ugly.


    A whole minute. He was bombed for a whole minute.


    Even if it is a large monster, it is estimated that there will be no ashes after this bombing.


    Such a powerful bombing boy could last for a whole minute. If the power of the surrounding heaven and earth had not dissipated, he even doubted that the boy could continue to bomb.


    Who is he? Mo Jiao, a powerful man, was the chief manager of Zhou Tiancheng branch.


    The practitioner of this realm was suppressed for a whole minute by a young man who just broke through the golden elixir. Is it shameful to say that?


    Of course, it''s embarrassing, but Mo Jiao can''t help it.


    He can get away by force, but if he does, he will be blown up in a mess, and then it will be even more embarrassing.


    Mo Jiao has lived for thousands of years. At this age, state and face are the most important things.


    Even his son who just died and the cloned monster he has been studying are not as important as these two.


    "Damn little beast!" Mo Jiao was furious: "now the power of heaven and earth around you has been exhausted. I see what else you can do."


    Ah Qi said calmly, "yes, the power of heaven and earth is exhausted."


    "But I guess You can''t think of that. " A smile appeared in the corner of ah Qi''s mouth.


    Seeing this, a little doubt flashed in Mo Jiao''s heart. Is it possible that the boy still has a backhand?


    Suddenly, Mo Jiao''s face changed.


    At that moment, he even felt that there was something wrong with his consciousness.


    In all directions, countless forces of heaven and earth poured in, as if they were called on.


    Is it possible to summon the power of heaven and earth?


    If not for Mo Jiao''s insight, there was no possibility of making mistakes. At this time, he suspected that he was dreaming.


    Why do the forces of heaven and earth around us rush here?


    Just for a moment, Mo Jiao thought of the answer, so he looked at ah Qi on the ground.


    Sure enough, the young man''s mouth turned up, full of self-confidence, and he was obviously mature.


    Ah Qi said, "you are very powerful. You are not ordinary in the realm of God."


    Mo Jiao was silent and looked at ah Qi carefully. At the same time, his mind was completely focused on the power of heaven and earth coming from the surrounding area.


    As long as there is a slight change in the power of heaven and earth, he will immediately release the spirit wall.


    "It seems that 10% of Hedao can''t take you." Ah Qi Dao.


    "Ten percent of the way?" Su Chengdao looks at Wang Hua''er, full of doubts. Is he still divided into several?Wang Hua''er and Han Ru are also puzzled, and Mo Jiao in the air is even more confused.


    He didn''t know whether the young man in front of him was a congenital Taoist body or a Taoist body in the corridor.


    Ah Qi''s words made him very confused, but from the literal meaning, he probably speculated some famous names.


    Combined with ah Qi''s various performances, Mo Jiao speculates that he should be able to communicate with some Daowen.


    As soon as the idea appeared, Mo Jiao was shocked.


    That''s Dao Wen. It''s the manifestation of the rules of heaven and earth. Even he had heard a little about it from his superiors.


    Otherwise, with his practice of transforming the spirit, let alone seeing Tao Wen, he might not even know the existence of Tao Wen.


    The pattern of the great way is something that can only be barely perceived after transcending the ordinary.


    But the young man in front of him is just a golden elixir. If he says that the other side can see Taoist patterns, Mo Jiao will never believe it.


    However, the strength and moves displayed by the young man are exactly the same as those of the groove channel pattern. He felt it under the superior and was very sure.


    This is incredible.


    "Eyes?" Mo Jiao stares at ah Qi''s eyes and can''t stop thinking.


    At this time, the figure of the young man interrupted Mo Jiao''s thinking: "there is still time to be stunned?"


    After the words, Huoxing and Leixing around Mojiao revolted again.


    "Boom!" Once again, the fire overwhelmed him.


    As the light of the fire dissipated, Mo Jiao''s face was gloomy: "I said, it''s useless to me."


    "Is it?" Ah Qi sneered and held out a finger.


    "Well?" Mo Jiao doubts, he found that the youth''s breath is different.


    Just now, the boy''s inexplicable breath is more intense, and his pupils are emitting a faint light.


    As he pointed, a palpitation passed through Mo Jiao''s heart.


    "What''s going on?" In his state, he had a subtle sense of danger.


    "Crackle!" Suddenly, a purple arc appeared in front of Mo Jiao''s eyes.


    "How can it be!" Mo Jiao was so surprised that his pupils shrank.


    You know, his spiritual wall has not been removed. Within the spiritual wall is his scope. The rest of us can never communicate with the power of heaven and earth.


    When Mo Jiao was still stunned, the arc around him had increased dozens of times.


    The next moment, the fierce thunder burst out, instantly submerged Mo Jiao''s figure, and the spirit wall that firmly protected him was smashed by the sudden lightning.

 Chapter 308

    "Ah Mo Jiao screamed in the air.


    Seeing this, everyone was shocked.


    It''s a powerful one. One thought can wipe out all the people here. It doesn''t matter that the explosion of surpassing the golden elixir even blows for a minute.


    But it was such a strong man who screamed in the air at the moment, and the one who released the magic was a young man who had just broken through the golden elixir.


    "The wall of gods has been broken through..." Su Chengdao stares at his eyes and can''t believe it.


    "Did it work?" Wang Hua''er asked.


    "Not yet." Ah Qi looks serious and stares at Lei Guang.


    Sure enough, the thunder dissipated and Mo Jiao''s figure slowly emerged.


    His whole body was black, his hair was erect, and he was very embarrassed, but he didn''t die.


    Not only that, from his still sharp eyes, this time the powerful electric light did not cause much damage.


    Ah Qi''s eyes were fixed: "it didn''t work."


    Mo Jiao is black, sharp eyed and very angry. He is hurt by a small gold elixir.


    It''s already a slap in the face. He turned into a deity and was injured by the golden elixir. If other members of the organization knew about it, he would not have to mix.


    "After tonight, there will be no more yellow foxes." Mo Jiao said ferociously.


    Ah Qi sneered: "really?"


    Looking at the young man''s eyes, Mo Jiao''s heart rose again.


    Sure enough, his divine sense immediately felt the fury of heaven and earth around him.


    "Again." Mo Jiao''s body retreated with a cold hum.


    And his spot is surrounded by fire light instantly, which is a special spell of ah Qi.


    "Boy, now that I''m on guard, your move is useless."


    With a move in his mind, he dried the black dust on Mo Jiao''s face and smashed his robe, revealing his strong clothes.


    This is one of Mo Jiao''s habits. Since he failed to invade Zhou Tiancheng five hundred years ago, he has been wearing combat clothes in order to face the pursuers coming at any time.


    Unexpectedly, for five hundred years, the powerful existence that left him a huge shadow never stepped into the great forest.


    Even so, Mo Jiao did not dare to attack Zhou Tiancheng.


    Until now, the thunderbolt beetle has given him a glimmer of hope.


    If you master the complete cloning technology, the organization will definitely send more helpers to him. At that time, he will attack Zhou Tiancheng again.


    However, what I didn''t expect is that this strong suit, which hasn''t appeared once in five hundred years, was forced to be exposed because of a teenager.


    Taking back Piaoyuan''s state of mind, Mo Jiao''s expression returned to normal. "You are very lucky to see the top power of detachment before you die."


    Words fall, his eyes a coagulate, the great spirit power surge out.


    The spiritual power was so powerful that it even caused a strong wind. However, Mo Jiao, who was in the center of the spiritual power, was still and awe inspiring.


    "Today, let you see the fabled Dharma phase!" Mo Jiao drinks hard.


    Behind him, a huge shadow rose in vain.


    Virtual shadow appeared, the spirit power immediately began to shrink, and then rushed to the huge virtual shadow.


    "This is...?!" Su Chengdao''s face became extremely frightened.


    With the influx of spiritual power, the virtual shadow gradually solidified, revealing a whole face - it''s actually a dragon!


    It''s not a Western dragon like little green dragon, but a slender Oriental dragon like a snake!


    "My God At this time, even ah Qi, who was full of confidence, changed his face.


    It''s a dragon. It has always lived in legend. Even in the history of xinghezhou, there has never been a record of dragon sightings.


    But now, everyone on the scene saw that it was a red dragon, nearly 100 meters long.


    In an instant, a wave of despair rose up, it was a dragon, the legendary existence, can they resist?


    Even ah Qi was stunned.


    "No, it''s not a real dragon!" Su Chengdao shouts.


    "What do you say?" Wang Hua Er doubts a way.


    It is recorded that "the auspicious spirit of the ancient dragon brings the true image of the Golden Dragon."


    Then he looked at the red dragon behind Mo Jiao and said, "look at it, its face is ferocious and its whole body is red with blood. How can it be half sacred?


    Look at its four claws again. How many fingers do you count? "


    Cold such as point for a while, replied: "each claw three fingers."


    "That''s right." Su Chengdao said seriously, "what is the three clawed dragon?"


    "Jiao!" Wang Hua''er''s eyes are bright.


    Jiao and long are two species. Although they are similar in appearance, they are different from each other.


    After learning that the Dharma phase in front of him was a dragon rather than a dragon, the desperation disappeared immediately.Why?


    Because Jiaos can be chopped!


    Since ancient times, there have been countless dragons who have been born to do evil. I don''t know how many of them have been killed by the powerful human beings, and their strength is also very different.


    Weak to the golden elixir, strong to the spirit, and even above.


    But without exception, all the evil Jiaos were killed!


    Looking at Huang Hu and human beings under him, hope rises again in his heart. Mo Jiao''s heart is full of ridicule. "Boy, although he is Jiao, he is my Dharma."


    He said with a sneer, "what is fa Xiang, you know?"


    Su Cheng nodded: "you know, the best way to get rid of the world is to transform the mana into the form."


    With that, he strode forward and came to ah Qi. The flying sword had already been released and suspended around him.


    Ah Qi said, "what are you doing here?"


    Su Chengdao said: "help, you can''t deal with it alone."


    Ah Qi said, "can you handle it?"


    Su Chengdao shook his head: "two people block, better than one person, isn''t it?"


    Words fall, flying sword golden light, condensed into a cut evil.


    Mo Jiao looked at them coldly, his face full of sarcasm: "are you ready? Then die. "


    The heart reads a move, the huge Jiao eyes behind suddenly a bright, looked up to the sky roared a, rushed to two people.


    It''s a dragon. It''s 100 meters long. It''s several times bigger than little green dragon. The dragon''s head is almost half the size of little green dragon.


    This kind of huge object rushes fiercely, the momentum that drives is simply terrible.


    Just for a moment, the Yellow foxes and the two girls were in despair.


    With ah Qi and Su Chengdao, it''s impossible to stop them!


    "Drink Blood thunder blooms around ah Qi''s body, and his body leaps to the Dragon together with beheading evil.


    This is a collision of forces. With the ability of ah Qi Na he Dao, you can not resist it. You can only converge the state of he Dao and release the hard resistance of blood thunder.


    The figure of the boy and the golden sword came to the dragon head in the blink of an eye, fighting together.


    However, they overestimate themselves.


    That''s Dharma prime minister, the strongest attack in the world of escape!


    Although they have the strength far beyond the same territory, they can not make up the gap with Mo Jiao.


    It''s two big situations!


    Even if the two go against the weather again, can they be rivals?


    Of course not.

 Chapter 309

    "Pa" get a, chop evil instant burst.


    The spell was broken, and Su Chengdao, who was connected with it, turned pale and spewed out a big mouthful of blood.


    Ah Qi, who had been beheaded, was even worse. He flew back in the air with a miserable red line and landed on the ground.


    "Ah Qi!" Wang Hua''er cried out in panic and ran over immediately.


    "Don''t come here!" Su Chengdao roared.


    Wen Yan, Wang Hua''er immediately stopped, because Chengdao''s cry is too sad, heartrending.


    The panic on Cheng Dao''s face is not less than her, even more.


    He knew that he was finished with ah Qi.


    "Oh!" Red Jiao sent out a roar and rushed to the two people below again.


    That''s why Chengdao didn''t let Wang Hua''er come.


    Jiaolong has a huge momentum. If Wang Hua''er comes, he will definitely die here with them.


    "No!" Wang Hua''er cried bitterly.


    That''s her brother, and the boy she likes. How can they die!


    Wang Hua''er was unwilling and unwilling, but there was no way.


    Jiaolong is too fast. She runs too much faster than her. After a few steps, Jiaolong has reached the top of the two boys'' heads.


    At the next moment, the two men could not even find their bones.


    At this time, a huge figure blocked in front of the tap.


    "Bang!" It was a rock solid body collision, and the huge force rushed the air away, sending out a strong air explosion.


    The ground has long been unable to bear and is deeply sunk.


    However, ah Qi has nothing to do with Cheng Dao.


    In front of them was the Golden Dragon.


    At the critical moment, it threw down the remaining blood snake and blocked the blow with its own body.


    It put its claws on the dragon''s head and tried its best not to let the opponent raise his head.


    Compared with the red dragon, the little green dragon is too small, and the other dragon''s head is almost half the size of its body.


    Although the giant dragon is the king of demons and beasts with strong physique, it also has a limit.


    In the face of such a huge monster, the little green dragon was seriously injured on the spot, with a lot of blood in his mouth.


    In the moonlight, these blood emit a little bit of gold, mysterious.


    This is the true blood of the dragon, the most precious treasure in the legend.


    But now, they are spilled on the ground.


    One hit was blocked by the dragon, and Mo Jiao''s face sank: "beast!"


    He was even more angry. Before the Dragon metamorphosis, it didn''t have much value for him, but now the other side has completed the metamorphosis, so the dragon blood has a magical effect.


    If you take it back and do a good research, you will be able to make a breakthrough in your research.


    Because of this, Mo Jiao let the three blood snakes entangle with the little green dragon, but he didn''t expect that the other side actually left his own blood snake and used his body to block the fierce blow for the young man.


    Looking at the glittering blood on the ground, Mo Jiao felt a little heartache, which were all good experimental materials.


    Even if it has no value, it can be used to refine itself. It''s just a divine thing.


    Mo Jiao looked cold and asked the blood snake to climb to the dragon.


    He didn''t use FA Xiang Hong Jiao by force, for fear of hurting little green dragon, so he had to use blood snake to make him lose combat effectiveness.


    After the evolution of the little green dragon, its strength has greatly increased, and the blood snake is no longer an opponent. In just a few minutes, there are only two blood snakes left, one of which is even one third of the original size, obviously suffering too much damage.


    "Hiss!" The blood snake soon came to the dragon and opened its mouth directly.


    There was a flash of panic in the dragon''s eyes. All his strength was used on the red dragon. Now he could no longer fight against the blood snake.


    Now it has been seriously injured. If it is bitten by this bite, it will fall down if it can''t hold for two minutes.


    If it falls down, two teenagers will surely die, and the Yellow fox tribe will also die.


    "Poof!" With the big mouths of the two blood snakes closed, the sharp teeth pierced the skin of little green dragon again.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" The little green dragon roared up to the sky, its cry full of unwilling.


    At this time, the distant sky suddenly appeared a white light.


    The white light only appeared for a moment, but it was still seen by the keen Mo Jiao.


    "Well?" Mo Jiao was stunned, and his heart was in a state of suspense.


    Just when he was suspicious, a flying sword had come to the side of the blood snake.


    With two "poop poop" sounds, the blood snake on the little green dragon suddenly stopped.


    Then everyone saw a flying sword in the air.


    It was a pure white peerless sword, shining brightly in the moonlight, and the word "impeccable" was clearly engraved on the body of the sword.


    Just for a moment, I had no time to pierce the heads of the two blood snakes, smash the marks inside, and then came to the air.After that, he had no time to cut straight down and landed on the head of Hongjiao.


    The next moment, everyone was shocked.


    One of the red Jiao''s antlers, disconnect directly!


    "What?" Mo Jiao was shocked.


    That''s the Dharma image of Jiaolong, the powerful one who transforms the spirit. Although his body looks a little unreal, it''s not inferior to the real one.


    Others don''t know. Can Mo Jiao not be clear?


    But such a powerful Dharma phase was cut off by this sword!


    "Ouch When he dropped a horn, red Jiao howled miserably, and his head began to move.


    Little green dragon has been injured, where can resist the strength of red Jiao, immediately be broken away.


    Red Jiao immediately stood up, his eyes were ferocious, and he was about to jump down again.


    "Stop it Mo Jiao roared, and red Jiao immediately stayed in place, as if he had been greatly restrained.


    "Who''s sword?" Mo Jiao roared.


    "Mine." A gentle voice came from the distance, and then a familiar figure came from the distance, which was Chen Yang.


    "Master!"


    "Master Chen Yang!"


    "Master Chen Xian!"


    Ah Qiji and Huang Hu were very happy. At the critical moment, Chen Yang actually came back.


    Chen Yang fell to Su Chengdao''s side, and pulled ah Qi to his side with spiritual power. He said with an apologetic face: "sorry, I''m late."


    His tone is still so gentle, with a magic, instantly let the children and the hearts of the Yellow foxes are calm down.


    Chen Yang said: "Hua''er, treat the wound."


    "Good!" Wang Hua''er immediately ran to the master and squatted beside ah Qi.


    It''s just a collision. Jiaolong doesn''t even feel it. Ah Qi''s bones are broken and he almost breathes.


    Wang Hua''er took a cold breath and immediately treated him.


    At this time, Mo Jiao in the air said: "just Yuanying, I can hurt my Dharma."


    Just at a glance, he saw that Chen Yang''s cultivation was just the peak of Yuanying.


    "You must be the leader of Yinghuo here?" Chen Yangdao.


    "So what? Now that you''re here, you don''t have to go. "


    Mo Jiao is full of disdain. Although the opponent can hurt his Dharma appearance, it''s just a sneak attack. Now it''s exposed. If he confronts head-on, he has no chance of winning.


    "The spirit? I''ll come and see you for a while. " Chen Yang immediately became serious and rose into the air, with no time to hang around.

 Chapter 310

    Mo Jiao sneered: "beyond our capacity."


    With that, he let go of the shackles of Hongjiao.


    Before to stop it just to not let it hurt the Dragon just, now Chen Yang has come to the air, naturally there is no scruple.


    "Ouch, ouch!" Seeing the culprit who cut off his dragon horn, red Jiao immediately roars and rushes to Chen Yang.


    Hongjiao is the Dharma form that transforms the divine realm. It can be said that it is the strongest move to escape from the ordinary realm, and its momentum is amazing.


    Chen Yang''s eyes coagulated, his hands sealed, and his boundless eyes suddenly brightened, and he rushed to the red dragon.


    Immaculate white incomparable, in the high night sky is very conspicuous.


    But it''s just a flying sword. Compared with the huge red dragon, it''s just like the light of a firefly.


    The red dragon opened his mouth and bit it down heavily, and his shining time was swallowed immediately.


    Then it kept on rushing to Chen Yang in the air.


    "Master!" Wang Hua''er was surprised.


    They know the momentum of Hongjiao. It''s a giant dragon in its growing period. It''s not the enemy of unity, let alone the flesh and blood of Chen Yang.


    I''m afraid my master''s physique can''t compare with that of Jingti Xiu. If not, he would not have been nearly killed by ah Qi''s Po Shan Quan before.


    Red Jiao is getting closer and closer, but Chen Yang''s expression is the same, without any panic.


    Seeing this, a little doubt flashed over Mo Jiao''s mind. In the face of their own Dharma, the other side seems too calm.


    Hongjiao was so fast that he came to Chenyang ten meters away in the blink of an eye. He could see the lines on the scales clearly.


    At this time, the change was born.


    Red dragon, stay in place.


    The shape of the hill stopped suddenly.


    And its expression is very strange, eyes wide, full of incredible, and the beating brow that red Jiao seems to be very painful.


    Mo Jiao''s face changed, as if he felt something.


    At this time, Chen Yang loosened the seal in his hand, then stretched out his hands and tore it at the void.


    "Go


    With his roar, red Jiao''s body suddenly emitted countless white lights.


    After the white light, there was a violent explosion, like countless explosive barrels exploding in the red dragon''s body. His face suddenly became extremely painful.


    "Ouch!" Finally, the red dragon let out a scream, and his huge body twisted violently.


    Mo Jiao''s face changed greatly: "it can hurt my fa Xiang!"


    Below Wang Hua''er a few people were also shocked, for a moment was speechless.


    That''s the Dharma prime minister. He''s showing his strength at the top of the world, but Chen Yangcai is just Yuanying.


    Even though he has been at the peak of Yuanying for decades, the distance between him and Huashen is also very far away.


    But he was relying on such a realm, seriously injured the huge red dragon Dharma phase.


    Since he met Chen Yang, he has never done anything seriously in front of the children, and he usually teaches and cures diseases without showing mountains and dew.


    Over time, ah Qi did not know the specific strength of his master. Now it seems that his master is really too strong.


    Chen Yang moves with one hand, and the scattered white light turns around.


    At this time, all the people could see their true features clearly. They were actually a flying sword like flawless.


    "Back!" Chen Yang light way.


    Feijian took the command, and the light flashed. The bright white light suddenly lit up the whole night sky.


    Then the flying swords gathered together and disappeared, leaving the brightest flawless sword in the center, flying back to Chen Yang.


    He looked down at Wang Hua''er and said gently, "take good care of the wound."


    Master shows great power. Wang Hua''er is excited. He immediately nods heavily and treats ah Qi seriously.


    "Chengdao, give me the fragrant jade leaves." Wang Hua''er stretched out her hand.


    Smell speech, Su Chengdao immediately took out a strange leaf of arm size and handed it to Wang Hua''er.


    This is the last thing that an ziyue left for them. As soon as it appears, it emits a faint fragrance and a little bit of fluorescence.


    Wang Hua''er took over the divine leaf and immediately absorbed the power of wood.


    Feeling the master''s will, the stone heart in front of the chest immediately brightened up.


    Wang Hua''er, on the other hand, drags Shenye and closes her eyes.


    At this time, there is no external interference, she finally has time to save those fallen yellow foxes.


    "Power of life, help me!" The girl began to ask sincerely in her heart.


    Then, Wang Hua''er''s whole person is wrapped in the green light, which is full-bodied to the extreme power of wood.


    At the moment, Wang Hua''er has abandoned everything and put all his mind into refining life.


    Her wooden heart is establishing a connection with the divine object. As long as the silk connection is formed, the power of wood movement in the divine object will continue to pour out and let her use it.


    As if feeling Wang Hua''er''s special state, Mo Jiao recovered from the shock and said, "is thisThe next moment, a strong green light released from Wang Hua''er''s feet, climbed over the comatose ah Qi and rushed to the fallen yellow foxes in the distance.


    Green light is a strong force of life. It is pure and incomparable. A sip of it can boost people''s spirits.


    Mo Jiao in the air felt it for the first time, and his face was shocked.


    "The heart of the wood spirit It''s the heart of the wood spirit


    After the shock, there is boundless excitement. Mo Jiao''s eyes to Wang Hua''er are also full of greed.


    Mu Ling''s heart is rare. Not many people know it. Mo Jiao is one of them.


    Wood practitioners, who have broken through the cultivation to transform the spirit, have been able to refine the vitality to a small extent, but according to people Mo Jiao knows, the most is to recover the skin injury, just like none.


    So in case of real injury, we need to rely on drugs for treatment. If we break hands and feet, we basically lose hope of recovery.


    It is not particularly difficult to lose limbs and damage viscera.


    With the development of science and technology, it is easy to create a substitute bionic organ.


    But all this is only for mortals and builders.


    For they are not yet out of the flesh.


    But after getting rid of the world, the body coagulates the golden elixir, and the structure is different from that of human beings, so the means of human beings do not have much effect.


    If you lose your limbs or arms, you have to find the legendary magic prescription to recover.


    However, the quantity of divine medicine is extremely rare, and it is always in the state of having price but no market. How can we find it?


    Therefore, the special existence of the heart of wood spirit is very detached.


    They can not only cure mortals, but also practitioners, even spirits and beasts.


    It can be said that as long as it is life, they can be cured, and the cost is only spiritual power.


    How can Mo Jiao not be moved by this unique ability?


    Not to mention the girl''s talent, but her heart of wood spirit is enough for him to have evil intentions.


    If you dedicate it to the top and send reinforcements to recapture Zhou Tiancheng, it''s a sure thing.


    Thinking of this, Mo Jiao''s eyes are more greedy, even the little green dragon is lazy to manage.

 Chapter 311

    "This girl, you must have it!"


    Mo Jiao''s eyes were extremely greedy, and he did not hide it.


    Looking at each other''s greedy eyes, Chen Yang was not happy and said: "is the heart of Mu Ling so surprised?"


    "Well?" Mo Jiao turned his head and looked at Chen Yang suspiciously. It seemed that there was something more powerful than the heart of Mu Ling?


    "Ha ha." Chen Yang sneered: "do you know what the boy''s constitution is?"


    He pointed to ah Qi on the ground.


    Under the irrigation of vitality, the injury in ah Qi''s body has been more than half cured. He just opened his eyes and was still confused.


    "What do you mean?" Mo Jiao was more confused.


    Although the young man was very strange, he could cause such a strong vision, but he was only gifted, which was nothing compared with the value of the heart of wood spirit.


    "Ha ha ha." Chen Yang sneered again: "ridiculous."


    Mo Jiao frowned. He was ridiculed by a younger generation.


    Chen Yang said: "you Can we know the pre heaven Tao


    This words, Mo Jiao immediately such as lightning, eyes wide, on the spot.


    He was a spiritual cultivator. His mind was so fast that he immediately connected ah Qi''s strange vision with his strange ability after breakthrough.


    Isn''t it the best evidence that you have experienced a series of strange things before?


    Compared with the heart of the wood spirit, the congenital Tao body is the real millet of the sea, which is rare.


    Even from ancient times to the present, there are few records.


    Although I haven''t seen it, most of the practitioners know that there is such a constitution.


    Because every born Tao is earth shaking.


    "How can It''s a congenital holy body... " Mo Jiao''s tone was wrong. He couldn''t believe it, but the truth was in front of him.


    A heart of wood spirit and a congenital holy body are all accepted as apprentices. How lucky is the man in white in front of him?


    After shock, Mo Jiao looked up to heaven and laughed: "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    After a long time, he stopped and said with a sneer, "I can''t imagine that you little Yuanying have such luck. Apart from the heart of the wood spirit and the congenital Tao, the other two disciples have such extraordinary qualities."


    "But Mo Jiao said: "today they all don''t belong to you, but belong to our Yinghuo!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" He had another long smile.


    A heart of wood spirit, a congenital Tao body, is a double happiness.


    Up to now, Mo Jiao even feels that his son died right.


    If his son had not died, he would not have found such two rebellious bodies. Thinking about how close he was to killing him, Mo Jiao can''t help feeling a sense of fear.


    If they were killed by themselves, Mo Jiao would be so angry that he would kill himself on the spot.


    "It''s too early to laugh." Chen Yang frowned.


    "Good morning? It''s not early at all. " Mo Jiao stopped laughing, looked at the red Jiao with big holes on the ground and said, "don''t you think you can control it?"


    As a result, Mo Jiao''s eyes were fixed, his mind was moved, and his great spiritual power immediately gushed out and fell on the red Jiao on the ground.


    With the help of the spirit power, red Jiao stopped struggling immediately, and her eyes became more vivid again.


    A few seconds later, more than a hundred big holes in Hongjiao''s body had disappeared, and he was standing up, looking at Chen Yang in front of him fiercely.


    Red Jiao''s momentum is very huge. As soon as she stands up, she attracts people''s attention. Even Wang Hua''er opens her beautiful eyes, which is full of disbelief.


    This red dragon has been seriously injured by his master!


    In the presence, only Chen Yang''s face remained unchanged, as if everything was expected.


    He yelled to his disciples, "remember, there is no end to the Dharma prime minister because of the endless spiritual power. This is the strength of the Dharma prime minister."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up and knew the reason.


    Mo Jiao said with a sneer, "when is the time? Do you still want to teach your apprentices?"


    "That''s nature." Chen Yang said with a smile: "because We are not afraid of you


    Words fall, no time into a white light, shot at the head of the red Jiao.


    Because of the infusion of spiritual power, the red dragon has already recovered, even the broken horn has been reborn.


    Seeing the flying sword that wanted to hurt himself again, red Jiao roared and went up.


    This time it learned to be smart, using its huge front paws.


    The sword and claw struck each other, making a clear sound of metal.


    But there was no time to be shot away.


    Mo Jiao sneered: "arrogant generation."


    Chen Yang''s face was inconvenient. He seemed to have expected it. As soon as his gesture changed, he had no time to stop his sword and shoot at Hongjiao again.


    Seeing this, Mo Jiao''s face was even more ironic, and immediately increased the infusion of spiritual power.


    The red Jiao who received the spirit power seemed to have taken a stimulant. His eyes were bright, and his red scales all gave off a glimmer of luster, which seemed to be harder."Ding!" There was another crisp sound of metal.


    But this time, Mo Jiao''s face changed.


    Because there is no time for flying sword, it is not flying sword.


    At this time, a huge brown remnant sword collided with Hongjiao.


    The remnant sword had only a little bit of damage. It was scratched by Hongjiao, and behind it was a strong arm.


    The arms are also brown and have no body, just a huge arm.


    "Quack, quack, quack!" Giant hand holding the sword and claw wrestling, falling a trace of smoke.


    Mo Jiao was surprised and said, "what''s the trick


    Chen Yang did not answer, his hands suddenly sealed.


    At this time, everyone felt the strong power of Tuxing.


    The light of earthy yellow flowed to the short sword with remnant arm. With the force of earthly movement, the sword and arm changed immediately.


    The body of the sword is getting longer and longer, and the trunk is born after the arm.


    Soon, an earth yellow giant no less than red Jiao appeared in place.


    It holds a huge sword with the core of impeccability, and is not inferior to the red dragon.


    By this time, all the people on the ground were shocked.


    This is the power of detachment.


    They alone can''t fight the enemy!


    "It''s Mingming who is Yuanying. How can he feel a trace of Dharma?"


    In the whole arena, the most shocked person is mo Jiao.


    As a spirit transforming man, he is also a member of Yuanying''s past. He knows the difficulty of condensing Dharma. But the man in white in front of him doesn''t even reach the spirit transforming. He is just Yuanying''s peak.


    Just a glance, he has seen through the stone giant''s foundation.


    Although it is the convergence of the power of the earth, it has the power of the Dharma.


    In short, it is an incomplete Dharma phase, a Dharma phase that relies on the power of heaven and earth to make up for the deficiency.


    Mo Jiao put away his shock and finally became serious. He asked, "I can''t imagine that someone can feel the Dharma before transforming God. How did you do that?"


    Chen Yang cold way: "no comment."


    Mo Jiao shook his head: "no harm, I''ll hit you."


    Then red Jiao roared and bit stone giant''s shoulder.

 Chapter 312

    Chen Yang had expected that the stone giant turned his hands and led the sword body to block his shoulder.


    The red dragon bit it down and made a huge crisp sound.


    After one miss, red Jiao immediately retreated and let go of stone giant. He found that he could not bite the huge sword made of rock.


    Just a try, its own teeth are shaking pain, but the sword is not the slightest damage.


    This is, Mo Jiao''s face slightly changed, he was surprised to find that stone giant actually came after him.


    The stone giant lifted his sword and chopped it down.


    With a low roar, the red dragon wriggled to hide.


    However, although the stone giant looks bulky, his sword is fast, and the second sword follows him.


    Red Jiao turns around again and narrowly dodges.


    Then there was the third sword and the fourth sword. The stone giant kept his hands, and the red dragon kept avoiding.


    Finally in the 15th sword, red Jiao finally dodged, was cut in the waist.


    "Ouch!" Hong Jiao howled miserably, but he twisted his body desperately and swept out.


    It dodged, but a large piece of the waist was cut off, and the transparent white spine was exposed.


    Avoiding the sword, red Jiao roared and soared into the air.


    "Great Ah Qi cried with excitement.


    "Master is mighty!" Wang Hua''er is also full of joy.


    Mo Jiao in the distance was secretly frightened. He didn''t expect that he was defeated in a round of confrontation.


    You know, on the surface, although Hongjiao fought with stone giant, it was mo Jiao himself and Chen Yang who controlled him.


    This time he fell into a bad situation, does it not mean that his powerful dragon Dharma Prime Minister could not beat the false Dharma Prime Minister coagulated by Yuan Ying.


    Mo Jiao said in secret: "this can''t work. You have to use your real skills."


    He released the spirit power again, repaired the huge wound of Hongjiao, then sneered: "boy, you are very good."


    Chen Yang did not answer, looking closely at Mo Jiao, waiting for the following.


    Mo Jiao said: "it seems that my 60% strength is beyond your control."


    When this remark came out, everyone below was shocked.


    How can such a powerful FA Xiang be only 60% powerful?


    Not only ah Qi, but also Chen Yang''s face has changed.


    Mo Jiao sneered: "to be on the safe side, I decided not to keep my hand, but to do my best."


    "Finally Do you want to do your best... " Chen Yang frowned and his face became ugly.


    As a client, he knows best that Mo Jiao didn''t try his best to transform the spirit, which is not so simple.


    But according to his conjecture, Mo Jiao should have made 70% or 80% of his strength. After all, even FA Xiang has been released.


    Mo Jiao put away his smile and began to be serious.


    More majestic spirit power gushed from him and sent to the red dragon in the air.


    This time, Mo Jiao''s spiritual power is very strong. It''s several times more than the previous releases. I don''t know what Mo Jiao is going to do.


    After thinking for a while, Chen Yang''s face changed: "is it...?!"


    Mo Jiao sneered: "found out?"


    At this time, the red dragon opened his mouth, and a red light came out from inside.


    At this time, the seven people on the ground also know the answer.


    Long Xi!


    This dragon, it''s time to let go!


    It''s estimated that the body of 100 meters is much stronger than that of an adult dragon. What''s the power of releasing dragon breath?


    They don''t know and can''t imagine, at this time, their hearts are only shocked.


    Ah Qi wanted to hide, but gave up.


    Hide, where can you hide?


    Even the dragon breath before the little green dragon''s metamorphosis is the power of metamorphosis level. How strong will the dragon breath be at this time?


    I''m afraid it''s no problem to move it flat.


    This kind of power can''t be avoided.


    The red light soon condensed and became a huge red energy ball, which was bitten by the red dragon in front of its mouth.


    Mo Jiao''s face was full of irony, and he waved his right hand.


    This is the new number, the new number of Longxi''s launch.


    With the right hand down, the red dragon breath immediately burst out, straight out.


    "Ah, ah Chen Yang''s face changed dramatically and rushed to ah Qi Ji on the ground.


    There is no gorgeous special effect, just a thick red light flash by.


    The next moment, a huge fire rose, flooded the entire yellow fox tribe, and then moved on, devouring a large forest.


    After the fire, there was a loud sound and a violent shock wave.


    Violent shock wave swept the forest outside the fire again, countless trees were uprooted, I do not know how many innocent beasts died on the spot.


    After a long time, the light of the fire dissipated, and the huge smoke blocked the sky and the sun, which could be seen clearly from a distance.


    At this time, the Yellow fox tribe was no longer there, leaving only a pit dozens of meters deep and two kilometers in diameter.For two kilometers, everything disappeared, leaving only a huge deep pit.


    This is the strength of the powerful and the destructive power of breaking away from the top.


    In the sky, Mo Jiao looked at the pit with a flat face, not happy or sad.


    Such a powerful dragon breath is naturally a range attack. Ah Qi and Wang Hua''er are also included.


    Up to now, they are mo Jiao''s target. Naturally, Mo Jiao is reluctant to die.


    Then why would he use Longxi to bomb?


    Because Mo Jiao has clearly estimated the power of stone giant, but also a glimpse of Chen Yang''s character.


    Such a person will do his best to protect his disciples.


    So he did not hesitate to use the Long Xi bombing, is to force Chen Yang to defend.


    After thousands of years of ups and downs, Mo Jiao had a pair of poisonous eyes. He guessed right.


    The first time Long Xi is released, Chen Yang leads the stone giant to ah Qi''s head, and then decisively decomposes it to form a stone bag more than 20 meters in size, wrapping ah Qi''s people in it.


    At the same time, he manipulated the earth and pulled the Yellow foxes around to the stone bag.


    The stone giant is huge, but it''s extremely hard. The red dragon can''t chew it. Now reduce it and use it for defense. If its hardness is increased again, it will naturally prevent this dragon''s breath.


    However, Long Xi is to prevent, but Chen Yang is to do his best.


    Shibao''s strength comes from him. Shibao''s resistance to Longxi means that he is resisting Longxi.


    Such a huge power, relying on Chen yangyuanying''s top spiritual power, where can it stand? It''s just a blow, and his spiritual power is almost exhausted.


    At this time, the stone bag on the ground has changed color, and numerous cracks appear, which is obviously a sign of cracking.


    Mo Jiao in the air sneers and guides Hong Jiao to fall in front of Shibao.


    Shibao completely blocked Hongjiao''s breath, which made him very angry. He roared and snapped it.


    With a bang, the stone bag shakes violently, the cracks on the top begin to increase, and Chen Yang in the stone bag also spits out a mouthful of blood.


    "Master!" Ah Qi several people worry to shout a way.


    "I''m fine!" Chen Yang frowned.


    How can it be all right? At the moment, his face is pale and his mouth is bleeding. Obviously, his mind is damaged.

 Chapter 313

    Don''t wait for seven people to talk, Chen Yang opened his mouth first: "wait for the earth shield to break, you run away immediately, you know?"


    "Master!"


    "Mr. Chen Yang!"


    "Master Chen Xian!"


    Four children and a group of yellow foxes yelled.


    Chen Yang''s meaning is obvious. He can''t hold on.


    Chen Yang continued: "don''t worry about me, remember to run separately, don''t look back!"


    The crowd burst into tears when they heard the speech.


    Ah Qi roared, "I won''t run!"


    Wang Hua''er said, "neither do I!"


    Su Chengdao and Han Ru''s eyes were also full of firmness: "we don''t want to either!"


    It''s not just them, it''s a bunch of foxes.


    Whether they are young or just rescued adults, they are all determined and unwilling to leave.


    Chen Yang said angrily: "don''t be willful! Do run


    Wang Hua''er roared: "I don''t want to. Even if I die, I will die with my master!"


    She took out a black iron dagger and put it on her neck. She said firmly, "doesn''t he want me? I made him never get it


    Words fall, Wang Hua Er wrist force, dagger will cut off.


    "Hua Er!" Chen Yang''s face changed greatly. At this time, he was maintaining the stone bag and couldn''t move.


    "Pa!"


    With a clear voice, the dagger broke away from Wang Hua''er''s jade hand and fell to the ground.


    Wang Hua''er was a little stunned. From the tears, she reflected ah Qi''s gloomy face.


    "What are you doing?" Ah Qi said angrily.


    "Suicide!" Wang Hua''er replied firmly.


    Ah Qi said seriously: "suicide is not over yet."


    Wang Hua''er said, "master, the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dead. If the stone shield is broken, we won''t even have the chance to commit suicide."


    Ah Qi was silent for a moment and said, "don''t commit suicide."


    Wang Hua''er asked: "if you don''t commit suicide, do you want to fall into Yinghuo''s hands? Life is not like death?"


    "No!" Ah Qi shook his head, then said very seriously: "I can kill him."


    Young and tender tone through the audience, everyone is one Leng.


    Wang Hua''er said, "you What are you talking about? "


    Su Chengdao advised: "don''t monkey around, ah Qi."


    Cold such as rare did not accept him, mouth advised: "all what time, don''t capricious."


    Ah Qi sank his face and didn''t speak.


    But Chen Yang''s face changed slightly.


    Because he felt that his apprentice had not lied.


    If you know ah Qi, Chen Yang is definitely the first person, even more than Wang Hua''er, who lives together day and night.


    That''s my apprentice. I know him better than anyone else.


    "Ah Qi..." Chen Yang wants to talk but stops.


    Calm face ah Qi said: "what I said is true."


    "Stop fooling around!" Wang Hua''er took back the dagger and picked it up again.


    At this time, ah Qi raised his head and Wang Hua''er was stunned.


    Su Chengdao, cold as, even Chen Yang are stunned.


    Because the juvenile''s eyes, has become bright, there is no pupil and white eyes.


    They remember these eyes very well, especially Wang Hua''er.


    It''s the eyes after he Dao. They are neither happy nor sad. They have no feelings. They are just like machines. They are shocking.


    "I said I can kill him Ah Qi opened his mouth.


    "Ah Qi, don''t..." Tears flash across Wang Hua''er''s eyes. She shakes her head and dissuades ah Qi.


    Chen Yang roared in the air: "ah Qi, stop quickly. If you are really in harmony, you will not be saved!"


    Ah Qi shook his head: "I''m not afraid."


    Then, an inexplicable breath suddenly rose and swept out.


    Ah Qi rose up in the air, and his whole body was extremely bright. In an instant, the light inside the stone bag was extremely bright.


    Young man, it''s still the same.


    Ah Qi is bright and floating in the air. His black hair moves slowly like a flame without wind.


    His eyes were covered with light, and his face was expressionless, without joy or sorrow.


    The people were wide eyed and speechless.


    Tears have long been uncontrollable, rolling in their eyes.


    Even Chen Yang''s eyes are red.


    For a long time, Wang Hua''er said: "ah Qi..."


    From the beginning, she knew that everyone was saved.


    But the cost is very big, that is ah Qi''s life.


    Last time, ah Qi just mobilized a huge amount of spiritual power and almost died. This time, he wanted to fight directly.


    It''s not a cat or a dog. It''s a powerful person who can transform the divine realm. The Dharma phase blocks the sky and the sun, and it has incomparable power.


    She believed that he Dao would work miracles and that her brother would not lose.But she can be sure that after the battle, ah Qi will surely die.


    Wang Hua''er choked again. Although he didn''t speak, his tears couldn''t stop dripping down.


    "Don''t cry..." At this time, the suspended ah Qi opened his mouth.


    Wang Hua''er was stunned, even Su Chengdao.


    Ah Qi became different. This time, he didn''t lose his emotion.


    The young man''s eyes are still shining, can''t see the pupil, but his face is full of heartache, quietly looking at his sister.


    "Don''t cry..." Ah Qi laughed, then stretched out his finger and put it on the void.


    Miraculous things happened, although several meters apart, but with the boy''s fingers, Wang Hua''er''s face tears disappeared.


    Ah Qi''s hand seems to be really on Wang Hua''er''s face. She can even feel the real touch and the warm temperature.


    After wiping Wang Hua''er''s tears, ah Qi waved again, and Su Cheng Dao''s tears were instantly steamed clean.


    Then he rose up and came to Chen Yang.


    "Master, open your defense."


    Chen Yang''s eyes were red, and he shook his head: "it''s still time to quit Hedao."


    Ah Qi said with a smile, "you can''t stop me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chen Yang''s mouth is slightly open, but he doesn''t know what to say. He knows very well that he can''t help ah Qi now, but he still shakes his head and his eyes are firm.


    Let your apprentice fight against the enemy with his life. Which master can do it? At least Chen Yang can''t do it.


    Ah Qi sighed softly, knowing that master would not step aside.


    "I''m sorry, master..."


    Words fall, seven palms make knife, to the body in front of a light split.


    The next moment, Chen Yang''s shocked eyes, because he really felt his neck came a force.


    More than that, with the strength, there is an inexplicable energy into his body.


    This ability is very strange, even Chen Yang''s erudition is never seen.


    He can only feel that with the passing of this energy, his spiritual power has stagnated.


    A few seconds later, the energy flow of Chen Yang''s whole body, he can no longer support, closed his eyes, completely fainted.


    When Chen Lingyang''s body disappears, he loses his consciousness.


    Ah Qi Yi grasped it and injected a pure spiritual power into the master''s body.


    It was a very pure spiritual power. Even Su Chengdao below felt it.


    Just a few minutes later, Chen Yang''s spiritual power, which was about to be exhausted, was replenished again.

 Chapter 314

    After Chen Yang''s spiritual power is replenished, ah Qi stops instilling spiritual power and sends it to Wang Hua''er with a soft power.


    At this time, a few dull sounds came from the huge stone top, followed by a vibration.


    With a bang, there were three big holes in the top of the stone bag, which revealed three huge claws.


    "Bang bang!" There were a few more dull noises, and three sharp claws came in from the top.


    Then, the claws tightened and began to exert.


    Shibao is maintained by Chen Yang''s spiritual power. At this time, Zhengzhu has lost consciousness, so he can''t supplement his spiritual power.


    Just in an instant, the huge rock bag was rattled by the red dragon''s claws, and countless cracks came out of it.


    Finally, the stone bag can no longer support, after a crisp sound, it was broken open a big mouth, falling countless stones.


    Ah Qi fingers a little bit, the falling gravel stagnated on the spot, and then turned into fine powder.


    The gravel is not big, but it is also very lethal at this height, especially for young yellow foxes.


    Red Jiao tore open a big mouth, and then kept on clawing, three or two times to break the stone bag.


    Inside, ah Qi and his party are also exposed in front of him and Mo Jiao.


    "Well?" Just at a glance, Mo Jiao saw Ah Qi floating in the air.


    At this time, the boy was all bright and exuded an inexplicable breath, which made Mo Jiao suspicious.


    As soon as his eyes turn, he sees Chen Yang in a coma on the ground. Mo Jiao is even more confused.


    "What''s the matter? Why has this boy become different? "


    Mo Jiao''s face was cloudy and sunny. Looking at ah Qi, he couldn''t help thinking, and his brain began to recall the records of congenital Tao in the book.


    Ah Qi ignored Mo Jiao and the roaring dragon. Instead, he turned his head and looked somewhere.


    There, there lies a huge blackened object.


    With one hand, the soil around the burnt black object splashed and scattered, revealing the true appearance of the burnt black object. It was actually a little green dragon.


    At this time, it was scorched black, and its body was shrunken. The Golden Dragon scales were all burnt clean.


    Ah Qi''s eyes flashed a touch of guilt. Because the little green dragon was too big, Chen Yang couldn''t protect it, so he had to give up and let it be exposed in the dragon breath.


    He waved, and the huge little green dragon suddenly rose from the ground and flew to Shibao.


    Little green dragon''s appearance is very sad, after seeing the crowd immediately take a breath, yellow foxes are red eyes.


    "Little green!" Dahu and Xiaohu screamed and burst into tears.


    Ah Qi said faintly, "it''s not dead. It can be saved."


    "Really?" Dahu immediately stopped his tears and a touch of hope rose in his heart.


    "Well." Ah Qi nodded and looked at Wang Hua''er: "Hua''er, cure it."


    Without saying a word, Wang Hua''er immediately stirred up the fragrant jade leaves and poured a steady stream of vitality into the little green dragon''s body.


    With the vitality pouring in, people can obviously hear the little green dragon''s heavy breathing, and then the powerful heart beating.


    See here, yellow foxes can''t help but relax, little green dragon saved.


    It has to be said that the dragon is worthy of being the king of monsters, and has not died under such a powerful attack.


    At this time, with Wang Hua''er''s timely help, it was officially out of danger.


    As for the scorched skin and scales, they will grow again soon.


    "Thank you The eyes of the Yellow foxes are extremely grateful and worship ah Qi even more.


    If it wasn''t for the boy to find out in time, little green dragon would be dead.


    At this time, Mo Jiao''s eyes in the air brightened, and then he was full of shock: "I see, I see."


    He looked down at ah Qi, and a trace of regret flashed in his eyes.


    Then Mo Jiao fell to the same height as ah Qi and looked at him from a distance: "boy, I didn''t expect that you could control he Dao freely."


    Ah Qi didn''t answer. He didn''t even look back. He just watched the little green dragon on the ground.


    Seeing that the boy ignored him, Mo Jiao was not happy. He said angrily, "I don''t want to see what the occasion is now. How dare I treat him at ease?"


    Words fall, red Jiao immediately take orders, dragon claw with a huge momentum patted to the little green dragon on the ground.


    "Noisy." Ah Qi said faintly.


    Then the red dragon''s claws stopped.


    It''s not only its claws, but also its whole body.


    Red Jiao''s face was twisted and fierce. He was in the state of waving his claws, but he was suddenly stopped. He looked very strange.


    Mo Jiao was shocked to find that he was settled.


    That''s my own Dharma prime minister. Among the many Dharma prime ministers, the Jiaolong prime minister has already won a large number of people.


    But it is such a powerful Dharma phase that it has been settled.


    The man who made the move was a young man in the golden elixir.Although the youth is a congenital holy body, although he has been in harmony with the Tao, he can''t go against the heaven to the point where he can resist the God with the golden elixir, can he?


    While Mo Jiao was still shocked, ah Qi moved.


    He stretched out his right hand and shook it in the air.


    Then Mo Jiao was even more shocked.


    There were several huge depressions in the neck of Hongjiao.


    At the same time, the red dragon''s shackles were also untied, but it did not continue to attack, instead, it kept struggling.


    It''s like a hand really pinched it.


    "How could that be?" Mo Jiao was surprised. He only knew that there were many strange things in the body, but he didn''t know that there were such abilities after he Dao.


    Ah Qi snorted coldly, and his right hand began to work hard, as if there was something between his fingers.


    At this time, Hong Jiao struggled more fiercely.


    Everyone was shocked to find that the depression between the red Jiao''s neck was deeper.


    "Ouch!" The red dragon let out a huge cry.


    Seeing this, Mo Jiao''s eyes coagulated, which increased the infusion of spiritual power, and red Jiao''s struggle became more fierce.


    "I don''t believe it. You can really crush my Dharma!" Mo Jiao roared. He really didn''t believe that the Holy Sacrament could cross two levels to deal with his Dharma.


    However, something more shocking happened.


    Ah Qi''s eyes were full of light, and his whole body became brighter.


    Then he took it with his right hand.


    It''s all pinched and it''s a fist.


    Next, Mo Jiao stayed, and so did everyone on the ground.


    As the boy clenched his fist, the dent between his neck was also depressed to the extreme. Then he burst open with a bang.


    It''s Dharma phase. It''s condensed by spiritual power, so it won''t explode into blood, but it will explode into scattered spiritual power.


    Because of their different natures, Dharma Xiang''s spiritual power was very violent. After the explosion of Hongjiao, the scattered spiritual power did not have the divine balance of Mojiao, and exploded again.


    "Boom boom!"


    The spirit power of explosion affects the other kinds of spirit power in the air, which is like fireworks.


    For a moment, the air was colorful and gorgeous.


    The Dragon Dharma prime minister, who transformed the divine realm, was made into fireworks by ah Qi.


    This is the congenital Tao body after the combination of Tao, and also the strongest state of ah Qi, which is the lily Tao.

 Chapter 315

    This percentage was found after ah Qi Jindan.


    At the time of jiedan, ah Qi saw the tiandaozi pattern and engraved it on the golden elixir, which led to the pattern on the golden elixir.


    At the same time, he also mastered the switch of closing the channel.


    With his rebellious understanding, he easily controlled most of the power of he Dao, and his brain has roughly classified the degree of he Dao.


    10%, that is to say, 10% of the Tao can only communicate the power of heaven and earth at most, greatly enhancing the affinity. Instant spells consume less spiritual power.


    After 20%, the affinity increases again. You can even cast a spell without using the spirit power.


    In a word, the more backward we go, the more powerful we will be.


    But he Dao has a fatal problem, which is the damage to the body.


    The closer he Dao is, the more damage he will do to ah Qi''s body. In terms of his ability, he can only bear 30% of he Dao at most.


    Even so, after joining the Tao, he will also be injured by strong Tao lines, and may be paralyzed for a long time.


    Paralysis, though painful, is much better than death.


    For the sake of his master and his companions, ah Qi resolutely chose the perfect way.


    Now he is very strong, but he is burning his life. With the end of the union, ah Qi will surely die.


    He knows that very well.


    He knew he didn''t have much time and had to make a quick decision.


    So ah Qi looked at Mo Jiao.


    Mo Jiao is in the shock of the fragmentation of FA Xiang. At this time, he suddenly feels ah Qi''s eyes, and immediately stirs up.


    Thousands of years of accumulated experience told him that he must run now!


    He was very upset and had a strong sense of crisis.


    But the source of all this, all point to the youth in front.


    Mo Jiao can''t believe that he can''t beat a golden elixir.


    So he decided to gamble.


    "One move! Another move, if not, I will withdraw decisively. " Mo Jiao''s secret way.


    As soon as his eyes were fixed, the great spirit power gushed out, and the huge Red Dragon Figure reappeared, from the empty to the real.


    Soon, Jiaolong gathered here, roared at the sky, and then kept a close eye on ah Qi.


    It seems to have wisdom and memory, looking at ah Qi''s eyes full of resentment.


    Mo Jiao breathed a breath and infused spiritual power again.


    Red Jiao immediately took command, blood mouth big Zhang, red light from it, unexpectedly is a dragon breath.


    Seeing this, the minds of the people below stagnated.


    They really felt the power of dragon breath. Even little green dragon almost died, let alone they?


    Soon, a red ball of light had solidified in the mouth of the red dragon, like a small sun, illuminating half of the sky.


    At this time, Mo Jiao''s face was pale, and he gathered Dharma phase again, and provided the spirit power to the dragon. Rao Shi''s spirit power was about to run out.


    "This time, I''ll see how you resist." Mo Jiao''s eyes were cold and he waved with one hand.


    "Boom!" The dragon breath gushes out, and instantly comes to ah Qi''s body.


    Long Xi''s target is ah Qi, but the explosion after hitting the target is so powerful that it can still affect people on the ground.


    When the red light arrived, everyone stopped breathing and their hearts stopped.


    Their eyes were all on ah Qi in the air.


    Young people can create a miracle, and naturally they can create a second one.


    I don''t know why, they all believe that teenagers can block this wave of dragon breath.


    Self confidence does not come from the strength of young Jiaolong, but from his calm face.


    Until Long Xi came to him, the young man''s pretty face was still so indifferent, as if what was in front of him was not the powerful Long Xi, but the spray of the water gun.


    There is no mistake. Ah Qi''s eyes are full of disdain.


    Finally, the dragon''s breath blows to ah Qi, and the fierce fire spreads suddenly. It''s so bright that everyone below can''t open their eyes.


    A few seconds later, the light converged and Wang Hua''er slowly opened his eyes.


    "I Not dead? "


    Wang Hua''er''s beautiful eyes flashed a little surprised. Just as the dragon breath spread, she thought she was dead.


    The intense light, in fact, is the spread of the hot flame.


    At this time, Su Chengdao several people also opened their eyes, is also surprised to find that they are OK.


    Then she saw Wang Hua''er and ah Qi in the air.


    All the people on the ground were shocked again.


    In the sky, ah Qi''s right hand was raised flat. In front of him, a huge barrier was clearly visible.


    And the burning dragon breath is all blocked by the barrier.


    Red Jiao''s mouth didn''t close, and he continued to spit out dragon breath, but he couldn''t shake the barrier. As soon as the hot dragon breath touched the barrier, it would be resisted, and then spread out. The hot red light began to twist the air.Everyone, including little green dragon, is wrapped in a barrier.


    Inside the barrier, it was bright as if it were day time. Ah Qi in the sky was shining like a God in the sky.


    At this time, a strange scene appeared around the Yellow fox tribe.


    On the ground came two huge lights, one red and one yellow, colliding together, making the moon and stars lose their luster.


    And in the Yellow fox tribe dozens of miles away, a red figure suddenly stopped, shocked to look at the distant Guanghua.


    "Chen Yang is not responsible for such a huge battle."


    It was an ziyue who came. Her beautiful eyes widened and her pretty face was full of uneasiness.


    Just now, she felt a familiar breath and was shocked. After seeing Guanghua, her uneasiness became more and more intense.


    "Don''t be you, ah Qi, don''t!" An ziyue''s voice began to tremble and her figure flashed, speeding up her pace.


    ¡­¡­


    The Yellow fox tribe is bright.


    Mo Jiao''s forehead was covered with cold sweat, and he was shocked to see the barrier in front of him.


    Just at a glance, he saw the mystery inside. The huge barrier was just a wall of spiritual power.


    Although the power of his magic is too weak to stop Jindan.


    But now the young man on the opposite side has done it, and he also uses it to block his strongest dragon breath.


    Mo Jiao was more and more frightened, and his face began to beat.


    "No, I have to run!" In a flash, Mo Jiao got the answer.


    Although he was reluctant to give up the heart of wood spirit and congenital holy body, he could distinguish reality.


    If he can''t fight, he can''t fight. Now his spiritual power is empty. It''s no different to die if he stays here.


    Thousands of years are not in vain. His mood is as hard as iron and his insight is amazing.


    As soon as the idea came out, Mo Jiao gave up the spiritual power supply and quickly swept away.


    He is the realm of God, flying extremely fast, and has become a black spot in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at Mo Jiao far away, ah Qileng snorted: "want to run?"

 Chapter 316

    Ah Qi''s eyes were fixed and his body was full of light.


    And with his consciousness, the barrier is also suddenly bright.


    Ah Qi gave a low drink and pushed his right hand forward.


    It seems that there is a wonderful connection. With ah Qi''s right hand pushing forward, the barrier also began to move, but it was approaching the red dragon in front.


    Red Jiao suddenly stare big eyes, can''t believe.


    You know, I have not lost my spiritual power and dragon breath, but the barrier is still moving. Doesn''t it mean that the other side has the strength to completely crush himself?


    Red Jiao began to panic, dragon breath not life to spit out.


    Mo Jiao''s spiritual power is gone, so he uses his body to do energy.


    So red Jiao''s body began to become illusory. In order to resist this strange barrier, red Jiao let go.


    It just dissipated on the spot when it died. When Mo Jiao''s spirit power recovered, it could reappear again. There was no need to worry about it.


    But if he let the young man go to pursue him, Mo Jiao would surely die.


    As soon as the master dies, the Dharma will disappear.


    Thinking of this, Hongjiao worked harder and spent all his energy on Longxi.


    Seeing this, ah Qi''s brows wrinkled. The red Jiao was so desperate that he breathed dragon breath. It really caused him some trouble.


    After all, he is to protect the bottom of the partner and yellow fox, the barrier can not be removed.


    Because of this, he can only push the barrier. As long as he is closer to Hongjiao, he can directly smash it.


    But at this time, for the sake of his master''s life, Hong Jiao ignored his own body. With the speed of his consumption, ah Qi had not reached the attack distance, so he was afraid that he was gone.


    There was a flash of impatience on ah Qi''s face. Mo Jiao was gorgeous and flying very fast. After a while, he would have been flying several kilometers.


    Ah Qi won''t last long now. If he doesn''t pursue, he''ll be escaped by the other side.


    A man who cultivates deities is a destructive force. If he escapes, there will be endless trouble.


    "What to do..." Ah Qi''s head turned and he began to think about the way.


    Soon, he came up with a plan.


    After joining the Tao, almost everything will cater to his will.


    "That''s it." Ah Qi whispered and stretched out his left hand.


    The air outside the barrier immediately twisted when the left hand held it falsely.


    As if it was crushed by the giant force, the air kept twisting and shrinking, and then condensed into a white transparent ball.


    Small ball looks ordinary, but it is made of countless air condensation, power can be imagined.


    "Go Ah Qi''s left hand swung, and the white ball in front of him flew to Hong Jiao.


    The ball was so fast that it came to Hongjiao''s chest in the blink of an eye.


    "Pop." The ball touched the illusory body of Hongjiao.


    With this impact, the weak balance inside was broken instantly, and the ball burst suddenly.


    No flame, no light, only powerful air.


    As long as compressed to the extreme, even the ordinary air can surpass the power of Yuan baby''s magic.


    This is ah Qi''s free compression balloon. It has no attributes, but it has the power of Yuan Ying realm. In an instant, it blows red Jiao''s chest down.


    Because of the force of the explosion, the head of the red dragon deviated from its original direction, and the dragon breath also left the barrier.


    Seeing this, ah Qi''s eyes coagulated, rushed out of the barrier and blinked in front of Hong Jiao.


    He didn''t hope that the little air ball could take away Hongjiao''s life. After all, he was the embodiment of divinity and Dharma. Even if his spirit power was insufficient and his body shape was illusory, it was not as powerful as Yuanying.


    The real killing move is ah Qi himself.


    Jiao could not resist when he pressed his right hand.


    So it was still spitting, and its mouth closed like this.


    Because the dragon breath has not finished spitting, its body suddenly bulged up, it is unable to eject the dragon breath back.


    The dragon''s breath was condensed in the air. At this time, the mouth closed, and the dragon''s breath all flowed back into the red Jiao''s body.


    Because of the pain, Hong Jiao kept struggling, but it didn''t work.


    It wants to stop the Dragon breathing, but it can''t do it in a short time. The burst energy has been formed. How can it dissipate?


    Without the channel to vent, the dragon''s breath suddenly turned the red Jiao''s body upside down.


    "Boom!"


    Finally, Hongjiao couldn''t hold on any longer and exploded again.


    Once again, the young man once again easily broke the magic appearance.


    At this time, all people are numb. Under the way, ah Qi is invincible.


    Looking at the young people shining like gods in the air, the eyes of yellow foxes are full of worship.


    Huang Xianli, who had already woken up, could no longer restrain himself. He knelt down on the spot and worshipped ah Qi heavily.As if it were a signal, the rest of the Yellow foxes knelt down and knelt down to ah Qi.


    Su Cheng asked, "what are you doing?"


    Huang Xianli respectfully said: "ah Qi is the embodiment of a miracle. From today on, I, the Yellow Fox family, regard him as the God of protecting the family!"


    "Yes, the patron saint!"


    "Seven, the God of protecting the family!"


    The rest of the Yellow foxes yelled with burning eyes.


    "Huzu The God of heaven... " Wang Hua''er was silent. Huang Hu didn''t know he Dao, but she was very clear.


    Now ah Qi is very powerful, but the price is to pay his life.


    But looking at the pious appearance of the Yellow foxes, she couldn''t bear to expose it. She had to turn her head and keep a close eye on ah Qi in the air.


    Another tear came down her cheek.


    In the air, ah Qi explodes red Jiao and immediately runs to the distance, which is the direction of Mo Jiao''s escape.


    Compared with Mo Jiao, ah Qi''s speed was faster. He turned into a streamer and crossed the sky like a meteor.


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten kilometers away, Mo Jiao flew wildly. He wanted to leave here at the first time.


    It doesn''t matter what kind of monster experiment, the research results of nearly a thousand years.


    No research can be done, no life can be really nothing.


    As long as he dodges this for a while, when the limit of ah Qi He Dao comes, he can kill again.


    When the time comes, a heart of wood spirit and a dragon, it is also a super harvest.


    Thinking of this, Mo Jiao is very happy and complacent about his decisiveness.


    At this time, a light flashed across the sky and happened to enter Mo Jiao''s sight.


    "That''s A meteor Mo Jiao''s speed didn''t decrease. He was a little surprised.


    "It''s said that making a wish on a meteor will have a great chance to come true. Do I have to have one?" In the excitement, Mo Jiao''s thoughts also became active.


    He has already flown more than ten kilometers. There is no reason for him to catch up with him. His plan has almost succeeded.


    Although he had a little accident and lost his innate Tao body, Mo Jiao became more and more happy when he thought that he could still get the heart of Mu Ling and the dragon. He had an idea about this nonsense.


    "Meteor, meteor, bless me to get the heart of the wood spirit and the dragon." Mo Jiao quickly made a wish, then laughed twice and continued to fly forward.

 Chapter 317

    The speed of the God changing cultivator is very fast, which is no less than that of the spirit raising rail car. It''s not long before, and Mo Jiao has already flown 20 kilometers.


    "It should be enough to fly more than ten kilometers. I''ll kill him when my spiritual power recovers." Mo Jiao''s secret way.


    "Why? How come there are meteors again? " Suddenly, a little doubt flashed in Mo Jiao''s eyes.


    Just now, he saw another light flash across the sky.


    Mo Jiao pondered: "it should not be such a coincidence. I have changed my direction three times. Even the congenital Tao body should not be able to catch up."


    He immediately classified it as a coincidence, ignored it and continued to fly forward.


    After another two minutes, Mo Jiao finally found something wrong.


    Because the rear of the meteor appeared again, and this time the meteor was flying towards their own side.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Jiao stopped and looked around.


    It''s OK that he was scared out of his wits.


    "Lying trough!" Rao is mo Jiao. They can''t bear it and swear.


    That where is what meteor, is clearly that strange congenital Tao body.


    His movement is not slow, immediately turn around and run.


    But Mo Jiao was shocked to find that the figure of the young man was growing bigger and bigger.


    It made him wonder if something was wrong.


    But the trees that swept back under him showed that his speed was OK.


    This can only show that the speed of youth is too much faster than him.


    It was only a few minutes ago that the distance between ah Qi and Mo Jiao was within five kilometers, and it was shrinking faster.


    "How could it be so fast!" Looking at the boy who is getting closer and closer behind him, Mo Jiao is more and more frightened.


    The youth''s presence here means that his red dragon is gone, and the youth''s condition is very good, and he doesn''t mean to quit the road.


    Mo Jiao''s strongest move is long Xi, but it''s easy for him to solve it. Now he has no way to deal with ah Qi.


    How did he find that his gun was faster than his own?


    After a while, ah Qi had already entered Mojiao within three kilometers. The bright light across the sky was really like a meteor.


    It''s just a pretty boy in the meteor.


    Suddenly, Mo Jiao''s divine sense sensed an inexplicable energy, and then ah Qi''s figure appeared in it.


    This makes him even more flustered. The divine sense can see the boy, which means that the other party is within one kilometer of himself.


    The scope of his divine consciousness is one kilometer.


    "It''s impossible. I''ve changed directions several times. How can he find me?" Mo Jiao is incredible.


    "Are you curious how I found you?" A tender voice rang out behind Mo Jiao, who suddenly widened his eyes, and his flying body faltered.


    That''s right. In a short time, ah Qi has come to Mo Jiao''s back, only ten meters away from him.


    "What''s the matter! It''s just a few hundred meters away! " Mo Jiao was shocked and said that his perception was correct. His own divine consciousness clearly fed back that the other side was still hundreds of meters away.


    Looking around, Mo Jiao was even more shocked.


    The youth has come behind him, but there is nothing in his divine sense.


    Mo Jiao couldn''t believe it. After repeated observation, his heart suddenly turned to ashes.


    The boy is really behind him, but his divine sense is that the boy is hundreds of meters away.


    It can be said that divine consciousness is the sixth sense of human beings. Without words, the ears and eyes can recognize things, just like the third eye.


    All practitioners know a law that eyes can deceive people, but divine consciousness can''t.


    This is the truth of the world. The divine consciousness is much more accurate than the eyes. Especially after the transformation of the deity, the practitioner''s divine consciousness can see extremely fine particles and never make mistakes.


    "It must be magic!" Mo Jiao was startled, closed his eyes and continued to March.


    In his view, his own divine consciousness would never make a mistake. At least he has lived for so many years, and he has never heard of such a mistake made by the divine consciousness of a spiritual cultivator.


    After all, magic is more simple than five senses, but it can''t deceive divine consciousness.


    At least, the realm of IQI cannot be achieved.


    All of a sudden, Mo Jiao''s shoulder came two touches, as if a teenager was patting his shoulder.


    "Well, do you look down on me?" The young voice came from behind.


    Mo Jiao''s eyes closed tightly, feeling the boy who was still a few hundred meters away in the divine consciousness, whispered: "all are illusions, all are illusions!"


    "So it is." Ah Qi touched his chin and thought of the reason. It seemed that the trick he had come up with had an effect.


    After joining the Tao, he feels that his will is everything. In order to prevent Mo Jiao from playing tricks before he arrives, ah Qi tries to deceive each other''s divine consciousness.However, the other side is a spiritual cultivator in the micro realm. He didn''t have much hope, but now it seems that this move has really worked.


    "Time is running out. Let''s play one more last." Ah Qi''s mouth turned up and an idea flashed through his heart.


    At this time, Mo Jiao''s eyebrows suddenly raised. Although his eyes were closed, he could still see the shock on his face.


    Because there is another ah Qi in his divine consciousness, which is also a few hundred meters away.


    Then, two more A7 appeared in his divine consciousness.


    "Old thing, I''ll show you a funny one." Ah Qi said with a smile, and his heart moved.


    Only a few dozen teenagers appeared out of thin air and were introduced into Mo Jiao''s divine consciousness.


    The teenagers were bright and powerful, which immediately shocked Mo Jiao''s mind.


    He couldn''t bear it any longer and opened his eyes.


    Looking around, Mo Jiao was helpless.


    Within the sight, there was only one young man with a sarcastic face in front of him.


    When you close your eyes, there are so many teenagers in your mind.


    After repeatedly opening and closing his eyes for several times, Mo Jiao collapsed.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "That''s what happened." Ah Qi flicked his fingers, and the sky of ah Qi suddenly disappeared, leaving him alone.


    Then a dragon soared to the sky, with teeth and claws open, and rushed to Mo Jiao with extremely fierce momentum.


    "Ah Mo Jiao screamed and put out his hand to protect his head.


    His heart was full of fear, but the pain in his imagination did not come for a long time.


    Then Mo Jiao was shocked to find that he was not hurt. Although the dragon in the divine consciousness destroyed heaven and earth, it went directly through his body without any feeling.


    It''s an illusion!


    At this time, he believed that he could be deceived.


    As long as he wants to, he can give back almost any information in Mo Jiao''s divine consciousness.


    Mo Jiao''s self-esteem was humiliated when he thought that he had made such a big reaction to an illusion.

 Chapter 318

    Mo Jiao couldn''t bear it any longer. He opened his eyes and cried out with a ferocious face: "looking for death!"


    After the words, he coagulated a spiritual wall, and his mind moved. The spiritual wall began to twist and deform, and then turned into a sharp spear.


    As soon as the spear was formed, it was fired directly at ah Qi.


    "Hum." Ah Qi sneered. He didn''t do anything. He just took a look at the Lingli spear. The latter seemed to be crushed by a huge force.


    A little bit of psychic power radiates fluorescence and dissipates in the sky. Mo Jiao''s anger is extinguished most of the time.


    At this time, he remembered that the boy behind him was not an ordinary golden elixir, but a congenital Taoist body.


    His Dharma appearance is easily crushed by him. Does he still have the power to fight when his spiritual power is exhausted?


    After taking a deep breath, Mo Jiao''s brain suddenly calms down. Now he has only one way to go.


    Above the sky, Mo Jiao''s body suddenly stopped flying.


    Ah Qi reacted very quickly and stopped his body at the moment he stopped.


    Unlike Mo Jiao, who had buffered more than ten meters, ah Qi stopped his body directly, and the huge inertia seemed to have no effect on him.


    Ah Qi was surprised and said, "don''t you run?"


    "Can you run away?" Mo Jiao wry smile, the other party''s speed can be faster than their own too much.


    Ah Qi asked, "are you going to let go?"


    "Yes." Mo Jiao sighed heavily: "I "Surrender."


    Speaking of these words, Mo Jiao''s breath suddenly withered down, as if he was hundreds of years old.


    Although he had white hair, his eyes were sharp and bright, and he didn''t have the slightest old look.


    But now, he was like a real old man, his face was decadent, as if he knew that he was dying, and his wrinkles were deep.


    Ah Qi said with a sneer: "no, surrender is a dead end. You have a chance to fight. I believe you are not such a stupid person."


    "Dead end?" Mo Jiao shook his head: "it''s different. If I surrender, I can survive in prison for a while. If I resist, I will die on the spot. Can I see the pros and cons at a glance?"


    "Well, it makes sense." Ah seven nodded.


    Seeing that the young man nodded, Mo Jiao was pleased that his bitter calculation was a success.


    Ah Qi came to Mo Jiao and put his hand around the latter''s neck.


    An inexplicable power came out of it, which instantly sealed the spirit power in Mo Jiao''s body.


    Mo Jiao was shocked. He couldn''t use his spirit power. He was no different from ordinary people. It was only when he was young that he wanted to kill or cut.


    But at this point, Mo Jiao had no choice but to look forward to the youth''s state of harmony before he was in danger.


    Run? Impossible. From the beginning, Mo Jiao had broken his desire to escape.


    The speed of others is so fast that people mistakenly think it''s a meteor. Can he run away?


    At that time, the young man became angry. He did the same move to him as he did to himself. He didn''t know how he died. Mo Jiao was not more confident than Jiaolong.


    Seeing that Mo Jiao didn''t resist, ah Qi nodded with satisfaction: "come with me."


    Mo Jiao nodded, his eyes dim, as if he really accepted his fate.


    But he didn''t think so in his heart. Instead, he was active in his thoughts and kept analyzing ah Qi''s character.


    With all his years of experience, we can be sure that although he has amazing talent, he is very naive.


    Naive people had better cheat, let alone an innocent child.


    When ah Qi mentioned Mo Jiao, he immediately disappeared and flew to the Yellow fox tribe.


    He didn''t have much time. When he was flying, ah Qi could even feel that his body was covered with the wounds of Tao lines.


    Over the forest, a meteor shot past.


    Mo Jiao kept looking at ah Qi''s expression from the corner of his eye.


    The boy''s face is plain, but Mo Jiao accurately captures a trace of subtle emotion.


    It''s the coming of life, for the better world.


    He has seen too many such expressions, not only human beings, but also monsters.


    Mo Jiao has been experimenting for thousands of years, and he is used to it.


    "Oh, how can you hide it from me, though you try to hide it?" Mo Jiao sneered in his heart and began to think about the trick.


    As long as the teenager is held back, he has already won half.


    "Boy, do you know you don''t have much time?" Finally, Mo Jiao spoke.


    "You''re in charge?" Ah Qi frowned.


    Mo Jiao said, "if the holy body is in harmony with the Tao, you will be paralyzed, or you will die. Do you know that


    Ah Qi is silent.


    Mo Jiao was delighted that this was exactly what he wanted to see, so he took advantage of the victory to pursue and said, "if you join the Tao like you, you will surely die. Moreover, after the end of the union, you will not even have a chance to change the Tao directly.""Direct way?" Ah Qi''s pupils shrink. Doesn''t that mean he can''t even leave his body?


    His astonishment was fleeting, and he immediately roared, "one more word, and I''ll waste your throat."


    "If Can I keep you alive? " Mo Jiao catches ah Qi''s Micro expression and starts his own plan.


    Ah Qi immediately vetoed: "impossible."


    "That''s what you don''t know about me." Mo Jiao''s mouth turned up and said, "I can clone even large monsters."


    Ah Qi''s eyes narrowed slightly: "so?"


    Mo Jiao said: "all monsters can be cloned, let alone human beings?"


    Ah Qi said: "you mean "Clone me?"


    Mo Jiao nodded: "that''s right."


    Ah Qi said with a sneer: "what''s the point? Am I really dead?"


    "Really?" Mo Jiao''s eyes widened slightly and said seriously, "you should value your master''s companion very much, don''t you?"


    "How sad would they be if you died? If you had parents, how sad would they be? "


    "imagine that as like as two peas, you can''t find the clone, though not as strong as you are."


    Mo Jiao is like a strange uncle. He is good at tempting ah Qi.


    For most people, this temptation is really meaningless. They are dying. What''s the use of making a clone?


    But ah Qi is different. He really values his master and his family.


    He couldn''t bear to see each other cry because of himself.


    If you die, how sad will Godfather and godmother and Hua''er tangdou be?


    Shifu, how desperate will you be if you inherit Tao Hanru?


    Even if they live this time, they may become the eternal pain in their heart.


    Partners have amazing talents. It''s a matter of certainty to break through and transform gods in the future. If you have such a big hurdle in your heart, it''s not good.


    The breakthrough from Yuanying to Huashen requires an understanding of Tao.


    Chen Yang was stuck in Yuanying''s peak for a long time because of his big apprentice, but he couldn''t break through it.


    Thinking of this, ah Qi hesitated.

 Chapter 319

    Ah Qi is not afraid of death.


    In fact, it is not too much to say that he is not afraid of anything.


    He dares to fight against Jindan without entering the Tao. For the sake of the old man in the village, he fights fiercely against the domineering young master. He doesn''t hesitate in all his actions.


    When he couldn''t even speak, he only expressed three words, that is, "I''m not afraid!"


    He''s really not afraid of anything.


    But, it''s just a foreign thing.


    For the enemy, ah Qi is really not afraid. No matter how high your accomplishments are, he dares to punch you.


    But there is always a soft place in the young people''s heart, that is, parents, relatives, teachers and friends.


    That was the only thing he was afraid of.


    He is not afraid of death himself, but he is afraid of the death of his relatives and friends.


    Their departure will have an indelible impact on them. Similarly, their departure will have the same impact on ah Qi.


    He can''t stand it if the person who is in harmony with the Tao is replaced by someone else, godfather, godmother, Shifu, even Wang Hua''er, Su Chengdao, Han Ru, Li Wenbo, etc.


    If one of those people dies, ah Qi may collapse, just like Wang Hua''er when he was dying, or even worse.


    All of all, let ah Qi have to think, after he left, the partners in the end how.


    He hesitated and even forgot to hide his weakness. His face turned pale.


    Mojiao as like as two peas, "I promise, the clone is exactly the same as you. If you want, you can even turn your memory around."


    Ah Qi said, "but in that case, I will die."


    Mo Jiao paused and said in a deep voice: "you Are you really afraid of death? "


    "No Ah Qi shook his head without any hesitation: "I''m not afraid of death."


    Mo Jiao said, "what are you hesitating about?"


    "I''m hesitating if I can take out your Linghua and give it to others." Ah Qi''s expression changed instantly and his tone was cold, which made Mo Jiao fall into the ice cave.


    "Boy! You didn''t believe me in the first place! "


    Mo Jiao was shocked, and then he was shocked to find that his mouth couldn''t move.


    "Ha ha ha." Ah Qi sneered: "do you really think I''m stupid?"


    Mo Jiao shook his head and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    He knew that he had failed.


    "It''s a good idea to let clones help me survive."


    Ah Qi sneered even more: "do you think I''m young and haven''t read a book?"


    "How simple can clones be made? Cultivation needs no time, and growth needs no time? "


    "Where am I and where are you then?"


    Ah Qi''s series of pressing questions make Mo Jiao pale, regretting that he underestimated each other.


    Although they are naive, they are not stupid.


    Ah Qi vomited a breath, a trace of loneliness flashed in his eyes: "if I didn''t know the time needed for cloning, maybe I really agreed."


    Shaking his head, the loneliness of his face disappeared. Ah Qi stopped talking and rushed to the Yellow fox tribe with Mo Jiao.


    ¡­¡­


    The Yellow fox tribe.


    No, it''s the Longxi pit.


    Chen Yang several people and a dry yellow fox are worried, can''t help looking at the distant sky.


    That''s where ah Qi left.


    Now, even Huang Hu knows that ah Qi''s life is not long.


    For the sake of the Yellow fox tribe, for the sake of his partner and master, the young man decided to break through by force.


    The realm is not enough, he decided to burn life and choose the right way.


    Such kindness will never be rewarded by the Yellow fox.


    Chen Yang''s eyes are deep and he looks at the distance quietly.


    Just after ah Qi left, he woke up.


    As if he had a premonition, he could feel the direction of his apprentice''s departure at a glance.


    Since he woke up, he had been looking there, motionless.


    As everyone knows, ah Qi may never come back.


    They don''t know much about Hedao. The only thing they know is that the time is very short, and after Hedao is over, they will die.


    Suddenly, a light spot appeared in the distant night sky.


    The light is getting bigger and brighter, and it goes straight to the Yellow fox tribe.


    Chen Yang''s eyes brightened and he was relieved.


    There was no need to guess. He knew that it was ah Qi. It was a special feeling between teachers and disciples.


    The light spot was very fast, like a meteor, and soon came over the Yellow fox tribe. As soon as the track changed, it fell to the ground.


    At this time, all the people saw that it was ah Qi who was carrying Mo Jiao.


    He landed so steadily that he didn''t splash much smoke.


    "Ah Qi!" They all gave a big drink and surrounded it in the center.


    "Got him." Ah Qi throws Mo Jiao on the ground. The latter''s eyes are full of panic, but he can''t speak.Su Cheng asked, "whatever he does, it''s you..."


    Ah Qi smiles and does not answer. He turns his head and looks at Chen Yang.


    The master and apprentice looked at each other without words, but they completely understood each other''s mind.


    Although Chen Yang had a smile on his face, ah Qi knew that master''s heart was dripping with blood.


    Ah Qi said: "master..."


    Chen Yang interrupted: "needless to say, you can arrange the last time by yourself."


    He still had a gentle smile, but his words were trembling.


    Ah Qi nodded, pushed away the crowd around him and looked at the sugar beans curled up into a ball.


    One handed move, sugar beans float up, came to ah Qi''s arms.


    At this time, many people found that tangdou''s eyes were full of tears, and the white hairs on his face were all glued together. It was obvious that he had been crying for a long time.


    Originally, the little guy already knew the result of ah Qi.


    "Sorry..." Ah Qi felt Tang Dou''s head and his eyes were full of apologies.


    Touch touch, a bright red from the corner of ah Qi''s mouth.


    The result of Daowen is finally shown.


    The pupils of the crowd shrunk and their hearts tightened, but no one spoke.


    This is the last time for teenagers and spirit rabbits. They should not be interrupted because of their emotions.


    "Well, time is running out." Ah Qi Dao.


    Sugar beans in the arms raised their heads, eyes full of reluctant.


    "Don''t be willful." Ah Qi said with a smile.


    Smell speech, sugar bean''s eyes flash a trace of resolute, jump out, fall beside.


    Ah Qi looks at Wang Hua''er: "Hua''er..."


    "Well..." Wang Hua''er''s eyes were full of tears, but not a drop fell.


    At the end of the day, she didn''t want to make her brother too sad, but tears were pouring out.


    All she could do was stop it from falling.


    Like this, her heart will be a little better.


    "If I go, you will have no brother." The smile on ah Qi''s face was even worse, but his eyes were flashing.


    "Well..." Wang Hua''er clenched her lips and made every effort to agree.


    She had to do it. If she let it go, she would really cry.


    Ah Qi turned his head and looked at Cheng Dao and Han Ru.


    "Chengdao..."


    Su Cheng said: "yes."


    Ah Qi laughed twice: "we are good brothers. We have nothing to say."


    "Yes." Su Chengdao also followed with a smile, but he laughed so reluctantly, so ugly.

 Chapter 320

    Ah Qi hammered Su Chengdao''s shoulder lightly and turned his head to look at Han Ru.


    Han Ru didn''t have Wang Hua''er''s will. Although she tried to restrain herself, her green eyes were already full of tears, and her white cheeks had two obvious tears.


    Don''t wait for ah Qi to open his mouth, Han Ru directly pours out and hugs ah Qi.


    The girl wailed.


    "You must not die! Don''t die


    "Who let you be in harmony with the Tao and who let you be in disorder with the Tao? Do you know that he Tao will die?"


    "Last time we had a meeting, how worried we were, you know?"


    "Why don''t you just listen? Why are you always so impulsive?"


    "Mingming is the youngest and the shortest. Why do you always rush to the front?"


    Cold such as hysteria, no longer ignore what image, holding a Qi big cry, two jade hands still keep beating a Qi''s back.


    Among the four, she is a little princess.


    Not out of Qixuan mountain, she is the little princess of Qixuan sect. Out of Qixuan mountain, she is the little princess of Chen Yang and an ziyue.


    She has a bad temper and is always against ah Qi.


    Every time we quarrel, everyone will turn to her side. Finally, ah Qi is punished, and she is always very happy.


    All this is not because she hates ah Qi.


    On the contrary, the girl''s heart, has long lived in the naughty innocent youth.


    Regardless of the wind and rain, not afraid of the enemy, always with the body block in front of her youth.


    Now, teenagers are dying.


    Cold as the heart began to fall apart.


    After crying on ah Qi''s shoulder for a long time, Han Ru came back slowly.


    Then came the complicated eyes of the people.


    Now, we all know our love for teenagers.


    What if I know?


    Teenagers are dying.


    My love root will never germinate.


    Young gentle breathing blowing her hair, muscular shoulders soft and tenacious, and his chest, is so warm.


    Feeling ah Qi''s warm shoulder, Han Ru has an impossible idea.


    "If only I could rely on it forever..."


    Ah Qi, time is running out. Naturally, this idea is impossible.


    "Sorry..." Ah Qi whispered.


    Han Ru didn''t answer.


    "I have one more thing to do." Ah Qi pushed aside Han Ru and pressed her hands on her shoulders, looking very serious.


    Ah Qi''s whole body is bright, his hair is constantly dancing, and his pupils are even brighter. He is so handsome that he looks so serious at this time that he is as cold as a fool.


    "He What do you want to do? " Cold as the secret way in the heart.


    Up to now, although there is no famous expression, all her thoughts have been revealed.


    If ah Qi wants to do something now, Han Ru will really agree.


    Ah Qi didn''t speak. He looked directly at Han Ru''s beautiful eyes and showed a bad smile.


    Cold as a Leng: "he will not really do anything..."


    "Forget it. He''s going to die anyway. Just do it."


    "There is no room for others in my heart. I will never marry again."


    The girl''s heart was full of thoughts, and her pretty face flashed a blush.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Suddenly, ah Qi looks up to the sky and laughs, which makes Han Ru and others jump.


    They''re going to watch the next standard soap opera.


    "You lost. I got to Jindan first." Ah Qi Yi''s face was happy and patted Han Ru''s shoulder.


    It''s as cold as "...."


    This is a dying man, and even think about this hundred years of gambling?


    Isn''t that half a year''s allowance? You need to be so jealous?


    There is a young girl in front of you. She is not an ordinary girl.


    It''s a demon girl with noble blood, amazing talent and showing her heart to you!


    You don''t want to do anything?


    Then, cold such as surprised to find, ah seven''s eyes were clear.


    She could not help but be stunned, and so did the rest of the people present.


    Together, I can''t see the girl''s intention at all!


    Is that naive? I''m thirteen or fourteen years old. I''ve been naive for a long time.


    This boy is just a piece of wood.


    One hundred percent, straight man, if he grows up, he will be a towering tree in the sky.


    Ah Qi was smiling, his eyes were clear, and he didn''t have any extra thoughts.


    Everyone believed it. He really couldn''t see it.


    However, it''s better not to see it. If you know that someone has already lived in his heart, it will be more sad when he leaves.


    "Poof!" Suddenly, a touch of bright red fell on Han Ru''s body, dyed her skirt red, and made her pupils shrink sharply.Then, ah Qi''s face turned pale, his body swayed, and he was about to fall.


    "Ah Qi!" All the people drank and took a step forward to help the boy.


    From the nearest cold such as directly hold a seven, originally stopped tears again rush out.


    "Don''t force yourself. Lie down and have a rest." Su Chengdao has tears.


    "No way..." Ah Qi shook his head: "there is one more thing to do."


    "What''s more important than your last time?" Wang Hua''er''s voice trembled, tears had already crossed her cheek.


    Ah Qi didn''t answer. He pushed aside Han Ru, who was supporting him.


    He has great strength. If Han is not his opponent, he will be pushed away immediately.


    When she wants to run back, ah Qi''s eyes coagulate, and an inexplicable breath sweeps out.


    Later, everyone was stuck in the same place, including Chen Yang.


    Chen Yang roared: "ah Qi, what are you going to do?"


    "Hey, hey." Ah Qi said with a light smile: "I don''t want to die so insipid."


    "A man should die with great vigour!"


    Chen Yang''s eyes shrunk, as if he had guessed ah Qi''s idea and roared: "no need! Can''t you save your last time for yourself? "


    Ah Qi shakes his head, mentions Mo Jiao and rises to a height of about five meters above the ground.


    He said to Mo Jiao, "old man, I''ve changed my mind."


    Mo Jiao''s mouth was sealed and he could not speak, but his eyes were full of panic.


    "You''ve done so much to Huang Hu, and they''ve shed so much blood. Today, I''ll get them justice!"


    The words fall, seven fingers light, Mo Jiao eyes panic more.


    The next second, Mo Jiao directly exploded into blood, blooming in the night sky.


    The blood flower is instantly evaporated by ah Qi, revealing the energy flowing like silk.


    The energy is shining, just like a human shape, like a vein.


    This is mo Jiao''s insight.


    After transforming the spirit, Yuan Ying will integrate into the whole body after integrating into the divine consciousness, which is exactly the performance of Mo Jiao.


    As soon as the vein of consciousness was exposed, it immediately began to wriggle, and then it condensed into a small person.


    is as like as two peas, and is a Q version of Mojiao.


    And this is his baby.


    After forming Yuanying, little mo Jiao''s face changed, and he turned around and rushed to the sky, thinking of running away.


    "Want to run?" Ah Qi snorted coldly and made a move with his palm. Mo Jiao, who had already rushed more than 100 meters, immediately stopped at the same place.

 Chapter 321

    With a single hand move, Mo Jiao Yuan Ying in the air immediately flew back and quietly hung in front of him.


    The villain Mo Jiao''s face was full of panic, and his mouth kept moving, as if he was saying something.


    However, ah Qi had expected that his voice could not be heard.


    What Mo Jiao wants to say is just about cloning. When he is dying, he is still a thief.


    Ah Qi said with a sneer, "today, I will take you as my guide and send all the people present to make up for the pain of the Yellow fox clan."


    The voice falls, Mo Jiao yuan baby face fear to the extreme, directly burst open, scattered into a rich incomparable Linghua.


    Ah Qi stretched out his hands and gathered Linghua in his hands. Under the control of Xinnian, Linghua slowly rotated to form a small vortex.


    The vortex turns faster and faster, and a suction comes out of it.


    This suction is very strong, but it attracts nothing, except the spiritual power between heaven and earth.


    A few seconds later, the colorful light came from afar, passed through the bodies of the people on the ground and came into the vortex.


    The brilliance of color is not something else, it is the full-bodied and ultimate spiritual power.


    If the spiritual power is strong enough to show colorful divine light, it means that all human beings can see it.


    All of a sudden, the repression on everyone was lifted, and they were able to move again.


    Feeling the strong spiritual power around them, they also know ah Qi''s so-called nature.


    That is to condense a short-term blessed land for their cultivation.


    The spiritual power is so strong that it can be seen to the naked eye. It is beyond the tide of spiritual power. Even ordinary people, under the cultivation of this spiritual power, may gather Qi after a long time.


    However, it''s just gathering Qi. They have no spiritual bones and can''t break through.


    The spiritual power is very strong. The pores of the people present are all dilated, and they instinctively want to absorb it.


    However, they restrained themselves. None of them, including the tall little green dragon, closed their eyes to practice.


    They all looked straight at ah Qi, their eyes full of sadness.


    Ah Qi yelled: "what are you doing in a daze? Practice quickly!"


    The crowd was indifferent.


    Ah Qi frowned: "this is the last thing I can do. Don''t waste it!"


    The crowd remained indifferent.


    "Alas." Ah Qi sighed heavily, but his heart was moved.


    He knew that the reason why people didn''t want to absorb this spiritual power was because of themselves.


    He has paid too much for everyone, at least in the cultivation, they can fight for themselves.


    Although I know it, ah Qi is unwilling to die so peacefully.


    He roared: "I''m dying. Can you respect a dying man?"


    "I don''t have much time, I know it myself, but I''m not willing to die so peacefully. I want to die to the right place and give full play to my final value."


    "All this is my own will!"


    Words fall, people hesitated.


    Ah Qi is right. All this is his own will.


    This is the way to protect the Yellow fox, and so is the way to be determined.


    If not voluntarily, at least he can survive.


    However, the young people still choose to join the way for the sake of everyone.


    He is a real warrior.


    Now, the warrior is dying, but his dying wish is to bring us a fortune.


    But because of their self-esteem, they want to refuse the last wish of the youth.


    Is that too much?


    If all the efforts in the world will not dissipate in vain.


    Youth''s last time, will also become fly ash, meaningless.


    How sad will he be?


    Thinking of this, people can''t help choking in their hearts.


    Then Wang Hua''er sat down and began to practice.


    Her beautiful eyes were closed, and tears were still hanging in the corner of her eyes, but she entered the cultivation state in an instant.


    She wanted to fulfill her brother''s last wish.


    Then Su Chengdao, Chen Yang and Tang Dou closed their eyes and began to practice.


    Seeing this, the hesitant yellow foxes closed their eyes and practiced.


    In the end, even the little green dragon was lying on the ground, closing his eyes and breathing.


    More than 100 people practice together, and their spiritual power is constantly gushing, which is quite spectacular.


    But there was still one person who didn''t sit down, that is, Han Ru.


    She stood in the same place, green some constantly flashing, pretty face stubborn incomparable, so straight looking at ah seven.


    Han Ru''s character is just like this. He is naturally arrogant. He is the same to everyone. The only exception is his brother''s inheritance.


    Now, ah Qi forcibly imprisons her and uses his last time to seize the spiritual power between heaven and earth, making Han Ru very angry.


    She is so stubborn. Although she has a great skin, she is very stubborn.


    Now everyone has compromised, only she doesn''t, just looking at ah Qi.Looking at the stubborn in Han Ru''s eyes, ah Qi was quite helpless and said with a bitter smile, "isn''t it fast to practice?"


    Cold as a way: "I don''t know."


    Ah Qi said: "this is my last wish..."


    "I won''t promise!" Cold as stubborn way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ah Qi is speechless. What time is it? He still plays the big lady''s temper.


    However, he did not know that Han Ru just wanted to look at him.


    At the last time, she wanted to watch her beloved boy until he left.


    After all, after today, she will never have another chance.


    Ah Qi said helplessly: "I beg you, OK?"


    He was afraid. When they quarreled in the past, they would never give up. Even if ah Qi was taught a bloody lesson by his sister and master, he would never give up.


    But today, he chose to compromise.


    He wanted to give his last strength and entrust everything to them.


    "I don''t want it!"


    Cold such as still not willing, blue eyes in tears, see ah seven a burst of heartache.


    After all, he has been together for such a long time, but he regards each other as a good sister.


    With a long sigh, ah Qi''s eyes flashed a trace of loneliness: "I can''t last long..."


    "I know," he said


    Ah Qi said, "if I die, no one will be able to stand in front of you any more."


    Cold as slightly a Leng, did not speak.


    Ah Qi continued: "so, these spiritual powers are just like my mark. Every time you use spiritual power in the future, it will be like using me."


    Han Ru frowned and said, "I don''t want to use you."


    Silent for a moment, ah Qi said with a smile: "so, can you promise me my last request?"


    As if to know what ah Qi was going to say, Han Ru''s eyes became moist and said in a trembling voice, "say."


    "Practice hard and protect yourself."


    The young man''s tone is extremely gentle, but like a sharp knife, it pierces into the heart of Han Ru.


    Tears can no longer endure, slowly slide.


    "Good I promise you... "


    Finally, Han Ru agreed.


    How can she refuse her lover''s last request?


    She wiped her tears, sat down and closed her eyes.


    Up to now, all the people and demons on the scene have absorbed ah Qi''s spiritual power.


    Another blood overflows from the corner of his mouth. Ah Qi ignores it and steadies the whirlpool in his hands.


    This is his last gift to the public.

 Chapter 322

    The whirlpool of Linghua whirls rapidly, bringing the overwhelming spiritual power.


    However, the place with the strongest spiritual power is not the visible colorful place, but the center of the vortex.


    The spiritual power here has been strong to the point of crystallization.


    This crystal is not like the spirit stone in the world. It just uses special materials to seal the spirit power.


    Inside the vortex is a crystal stone made of pure spiritual power. It is crystal clear and bright.


    Ah Qi''s face was already very pale, his bright pupils were dim, and anyone could see that his time was running out.


    "No, it''s almost..." Ah Qi frowned tightly, trying to condense the spirit power crystal, but this thing has great use.


    At this time, if someone released his divine sense to visit ah Qi, he would be absolutely surprised.


    Because the youth''s body is in a mess, there is no intact meridian.


    More than that, his muscles and muscles are also overburdened and scarred.


    For ordinary people, I''m afraid they have already been killed, but ah Qi is forced to support.


    He knew that he didn''t have much time, and he wanted to give his last breath and give full play to his value.


    The Spirit Crystal in the vortex is bigger and bigger, and ah Qi''s face is worse and worse.


    At the same time, wave after wave of rising breath from the Yellow fox tribe, it is obvious that the Yellow foxes are breaking through.


    Such a strong spiritual power makes the Yellow foxes with good qualifications like fish in water.


    Suddenly, Wang Hua''er''s breath soared, and ah Qi was delighted.


    My elder sister seems to have broken through to the middle of Jindan.


    Wang Hua''er''s breakthrough seems to have given ah Qi a lot of strength. His eyes coagulate and speed up the cohesion.


    After a while, Su Chengdao also successfully broke through to the middle of Jindan, which made ah Qi more happy.


    The stronger the partners, the better to deal with the danger. Ah Qi is naturally happy.


    The Spirit Crystal in the vortex has two finger sizes, and grows slowly under the continuous spirit power.


    By this time, sugar beans have broken through the concentration.


    It''s naturally intelligent and has amazing aptitude, but Chen Yang thinks it''s too young and doesn''t have too many restrictions.


    Whether it''s human or demon, only this carefree time is the happiest.


    Dahu and Xiaohu have reached the peak of concentration, and the whole body is fully open. The little green dragon in the distance is also stable after the transformation, and continues to absorb the spiritual power.


    In the presence, whether people or demons break through the realm or not, they all keep their eyes closed and seriously absorb the spiritual power.


    This is ah Qi''s last wish, the last gift given to them. They must try their best to absorb it, so that they can be worthy of the youth''s efforts.


    The Spirit Crystal in the vortex is half the size of a palm, and the brilliance is even greater.


    On the contrary, ah Qi''s eyes were dimmer and his body was in worse condition.


    His breath was erratic, like a candle in the strong wind, which was about to go out at any time.


    However, the young man is still holding on and controlling the whirlpool in his hands.


    "I It''s not the limit yet... " Ah Qi''s eyes were firm and he gasped heavily.


    He is forcing himself. Since there is no doubt that he will die, he will drain all his value and leave no leeway.


    Anyway, he will melt away and leave nothing. The last thing he left was the spirit power and Spirit Crystal he gathered.


    Strong support, seven suddenly caught a glimpse of a tight frown, the original is cold as.


    Between partners, only she and Chen Yang did not break through.


    Chen yangka has been at the peak of Yuanying for a long time. The breakthrough is not the relationship of Lingli. There is no way.


    But if Han is not, she has already opened the acupoint and is only one step away from the golden elixir.


    Although the golden elixir also needs to feel, it is much worse than Yuanying.


    Su Chengdao broke through, Wang Hua''er broke through, and tangdou also broke through. Even ah Qi reached the golden elixir. Only she stopped at the half step of the golden elixir and couldn''t make any progress.


    On the road of practice, we should avoid anxiety, but Han Ru can''t help it.


    She wants to break through, and she wants to make the last gift of teenagers play its value.


    Everyone has made progress, only she stays in place, which makes her feel disappointed by ah Qi, and even a little sorry for him.


    The more you think about it, the more anxious Han Ru is, and the more restless she is.


    Chen Yang, who closed his eyes on one side, raised his eyebrows slightly. Obviously, he found the problem.


    When he was about to open his eyes, ah Qi took the first step and said, "don''t worry, calm down."


    Only the master and his companions can hear him.


    "I I want to break through... " Han Ru responded.


    Ah Qi said: "a breakthrough in the big situation requires wonderful insights. It''s not just about coming. You will only hurt yourself in this way."


    His tone was very soft, not as straightforward as it used to be.


    Han Ru cried: "but this is your last wish, but I can''t satisfy it."Ah Qi said: "fool, my last wish is that you accept this gift instead of making a breakthrough, you know? Besides, gifts are packaged, so you don''t have to open them directly. Now you should keep them and wait for the time to open them


    Ah Qi''s metaphor is not very good, but people understand him, especially Han Ru, who calms down slowly.


    Although no longer forced to break through, but cold such as is more desperate to absorb the spirit.


    Ah Qi smiles a little, and his heart is fixed.


    "Ah Qi, I''ve broken through!" Suddenly, a clear children''s voice rang in everyone''s mind.


    Suddenly the voice let a seven one Leng, then surprised to see to the master of the voice.


    "This is Su Chengdao''s voice resounded in everyone''s mind.


    "It''s me, sugar bean." When the children''s voice rang out, everyone was stunned. It was actually the divine sense of tangdou.


    Chen Yang said: "can your Divine sense connect all of us at the same time?"


    Tang Dou said, "no, that''s ah Qi''s ability."


    Chen Yang closed his eyes and nodded slightly. If ah Qi did, it would not be surprising.


    "Congratulations." Ah Qi''s joyful voice rang out.


    Tangdou was so strong that he said: "don''t worry, I will practice well, and I will protect my brothers and sisters in the future."


    "Well."


    Ah Qi nodded. He was about to continue to deliver, but he was interrupted by a dizzy feeling.


    With the abnormal appearance, ah Qi felt a black in front of his eyes, his light suddenly disappeared, and his figure was about to fall down.


    Ah Qi lost consciousness, the whirlpool was unstable, and the spirit power was obviously stagnant.


    Just when the crowd wanted to open their eyes, the roar of the young man came over: "don''t open your eyes!"


    Then, all around the spirit power to restore the original state, continue to rush.


    The whirlpool of spiritual power has been restored, and the light on ah Qi''s body is shining again, holding on to the left and right.


    The young man was forced to support by his own will!


    "It''s still a little short. It''s almost finished..." Ah Qi''s eyes are firm, staring at the Ling Jing in the center of the vortex.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 323

    The Spirit Crystal has the size of palm, and the spirit power contained in it has reached the stage of terror.


    Even so, ah Qi did not stop.


    He knows that Lingjing still needs the last step to finish the work, otherwise, in a short time, the power of Lingjing will dissipate and fall short.


    If so, everything he did would be meaningless.


    Ah Qi''s eyes are firm. The dim light can''t stop his will. He is slowly stabilizing the crystal structure.


    This is a kind of unspeakable technology, which can only be seen by the special constitution of Xiantian DaoTi, and can achieve this magical thing.


    Chen Yang''s closed eyelids kept shaking.


    Countless times, he wanted to open his eyes and look at his apprentice, but he held back because the apprentice didn''t want him to open his eyes.


    He knew that ah Qi didn''t want everyone to see him leave.


    Even if you don''t open your eyes, Chen Yang can feel ah Qi''s spirit power that slowly dissipates.


    Not only him, but all the people present could feel the inexplicable breath of the declining.


    "Ah Qi..." A group of tears in Wang Hua''er''s eyelids between the spin, but was forced to resist did not fall.


    Of all the people, her feeling is the most obvious.


    Because she has the heart of wood spirit, can clearly feel the vitality.


    At this time, in her perception, ah Qi''s vitality has already dried up, supporting him with only a strong will.


    She didn''t know what her younger brother was going to do, but no matter what the other party did, she and master would treasure it.


    "Dong ~" a clear voice resounded in ah Qi''s mind, and his face was happy.


    It''s the sign of Lingjing''s completion. Only he can hear it. It''s the sound of the road.


    In the vortex, the Spirit Crystal floats slowly. It seems that there is a strange position on it. The spirit power will be bounced off by the surface of the Spirit Crystal, and then dissipates slowly.


    This is the special protection mechanism of Lingjing. When it is completed, it will form a special position of isolating Lingli, which is not accessible to both inside and outside.


    Ah Qi was relieved that his ultimate goal was finally accomplished.


    "With you, the chance of master''s breakthrough should be much greater..."


    At this time, ah Qi''s body had begun to be illusory. A little light came out of him and dissipated in the air.


    Hua Dao, here we go.


    "It''s over..." Ah Qi''s eyes returned to their original state, black and white, but extremely dark.


    Head rotation, ah seven''s eyes one by one swept the crowd, the eyes are so reluctant.


    Master frowned, Wang Hua''er with tears rolling, Su Cheng with sad face, cold nose twitching, and a touch of firm sugar beans.


    "I really don''t want to die..." Ah Qi whispered.


    His body has become transparent, and he can even see the stars in the sky through his skin.


    The light of he Dao has long disappeared. Around the body of the youth, only the various light spots of the body are scattered with the wind.


    In the end, ah Qi''s heart is not unwilling, not angry, only a strong apology and not give up.


    He was so sorry for his parents that he couldn''t repay them for taking them in, and he didn''t want to give up his warm little home in Anping village.


    Finally, the young man''s eyes fell into darkness, his body has been completely transparent, until finally, into a variety of light spots.


    At this moment, a wave of sadness rose in everyone''s heart.


    Tears can no longer endure, down and down.


    They opened their eyes and looked at the boy.


    And there, there has long been no juvenile figure, only a shining light is gone with the wind, merged into a long river of seven colors.


    Without the youth''s maintenance, the whirlpool of Linghua suddenly broke, and the suction between heaven and earth disappeared.


    Then, a delicate small cloth bag slowly slides down, and the shining colorful crystal slowly falls on it.


    Wang Hua''er came forward slowly and came to the cloth bag.


    Emotions can no longer be restrained and burst out.


    The girl seemed to lose all her strength, kneeling in front of the cloth bag, wailing.


    Then Su Chengdao, Han Ru, Tang Dou and Chen Yang all knelt down beside the cloth bag.


    To now, Su Chengdao also regardless of what gentleman wind, tears, from the cheek down.


    Han Ru holds Wang Hua''er and cries together.


    However, as a master, Chen Yang did not shed tears, but his eyes were red and he was obviously trying to restrain himself.


    "Smelly boy, if you were there, you would help me up..."


    "After all, I''m a master. If master kneels down, his apprentice will be struck by thunder and lightning..."


    "I''m sorry, smelly boy. Master, I can''t stand up today..."


    Chen Yang didn''t shed tears. He knew ah Qi didn''t like it.


    In his heart, he will always be invincible.So up to now, he must keep his image, in case the apprentice has not left?


    He grabs Lingjing and looks at it carefully.


    Lingjing crystal clear, Guanghua flow, very beautiful.


    If you are exiled to the world, it is estimated that you will be able to compare it with a god medicine with no market.


    In Chen''s eyes, this is not the last gift for his apprentice.


    After staring at Lingjing for a long time, Chen Yang showed an ugly smile: "smelly boy, what Shifu lacks is not spiritual power, but you..."


    A moment later, Wang Hua''er gradually slowed down, and the cry had disappeared.


    This time, they hold back, because this is ah Qi''s expectation, hoping that they will not be too sad because of their departure.


    Not sad, is it possible?


    Tears are stopped, but their heart is a big hole, never up.


    See a few people mood improved some, an old roar came from behind: "the Yellow fox clan, regardless of natural disasters, regardless of man-made disasters, eternal worship ah seven!"


    "Always give priority to ah Qi!"


    "Always give priority to ah Qi!"


    "Always give priority to ah Qi!" A group of yellow foxes were filled with indignation and roared.


    This is the attitude of the Yellow foxes. No matter natural disasters or man-made disasters, they will always take ah Qi as the main one.


    Similarly, his school friends will always be Huang Hu''s best guests.


    At this time, a red figure came down from the sky.


    If the skin is creamy, bright and elegant, elegant and refined, it is an ziyue.


    Seeing the situation in the field, an ziyue was rushed into her heart. She said in a trembling voice: "ah Qi


    Everyone is silent, only the faint breath can be heard clearly.


    "Ah Qi!" An ziyue roared.


    Chen Yang slowly raised his head and his red eyes were dim, which hurt an ziyue.


    "Ah Qi I''m leaving... "


    He put the crystal in his hand forward.


    "This It''s the last thing he left behind... "


    In an instant, an ziyue''s pupil shrinks to the extreme.


    Tears can''t help but roll down.


    "It''s really him. It''s really him..."


    "Why, why do you want to join the Tao? That''s not the power you can have..."


    An ziyue was in the same place, mumbling to herself.

 Chapter 324

    Holding Lingjing in her arms, an ziyue''s delicate body trembles slightly.


    She didn''t spend a long time with ah Qi, and it''s only the second year now.


    But the youth has already left a deep mark in her heart.


    He is naive, frank, upright, and playful. It is such a young man who fills the gap between an ziyue and Chen Yang, and also stitches up the huge cracks brought about by the death of his great apprentice.


    If there is no accident, I believe Chen Yang will go to settle down soon.


    But today, ah Qi left her forever, just like the great apprentice Mu Xun.


    Mu Xun''s departure makes Chen Yang fall down. He goes crazy to find the way to live, in an attempt to wake him up.


    Different from Chen Yang, an ziyue went out of the shadow, turned grief into strength, and first broke through the spirit.


    An ziyue knows one thing very well.


    No matter ah Qi or Mu Xun, they don''t want to be depressed.


    Last time, an ziyue survived, found Chen Yang and met her four children.


    But today, the child who opened Chen Yang''s heart knot left.


    This time, an ziyue found herself unable to survive.


    Many years ago, sadness, nearly a hundred years of pursuit, all the negative emotions of deposition burst out.


    Holding Lingjing, an ziyue''s body is constantly shaking, but a manic breath is spurting out, shocking.


    If you find out the divine sense, you will be surprised to find that the spiritual power of an ziyue has changed.


    The spiritual power of a normal practitioner is light blue, but an ziyue''s spiritual power is red, which is a sign of enchantment.


    She is a strong woman. Even if her lover is depressed and her lover has been hiding from her for nearly a hundred years, she still risks her life to enter the alien world.


    An ziyue has never blamed Chen Yang. She has been bearing it silently, waiting for Chen Yang to accept herself.


    In her view, as long as Chen Yang out of the knot, everything is worth it.


    But now, an ziyue''s view is different.


    Ah Qi''s departure completely changed her.


    "Why, why did ah Qi leave?" An ziyue opened her mouth. Her voice was extremely cold, and she refused to be seen thousands of miles away.


    "Because we..." Huang Xianli stepped forward and said with guilt.


    An ziyue turned her head, Huang Xianli suddenly stagnated, and a large cold sweat gushed out of her back.


    Because an ziyue''s eyes are not right, just like a crazy beast.


    Huang Xianli can even guarantee that if he has a little trouble, the other party will definitely kill himself in the first time.


    He bowed slightly and explained the whole story respectfully.


    "Ziyue, they are not to blame for all this." Chen Yangdao.


    "Yes, I don''t blame them." An ziyue sneered: "but it''s your fault."


    Chen Yang slightly a Leng, feel an ziyue is not right, the other party seems to have changed a person in general.


    He was stunned by the divinity.


    My fiancee is going crazy.


    Although she is sad, an ziyue is still alive and can be saved.


    Chen Yang closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. When he opened his eyes, his eyes were calm. He suppressed his grief.


    Now, the most important thing is to bring an ziyue back. She has just been possessed and has time.


    "Yes, it''s all my fault." Chen Yang looked an ziyue in the eyes and said seriously.


    "Ha ha ha ha." An ziyue sneered again: "in your eyes, there is no trace of guilt? That''s your apprentice


    Chen Yang yelled, "yes, but also your apprentice!"


    An ziyue was slightly stunned, and her evil Qi stagnated for a while. Then she recovered and roared: "that''s why I hate it."


    "First xun''er, then ah Qi, what have you done? Why do they all leave one by one? "


    "You are wrong


    The last sentence blurted out, Chen Yang pupil shrink, strong guilt suddenly surged into my heart.


    He knows that an ziyue is talking nonsense, because after being possessed, people''s temperament will change greatly. That''s because strong stimulation leads to evil thoughts dominating the body.


    The two thoughts of good and evil are mutually generated, which makes personality. But if there is only one thought, the personality is incomplete.


    Enchantment is just like this. Good thoughts disappear for a short time because of stimulation, so that evil thoughts dominate the body and act as if they have more personality. They don''t know what they are doing.


    This is the enchantment, but also the special symptoms of the realm of God.


    "I''m sorry I''ve hurt you so much." Chen Yang, full of guilt, took a step forward.


    An ziyue, like a frightened beast, takes a big step back. She holds the Lingjing left by ah Qi tightly in her arms and stares at Chen Yang.


    "Because of your dereliction of duty, xun''er has gone. Now because of your so-called justice, ah Qi has gone too." An ziyue said: "from today on, I will not have any feelings for you any more."Her words once again hurt Chen Yang''s heart, let him stop in place, silent.


    At this time, Su Chengdao, who felt something wrong with an ziyue, yelled: "master an, it''s not the fault of Mr. Chen Yang!"


    "Why don''t you blame him?" An ziyue looked at Cheng and said, "if he sits in the village, ah Qi may not leave. No matter how bad it is, this group of yellow foxes will be fine. "


    "We can''t do it without help!" Su Chengdao is steadfast.


    "How can you learn this hypocrisy?" An ziyue sneered: "it is clear that there is no power, but it is necessary to show off. This is not justice, but hypocrisy."


    Although looking at an ziyue is a little strange, her words are as cold as fire.


    The girl roared: "this is the justice in ah Qi''s heart. He has paid his life for it!"


    "That''s why I call it hypocrisy." An ziyue said in a trembling voice: "this child is too naive to be cheated by you. Justice and justice are all false. Only strength is true. "


    She gently stroked the Spirit Crystal left by ah Qi, and her eyes were full of loneliness.


    "Ziyue, you are wrong." Chen Yang light way.


    "I''m right. You are wrong. Ah Qi died because of you. You are too weak!" An ziyue is hysterical. Her beautiful eyes are red and full of madness.


    Up to now, her spiritual power has become scarlet, and her enchantment is deeper.


    Chen Yang''s brows are tight and his heart is aching.


    He knows that all this is not the truth of an ziyue, but her evil thoughts. Now he has to save her before she does something wrong, or he will be in trouble.


    But an ziyue has become a God, and Chen Yang is not her opponent. If she can''t be suppressed at one time, with the battle, an ziyue will become more enchanted and can''t be retrieved at that time.


    Chen Yang low drinks a way: "son month, all these are not your real idea, wake up quickly."


    An ziyue said coldly, "no, these are all my real ideas. I love you so much, but I refuse again and again. What can I do for you?"

 Chapter 325

    Chen Yang''s heart was choked, and his heart was stabbed again.


    An ziyue is right. She owes too much to her partner.


    Thinking of this, Chen Yang felt even more guilty.


    Seeing Chen Yang''s appearance, an ziyue said with a sneer, "why, do you regret it now? It''s a pity you don''t have a chance. "


    Light breath, Chen Yang said again: "son month, wake up quickly, ah seven don''t want to see you like this."


    An ziyue said, "what is it like? Am I wrong? I''m telling the truth. "


    "No, you''re wrong." Suddenly, a clear female voice came.


    An ziyue looks at the girl who is talking. Her eyes are full of disbelief.


    It was her favorite apprentice. She treated her like a daughter. She never thought that Wang Hua''er would refute herself.


    Since we met, Wang Hua''er has always been so clever and sensible, and never disobeyed himself.


    Consciousness is occupied by evil thoughts. An ziyue is not aware of it. Looking at Wang Hua''er''s firm eyes, she feels a rising anger.


    It''s the feeling of being betrayed by a close relative.


    An ziyue asked, "Hua''er, have you been brainwashed by the so-called hypocrisy?"


    "Hypocrisy?" Wang Hua''er''s eyes were red, but there were no tears. He said, "it''s not hypocrisy, it''s our firm way."


    This words a, the Chen Yang of one side all froze.


    Wang Hua''er firmly said: "when we see injustice, we should help each other. This is what our master taught us, but we can''t help all the creatures, and we can''t get rid of all the darkness."


    "What we can do is to pull out the evil in front of us in order to be magnanimous."


    After a pause, she yelled, "it''s not just us, it''s ah Qi''s will."


    The clear and crisp voice is like thunder, exploding in an ziyue''s brain, and the red spiritual power around suddenly stagnates.


    Wang Hua''er continued: "he Dao is ah Qi''s own choice. We respect his choice. Even in the end, I didn''t even see him leave."


    "When I open my eyes, I only see the light spots all over the sky, which is the body of my brother."


    "He didn''t ask for anything. He just didn''t want us to be depressed because of his departure."


    She changed her tone and yelled again, "and you? Not only depressed, but also possessed, ah Qi just left, maybe the soul is still watching here.


    How guilty would he be if he saw his beloved mistress like this? "


    Wang Hua''er''s questions are like thunder, ringing in an ziyue''s ears, making her stand still.


    At this time, Chen Yang was surprised to find that an ziyue''s Scarlet power actually showed a trace of blue.


    This shows that an ziyue''s good thoughts wake up.


    "But ah Qi is dead." An ziyue''s eyes were blank, and she said blankly.


    "He''s gone, but he''s with us in a different way." Wang Hua''er takes a step forward and caresses the small cloth bag in his hand. This is left by ah Qi. He doesn''t follow his path.


    "He traded his life for a great deal of spiritual power. From today on, he will always be with us in this special way." Cold as cover chest, step forward.


    "We have lost him, but we have inherited his will. The just youth will live in our hearts forever." Su Chengdao also took a step forward.


    "I , I... " An ziyue''s eyes began to struggle, and her blue spiritual power became more and more.


    Chen Yang took a deep breath and came to an ziyue. He said gently, "ah Qi, I don''t want to see you like this."


    He stretched out his right hand and whispered, "wake up and become yourself..."


    Looking at Chen Yang''s generous hand, an ziyue''s eyes struggle even more, and the spiritual power has been half occupied by blue.


    Behind her, one blue and one red are biting each other, trying to devour each other.


    The two are constantly biting each other, and it''s hard to part. For a moment, they can''t tell the difference.


    At this time, the Spirit Crystal in an ziyue''s arms suddenly brightened, and a strange breath came out of it.


    At that moment, everyone was wide eyed.


    Their feelings can''t be wrong, it''s the breath of ah Qi after he Dao.


    With the breath, the Spirit Crystal gushes out a strong spirit power and enters an ziyue''s body.


    The spirit power is pure and incomparable. With a tendency of destroying the withered and decaying, it pours on the fierce red spirit power.


    With the help of such strong spiritual power, the red spiritual power can no longer resist, and is immediately covered and disappeared by the blue spiritual power.


    Red spiritual power is actually an ziyue''s evil thoughts. When the evil thoughts disappear, her empty eyes become vivid again.


    The evil thoughts that occupy the body disappear, and the suppressed good thoughts wake up. The two become one. The real an ziyue finally returns.


    As soon as the consciousness appeared, the memory of the past also appeared in an ziyue''s mind. She knew how much she had done."Sorry, everyone..." An ziyue looks apologetic.


    Wang Hua''er said, "we''re all right, master, but you really hurt us."


    This injury, of course, refers to heartbreak.


    When an ziyue was enchanted, she stabbed Chen Yang like a sharp knife.


    He watched ah Qi leave. He was heartbroken. At this time, an ziyue fell into the well. What would she become?


    An ziyue looks at Chen Yang and finds that the other person''s eyes are full of apologies. She looks at herself motionlessly.


    "Chen Yang, I..."


    Words just export, the body in front of the big hand suddenly pull, an ziyue was pulled into Chen Yang''s arms.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for me for so many years." Chen Yang apologized, and an ziyue was completely stunned.


    How long has she been longing for this generous embrace?


    "The last time I left, you pulled me out of despair, but this time, I failed to pull you back." Chen Yang holds an ziyue tightly and refuses to let go.


    "I''m back, but it''s Hua''er and them..." An ziyue said softly.


    "We''re OK. Ah Qi''s last wish, we''ll fulfill it." Wang Hua''er said firmly.


    Let go of an ziyue, Chen Yang grabs her jade hand and holds Lingjing together.


    "This time, ah Qi pulled you back."


    "Yes." An ziyue nodded and felt the familiar spiritual power inside. It was ah Qi''s breath.


    Chen Yang said: "his last wish is that we should not immerse ourselves in the sadness of his departure and live a good life in the future."


    "Well." An ziyue nodded slightly.


    "The dead are gone, and the living are like this. We should try our best to become stronger and give full play to ah Qi''s power." Wang Hua''er said.


    Now, she has stopped the sadness in her heart. No matter the wind or rain, she will fulfill ah Qi''s wish and become stronger.


    Han Ru echoed: "yes, we should face our last life well. Ah Qi bought it with his life."


    "Yes, we should live well in the future." An ziyue dried the tears from the corner of her eyes and began to smile.


    In a flash, the sadness in my heart dissipated and the hope rose. At that moment, everyone''s mood had a subtle change.


    It''s the realization of life and death, and it''s also the best memorial for ah Qi.

 Chapter 326

    Half an hour later, a bright light appeared in the distant sky. When it approached, people found that it was more than 100 strange metal robots.


    The robot is about three meters tall, covered with white metal reflective paint, and has a number on each shoulder.


    In the middle, there is an obvious part, which should be where the driver is.


    This is one of Zhou Tiancheng''s top fighting forces. It is also a world-famous product of xinghezhou, the mecha force.


    There was an anxious figure in front of the mecha troops. It was Huang Zhengqi in strong clothes.


    His speed is very fast, a lot faster than the mecha, the first to fall to the ground.


    "I''m late!" Huang Zhengqi frowned and looked at the big hole on the ground.


    If there is no mistake, there should be a yellow fox tribe here.


    "No, at normal speed, it should take you at least forty minutes to get there." Chen Yangdao.


    "What''s going on here?" Looking at Wang Hua''er with red eyes, Huang Zhengqi doubts.


    Chen Yang said: "it''s a long story, but the matter here has come to an end. There is still a bewitched monster laboratory that hasn''t been eradicated. There should be at least 300 lightning beetle clones in it."


    "Where is it?" Huang Zhengqi had no doubt about Chen Yang''s words.


    Chen Yang tells Huang Zhengqi the information and the coordinates of the laboratory that he has been interrogated from Yinghuo.


    "I know. Let''s deal with this kind of thing. I will rescue the surviving fox." Huang Zhengqi''s right color way.


    Then he seemed to think of something and asked, "by the way, where''s ah Qi?"


    This words a, the whole scene a moment stagnate, even breathing sound all did not have.


    "What''s the matter?" Huang Zhengqi was shocked by the public''s attitude.


    After a long time, Chen Yang sighed and said slowly, "ah Qi, you have changed the way."


    When he spoke, Chen Yang''s eyes were serious, but he didn''t feel much sorrow.


    For the sake of ah Qi''s last wish, and for the sake of his living apprentice and lover, he buried all his grief in the bottom of his heart.


    Chen Yang''s words are very plain, and his voice is not big, but in Huang Zhengqi''s ears, it sounds like thunder, which makes him stay in the same place.


    The first thought I heard was that Chen Yang was joking.


    But Huang Zhengqi and Chen Yang have known each other for decades. How can they not know each other''s character.


    On top of human life, my friend will never joke, which can only show one point.


    Youth, it''s true.


    He asked the question in his heart: "but ah Qi Ming hasn''t finished Dan yet. How can he transform Tao?"


    Chen Yang shook his head and explained the whole story.


    At the time of description, Huang Zhengqi''s eyes were staring at the eldest, and at last he was deeply sad.


    I didn''t expect that this naive and straightforward young man was so focused on his life.


    Heaven envies the talent. This is the real heaven envies the talent.


    Although he has only been with ah Qi for just one year, his youth has brought him too much fun in his boring life.


    Huang Zhengqi is hundreds of years old. He was born in a mortal family, and his family has long passed away.


    He has been fighting with the leader of the city of Zhou Tian, not even a family. He has been alone until the appearance of a teenager.


    Because of these children, Huang Zhengqi once again experienced the warmth of home in Zhoutian city. The villa on Xueyuan Road is his second home.


    But now, the most naughty child is gone.


    Rao is Huang Zhengqi''s iron blood, and his eyes are warm at this time.


    "Bang bang!" A sound of metal landing interrupted Huang Zhengqi''s sadness. It was the mecha troops that landed.


    "Don''t sink because of his leaving. This is ah Qi''s last wish." Chen Yang said seriously.


    "Well, I said yes." Huang Zhengqi nodded heavily.


    At this time, the troops out of a completely different color of mecha, came to Huang Zhengqi behind.


    "Boss, what''s going on here?" A burst of electronic sound came from the mecha, but it can still accurately distinguish the tone of Yiwu. It seems that he is the driver.


    "The leader of Yinghuo has been subdued. Our job is to eliminate the remaining monster laboratory." The sadness in Huang Zhengqi''s eyes has disappeared. Instead, he has an iron face.


    He pressed the radio switch in his ear and said, "everyone, follow me."


    Huang Zhengqi rose to the sky.


    The boss has already set out, and a whole group of mechas are not willing to be outdone. After that, the engine sprays and turns into streamers to follow.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, a fire broke out somewhere in the great forest on Sunday.


    In the light of the fire, there are howling thunder beetles. They are clones. They are not strong enough to resist the powerful fire suppression of the mecha.


    This is just a face-to-face, the release of more than 200 lightning beetles were destroyed.In the end, more than 200 members of Yinghuo rushed out of the laboratory.


    However, they were met by a barrage of bullets.


    It''s not a joke that 100 units of mecha are fully fired. Even the yuan baby can be easily slaughtered.


    In an instant, there were howls everywhere, most of the attentive members were killed directly, and only a few Jindan escaped the first wave of barrage and rushed to the sky.


    But they didn''t run far away, and a fast and flowing figure caught up with them.


    With a few flashes of light, all the escaped elixirs died. Before the bodies fell to the ground, they melted away.


    Tu Guang and his followers, Huang Zhengqi, with a small team, burst into the laboratory.


    Because the elite had almost died, there was nothing else in it except some scientific researchers, and the raids were also very smooth.


    When he came out, he had more than 30 wounded foxes with him.


    These yellow foxes are dark and almost skinny, but judging from their breath, all of them are in the realm of golden elixir.


    After all, those who have been tortured by Yinghuo for so many years have long been unable to bear the torture and died.


    At a command, Huang Zhengqi wrapped a dry yellow fox, led the mecha troops back to the ruins of the Yellow fox tribe.


    ¡­¡­


    Just a landing, a dry yellow fox suddenly surprised, his home actually turned into a ruin.


    But after seeing a group of yellow foxes in the distance, they finally put down the stone in their heart. At least their family and companions have nothing to do.


    Next, there is the moving part of the marriage, the Yellow foxes are almost holding together, hugging and crying.


    Fortunately, Dahu and Xiaohu''s father didn''t die. They recognized each other at a glance and held each other tightly.


    After seeing the golden little green dragon, Hu''s father was surprised for a long time. He didn''t expect that he had brought back such a wonderful guy.


    After Huang Hu''s mood subsided, Chen Yang asked, "village head Huang, the tribe has been destroyed. What''s your plan next?"


    "Nature is looking for a new home," said Huang Xianli


    When he spoke, there was light in his dim eyes, which was the light of hope.

 Chapter 327

    Huang Xianli''s eyes were firm, and his old body seemed to be young again.


    Huang Zhengqi said: "your elite is almost gone. It''s so dangerous in the big forest that it''s hard to rebuild your home."


    Huang Xianli said with a smile, "it''s OK. One third of the village''s strong men have come back, and we still have little green. It''s no problem to settle in the middle of the big forest."


    Huang Zhengqi suggested, "village head Huang, I can draw an area near zhoutiancheng for you."


    "Thank you for your kindness, but forget it." Huang Xianli bowed slightly: "our family has been in the forest for a long time. We have long had feelings. This is our home."


    "In that case, I won''t force it." Huang Zhengqi said.


    In fact, a demon tribe is a big force. There are demons in many big cities. There are also demons in Zhoutian City, but there are only a few.


    Finally, Huang Zhengqi left a few satellite phones for the other party. After he taught them how to use them, he left for zhoutiancheng.


    Although he was sad in his heart, he shouldered the heavy burden of a city. He had many things to report to the Lord of Zhoutian and many things to deal with.


    At this critical moment, as the head of the law enforcement bureau, he must stick to his post.


    Back in zhoutiancheng, Chen Yang and his party bid farewell to Huang Zhengqi and returned to the villa.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall, all the teachers and students sit here.


    Although the number of people is large, there is silence between the scenes. Only the huge LCD TV plays a serial superhero film.


    There was a place above the sofa, as if it were a gap, tearing open the hearts of the people who had just healed.


    Here, ah Qi is supposed to be sitting, and the programs on TV are his favorite.


    After a long time, Chen Yang broke the strange atmosphere.


    "Tomorrow, let''s go back to Qixuan. It is necessary to let them know about ah Qi''s departure. "


    "No way." Suddenly, a clear female voice retorts.


    All the people present were shocked to see that it was Wang Hua''er.


    She held the bag left by ah Qi, her eyes were dim, and said: "this news is too heavy. I don''t know what kind of parents will become."


    Chen Yang said seriously, "they have the right to know the truth."


    "I know..." Wang Hua''er whispered: "but I''m not ready, and I believe you are not ready."


    She looked up into the eyes of the crowd.


    Sure enough, there is a flicker in their eyes, even Chen Yang is no exception.


    He said that he respected ah Qi''s choice, but the sadness and guilt in his heart were still so painful.


    "You''re right. I really don''t know how to face them." Chen Yang''s eyes darkened and he said in a trembling voice: "when ah Qi was worshipping his teacher, you were so happy. I vowed that I would make him a super strong man."


    "But today, he left, or because he protected me and left forever..."


    A thick sense of guilt appears on Chen Yang''s face, which makes people feel a pain. Wang Hua''er and an ziyue''s eyes are moist.


    "You''re running away." A child''s voice rang out in everyone''s mind. Turning around, it was tangdou with firm eyes. It was the one who understood ah Qi most.


    "I know." Chen Yang felt even more guilty, clenched his fists and kept shaking: "but I really don''t know how to face Hongyuan and Li Yun, and everyone in Anping village."


    After taking a deep breath, Wang Hua''er said, "I think we need to give everyone a buffer time. It''s really a big blow, especially for master."


    "Thank you..." Chen Yang''s hoarse voice came.


    "Half a year. After half a year, we''ll go back." Wang Hua''er said.


    Smell speech, everyone is a Leng, immediately clear.


    Half a year is actually a long time, by then, their mentality should be much better.


    After all, ah Qi has just left. Is it possible to put it down?


    If you look so plain, it is estimated that there will not be such a deep fetter.


    Chen Yang raised his head and looked at Wang Hua''er.


    His eyes were red, but he didn''t shed any tears. There was a lot of gratitude in his eyes.


    Next, the living room was silent again, and the sound in the TV was clear and audible.


    "I''ll be back for sure!" Suddenly, the protagonist in the TV called out a classic line, and resolutely rushed to the thousands of evil army.


    No matter he or the supporting actors, they all know that the protagonist is gone forever.


    But the audience knows something else, such as the only law that runs through the whole play, the immortal rule of the protagonist.


    At this time, a common idea appeared in everyone''s mind.


    If ah Qi is also the protagonist, then he will come back.


    Unfortunately, teenagers have left them forever."Pop." Chen Yang presses the switch and the TV goes out.


    He said, "it''s very late. Let''s have a rest."


    With that, Chen Yang took the lead to get up and leave.


    Under the light, the man''s back is so lonely, so sad.


    Then, the people went back to the house one after another. The lights in the villa went out and fell into the darkness.


    Darkness, just the surface.


    A little bit of light is flashing in everyone''s heart. Sooner or later, the fire buried by the youth will be lit up again.


    ¡­¡­


    In a space without time and concept, there is a figure floating quietly.


    It was a young man with red skin and closed eyes.


    I don''t know how long after that, the young man''s consciousness woke up slightly, but he was in a muddle.


    "This Where is it? " There was a question in the young man''s heart.


    At this time, a huge suction came, and a dark hole appeared to pull the boy in.


    Although he was conscious, he had no consciousness and no idea. At this time, he was like a piece of white paper, letting the black hole pull him.


    Suddenly, a white light appeared, covering the body of the young man.


    With the white light shrouded, the black hole''s suction seems to lose its effect.


    Then, the boy''s body rose slowly along the white light, farther and farther away, until it disappeared.


    Then, a little consciousness of the boy''s awakening returned to the darkness again.


    I don''t know how long later, the consciousness of the young man recovered a little again.


    This time, he couldn''t even open his eyes, as if his consciousness was weaker.


    In his muddle, he heard a few strange voices.


    "What''s the matter?" A female voice rang out.


    Then there was a male voice: "Damn it! The dead child is in harmony again


    "No swearing." The woman''s tone was a little unpleasant.


    "Ai Ai..." The male voice seems to be afraid of the female, so he repeatedly agrees.


    Then, the teenager felt confused again.


    "Hoo..." The man took a long breath: "saved."


    "That''s good, that''s good..." Women''s way.


    "I have to add a seal. This boy is so tiger. Next time, I''m not sure I can hold him."


    In a trance, several conversations between men and women were introduced into the consciousness of the young man, and he fell into darkness again.

 Chapter 328

    Half a month later, in the villa of Xueyuan Road.


    The familiar people stood in the hall, and their faces were much better than when ah Qi left.


    More than ten days is enough for them to adjust their mind.


    "Are you all packed?" On that day, Chen Yang''s face had no sadness.


    "Well." Wang Hua''er replied.


    "Then Let''s go. "


    Words fall, people in Chen Yang led out of the villa.


    Just arrived in the courtyard, a figure came down from the sky. It turned out to be Huang Zhengqi.


    "In such a hurry? Not for a few more days? " Huang Zhengqi asked.


    "No Chen Yang shook his head: "I haven''t been back for a long time. In nearly a hundred years, there must be great changes there. I have to prepare ahead of time."


    "Well..." Huang Zhengqi''s eyes flashed a trace of loneliness, said: "out of zhoutiancheng, I can''t help you."


    Just finished, a smile appeared on his face: "but with your ability, you don''t need my help."


    They looked at each other and laughed.


    Put away the smile, Huang Zhengqi seriously warned: "there is no more than Zhou Tiancheng, we must be more careful."


    "Don''t worry, I came out there." Chen Yang patted Huang Zhengqi on the shoulder.


    "Take care." Huang Zhengqi''s right color way.


    "Take care." Chen Yang nodded and led the crowd away.


    More than ten minutes later, on the platform of Zhoutian terminal, Chen Yang and his party were waiting quietly.


    A long smart rail car came from afar, pulled steadily to the side and opened the door.


    Step out, a group of people step into it.


    The door closed, the smart rail car started slowly, the speed increased greatly, and disappeared in the distance.


    Inside the carriage, Wang Hua''er is quietly staring out of the window, and the fast retreating scenery flies past her beautiful eyes.


    Three days ago, Chen Yang told them a piece of news about several people''s follow-up schools.


    The best way to get out of sadness is to do something.


    Learning is one of them.


    The capital of xinghezhou, meteorite academy, is the end of their journey and the beginning of their new life.


    The next day, somewhere outside Renjian City, Chen Yang and his party stood quietly.


    In front of them, there is a huge open door. In front of the door, a 20 meter high boulder stands proudly, on which there are two big words meteorite.


    The first city in xinghezhou, Renjian city.


    The first college of Xuantian, meteorite college, is their destination.


    "Go in." Chen Yang light way.


    Su Cheng asked, "just go in directly?"


    "There''s everything in it." With a smile on his face, Chen Yang is the first to step in.


    See, three children and sugar beans followed into the open door.


    Three geniuses, a spirit rabbit, took the lead in making some ripples on the calm lake in the meteorite Academy.


    ¡­¡­


    After losing consciousness again, the teenager never woke up.


    I don''t know how long later, the teenager''s consciousness, which seemed to be covered with dust, finally loosened a little.


    Slowly, the consciousness becomes stronger and stronger, and the more information comes.


    Young people don''t know what those things are. They just feel very complicated and illogical.


    I don''t know how long later, he had the first feeling.


    It''s the feeling from all over the skin - cold.


    It seems that he was stimulated by the cold, and the boy suddenly opened his eyes.


    Then he saw the snow white.


    Regardless of heaven and earth, regardless of up and down, are a white.


    Slowly looking up, he saw small pieces of white falling slowly. After touching the skin, the boy obviously felt cold.


    "Snow." All of a sudden, a word rang in the young man''s mind.


    It seemed that he had thought of something, and the boy was no longer confused and sat up suddenly.


    At this time, he was shocked to find himself lying in the thick snow.


    Slowly up, the young man showed the whole picture.


    Young and handsome face, black hair and eyes, although the skin is white and tender, but it has smooth and clear muscle lines.


    It should be because he hasn''t been trimmed for a long time. His hair has covered his neck, and his height is about 1.65 meters.


    His whole body is red fruit, and his dark eyes are full of doubts.


    "I Who is it? "


    "Here Where is it? "


    Consciousness was restored, but it seemed that something was wrong. He lost his memory.


    After thinking for a while, there was still a blank in his mind. The young man gave up the way to find his memory and went straight ahead.


    "Why do you feel so familiar here?" After a few steps, a familiar feeling appeared in the young man''s mind.Towering trees, fine snowflakes, thick snow over the legs, and rugged terrain.


    Everything, all let the youth feel so familiar.


    "Wheeze, wheeze."


    Suddenly, a heavy gasp came into the boy''s ears.


    Looking around, the young man was stunned.


    A huge black boar was staring at the boy, his front hooves were trampling, and he was about to rush.


    "Wild boar?" Somehow, the boy recognized the animal in front of him at a glance, and then a strange picture flashed through his mind.


    It''s also Bai Xuekai''s woods. It''s also a huge boar, but the boar has died and is being dragged by a short boy. In front of the boy, several strong men are talking and laughing.


    When the young man recalled, the boar in front of him gave a "wheeze" and rushed straight to the young man, interrupting his memory.


    "Annoyed!" A trace of unhappiness flashed across the boy''s face. He reached out with one hand and accurately grasped one of the boar''s long teeth.


    Arm force, the boar four legs off the ground, flying to the distance.


    With a dull loud noise, a big tree broke.


    Below it lay the twitching black boar.


    To solve the problem of wild boar, a trace of loss flashed in the young man''s eyes. Just now, he felt that he thought of something, but when he was interrupted by wild boar, he forgot again.


    With a sigh, the boy continued to step forward.


    ¡­¡­


    In December, at the foot of Qixuan mountain, a boy wrapped in boar skin stood quietly.


    Among the floating snowflakes, a small village looms.


    "Anping village?" Looking at the village below, the boy spit out a familiar word.


    At the same time, a warm current came to his mind, quite comfortable.


    The boy turned his head, looked at the long mountains behind him, and said in a low voice, "Mount Qixuan?"


    As if thinking of something, the young man''s eyes flashed a touch of firmness and stepped towards Anping village.


    He walked very fast and came to the main road of Anping village in a few minutes.


    After a few steps, a small-scale market appeared in front of the young people.


    Although it was snowing, the market was still full of people.


    As soon as the boy appeared, he immediately attracted the attention of the villagers.


    No way, because he was wrapped in a rough boar skin, which was too conspicuous.

 Chapter 329

    A few steps forward, a strong sense of familiarity surged into the young man''s mind, and scenes of familiar images emerged.


    It was the scene of teenagers playing in the market, and the unforgettable memory of fighting with the Huang family in Yongning Town.


    Young, and think of a lot.


    "Ah Ah seven Suddenly, a familiar voice came into the boy''s ears.


    The boy turned his head and saw a strong man in leather.


    The strong man is about 1.75 meters old and dusty, with a few pheasants hanging on his body. It is obvious that he has just come back from the mountain.


    The boy didn''t answer. He tilted his head slightly and looked at the strong man carefully.


    He tilted his head slightly, his face under his long hair was completely exposed, and he was clearly seen by the strong man.


    though as like as two peas, the face of the young man is exactly the same as before. The strong man immediately overjoyed and patted the young man''s shoulders. "It''s really you. It''s only half a year since I saw you. How did you become like this?"


    The boy tilted his head again and became more puzzled. He thought the strong man was familiar with him, but he couldn''t remember.


    "What''s the matter? The body grows too fast, the head is not enough? " Seeing that the boy was so strange, the strong man began to wonder.


    Looking around, he didn''t find the figures of Chen Yang and Wang Hua''er. He suddenly felt more strange.


    "Forget it, go home first." The strong man shakes his head to go home.


    As soon as he took two steps, he stopped because the boy didn''t keep up with himself.


    "He won''t lose his memory like this, will he?" An amazing idea appeared in the strong man''s mind. When he contacted ah Qi, he immediately took a breath.


    "Forget it, take him home first." Muttering, the strong man immediately led ah Qi back to Wang Hongyuan''s door.


    The gate of the courtyard didn''t open, and the strong man''s mouth moved ahead of time: "Hongyuan, Li Yun, look who''s back."


    "Who, far away." A strong male voice came from the courtyard.


    At this time, the door of the courtyard opened, and two familiar and kind figures entered the eyes of the young man.


    Wang Hongyuan and Li Yun are taking care of the first two pheasants. When the door opens, they can''t help looking up.


    At this, the couple were stunned.


    Although their body shape changes a lot and their faces are blocked by long hair, they will never admit that they are wrong.


    Zhuang Han Lin Zhiyuan''s side is his own son, ah Qi, who hasn''t come back for nearly half a year.


    "Ah Qi!" Two people are surprised to shout a way, then put down the work in the hand, ran directly in the past.


    Looking at the two familiar figures, it seems that something is broken in the young man''s heart, and scenes of familiar scenes emerge in his mind.


    Two words popped out of his mouth.


    "Godfather, godmother..."


    He stretched out his hands, stepped forward, and then ran to them faster and faster.


    The three members of the family hugged each other tightly, and the memory of the boy gushed out constantly, and his eyes were more and more bright.


    A few seconds later, the boy slowly looked up, his eyes with tears.


    Up to now, all the memories have sprung up until the end of the Tao.


    Ah Qi clearly remembers that he is indeed a complete incarnation of the Tao, but everything in front of him is so real, not like a dream at all.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at the strange son, Wang Hongyuan and Li Yun are confused.


    It''s just that I haven''t seen you for half a year. I don''t need to cry.


    After taking a deep breath, ah Qi shook his head and said, "nothing. I just miss you so much..."


    "Son of a bitch." Wang Hongyuan said with a smile, "what about your sister and Chen Yang?"


    "They..." Godfather suddenly asked ah Qi. He is still in a state of being in a circle. Where do you know where the master and his sister are.


    "It doesn''t matter." Ah Qi waved his hand and asked directly, "when were we last separated?"


    "Half a year ago." Wang Hongyuan doubted that his son''s strange question made him even more confused.


    "Half a year ago? That is to say, five or six months have passed since I joined the Tao. " Ah Qi''s eyes narrowed slightly, thinking.


    "According to the time calculation, it should be in December now, and the Xuantian calendar outside should be around January."


    "So I died for a few months, and then I came back to life?"


    Ah Qi shook his head and denied what he thought.


    As he kept thinking, a little memory emerged when his consciousness was fuzzy, and his eyes lit up.


    "Isn''t that a dream?"


    "I have changed the way, can I be saved?"


    Ah Qi raised his hands and felt the body he was staring at. It was not an illusion. He was really in the real world.


    "After the Tao, the flesh is gone. Now I''m standing here. What''s the strength of those people?"


    "If they really saved me, what''s the purpose?" The young man''s brow was tight and wrinkled, and his face was uncertain."Forget it, it''s no use thinking so much."


    Ah Qi shook his head and stopped speculating. At least the information he knows so far is absolutely inconclusive.


    Now the only thing he knows is that he has survived and somehow appears in the Qixuan world.


    Anping village is still so busy, Godfather and godmother are still so concerned about themselves, that''s enough.


    "I don''t know what happened to them, master..." Ah Qi muttered in his heart.


    "Don''t laugh. What about Hua''er and Chen Yang?" At this time, Li Yun patted ah Qi''s head and interrupted his thought.


    "Oh ~ ~" ah Qi pulled a long tone and pretended to be enlightened: "they are still in the dark world. I came back first this time."


    "With your strength?" Li Yun obviously did not believe it and immediately questioned.


    "Don''t look down on me. I''m a golden elixir now!" Ah Qi immediately mobilized his spiritual power, and his body floated up.


    Seeing this scene, the three people in the hospital widened their eyes.


    Because of the existence of Chen Yang, the villagers also have some basic concepts about the practitioners. Flying is the ability that the practitioners of the golden elixir began to have.


    See the effect has been achieved, ah seven directly landing, proud to say: "did not cheat you?"


    Without answering ah Qi, Wang Hongyuan and his wife looked at each other and were pleasantly surprised.


    It''s a golden elixir, beyond the existence of ordinary people.


    At the beginning, two elixirs in Yongning Town almost destroyed Anping village. But for Chen Yang, Anping village would have been gone.


    Now their dry son has become a golden elixir. How can people not like it?


    Before Su Chengdao broke through the golden elixir, people in Anping village envied him very much. Now ah Qi has broken through it. Even Wang Hongyuan, who has no experience, knows what the concept of golden elixir is at this age. It''s the genius of genius.


    The couple were even happier to think that their son was such a genius.


    With the excitement of this happy event, ah Qi''s words naturally become more credible.


    Although there are many loopholes in it, none of them have been shocked by his son.


    In joy, the couple immediately hugged ah Qi, flushed with excitement.

 Chapter 330

    After hugging for a while, the joy in their hearts finally subsided.


    At this time, two people found that ah Qi''s appearance was not right.


    It is obvious that the long hair has not been repaired for a long time, and the boar skin wrapped in the body, which is obviously just peeled off, even with some clots of blood.


    Seeing this, Wang Hongyuan''s heart suddenly flashed a trace of doubt and asked: "what''s the matter with your appearance?"


    "Oh, this..." Ah Qi dragged a long voice and explained: "I stayed with Uncle ape for a while before. I forgot to take my luggage when I went out. I accidentally scratched my clothes on the way, so I got a boar skin to wrap it first."


    Wang Hongyuan asked, "what about the hair?"


    "This..." A trace of unnaturalness flashed across ah Qi''s face: "this hairstyle is very popular outside recently."


    "So." Wang Hongyuan nodded, obviously believed it. After all, he was a son and would not cheat himself.


    Wang Hongyuan believed, but Li Yun''s eyes were full of suspicions.


    For ah Qi, she knows too well.


    Since her son didn''t want to talk about it, she stopped questioning. She put aside her doubts and said with a smile, "take a bath first. My mother will take your clothes, but I can''t keep this hair. It looks too sloppy."


    "All right." Ah Qi nodded and ran into the room. He could see clearly the suspicion in ganniang''s eyes.


    After a comfortable bath, the family began to have a headache.


    In the room, ah Qi is naked and wrapped in a thick quilt. Wang Hongyuan and Li Yun stand in front of them, looking at the pile of clothes in front of them with a headache.


    That''s ah Qi''s clothes before, but I can''t put them on now.


    They could not have imagined that, just half a year later, this son had changed so much that he grew 20 centimeters.


    The original trousers are too small now.


    "What shall we do?" Wang Hongyuan asked.


    Li Yun said with a bitter smile, "I''ll choose two pieces to change. For the time being, I''ll give them to ah Qi. Go to the market and order them for him."


    "Yes, I''ll go now." Wang Hongyuan nodded and left the room.


    Mentioning a much smaller cloth shirt and throwing it to ah Qi, Li Yun said with a smile: "when you wear underwear first, wait for your mother to change a big one for you."


    "All right." Ah 732 passed the cloth shirt and jumped out of the warm quilt.


    Although it is winter and December, but this climate can not affect the youth.


    "Be honest and stay in bed. Don''t catch a cold." Li Yun is angry and strange.


    Ah Qi said with a smile, "I''m a practitioner and I don''t catch cold."


    Li Yun said: "nonsense. Last time, Han Ru caught a cold and had a fever."


    Ah Qi Yi Leng: "ah? When. "


    "It''s the night when monsters enter the village at the end of the year." Li Yun sews clothes.


    "So." Ah Qi is secretly happy in his heart. He has finally caught the little girl''s handle. At that time, he must reproach her well.


    Then he muttered, "since I''m not dead, then her half year allowance will be mine."


    Think of the cold as the appearance of Qi drum, ah seven can''t help but feel great.


    What? Girl''s love?


    It''s useless. Unless it''s clear, ah Qi, who is a straight man of steel in his growing period, can''t feel it.


    "You are also really, a good summer vacation, just stay for a while, also don''t accompany ganniang more." Li Yun''s complaint interrupts ah Qi.


    Smell speech, the youth''s eyes flashed a touch of guilt, because of experience, they really haven''t been with Godfather and godmother for a long time.


    "That''s all. You''re all little geniuses. You''re destined to dominate the world in the future. Ganniang can''t stop you." Li Yun keeps complaining while sewing clothes, which makes ah Qi''s eyebrows jump.


    A smile flashed in the boy''s eyes. He felt out of bed without making a sound. He came to Li Yun''s back and hugged his godmother.


    "Oh dear!" The sudden warmth startles Li Yun. Seeing ah Qi, Li Yun smiles and dotes on her eyes.


    Ah Qi said softly, "I''m sorry, ganniang. I will come back more and accompany you."


    Li Yun chuckled: "that''s not good. You have to practice hard. Only in this way can you be worthy of master Chen Yang, who has worked so hard for you."


    Let Li Yun go, ah Qilian waved his hand and said: "don''t worry, son, my talent has exploded. No one has surpassed me since ancient times, even Yuanying..."


    Speaking of half, ah Qi suddenly felt bad and quickly covered his mouth.


    "Yuanying?" A little doubt flashed in Li Yun''s eyes.


    Ah Qi Gan said with a smile: "Yuan Ape eagle, ape''s ape, eagle''s eagle, is a kind of monster. I''ve killed a lot. "


    "Oh." Li Yun nodded: "I won''t talk about this. Monsters are cannibals. You must be more careful in safety."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." Ah Qi nodded, secretly congratulated in his heart that he almost let slip.If ganniang knew that she had fought with two Yuanying, his ears would be twisted off.


    Li Yun doesn''t care about the cause and result of the fight. She only cares about the safety of the children and your great responsibility. She only wants the children to live healthily and happily.


    After the topic, the room quieted down, and the boy sat quietly beside ganniang, watching her sewing her own clothes needle by needle. His heart was full of warmth.


    Before long, Wang Hongyuan pushed the door in with a large piece of pork and a few packets of spices.


    Wang Hongyuan said with a smile: "after ordering the clothes, I will pick them up tomorrow. I also bought some meat."


    Li Yun looked up and said, "let''s put it in the yard. I''ll take care of it after I change my clothes. Ah Qi must be hungry."


    "I''m not hungry." Ah Qi cut in.


    "Hey, hey." Wang Hongyuan chuckled: "you can make clothes for the baby. I''ll take care of it."


    "Well." Li Yun nodded and sewed.


    Seeing this, ah Qi walked out of the house with a smile and pickled the pork with Wang Hongyuan.


    ¡­¡­


    Xuantianjie, a smart rail car terminus in Renjian city.


    "Sister Hua''er, this marshmallow is so sweet. Would you like a drink?" A strange girl handed a bunch of marshmallows.


    The girl is about 1.5 meters tall. She is dressed in red casual clothes. Her bright green pupils are extremely beautiful. She is just like Han Ru.


    "Thank you." Wang Hua''er took the marshmallow and a smile appeared on her face.


    In half a year, the girl has become graceful. She is 1.6 meters tall, protruding forward and backward. Even her figure tends to be closer to "wet nurse".


    At this time, a handsome young man came over and handed a ticket to Wang Hua''er.


    He was dressed in a Taoist robe, with a high crown on his head. He was very upright, and his charming eyes were full of complaints: "there are too many people, waiting for me for a long time."


    "Hard work." Wang Hua''er said with a smile.


    "Ready?" Pass the ticket to Han Ru, Su Cheng Dao asks a way.


    "Well." Wang Hua''er nodded. The light in her beautiful eyes flashed and turned into firmness: "it''s been half a year, sooner or later we have to face it."


    Su Cheng said with a smile: "let''s go."


    Then the three children stepped into the chariot and set foot on the road to Qixuan.

 Chapter 331

    One day later, on the prairie within the boundary of Qixuan, the teleportation array that had not responded for half a year suddenly lit up, and three figures and a rabbit stepped out of it.


    Even if it is December, the snow outside, the prairie is still sunny, cloudless, as if with the outside is two worlds in general.


    "Half a year, and finally came back." Wang Hua''er''s beautiful eyes twinkle, and the picture of ah Qi''s leaving is still fresh in my mind.


    Over the past few months, she has been working hard to cultivate, and with Chengdao, she has been completing the tasks issued by the college, so as to forget the grief of her brother''s departure.


    It has to be said that tiredness is very effective. At least for such a long time, their hearts are stronger.


    "Come on, let Uncle Wang and aunt Yun know." Su Chengdao said.


    "Well." Wang Hua''er nodded and went out to the grassland with the others.


    In half a year, their accomplishments have improved by leaps and bounds. Su Chengdao is in the later stage of the golden elixir, and Wang Hua''er has reached the peak of the golden elixir, which is not far from Yuan Ying.


    And Han Ruze has already broken through the golden elixir, and now he is in the middle of the golden elixir. As for tangdou, he has reached the peak of concentration, and he is only one step away from breaking through the golden elixir.


    After leaving the prairie, it''s snowy and cold in Qixuan mountain.


    However, this cold can not help a few children who have arrived in Jindan. Even if their clothes are thin, they just feel a little chilly. It doesn''t matter.


    They walked very fast. Just after noon, they were out of Qixuan mountain, and the Anping village at the foot of the mountain was in front of them.


    Looking at Anping village below, Wang Hua''er, the leader, stops.


    Her eyes were flowing and her fists were clenched, obviously in a strong inner struggle.


    Even if there is half a year of breathing time, the brother''s departure is still a huge scar, which can never be healed.


    The closer she got to Anping village, the clearer she saw Ah Qi.


    When parents hear the news of their brother''s death, what kind of expressions will they have?


    Is it sadness, despair, or sadness, pain?


    Or hatred of their weakness?


    Wang Hua''er didn''t know that even when she grew up, she didn''t know how much pain this painful news would cause to her parents.


    At this time, a broad palm on Wang Hua''er''s back, gently patted twice, Su Chengdao''s voice came: "all here, hesitation is meaningless."


    "Yes, don''t be haunted by guilt and cowardice. Uncles and aunts must know about it." Han Ru said with a smile: "no matter what the result is, we will always be by your side. I believe uncle and aunt will be the same."


    Wang Hua''er turns her head and looks at Han Ru with a smile on her face.


    The girl''s green eyes are shining. It seems that she has already walked out of ah Qi''s shadow, but they all know that the girl''s heart has long been covered with dust with ah Qi''s departure.


    Compared with Wang Hua''er, the pain in Han Ru''s heart is not many.


    "Sister Hua''er, let''s go." A burst of children''s voice, is the sugar bean sound.


    Wang Hua''er smiles, touches Tang Dou''s head, takes a deep breath, and his eyes become very firm again.


    "Let''s go."


    After the words, the group stepped down Qixuan mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as I entered the market, three people and a rabbit immediately attracted the attention of the villagers. It''s only half a year. The vendors here will not change much.


    Although the appearance of several children is slightly different, the original foundation is still there, which does not prevent people from recognizing them.


    "Ah, Hua''er is back."


    "Why are you three, master Chen Xian?"


    "I haven''t seen you for half a year. Hua''er and Han Ru are more and more beautiful."


    Acquaintances immediately began to greet, three people nodded, one by one response.


    Even so, they couldn''t stop the enthusiasm of the villagers. Some aunts even took Su Chengdao by the hand to talk to him, which made him sweat.


    After a long and arduous journey through the market, the three finally got rid of the enthusiastic villagers, but their hands were filled with various gifts, including food, cloth, and even just cut pig''s feet.


    Smiling and shaking his head, Su Chengdao takes the gift into Xumi''s space. Although it''s everything, it''s all the villagers'' will. He will treat it well.


    The villagers'' enthusiasm cheered their slightly gloomy hearts a lot, and their faces were still smiling until they reached the gate of Wang Hongyuan''s courtyard.


    Inside the wall, the sound of "bang bang" kept coming. They knew that it was the sound of Li Yun cutting bones.


    According to the day, they really arrived in these two days. Li Yun was preparing for the big meal.


    There was a warm current in the hearts of several people. Wang Hua''er''s hand was also on the door, but he didn''t push it away.


    Although she was ready, at the last step, she still had some fear and didn''t know how to face her sad parents.


    When he hesitated, he put his palms on Wang Hua''er''s wrists and made a little effort to open the wooden courtyard door directly after a "creak".Li Yun in the courtyard looks up and looks at Wang Hua''er.


    First of all, with a stupefaction and then a deep joy, the woman immediately put down her kitchen knife and wiped her greasy hands on her apron. Then she got up and came.


    At this time, Wang Hua''er finally couldn''t help it. His eyes were moist and he called out: "Niang!"


    Like ah Qi, she rushed out and into Li Yun''s arms.


    Now Wang Hua''er is 1.65 meters tall, higher than Li Yun. Her face is close to her mother, and tears are pouring out.


    "Oh, what''s the matter? Crying like this? " Li Yun was startled by Wang Hua''er, but her daughter cried badly. Instead of pushing her away, she patted Wang Hua''er on the back and comforted her.


    After crying for a while, Wang Hua''er recovered and released her mother.


    Looking at Li Yun''s daughter, she asked, "why do you cry? Tell me. "


    "Mother..." Wang Hua''er wanted to tell the story, but the well-organized language could not be exported, so she could only shout "Niang".


    "Mother is here, please speak slowly." Li Yun looks directly into her daughter''s eyes, her face full of tenderness.


    At the same time, she also waved to Su Chengdao and Han Ru, indicating that they would sit first.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Wang Hua''er finds that he still can''t speak out. Suddenly, he feels more guilty in his eyes, and tears will stay.


    "Since you can''t say it, don''t say it first. When you''re ready, you''ll talk to your mother." Li Yun gently wiped away her daughter''s tears, said gently.


    Looking at her mother''s appearance, Wang Hua''er was more and more sad and determined to tell them the news today anyway.


    "Niang, ah Qihe..."


    Finally, she spoke.


    But just then, a voice that she couldn''t believe came from behind.


    "I''m back!"


    Then, a teenager walked into the hospital.


    Seeing this figure, Su Chengdao and Han Ru at the stone table in the courtyard immediately stare big eyes, full of disbelief.

 Chapter 332

    Su Chengdao holds the teacup in his hand, stagnates in the same place, and the cold on one side is as motionless as if struck by lightning.


    Wang Hua''er, with his back to the door, trembled when he heard the sound.


    She will never hear wrong, this voice, that familiar tone, is definitely her brother''s.


    But she saw Ah Qi''s departure with her own eyes. It was the way of thorough transformation, which was even more serious than death. She didn''t even leave her body.


    Wang Hua''er''s mind was blank. She felt that she was dreaming, that she was listening.


    So she turns her eyes and sees Su Chengdao and Han Ru, who are dull on one side. Then she looks up slightly and sees the smile on Li Yun''s face.


    A completely impossible possibility appeared in the girl''s mind, and it was also the scene she wanted to see in her dreams.


    That is one day, my brother really came back.


    Mechanical general had to turn his head, a smile on the face of the youth into the eyes of Wang Hua''er.


    Familiar hair, familiar appearance, and that innocent smile, in addition to ah Qi, who else?


    Wang Hua''er lets Li Yun go, turns around slowly and goes to ah Qi.


    The pace is very slow, but she can''t feel it. In her eyes, there is only the youth looking at her in front of her.


    Then, her jade hand touched ah Qi''s cheek and felt the boy''s scorching temperature.


    Then, Mu Ling''s heart was subconsciously activated, and she saw the strong power of life in the young man''s body.


    That''s the power of life, the foundation of all living things. So rich and full, the youth in front of us is not a dead thing.


    Suddenly, a warmth came from the back of the hand. After a close look, it turned out that the boy held his jade hand.


    The boy''s face was even more smiling, and he gently spat out four words: "I I''m back... "


    At that moment, Wang Hua''er''s world stopped.


    No matter the spiritual power, or the flowing air, or your own breathing, all stopped.


    In the girl''s eyes, there is only ah Qi with a smile on her face.


    "I You didn''t dream, did you


    "No Ah Qi shakes his head and presses his elder sister''s hand on his chest. His powerful heartbeat immediately passes through Wang Hua''er''s palm.


    She knew that she was not dreaming.


    Since I didn''t dream, my brother is still alive.


    Finally, she accepted the reality, strong joy poured out of her heart.


    Because of excitement, her tears wet her eyes again.


    "Why are you crying?" Ah Qi Dao.


    "I I don''t want to cry... " Wang Hua''er quickly wiped her tears, but in vain. She couldn''t stop the tears, just like a spring.


    At this time, a handkerchief came to Wang Hua''er''s eyes. Behind the handkerchief was su Chengdao''s arm, and his eyes were very red.


    "Wipe it." Su Chengdao said softly.


    "Thank you." After taking the handkerchief, Wang Hua''er wiped her tears directly, and then pulled Su Chengdao to one side.


    After two people leave, revealed already stood behind cold like.


    She was dressed in red, green eyes full of incredible, but two thick tears show that she has believed, and admitted the reality.


    Boy, really alive.


    With sugar beans in her arms, the eyes of Lingtu have been wet, and the hair around her eyes has been wet.


    "I..." Looking at the front of the cold such as, ah seven will open his mouth.


    It''s too late to say that, as soon as Han Ru throws away the sugar beans, her body is like electricity. Li Yun doesn''t even know what happened. When she reacts, the girl has already jumped into ah Qi''s arms.


    She hugged ah Qi tightly, her body trembled slightly, her big tears kept falling, her blue eyes were shining with tears, which had a special charm.


    Han Ru just hugged ah Qi and kept crying without saying a word, which made ah Qi confused.


    He wants to push away the girl, but the other side is still crying. It seems that it''s not good for him to do so.


    "I didn''t know much about her, did I? Why are you crying so much? " A little doubt flashed in ah Qi''s heart.


    Although he was held by Han Ru, he hung his hands on both sides, without any movement. Wang Hua''er and Su Cheng''s eyebrows jumped, and even Li Yun frowned.


    "It''s not steel. It''s the first titanium alloy in the universe, isn''t it?"


    Then, ah Qi made an operation that people present will never forget.


    He reached out and put his hand on Hanru''s shoulder.


    When people thought that he was finally slightly enlightened, the young man said an earth shaking word.


    "Don''t think I''ll forget my pocket money for half a year if I put on the poor clothes."


    Young arm a lift, so cold such as mentioned to one side.


    Yes, that''s it.


    At that moment, tears still hung on Han Ru''s face, but the expression in his eyes was muddled and imprinted into everyone''s eyes, which was hard to forget.


    How about other girls? Do you like to say it yourself?Maybe it''s possible to be another girl, but it''s more difficult to be Han Ru than to ascend to heaven, isn''t it?


    So in the courtyard, came the scream of the youth.


    It''s not cold hands, but Wang Hua''er and Li Yun.


    Such a lump, as a godmother, she really can''t look down on it.


    A few minutes later, ah Qi, with two big bags on his head and a red handprint on his face, sat on the stool and looked at the crowd around him in embarrassment.


    "What''s the matter with you? What have you done to your sister and other people? " Li Yun''s sleeve has been rolled up. You have to explain what you mean here.


    "I , I... " Ah Qi shook his head and didn''t know how to explain.


    Do you want to tell yourself that ganniang died once? If so, I''m afraid he''s going to lose his life.


    "No?" The fierce light in Li Yun''s eyes flashed, and his hands changed instantly, forming two seal of explosive chestnut.


    Although she is a mortal, but Wang Hua''er that deal with a Qi''s several moves but Li Yun there spread, the body every fetus and how? As the leading role ganniang, she is absolutely full of real hurt!


    Seeing that Li Yun wants to fight again, ah Qi''s face changes greatly. It''s not like hiding or not.


    If he doesn''t hide, he''ll have to have two extra bags on his head. Although he''s strong, he''ll also hurt. Moreover, it''s the parents who do it. It''s a natural buff.


    If you hide, he''s afraid he can''t even eat these two days.


    Li Yun a stare, Wang Hongyuan absolutely dare not secretly open a small stove, when Wang Hua''er supervision, he can only look at a table of dishes drool.


    Entangled, two jade hands stopped in front of Li Yun.


    "Niang, it''s nothing serious. It''s just that he owes beating."


    "Ah? It''s no big deal. Are you crying so sad? " Li Yun doubts a way.


    "Oh, really not." Wang Hua''er started the coquetry tactics and pushed Li Yun into the kitchen: "we''ve been in a hurry for two days. We''re a little hungry."


    Hear daughter shout hungry, Li Yun brow a pick, even busy way: "Niang cook food for you, wait a moment."


    After that, she immediately began to cook.


    "All right." Wang Hua''er Tiantian promised to light the stove with ignition technique, and turned to walk out of the kitchen.

 Chapter 333

    Leaving the kitchen, Wang Hua''er sat on the edge of the stone table. Ah Qi had been waiting.


    "Come on, what''s going on?" Wang Hua''er asked.


    Ah Qi touched Tang Dou''s head and said with a smile, "I don''t know. In my impression, I did belch."


    "Speak well!" Wang Hua''er gave his head a shudder, which made ah Qi scream.


    Ah Qi covered his head and said, "why do you hit me?"


    "How can you make such a joke about life and death?" Wang Hua''er has no good airway.


    "I see." Ah Qi murmured, and then said what happened when he was unconscious, and everyone was shocked.


    Su Chengdao sighed: "the people who change the way can be rescued by force. What kind of existence is that person?"


    Ah Qi guessed: "I don''t know. Should it be an immortal?"


    "There is no way to imagine such an existence." Su Chengdao shook his head and continued: "this matter must be told to Mr. Chen Yang."


    Su Cheng said, ah Qi suddenly thought of something, asked: "you say so I remember, master and nun?"


    Wang Hua''er said, "the teacher''s mother is gathering Dharma phase recently. The master is protecting Dharma for her."


    Ah Qi asked, "Fa Xiang? Like the red dragon before? "


    "You can say that." Su Cheng said with a smile: "but the appearance is from the heart. Everyone''s Dharma appearance is different. There''s no way to guess."


    "In this way, the teacher''s wife will be the one who can get rid of the peak." Ah Qi touched his chin.


    "At least you can hang Mo Jiao." Cold as guess way.


    She had already adjusted and recovered to her former appearance, but careful observation showed that the girl''s eyes had a little more look, which was very obvious.


    "It''s good to be stronger." Ah Qi Yi looked envious and then asked, "what''s your realm?"


    Wang Hua''er: "golden elixir peak."


    Su Cheng said: "the late Jindan period."


    Hanru: "the middle stage of Jindan."


    Ah Qi''s eyes suddenly widened. It''s only half a year. I didn''t expect that the cultivation of his companions has improved by leaps and bounds.


    Wang Hua''er fortunately said that the heart of wood spirit can absorb divine things, but Su Chengdao and Han Ru are not the heart of wood spirit.


    "There''s me, there''s me, focus on the summit, half a step of the elixir." The sugar bean whispered.


    "Great, great." Ah Qi touched his head and praised him. Then he looked up and said, "it seems that you have fulfilled my last wish well, and you have not fallen for it."


    As soon as the words were finished, Wang Hua''er gave him another shudder in his head.


    "What''s your last wish? You''re not dead. Don''t talk about it."


    "All right, all right." Ah Qi covered his head and promised again and again. Although he looked bitter, his heart was very warm.


    He knew that both his sister and the others were now very sensitive to death.


    Looking up, ah Qi asked, "by the way, what have you been doing for half a year?"


    Smell speech, three people look at each other, eyes showed a smile, with one voice replied: "reading."


    "Reading?" Ah Qi eyebrows a pick.


    Su Cheng said with a smile: "yes, high school."


    "I don''t believe it." Ah Qi didn''t believe it at all.


    "To cheat you, we went to Xuantian First University." Cold as a show off.


    "The first university?" Ah Qi was stunned and asked, "is it meteorite academy?"


    Everyone nodded. Ah Qi suddenly widened his eyes. At this time, it was his turn to be shocked.


    Meteorite college, located in the capital of Xinghe, is famous all over the world. Even ah Qi knows that it is the first university in the world.


    It covers the vast majority of disciplines in the world. It is the ultimate university that no matter practitioners or ordinary people dream of.


    At the same time, it is also the strongest force in xinghezhou and a special existence to maintain the stability of Xuantian kingdom.


    Different from other colleges and universities, there is a hard standard for the enrollment of the students of meteorite college, that is, the students must concentrate before the age of 18.


    This is a very harsh condition. This alone has knocked down at least 70% of the practitioners. Moreover, this is one of the conditions.


    Concentration before the age of 18 is just to meet the initial conditions of the meteorite Academy. After admission, the Academy will have many tasks and set targets. If not, it will be eliminated.


    Therefore, the first semester of meteorite college is the period of students'' hard work.


    There are only two choices for them: to complete the target and get the formal student qualification, or to fail to complete the target and be ruthlessly eliminated and leave the class.


    Every year, at least half of the students are eliminated because they fail to meet the target. The excellence of meteorite academy is based on strict conditions.


    "But now that you are all in meteorite academy, what should I do?" Touching his chin, ah Qi frowned and had a headache.


    Su Chengdao said with a smile: "at the beginning, the credit for the entrance examination was due to you. Naturally, it''s no problem to enter the meteorite Academy.""That''s good." Ah Qi breathed a sigh of relief, then thought of what, asked: "speaking up, now last semester has passed, so you have all completed the target?"


    "That''s nature," Han Ru said


    Ah Qi said with a headache, "what about me? I''ve been dead for half a year. Even if I go to college, my studies are half a year slower than yours. "


    Wang Hua''er said: "more than that, we have passed the freshman target and become a formal student. But you are different. You have to finish the target again."


    Ah Qi scratched his head: "I''m not afraid of the target. You can all finish it. I''m sure there''s no problem."


    "Not necessarily." Su Chengdao chuckled: "the task of the college is not so simple."


    Ah Qi said, "how do you say that?"


    Su Chengdao shook his head: "I can''t say it clearly for a moment and a half, but it''s hard for you alone."


    Ah Qi suddenly became interested and asked, "let''s talk about it. Let''s take a few examples."


    This problem made Su Chengdao a little headache. He held his chin for a moment and thought about it. He said, "for example, looking for the lost pets of rich businessmen, helping people find specific monster materials, or tracking and investigating things."


    "Ah?" Hearing this, ah Qi was surprised: "aren''t we students? How can we do such a thing? "


    Su Chengdao chuckled: "meteorite college is not the same, both academic at the same time, but also greatly cultivate students'' ability in all aspects."


    "If it''s really these things, I''ll be really hard on my own." Ah seven nodded.


    "But..." He changed the subject, if he had a point.


    Su Chengdao saw Ah Qi''s meaning at a glance, and said with a smile: "there is a reward, and it is quite rich."


    "That''s easy to say. Anyway, I have you, don''t I?" Ah Qi eyebrows provocation, push Su Chengdao two.


    "By the way, what is the breakthrough of the teacher''s wife?" After asking about the college, ah Qi thought of Shifu and asked.


    Wang Hua''er said, "it seems that we are going to condense the Dharma phase."

 Chapter 334

    Xuantianjie, the outskirts of Xinghe city.


    In a unique courtyard, the great spiritual power is constantly surging.


    A handsome man stood in the courtyard, quietly watching the surging spirit power.


    He was dressed in a white gown with a dignified expression, and his consciousness was tightly locked on a woman in front of him.


    They are Chen Yang who is protecting the Dharma and an ziyue who is making a breakthrough.


    Half a year later, ah Qi''s sadness of leaving has been diluted by time. An ziyue''s mood has also been greatly sublimated. After accumulating spiritual power for half a year, she finally begins to gather Dharma.


    As time goes by, the spirit power in the hospital becomes more and more fierce and rushes to an ziyue.


    Quantitative change leads to qualitative change. An ziyue has been able to condense Dharma for a long time, and now she has accumulated so much spiritual power that her breakthrough is very smooth.


    As if to the limit, an ziyue''s eyes suddenly opened, and the spiritual power around her body seemed to be signaled, more violent.


    Gradually, a shadow appeared from behind her.


    With the continuous influx of spiritual power, the virtual shadow becomes more and more obvious, revealing its true appearance. It turns out to be a long whip coiled together.


    The whole body of the long whip is bright red, more and more solid, accompanied by a strange sound, the long whip is full of light.


    Seeing this light, Chen Yang''s face showed a touch of joy, and then he was relieved.


    When the sound of the Tao came out and the light of the Dharma began to appear, the Dharma prime minister was accomplished.


    The light slowly converged, and the spirit power in the hospital gradually subsided. An ziyue breathed out a long breath and stood up.


    Her one handed move, whip immediately flew to the hands, jade hand waving, immediately dancing.


    An ziyue was originally a whip maker. She had rich experience. The long whip of FA Xiang was very special. Her size changed with her heart, which made her feel like a fish in water.


    Just a few minutes later, the long whip danced out in her hands. It was different in size and spread all over the courtyard, which made Chen Yang look intoxicated.


    No one else, just because the whip dancer is so beautiful. With Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma DHA.


    After a few breath, whip shadow converges, and FA Xiang''s long whip dissipates in an ziyue''s hands.


    She turned her head slowly and drove happily to Chen Yang.


    "I made it." Pretty face is full of excitement, at this time, an ziyue is like a little girl.


    A gentle smile reappeared on Chen Yang''s face and said in a soft voice, "it''s your good weapon. It''s a great fit."


    "Well." An ziyue nodded and hugged Chen Yang.


    She hasn''t seen Chen Yang smile like this for a long time. It''s the joy from her heart.


    Since ah Qi left, she always felt that there was something missing in Chen Yang''s smile.


    This time, instead of pushing an ziyue away, Chen Yang patted each other on the back and said, "now that he has successfully broken through, it''s time to go back to Qixuan."


    He looked up slightly, staring at the blue sky, with a flickering light in his eyes.


    "It''s time to apologize to Hongyuan." Chen Yang light way.


    "I''ll be with you." Hearing his sweetheart''s mood, an ziyue hugs her more tightly.


    "Thank you."


    Looking up, Mei Mou looked directly at Chen Yang''s handsome face. An ziyue said affectionately, "it''s all my will."


    Then, the couple left the courtyard hand in hand and began to go to Anping village.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, on the training ground at the foot of Qixuan mountain.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom Three fireballs of more than one meter blasted on the rock wall and burst into flames.


    Then, a figure came out of the fire and landed steadily.


    Patting the dust on his body, ah Qi said, "you are as powerful as a bomb."


    "That''s natural. There are not many people in the golden elixir who can cast my magic." The cold is as good as laughing.


    Ah Qi sneered: "so what? Isn''t it that you can''t get people? "


    "Look for a fight!" Cold such as was excited to anger, immediately congealed from the fireball.


    Seeing this, ah Qi ran away, and in the blink of an eye he ran out 20 meters away. If he was too close, he couldn''t escape the huge fireball.


    At this time, cold such as the fireball condensation finished, directly throw out.


    The fireball left his hand to face the storm. Before ah Qi''s body, it had a diameter of more than one meter, just like a small sun.


    Looking at the fireball in front of him, the boy grinned and swayed easily.


    Missed the target, the fireball continued to fly out, blasted on the steep cliff, exploded again, leaving a big hole.


    "No, you can''t run so fast." Cold as pie mouth way.


    "As I said, it''s useless to be powerful. It''s hard to be accurate." Ah Qi Yi''s face is cheap to smile, finally still don''t forget to provoke.


    "Hum." Cold as cold hum a, no longer pay attention to youth, turned to one side of the stone table.


    On the stone table, Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao are drinking tea, while Tang Dou is lying on Wang Hua''er''s knee, looking at his boss with big eyes."Why don''t you have a long memory? You know naaqi can''t help but have to do it. How many times has this happened?" Wang Hua''er said with a smile.


    "Yes, I have no memory at all." Ah Qi didn''t know when he came to the stone table, and he was very angry.


    He has broken through the golden elixir, and his physique has increased greatly. I''m afraid that even large monsters can confront him head-on.


    Turning his head to reward ah Qi with a big chestnut, Wang Hua''er taught him: "you too. Don''t always make people cold. If it''s me, you''re afraid you can''t get up on the ground."


    "How dare I provoke you? I don''t know how to be poisoned at that time." Ah Qi shook his head.


    He was afraid of his elder sister. Just yesterday, because of a quarrel with Hanru, he knocked over a bottle of Wang Hua''er''s medicine. Later in the middle of the night, he had a rash. It was extremely itchy. Now I feel itchy.


    Needless to say, it''s definitely Wang Hua''er.


    You know, now ah Qi has already got the pill, and the general poison has no effect. It can be seen that in half a year, Wang Hua''er''s skill of poisoning has become more and more advanced.


    After two days of fighting, Wang Hua''er has determined that ah Qi is that ah Qi. It''s absolutely right. It''s just that he''s a little tall.


    Su Chengdao took out a pocket watch, looked at it and said, "it''s almost time. It''s time to go back to dinner."


    The pocket watch is a little special. Its shell is made of spirit wood. It was cultivated by Wang Hua''er himself and commissioned by him to make it. This makes Su Chengdao regard it as a treasure and keep it close to his body.


    A seven tiny probe, want to look at the pocket watch, Su Chengdao didn''t give him the opportunity, directly put away, the former suddenly a face disappointed, the first to go home.


    Shaking his head, Su Chengdao leads several people to follow ah Qi.


    Back at home, Li Yun was scolded. It turned out that they made a lot of noise in the training ground, which scared many villagers.


    However, only ah Qiyi was scolded. As for Han Ru, who made the explosion, Li Yun didn''t say a word. Instead, he was all kinds of boos.


    This scene makes Han Ru smile, eyes are narrowed into crescent moon, oneself can''t control ah Qi, others can''t control it?


    As a result, the boy lost the lunch and was desperate to roll in the hospital.

 Chapter 335

    After two days'' journey, Chen Yang and an ziyue came to Anping village.


    Their recognition is much higher than that of ah Qi. As soon as they enter the village, they are recognized by the villagers and surrounded by them.


    In desperation, Chen Yang had to say hello one by one and was forced to accept the villagers'' gifts.


    After dealing with the villagers, they finally came to Wang Hongyuan''s house.


    Compared with Wang Hua''er, Chen Yang was much more stable and didn''t hesitate much, so he directly opened the gate.


    Then he saw Ah Qi, who was lying on the ground, rolling and splashing.


    In an instant, they seemed to be struck by lightning and stagnated in the same place.


    Isn''t that boy who rolls all over the ground the apprentice who has passed away?


    Ah Qi also heard the movement behind him, and immediately stopped throwing. His head tilted back, facing Chen Yang''s eyes.


    Chen Yang''s mind was blank and spewed out two words: "ah Ah Qi...?! "


    Seeing that it was master, ah Qi turned over and said with a smile, "it''s me."


    "Haven''t you..." An ziyue''s beautiful eyes open big, because of ah Qi''s stimulation, the breath on her body can''t be restrained, sweeping out.


    For a moment, dust was flying in the courtyard.


    "Ha ha, I''m alive." Ah Qi laughed twice and went to the master.


    Looking at in addition to height and before no difference between the young to come to himself, Chen Yang felt a strong sense of unreal.


    Half a year ago, the youth had already changed the way.


    Because of Wang Hua''er''s experience, ah Qi knows how exciting this is. The most urgent task is to let the master and his wife confirm that she is still alive and prove the truth of this matter.


    So he stretched out his hands to the master and spread them out in front of her: "touch and see, it''s not a dream."


    Chen Yang turns his head slightly and looks at an ziyue with the same shock. Then he reaches out his palm and touches the young man''s palm.


    As the palm of his hand approaches, Chen Yang''s breathing will stop.


    At this time, he was really afraid that the youth in front of him was an illusion. Now everything was just a dream of his own.


    Then, the soft touch came from his fingers, just like an electric shock. Chen Yang and an ziyue''s bodies suddenly trembled, and their bodies were covered with goose bumps.


    The warm and soft touch will never be wrong. The teenagers in front of them are real. They are not dreaming.


    The boy said with a smile, "there was an accident. I didn''t die."


    Yes, so jump off, is definitely ah seven correct.


    Hearing this, they couldn''t help but rush out and put their arms around the boy.


    "Still alive, still alive, ha ha ha!" Chen Yang was crazy, crying and laughing.


    This time, he finally couldn''t help it, and tears fell down.


    Chen Yang''s sound is not small, immediately attracted the attention of the people in the house, not a few seconds, a group of people all squatted at the door.


    They did not interrupt the reunion of the master and apprentice. After all, ah Qi''s resurrection after death is too strange. Chen Yang''s reaction is so violent that it is normal.


    But only a few people know about ah Qi, Li Yun and Wang Hongyuan.


    Seeing Chen Yang''s appearance, the couple have a bad feeling in their hearts. Combined with Wang Hua''er''s appearance before, ah Qi is afraid that he has committed a big crime.


    Ah Qi said faintly, "master, you are crying."


    Smell speech, Chen Yang finally come back, see the people at the gate after the face suddenly unnatural.


    The heart reads a move, the tears in the eye socket instantly evaporates dry, Chen Yang''s face restores the original state, let go of ah Qi.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Although he refused to admit it, Chen Yang''s voice was still a little trembling.


    Chen Yang let go, and an ziyue also let go, and evaporated her tears.


    At this time, the people at the door stepped forward and came to them.


    Li Yun was worried and asked, "master Chen Xian, what did ah Qi do?"


    "What''s wrong?" Chen Yang slightly a Leng, looked at Wang Hua Er several people, immediately clear.


    The disciples will never tell Wang Hongyuan and his wife about ah Qi. They must be scared by their gaffe this time.


    Chen Yang said, "yes, I''ve made a big mistake."


    "Ah? Yes? Is it serious? " Hear Chen Yang confirm, Li Yun immediately flustered.


    "It doesn''t matter." Chen Yang smiles and shakes his head: "the important thing is that the matter has been solved, ah Qi also knows the mistake."


    "Really?" Li Yun is full of murderous spirit to get a glance at a Qi, see the latter back a cool.


    What''s the big deal? What''s settled? It''s developing a little fast. Ah Qi is a little confused.


    Chen Yang comforted: "really, it''s been a long time."


    "All right." Li Yun nodded suspiciously and said, "Chen Yang, ah Qi is skin. Don''t get used to it. If you make a mistake, just teach me a lesson."


    Finish saying, she still glared a seven one eye, the latter heart suddenly jumps."Don''t worry, for ah Qi, I never keep my hand." Chen Yang said helplessly.


    "Good." Li Yun was relieved, then thought of something: "you haven''t eaten yet? Come in together. We''re just beginning. "


    Chen Yang nodded and said, "OK, go ahead. I have something to say to ah Qi."


    Li Yun said: "well, remember to hurry up. If it''s cold, it''s not delicious."


    "It''s OK. I''ll heat it up when it''s cold." Ah Qi made a gesture and was kicked by Li Yun again. He was so scared that his neck shrank and he didn''t dare to speak.


    Watching Li Yun enter the room, Chen Yang turns to ah Qi.


    The master and his disciples are interlinked. Ah Qi immediately tells the master and his wife what happened to him.


    "Can even those who transform the Tao be saved?" Chen Yang''s brow is tight and wrinkled, and his face is a bit bad.


    An ziyue said, "this is not the power of mortals, is it?"


    As a mortal, she does not mean ordinary people, but all human beings, including practitioners.


    Chen Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe I have to ask my master about this."


    "Master''s master?" Ah Qi''s eyes brightened.


    Chen Yang said with a light smile: "what? Only you have master, not me? "


    Ah Qi said, "of course not. I''m just curious about what kind of person Shizu is."


    Chen Yang said: "your master has long been out of the world. He travels all day in the world."


    "Beyond the world? "To transform the spirit?" Ah Qi asked.


    Chen Yang chuckles and shakes his head. Without answering, he takes an ziyue''s hand and goes to the house.


    Chen Yang''s action makes an ziyue stunned, then blushes and follows her fiance into the room.


    Seeing this scene, ah Qi suddenly opened his mouth.


    In the past, Chen Yang didn''t dare to touch an ziyue. Today, he took the initiative to hold each other''s jade hand. Ah Qi couldn''t believe it.


    "How many things have happened in the six months since I was away?" Ah Qi murmured and went into the room, but he didn''t know why. It was all because of him.


    At the moment when ah Qi was confirmed to be alive, even Chen Yang himself didn''t find that his realm, which was like a stagnant water, was slightly loosened.


    All of this is totally unknown, not to mention Chen Yang.

 Chapter 336

    In Wang Hongyuan''s house, a group of people eat hot around the table. Li Yun and an ziyue are busy cooking in the kitchen, and dishes are served out.


    Li Yun wiped the sweat on her forehead and said with a smile, "ziyue, just give it to me here. You can go out and eat together."


    "Ah Qi, if you can eat, you can''t be busy by yourself. I won''t be hungry. Stay and help." An ziyue is chopping minced meat. I don''t know if it''s because of the heat in the kitchen or the stimulation of Chen Yang. Her pretty face is still red.


    Seeing that the other party refused to leave, Li Yun shook her head and took a pot of pickles to stir fry.


    Outside, ah Qi grabs an uncut pig''s foot and gnaws it crazily. On the other side, Tang Dou holds a cabbage as big as himself and chews it fast.


    "Sugar beans, come on, ah Qi has eaten one third of them." It''s as cold as breathing.


    "I''ve worked hard!" The sugar bean is gnawing at the cabbage while transmitting sound.


    In contrast, ah Qi''s mouth is full of oil. A pig''s hoof has been gnawed by one third, and the meat on it is still eroding faster.


    Seeing this, Han Ru said anxiously: "no, I bet you with my pocket money in the second half of the year."


    A touch of bitterness flashed across tangdou''s face: "my mouth is not big enough."


    "Hey, hey, you''re going to lose." Ah Qi has a big mouth and says vaguely that half of the pig''s hoof in his hand has been gnawed.


    Yes, it''s a bet with Chen Yang''s permission. The bet is the half year allowance that Han Ru promised ah Qi.


    At the beginning, young girls used half a year''s allowance to compare who got to Jindan first. Now, Han Ru is not convinced that she lost, so she gambles half a year''s allowance to win it back.


    However, looking at the current situation, Han Ru is afraid of losing. Ah Qi eats much faster than sugar beans.


    Chen Yang and Wang Hongyuan touched a glass of wine, smiling at ah Qi and Tang Dou, and said with a smile, "be careful not to choke."


    He''s just in an active atmosphere. Both of them have good accomplishments. Even if he chokes, his spiritual power will be over.


    Soon, ah Qi had only one-third of the pig''s hoof in his hand, and half of the cabbage in front of Tang Dou.


    "Ha ha, I also bet half a year''s pocket money, bet ah Qi to win." See the situation is settled, Su Cheng Road exit road.


    "Brother Chengdao!" Cold such as frown, unexpectedly at the critical moment his good brother actually betrayed himself.


    Su Chengdao bet, Wang Hua''er naturally will not lag behind, said with a smile: "in this case, then I bet sugar beans."


    Chengdao Wenyan slightly pick eyebrows, doubt: "the gap is very obvious, sugar beans lost."


    "Not necessarily." Wang Hua''er showed a confident smile.


    See this smile, Su Chengdao heart suddenly "click" once, big feeling is not good.


    "Mr. Chen Yang, I''m going to withdraw my investment. I''ll win with tangdou!"


    "Ai ~" Chen Yang shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m sure I can''t go back."


    Hearing this, Su Chengdao was immediately shocked and regretted.


    "Why, don''t you believe me?" On one side, ah Qi said vaguely that the pig''s hoof in his hand was almost finished, and there was about one third of the cabbage with sugar beans.


    Suddenly, ah Qi''s gnawing action stopped.


    Seeing this scene, Su Chengdao knew that he was trapped.


    Then, ah Qi threw away the pig''s hoof and ran out of the hall to the toilet.


    A few minutes later, the boy came out of the toilet with a gloomy face, and sugar beans had already eaten cabbage.


    Chen Yang said with a smile: "come out? Then I''ll announce the result. "


    Ah Qi was discontented and said, "master, they cheat!"


    Wang Hua''er covered her mouth and chuckled: "what''s the trick? Don''t talk nonsense. You''ve eaten yourself up. "


    "Nonsense, you must have drugged me." Ah Qi frowned.


    Wang Hua''er said, "is there any evidence?"


    "No Ah Qi is upright and vigorous.


    "Ha ha ha ha." Chen Yang laughed: "then I''ll announce the result."


    Ah Qi suddenly looked bitter: "don''t, master. It''s obvious that Hua''er is cheating on me. You have excellent medical skills. You can definitely see it."


    "I only saw people with diarrhea, and did not see the Croton powder sprayed by Lingli, nor did I see people sprinkle it on the pig''s feet in advance." Chen Yang turned his head and glanced at the ceiling.


    At this time, even ah Qi knows.


    Master designed this small gambling pit for half a year.


    Chen Yang said with a smile: "the winner, tangdou, the winner will get half a year''s pocket money from the loser."


    Smell speech, cold such as smile Mi Mi to arrive at a seven in front, spread out palm way: "give money."


    "Well, I remember." Ah Qi Leng snorts, reaches out his hand and takes out a pile of money from his small cloth bag. Then he is reluctant to put it in Han Ru''s hand.


    Pick up the spirit coin, Han Ru''s eyes immediately narrowed into crescent moon, and he came to Su Chengdao with a pile of money, then spread out his palm: "yours, elder brother Chengdao."Su Chengdao gave a wry smile, turned his wrist, and a stack of spirit coins came to Han Ru''s hand.


    So far, their half year allowance has been collected.


    "My pocket money." Ah Qi, as if he had lost half his life, was staring at the ground.


    Seeing this, Su Chengdao patted him on the shoulder and said, "you''re OK. Han Ruben owes you half a year. I''m really going out."


    Hearing this, ah Qi suddenly felt that something was wrong. It was clear that Han Ru owed him half a year''s pocket money. Why did he pay each other?


    "Oh, there''s a mistake." He patted his head and immediately yelled to Han Ru, "no, you owe me half a year. Now it''s even. Pay me back."


    Han Ru said with a smile, "it''s late."


    Words fall, she pointed to the side of Wang Hua''er.


    Fix one''s eyes to see, originally the spirit coin that she collects all went to Wang Hua Er''s hand, the latter just looks at ah Qi with smile.


    Seeing her sister''s eyes, ah Qi immediately counseled and shook his head: "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Joking, ah Qi doesn''t dare to provoke this elder sister, otherwise it''s not as simple as diarrhea.


    Similarly, Su Chengdao did not dare to speak at this time. In ordinary times, he stood firmly on the side of Wang Hua''er and Han Ru.


    But this time, ah Qi was born from death. With the idea of supporting his good brother, he escorted him to ah Qi.


    It''s a big deal to win and return the money to the other party, but I didn''t expect that I lost. This made Su Chengdao very embarrassed and felt like a traitor.


    "Hahaha, you''re still very good. You can easily get ah Qi''s money out." Wang Hongyuan laughed and drank the wine from his glass. Seeing his Schadenfreude, he didn''t feel sorry because ah Qi was trapped.


    Chen Yang said with a smile: "this boy can''t control money. He has a nickname in Zhou Tiancheng."


    "What?" Wang Hongyuan was puzzled.


    After a sip of wine, Chen Yang said with a smile: "there is a small street near Xueyuan Road, which specializes in pitching people. Ah Qi is a frequent visitor and is known as the little fat sheep of Dongcheng college."


    "And this?" Wang Hongyuan burst out laughing, which made ah Qi very embarrassed.

 Chapter 337

    Because I was happy, I had a long lunch, mainly because Chen Yang and Wang Hongyuan kept drinking and clinking glasses. In the end, even an ziyue and Li Yun joined in.


    Wang Hongyuan is a mortal. He can''t get rid of wine like Chen Yang. Although he drinks rice wine of low degree, he has already turned red and drunk for seven or eight minutes.


    Even so, Chen Yang kept clinking glasses with him and was very enthusiastic.


    Seeing this, Li Yun suddenly looks strange and asks an ziyue in a soft voice: "what happened to Chen Yang today? Isn''t he usually a teetotaler? "


    An ziyue said with a smile, "because I''m happy."


    Then she drank all the wine in her glass.


    "Sister Yun, here''s to you." Chen Yangdao.


    "All right." Although Li Yun couldn''t figure it out, he finished the rice wine. After all, Chen Yang didn''t look like a fake. He was really happy.


    As the meal had been eaten for a long time, the children were already full and were resting in the hospital.


    At this time, the door suddenly opened, ah Qi''s figure ran across the hall and got into the room.


    A few seconds later, he came out again with a chessboard in his hand. He was probably bored and planned to play chess.


    Ran to the hall, ah Qi startled Yi, stopped and looked at Chen Yang.


    His senses are very keen, obviously feel Chen Yang become a little different.


    However, Chen Yang''s change is very small, still in the mood, ah Qi stared for a while and did not find too much abnormality, directly went out, then came their voice of playing chess in the hospital.


    Half an hour later, Wang Hongyuan couldn''t support himself any more. He fell down on the table with a plop, and it was the last time.


    And Li Yun on one side is also flushed, obviously can''t hold on for too long.


    "No, no, I can''t stand it." Li Yun waved his hand.


    Chen Yang chuckled: "ha ha, in that case, let''s stop here."


    "Well, I''ll clean it up." Li Yun said that she was about to get up, but she was staggering. She didn''t get up for a long time, and was obviously a little drunk.


    An ziyue quickly helped Li Yun sit down and said with a smile, "I''ll come. You''ve drunk too much."


    Li Yun quickly shook his head and said, "how can this work? How can the master let you guests clean up?"


    "Well, sister Yun, it''s all a family. You''re welcome." An ziyue comforted her and got up to clean up.


    Li Yun blushed and said with a smile, "Chen Yang, ziyue is really a good girl."


    "Yes, it''s perfect." Chen Yang opened his mouth to meet him.


    Hearing these words, an ziyue, who is cleaning up, suddenly stagnates and is stunned in the same place. Then he can''t believe it and looks at Chen Yang.


    This is the first time that Chen Yang has officially admitted himself in front of the public.


    She turned her head slowly, only to find that her sweetheart''s eyes had been looking at her for a long time.


    "Sorry, ziyue, for keeping you waiting so long." Chen Yang said gently.


    His voice is still so gentle, not urgent and slow, but an ziyue, who is very familiar with him, obviously feels different.


    In this sentence, she heard a trace of heat.


    "Is..." An ziyue released her divine consciousness, and then widened her eyes.


    Because she found that Chen Yang''s realm actually began to loosen.


    This is not the slight fluctuation before, but the complete loosening.


    "Ziyue, I feel like I''ve changed." Chen Yang said again.


    "Because of ah Qi, right?" An ziyue put down her chopsticks and sat beside Chen Yang.


    Chen Yang said: "yes, originally I thought there was no hope of breakthrough in my life."


    He quietly looked at an ziyue, his eyes inexplicably hot.


    Seeing this, Li Yun got up immediately, helped Wang Hongyuan and went to the house.


    Strange to say, Li Yun was already drunk, but at this time his pace was surprisingly steady, and he entered the inner room without saying a word.


    Now, there are only Chen Yang and an ziyue in the main hall.


    Without outsiders, Chen Yang is no longer hiding, holding an ziyue.


    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry to have kept you waiting so long..." But there is a trace of guilt in Chen Yang''s eyes.


    An ziyue''s beautiful eyes are full of shock.


    Is this a teenager?


    It may have been nearly a hundred years since Chen Yang held himself.


    At that time, they were still in love, and their accomplishments were not strong. In order to complete the task of the college, they always worked hard.


    After every dangerous task, they always give each other a hug.


    At that time, Chen Yang promised an ziyue that when he became stronger, he would come to ask for marriage.


    At that time, everything was so beautiful. They accepted a very intelligent apprentice. Chen Yang taught in the college. An ziyue devoted herself to cultivation and lived a full and contented life.


    Until, the great apprentice Mu found an accident.At that time, Chen Yang closed his heart and kept looking for ways to save a living dead man who only breathed but had no soul.


    At that time, although an ziyue was heartbroken, she had a strong spirit, quietly pursued her sweetheart''s steps, and gave everything to help him without asking for any return.


    Then, Chen Yang disappears, enters the Qixuan world, meets ah Qi, and is opened up by this hot-blooded teenager.


    Feeling the change of her fiance, an ziyue is so happy. After nearly a hundred years of hard work, the scar on her husband''s heart finally shows signs of healing.


    She believes that as long as there is enough time, a few children will completely open Chen Yang''s heart and let him walk out of the original heavy everything.


    However, the reality is so cruel.


    God, cruelly deprived of its gift, once again took ah Qi''s life.


    An ziyue knows that Chen Yang has completely fallen, and his heart will never open again.


    But now, she was shocked to find that she was joking with her, ah Qi didn''t die.


    This event completely stimulated her and Chen Yang, especially the latter.


    It seems that Chen ziyue is a little strange when he is drinking.


    The fiance''s heart was finally completely opened.


    This fiery embrace is the best proof.


    "Ziyue, am I useless..." Chen Yang asked with guilt.


    At this time, his heart has been completely opened, ah Qi lost and recovered, let him feel like a dream in general.


    With a cup of wine down, the warmth in the abdomen with the whole body vein swim up, all over the body, he realized.


    Those who leave will never come back. Those who stay in front of them should be cherished.


    For 100 years, he asked a woman to open her heart for him, but there was no response.


    Chen Yang really regretted it, and his strong guilt made him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "I''m so useless..." Chen Yang repeated again, his eyes have been surrounded by a thick guilt.

 Chapter 338

    See Chen Yang this appearance, is absent-minded an ziyue suddenly wake up.


    "Chen Yang, do you want me to tell the truth?"


    "Well, to tell you the truth, no matter how you beat me or scold me, you can do anything." Chen Yang nodded and said with guilt, "I really owe you too much."


    An ziyue was silent for a while and said, "I''ve been with you since I was a child. I can''t understand you any more."


    "You really have many advantages, such as gentleness and kindness, hatred of evil, integrity and not old-fashioned, good-looking, and so on


    "But..." An ziyue said: "those are the most superficial things."


    Hearing this, Chen Yang''s body slightly stagnated, but did not speak.


    An ziyue continued: "you, in fact, are a very weak person."


    "At the beginning, you were sad because you didn''t save the next wild dog for several days, and sad for half a month because you didn''t save an old man who was terminally ill. There are so many similar things."


    "Your biggest weakness is actually your heart." With a sigh, an ziyue said, "your heart is too fragile..."


    "Yes..." Because if Chen Yang''s mind was closed, he would not be strong.


    But can you blame him?


    Although he is out of the ordinary, he is still human in nature. He can''t escape from the so-called seven emotions and six desires. The most important reason is not that he values emotion too much.


    An ziyue seriously said: "Chen Yang, Mu Xun has left, but ah Qi is still around us. Even if we break through the golden elixir and see the road, ah Qi is still ah Qi?"


    "It''s more than that." Chen Yangdao.


    An ziyue was stunned and didn''t know what he meant.


    A gentle smile blooms on Chen Yang''s face, and an irresistible word comes into her ears.


    "You are still the same you are."


    This words, an ziyue pupil suddenly shrink, stupefied for a long time, then as if lost all the strength in general, fell in Chen Yang''s arms.


    Holding an ziyue in his arms, Chen Yang gently said, "I owe you everything. I''ll repay it for the rest of my life."


    An ziyue blushed and buried her head in Chen Yang''s arms. After a long time, she gently spat out a word: "well."


    Then, an amazing breath came from Chen Yang.


    As he opened his heart and stayed at the peak of Yuanying for a long time, it also opened.


    Feel the vision of Chen Yang, an ziyue immediately work, will break free from it, she is afraid to disturb his lover.


    At this time, the big hand on her body is suddenly strong, holding an ziyue tightly.


    In doubt, an ziyue raises her head. She sees Chen Yang''s tender eyes. Beauty is occupied again.


    Forcing himself to recover, an ziyue said, "fool, you have to break through. Let me go."


    "I won''t let go." Chen Yang said gently.


    An ziyue frowned and said, "it will affect your breakthrough."


    Chen Yang shook his head: "it''s just a realm. It''s just a breakthrough in the future. Now I just want to hold you


    Words fall, his low face, close to an ziyue.


    In the beauty''s astonished eyes, their lips touched each other and did not separate for a long time.


    Two minutes later, the amazing breath slowly converged, their lips slowly separated, and there was a deep love in each other''s eyes.


    "Deceiving. I said yes. How did I move my mouth?" An ziyue is angry.


    "You are so beautiful, I can''t help it." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "Then don''t bear it, come again!" If the words fall, an ziyue will move her mouth.


    At this time, the door was knocked open with a bang, and Wang Hua''er''s roar came from the courtyard outside: "madam, I can''t hold him!"


    Yes, it was ah Qi who rushed into the house.


    Just when Chen Yang''s breath came out, several people outside the hospital all felt it.


    Knowing that master was going to break through, they were all very happy. Ah Qi, in particular, had a great posture of going in to protect the Dharma.


    Su Chengdao has always explained that there is an ziyue present, don''t worry.


    But ah Qi felt that as a pro apprentice, he could never work outside, and he was determined to enter.


    They couldn''t, so they had to hold him down.


    However, ah Qi''s physique is not built. People can''t stop him. He rushed into the house.


    The title of atmosphere destroyer is not built. At this critical moment, the young man rushed in and looked at the master and his wife who were hugging each other in the room, and the lips they were about to stick together.


    "You You won''t be there, will you Ah Qi said stupidly.


    "Whew", Chen Yang and an ziyue instantly let go of each other, so fast that ah Qi didn''t see clearly.


    "Cough You are wrong Chen Yang dry cough, embarrassed to say."No, I can''t read it wrong." Ah Qi vowed.


    As soon as he finished, he suddenly felt a chill, which was even colder than the cold wind, and even mixed with a little murderous.


    Looking up, she was looking up and down at him with a gentle smile. Her pretty face was still a little red, very soft.


    However, what ah Qi saw in his eyes was not a gentle beauty, but an impending extinct volcano.


    Next, the boy''s scream spread all over the Anping village, frightening some rhubarb dogs to bark.


    A few minutes later, ah Qi hung upside down in the air, pleading with an ziyue for mercy.


    Wang Hua''er had already entered the room, but he was clever enough to clean up the table and didn''t mean to plead.


    I can''t help it. Ah Qi''s death is so big that Wang Hua''er wants to beat him.


    Such a good atmosphere actually went in to disturb, if it was not for the pro apprentice, an ziyue would let ah Qi even have no skin left.


    "Madam, I''m wrong..." Ah Qi asked for mercy.


    "Hum." An ziyue is about to start again.


    However, a big hand in the middle of them, actually is Chen Yang.


    Chen Yang shakes his head, takes out a pill and puts it in ah Qi''s mouth. Then he enters a spiritual force and turns it away.


    Feeling the warmth coming from the pill, ah Qi was moved and said, "it''s better for master."


    Chen Yang ignored ah Qi, turned to an ziyue and said, "this will make him more painful."


    Smell speech, seven immediately stare big eyes, immediately felt a warm flow of his limbs.


    His face finally changed when the warmth flowed through his wound.


    It turns out that this is not a healing medicine, but a pain increasing pill that can multiply the pain!


    Then, ah Qi saw an ziyue''s beautiful face with a sneer.


    "No, madam, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. Don''t, don''t!"


    Then, the boy''s scream came out again. It was more fierce and distant than the last time. Even the busy market could be heard clearly.

 Chapter 339

    In the early morning, ah Qi came to the training ground at the foot of Qixuan mountain, accompanied by tangdou.


    Half a month has passed since his return. In a few days, it will be new year''s day, and the temperature of Qixuan is getting lower and lower, which has already exceeded zero.


    The boy took a deep breath, and the cold current had no effect on him.


    "Go ahead, sugar beans."


    "Well." Sugar beans nod and run.


    Since the concentration, the rabbit''s speed is faster, at this time a run directly into a white light, flow on the ground covered with thick snow.


    Looking at the white light moving back and forth, ah Qi''s eyes coagulated, then rushed out and rushed to the sugar bean.


    However, Tang Dou seems to have been prepared for a long time. With a flash of body shape, he easily evaded ah Qi''s fierce attack. Without any reduction in speed, he continued to move.


    A strike did not succeed, ah Qi is not upset, but smile to continue to catch up.


    So the training ground at the foot of the mountain appeared two chasing phantoms, one before and one after, fast as ghosts.


    This kind of pursuit is the game that ah Qi and Tang Dou often play.


    They both have strong physique and extremely fast speed, so chasing each other is the most simple and rough way to play.


    It used to be said that their accomplishments were not high, and they were just very fast.


    But now ah Qi has stepped out of the ordinary, and sugar beans are also half a step into the golden elixir. It''s hard for people to catch the pursuit.


    A few minutes later, with a light roar of ah Qi, the two shadows finally stopped.


    It turns out that the result has been separated, and sugar beans have lost.


    His cultivation is not as good as ah Qi''s, but it''s natural for him to run. After being caught, he kept kicking in ah Qi''s arms, which made the latter laugh.


    Because of the relationship of he Dao, ah Qi broke through the golden elixir in a hurry. He didn''t have time to consolidate his realm. After waking up, he didn''t even dare to use his strength.


    When breaking through the golden elixir, his physique will be greatly improved. Therefore, ah Qi can''t control his sudden growth of strength.


    However, with tangdou, he kept chasing and frolicking with each other. With his amazing savvy, he soon mastered a new power, and now he can freely retract and release it.


    Touch the head of sugar beans, ah Qi let go of the rabbit in his arms and let it fall to the ground.


    At this time, a gentle voice came from the rear: "yes, it seems to have completely controlled the power of the golden elixir."


    It was Chen Yang who came wearing a white gown, handsome and soft.


    After the heart knot opened, Chen Yang returned to his former appearance, and the genial smile on his face was more beautiful. However, he did not break through the spirit, but it was not much worse. Most of the time, it was only half a step.


    "That''s natural, but I can beat ah Qi Xian Zun violently even if I turn into a God." Ah Qi said triumphantly.


    With a smile and shaking his head, Chen Yang walked to ah Qi: "immortal, you really dare to say it. If you are heard by an expert, you can learn any little lesson."


    Ah Qi said: "what kind of master? Is there really a fairy? "


    Chen Yang said with a smile: "otherwise? What do you think we practice for? "


    Ah Qi said suspiciously: "except the devil? Protect the weak


    "No Chen Yang shook his head: "the primary reason for cultivation is to become immortal and live forever."


    Ah Qi said: "longevity? I haven''t heard of anyone who has a long life. "


    Chen Yang said: "when we reach that state, we can know our whereabouts?"


    "Yes, too." Ah Qi nodded, immediately put the matter behind him and asked, "what can I do for you, master?"


    Chen Yang said, "some old friends have come to see you."


    "Old friend?" Ah Qi was a little stunned. He didn''t seem to have any friends.


    The next moment, he seemed to suddenly think of something, happy face asked: "where?"


    Chen Yang: "your family."


    "All right." Ah Qi agreed and went straight to Anping village, leaving a long dust trail.


    Shaking his head, Chen Yang said to the sugar bean beside him, "let''s go, too."


    Tang Dou nodded and followed him to Anping village.


    ¡­¡­


    Ah Qi was so fast that he came to his own hospital and entered directly by pushing the door.


    When the gate opened, ah Qi found three familiar figures besides Su Chengdao.


    First of all, Gu Nan, who was dressed as a senior disciple of yujianzong, stood beside him, Li Jun, who was also dressed as a senior disciple.


    Finally, it was Ding Yuanqing, a strong man nearly two meters tall.


    "Oh, the Lord is back." Seeing ah Qi, Gu Nan said with a smile.


    Ah Qi said happily, "brother Gu, why are you here?"


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Come and have a look." Gu Nan had a smile on his face.


    "Ha ha, long time no see." Ah Qi strode into the hospital and sat in front of Gu Nan.


    At this time, Wang Hua''er came with a large pot of just brewed camellia."It''s a long way. Have a cup of tea first." Wang Hua''er put down the teapot and poured a cup of hot tea for everyone.


    "Thank you very much." They were all acquaintances. Several of them were not polite. They took the cup and drank it.


    At the entrance of the strong tea, the three suddenly brightened their eyes and tasted the extraordinary.


    "Good tea." Gu Nan praised.


    "Good tea, good craftsmanship." Even Ding Yuanqing''s eyes brightened. He not only praised tea, but also Wang Hua''er.


    Since the first World War of yujianzong, he has written off his grudges and become a good friend.


    "Hua''er is a great craftsman." Ah Qi said triumphantly. It seemed that Desser in his eyes was saying: I have a sister, but you don''t have one.


    Su Cheng asked, "brother Gu, it''s almost new year now. Come here now. Don''t you plan to go back to zongmen for the new year?"


    Gu Nan said: "no, we came with our elders. They came to talk with Mr. Chen Yang when they had something to do, so we came with them."


    "I see." The crowd nodded.


    "Speaking of it, your talent is terrible. It''s only half a year, and all of you have broken through the golden elixir. How can we live?" Gu Nan''s eyes are full of admiration and praise.


    Su Cheng said modestly: "where, elder brother Gu, you are in the late Jindan period. You are not slower than us at all."


    Gu Nan shook his head and said, "how old am I? How old are you? If you want to convert it, I''m afraid we can''t even match your tail."


    "Brother Gu is very serious. With your qualifications, you are definitely one of the best in the world." Su Chengdao replied quickly.


    Looking at the two people''s constant politeness, ah Qi couldn''t see any more.


    Turning his eyes around, the boy found another man with the same idea as himself, Ding Yuanqing beside him.


    I saw Ding Yuanqing''s face was gloomy, and it was obvious that he couldn''t listen any more.


    Seeing this, ah Qi yelled: "Hey, big fool, let''s go and have a fight?"


    "You''re the fool!" Ding Yuanqing suddenly angry: "I just grow a little tall, not stupid."


    Ah Qi waved his hand and changed the topic: "it doesn''t matter. Don''t you feel itchy?"


    Ding Yuanqing nodded: "it''s a little bit. Let''s go and compare."


    "Go."

 Chapter 340

    In the training ground at the foot of Qixuan mountain, ah Qi and Ding Yuanqing stand opposite each other three meters apart.


    In the distance between them, Su Chengdao and Gu Nan sat at the stone table, drunk with tea, talking and laughing, watching the movement from time to time.


    I can''t help it. I heard that two monsters would fight again. Naturally, they would not miss such a good play.


    "Ah Qi, that guy''s bloody power has improved a lot. Don''t be careless." Li Jun shouts a reminder.


    Ah Qi waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, don''t worry."


    Words fall, he looked at Ding Yuanqing, said: "silly big, but I knot Dan oh."


    "I know." Ding Yuanqing said faintly.


    He had known the realm of several people for a long time. He was shocked and had already finished it before.


    In this situation, Ding Yuanqing''s calm character will only make him happier.


    A real man just likes challenges.


    "Come on." Ding Yuanqing clenched his fists with both hands, and a burst of spirit burst out. His coat was torn instantly, revealing the solid muscles inside, and the huge scar left by ah Qi, which was shocking.


    "It''s not much of a gain." Ah Qi curled his lips and slowly assumed a fighting posture.


    Smell speech, Ding Yuanqing forehead when the green muscle burst up, roar a rushed to seven.


    Close to the youth, Ding Yuanqing''s huge fist directly blows out, does not leave the hand, comes up is full strength.


    With his self-cultivation and the secret skill of xuesha sect, he can kill small monsters directly with this fist. Even medium-sized monsters will be injured by this fist.


    "Boom!" The huge fist splashed a large amount of dust, but Dante Yuanqing didn''t relax in his eyes.


    He knew that he was empty.


    "Powerful, powerful as ever."


    Sure enough, the boy has already dodged and is standing behind Ding Yuanqing.


    Putting away his fists, Ding turned around and said, "how did you start to hide? In the past, you will definitely fight me with this blow. "


    "Hey, hey." Ah Qi chuckled: "the times have changed. Now it''s not popular to bombard."


    "What''s popular then?" Ding Yuanqing doubts.


    "Kite flying is popular." Words fall, seven heart read a move, to Ding Yuanqing hit a purple thunder.


    Now he has broken through the golden elixir, and his magic power has increased a lot. Purple thunder has grown from the original finger to the small arm.


    As if he had been prepared, Ding Yuanqing stretched out his arms, blocked the front, and exchanged blows with purple thunder, making a "pa" crisp sound.


    After the purple light, Ding Yuanqing''s arms were exposed, but without damage.


    Because the blood evil force had gushed out and covered his arms, it was like a layer of red and black metal, especially shiny.


    Seeing this, ah Qi was surprised and said, "eh, you can instantly send out blood evil force."


    Ding Yuanqing said with a smile: "you are not the only one who is making progress."


    He put down his arms, then a light drink, more blood force gushed out, completely covered his arms.


    Clenching hands, Ding Yuanqing said in a deep voice: "come on, let me see your real strength, to the collision between two men!"


    "Oh." Let''s have a smile


    Sure enough, see this thick blood evil spirit dint, ah seven is to endure not to live finally.


    His physique was terrible, especially after breaking through the golden elixir, he didn''t know what level he was strong.


    But after seeing Ding Yuanqing, who is wrapped with blood evil power, ah Qi mentions his desire to fight.


    Intuition tells him that Ding Yuanqing can block himself.


    "Bang!" In an instant, ah Qi disappeared in the same place. When he appeared again, he had already collided with Ding Yuanqing''s fist.


    After the heavy noise, there was a circle of air burst out from between their fists, with the surrounding dust.


    Then, there was a loud bang. The two men''s fists exchanged blows again. After a dozen fists, the two sides stepped back and stopped.


    At this time, they have been filled with smoke and dust, completely exposed a vacuum zone.


    "Good What a powerful force. " Gu Nan swallowed the tea in his mouth, and his eyes were shocked.


    Judging from the strength just erupted, Gu Nan knew that he was no longer Ding Yuanqing''s opponent.


    With the strength of the other side, you can control yourself quickly now.


    This is the reason why we can break through all kinds of laws.


    Ding Yuanqing''s upper body is naked. Because of the collision just now, his blood has been boiling, and his bare upper body is steaming hot.


    He asked, "how? My new blood evil power. "


    "It''s amazing. It''s even with me after the breakthrough." Ah Qi said seriously.


    Ding Yuanqing said, "I know you didn''t do your best."


    "Yes." Ah seven nodded.


    With a light smile, Ding Yuanqing said, "I didn''t come out either."Words fall, he is a low drink again, the blood inside the body boils more fierce.


    Then, more blood evil power appeared from under the skin, covering Ding Yuanqing''s whole body in the blink of an eye, leaving behind the head with messy long hair.


    It''s not just blood evil power. With the boiling of blood, Ding Yuanqing''s bulging muscles swelled and his whole body was much higher. Obviously, he used the secret method of strengthening his body.


    However, this time it was different. His body did not become exaggerated. Although it expanded a circle, his appearance was very balanced, just like the original one, which was enlarged in a better proportion.


    In addition to the bloody power, Ding Yuanqing is just like a changed person, and his momentum is amazing.


    Seeing this, even ah Qi was shocked.


    Compared with the people in the distance, as a congenital Tao, he can see more things.


    The most obvious is the explosive power in Ding Yuanqing''s body.


    Ah Qi even has the feeling that Ding Yuanqing is more fierce than a large monster.


    "How? That''s my best form Ding Yuanqing had a meal: "it is specially used to deal with your state."


    "It''s amazing." Ah Qi was convinced that the other side''s state was definitely tempered by blood and fighting.


    He thought he could break through the golden elixir and crush Ding Yuanqing easily, but after seeing this gesture, he knew he was wrong.


    The same genius, no one''s strength is weak, some, only obedience to the ordinary cowardice.


    "Zizizi." Blood thunder blooms from ah Qi, and then the red light is flourishing, converging into a strong evolution God thunder.


    He''s going to do his best.


    "Has your magic evolved?" Seeing the different blood thunder, Ding Yuanqing asked.


    Ah Qi said with a smile, "yes, as you said, everyone is making progress."


    "Ha ha, well said." With a laugh, Ding Yuanqing strides forward and rushes to ah Qi.


    Compared with teenagers, his strength is not too weak, and he believes that today''s teenagers will definitely use their strength to collide with themselves.


    Two people have long regarded each other as opponents, powerful opponents above the physique.

 Chapter 341

    Ding Yuanqing is black and red with a bright metallic luster. After strengthening, he is more than two meters tall and full of heat. His momentum is amazing.


    Like a wild animal, he rushed to ah Qi with great strength.


    Ding Yuanqing''s formation directly shocked the audience.


    At this time, there is no need for extra performance, just the momentum of his body can be judged, now Ding Yuanqing, absolutely can beat large monsters.


    Can ah Qi bear such a powerful force?


    People''s eyes turned to the young man in front of him. He was much taller than two years ago. But in front of Ding Yuanqing''s face, which was like a giant beast, he was still as vulnerable as a little doll.


    Then, the huge fist came to ah Qi''s eyes, but he still didn''t move, which made everyone''s breathing obviously stagnant.


    At this time, the young man finally shot.


    The blood thunder around the body jumps suddenly, and ah Qi grabs his right fist.


    The next moment, his fists directly hit Shangding Yuanqing''s giant fist at a speed that can''t be captured by the naked eye.


    When the two fists hit each other, the heart of the spectators almost stopped beating.


    On one side is Ding Yuanqing, who is incomparable in momentum and can be directly perceived, and on the other side is ah Qi, a boy who is born with supernatural skills and has a rebellious physique.


    What will happen?


    "Bang!" With a dull sound, a huge wave of air gushed from the two fists, driving the surrounding air to burst out, and an obvious circle appeared at their feet.


    If you look at it carefully, you can see that the circle is actually the edge of a big pit with a slight depression, and this pit was raised by the air waves.


    Seeing this scene, people subconsciously took a breath.


    "It''s just a fist. It''s so powerful. I''m afraid their physique is comparable to that of the top monsters." Wang Hua''er stares at the beautiful eye surprised way.


    "No, I''m afraid I''ve surpassed it." Su Chengdao frowned and shook his head.


    Li Jun''s eyes were wide open, and he was surprised to ask, "beyond? Have you reached the level of a giant monster


    "No Seeing that his younger martial brother was so surprised, Gu Nan quickly explained: "it''s not so exaggerated. It''s just beyond the horizontal line of the large monster. It doesn''t reach a higher level."


    "What do you mean?" Li Jun some don''t understand, continue to ask.


    "In short, it is between the giant monster and the large monster." Su Chengdao explained a sentence, Li Jun immediately clear.


    In the field, Ding Yuanqing and ah Qi''s fists are still together, not separated, and their eyes are full of shock to each other.


    Just a wave of collision, the real situation only they know.


    It''s just a punch. It''s a point.


    They split their fists and stepped back.


    "I lost," Ding said


    Ah Qi chuckled: "I didn''t win either."


    He stretched out his right hand and saw a distinct tremor.


    Ah was injured in seven fists.


    "Hum." Ding Yuanqing sneered and raised his right hand.


    His arm was wrapped under the blood evil force, and it was glossy, but he could clearly see the slight trembling.


    It''s not because of the cold weather, but because of the powerful power of the youth.


    This hit collided with each other, and they were even.


    Shock, that''s natural.


    Whether ah Qi or Ding Yuanqing, they all think that they have the strength far beyond each other.


    But now, they find that they are wrong, and each other''s progress is faster and more amazing than they think.


    However, they were more shocked than the two of them who were watching from a distance.


    Judging from the result, it was a draw. Why did Ding Yuanqing say he lost?


    We all know Ding Yuanqing''s character, that is, a dead duck''s mouth is hard and never soft. In this point, he is very similar to ah Qi.


    However, ah Qi Bi Ding Yuan Qing is much more tactful and flexible, but the latter is the kind who will not admit defeat even if he dies.


    However, such a character of Ding Yuanqing, actually took the initiative to admit defeat.


    Wang Hua''er and his friends, Gu Nan and Li Jun, were shocked, as if they saw something incredible.


    Ding Yuanqing said: "in terms of strength, we are even, but in other aspects, I am much worse than you."


    Ah Qi picks her eyebrows slightly, waiting for the following.


    "I know that what you have is not only your physique, but also your breathtaking affinity with the five elements, and your speed is faster than ghosts." Ding Yuanqing''s eyes were fixed and said: "I''m sure if you use those forces, I can''t last two minutes. Even a minute may not hold


    "Ah Qi, I''m not as good as you!"


    As soon as the words came out, the people nearby took a cool breath again.They know ah Qi is very strong, but they didn''t expect to be so strong.


    Ding Yuanqing just burst out of momentum, but they can see with their own eyes, the golden elixir actually broke out beyond the power of large monsters, this is already a genius.


    And such a character, even openly admitted that he could not survive for two minutes under the young man.


    It''s a surrender, a surrender to absolute power.


    What strength is ah Qi now?


    Wang Hua''er didn''t know.


    After all, as soon as he broke through, he had already joined the Tao, directly burst out the power of transcending the spirit, and crushed a Dharma Dharma Dharma.


    After they met in a hurry, ah Qi didn''t make a move, so they didn''t know the specific strength of the youth, only knew that he was very strong.


    But now it seems that teenagers are stronger than they estimated.


    As for how strong it is, we can only wait for him to make a move.


    "You know, I''m not like you." When they were shocked, ah Qi opened his mouth.


    "My strength is brought by talent. For you, I just won at the starting line." Ah Qi said seriously: "but you are different. Your strength comes from real training. I can feel the strong evil spirit from you. It should be the demons who died in your hands."


    Smell speech, people can''t help rolling their eyes, Ding Yuanqing is more want to vomit blood impulse.


    At the starting line? Ah Qi''s words really make people vomit three liters of blood.


    In order to surpass you, Ding Yuanqing is fighting with powerful monsters all day long. His powerful strength and bloody evil power are in exchange for his life.


    But what about ah Qi? It all depends on the talent. The physique is born, the blood god thunder is born, and the abnormal five elements affinity is also born. There is hardly any training to speak of.


    It''s really irritating to compare people.


    Not enough, but it aroused the curiosity of the public.


    Evil spirit, like murderous spirit, is a very mysterious thing.


    It is not like the air in general has a type of quality, can easily change.


    Evil spirit is more like a kind of invisible momentum. It will only appear when it reaches a strong level and be perceived by a keen person.

 Chapter 342

    Gu Nan knows Ding Yuanqing''s experience in the past two years. He is like a crazy beast, fighting all day long in the wilderness just to make himself stronger.


    Gu Nan sometimes even suspects that Ding Yuanqing''s psychology may be distorted.


    But after the contact, he was relieved.


    Ding Yuanqing''s ferocity is revealed only in the face of monsters and enemies. At ordinary times, he is just a relatively strong big man. Although he looks not easy to provoke, he is not frightening.


    If there is evil spirit in him, Gu Nan absolutely believes it.


    After all, it''s not so normal for people to kill eight thousand monsters.


    However, although he has evil spirit, he is absolutely not strong. It''s not the degree that people can perceive. At least Gu Nan can''t do it now.


    Now ah Qi says that he can sense it, which is very intriguing.


    "You said you could feel the evil spirit on me?" Ding Yuanqing opened her eyes slightly and asked.


    Ah Qi said with a smile: "yes, there are absolutely many monsters who died under your hands."


    Ding Yuanqing didn''t answer. After a moment''s silence, he said, "I did kill a lot, but no one ever said I had evil spirit, even my father."


    "It''s all said, I''m different from you." Ah Qi was a little impatient when he waved his hand.


    "That''s all." Ding Yuanqing shook his head, no longer pursue, then flashed a touch of firmness in his eyes, said: "I lost my strength, but I didn''t surrender."


    Words fall, he pinches double fists again, stare at the front of seven.


    See this appearance, ah seven smile: "this just like you."


    So Xuelei appeared again, and a smile appeared on the boy''s face.


    "Ah The two roared at each other at the same time.


    Then came a dull crash, followed by a deafening explosion of air.


    Ah Qi and Ding Yuanqing hit each other with their fists again. In an instant, they hit each other with unknown fists.


    They didn''t dodge. Their legs were standing on the ground, and they didn''t move. They were all up and down, but their arms were constantly hurling at each other. The speed was so fast that they had formed a shadow of boxing.


    The basin like fists, in sharp contrast to ah Qi''s small white fists, kept colliding.


    Because of their great strength, the pit under their feet became bigger and bigger, and even there were many more holes around them, which were blown open by the burst air.


    In a short time of more than ten seconds, the surrounding area of the two people was already in a mess.


    "Bang!" There was another dull sound. The shadow of their fists finally stopped. The big fists collided with the small fists, and they were neck and neck.


    But both sides know it''s time to do it.


    It''s impossible for the two sides to decide whether to win or lose if they keep fighting like this.


    It''s the attack that will determine the outcome.


    "Whew!" Ah Qi''s figure suddenly disappeared, and he began to use his terrible speed.


    After breaking through the golden elixir, ah Qi''s blood thunder has a new effect, that is, it can be separated from the perception of divine consciousness. With the originally terrible speed, ah Qi seems to have disappeared and cannot be caught by the naked eye.


    The youth''s figure disappears, Ding Yuanqing''s pupil shrinks slightly, but immediately returns to the original state.


    He didn''t expect that ah Qi''s speed was even faster, but Ding Yuanqing, who had excellent fighting talent, immediately calmed down and let out his divine sense.


    Ding Yuanqing was stunned again when his divine sense came out. He did not expect that there was a blank in his divine sense, and there was no figure of any young man.


    "What''s the matter?" Ding Yuanqing was puzzled in his heart. With his understanding of the youth, the other side would never run away.


    The next moment, he knew the answer.


    A burst of pain came from Ding Yuanqing''s abdomen. Looking down, ah Qi''s figure appeared in front of him. His fist had fallen into his abdomen. The huge force made Ding Yuanqing fly out directly and rolled over the ground for more than ten meters before he could stop.


    Ding Yuanqing''s defense was terrible because of the blood evil force. Ah Qi''s fist didn''t have much effect. After flying out, Ding Yuanqing stood up with a carp.


    There was a trace of blood on his mouth, which was shocked by ah Qi''s powerful force.


    If it wasn''t for xueshali, the young man''s fist could definitely pierce Ding Yuanqing''s stomach.


    Looking at Ding Yuanqing in the distance, ah Qi said, "my natural magic can block the perception of divine consciousness."


    "I see." Knead the stomach, Ding Yuanqing knows.


    There is no other nonsense. Ah Qi''s figure disappears again, and he has to start again.


    It seems to be giving Ding Yuanqing a chance. He didn''t punch directly.


    Ding Yuanqing also seems to know the meaning of youth. His eyes rotate quickly to catch ah Qi''s figure.


    It has to be said that Ding Yuanqing has a very terrible fighting talent. With all his attention, a vague red shadow gradually appears in his eyes. He actually sees ah Qi''s figure.


    However, it''s just a vague shadow. From the track, the teenager is circling around him. Because the speed is too fast to be perceived by the naked eye, it seems to disappear.All of a sudden, red shadow comes to Ding Yuanqing and makes him feel shocked. He wants to defend himself, but his body can''t keep up with his conscious reaction.


    With a bang, Ding Yuanqing flew out again.


    Getting up again, Ding Yuanqing covered his chest and said, "it''s too fast."


    Ah Qi said, "you''re not bad. You can see me."


    Ding Yuanqing said: "only a little shadow can be seen vaguely, and there is no power to fight back."


    "Now that you can see it, it means that you have surpassed most people." Ah Qi showed a touch of appreciation in his eyes: "you know, when I broke out, even the powerful ones could not see me."


    "Transforming the spirit?" Not only Ding Yuanqing, but also Gu Nan.


    That''s the realm above Yuanying. It''s estimated that there are few people in the whole Qixuan circle. At least they haven''t heard of such existence.


    Ding Yuanqing asked: "is it in the outside world?"


    Ah Qi frowned and asked, "do you know?"


    "Well." Ding Yuanqing nodded: "some time ago, my father has told me about you. I believe Gu Nan and they should also know."


    Smelling speech, ah Qi said with a smile: "then I won''t explain so much. You just need to know that your fighting aptitude is more powerful than that of the strong one."


    Ding Yuanqing chuckled and asked, "I believe what you said, but it''s the powerful one who makes you release your divine power. What''s the result?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Ah Qi waved his hand and didn''t want to answer. After all, it''s about his own harmony, so we can''t let too many people know.


    "If you don''t, just go on." Ding Yuanqing is very decisive and raises his fists directly to signal ah Qi to continue.


    "I like your character of doing what you don''t want to do." With a smile, ah Qi''s figure disappeared again.


    Then, Ding Yuanqing''s tall figure continued to fly out, and the field ushered in a one-sided beating.

 Chapter 343

    "Bang!"


    Ah Qi''s fist hit Ding Yuanqing''s shoulder. His body shape of more than two meters was like paper paste. He flew upside down and fell heavily on the ground, wiping out a long trace.


    Body stop, Ding Yuanqing a carp beat up and then up, looking forward to the front of the seven.


    His body is still covered with blood evil force, as hard as iron, ah Qi''s fist did not cause much damage to the surface.


    However, Ding Yuanqing''s internal organs are surging. The blood evil spirit can resist the outside, but can''t resist the inside. Although he is strong, his internal organs are not as good as the muscles and bones outside.


    The youth strength is huge, Rao is blocked by the blood evil force, the remaining strength can also shock him.


    Ah Qi''s figure disappears again, Ding Yuanqing''s pupil shrinks, and immediately catches the young man''s position.


    "I see it!" Ding Yuanqing''s eyes are locked on a red shadow five meters away.


    Unfortunately, he flew out.


    There''s no way. Ah Qi''s speed is too fast, and Ding Yuanqing can''t keep up. Even if his eyes react, his body can''t follow up.


    Get up again, Ding Yuanqing''s mouth has spilled a trace of blood, his viscera has been injured a lot.


    Seeing this, ah Qi gathered up blood thunder and said, "big fool, you can''t stop me. Give up quickly."


    Wipe dry the bloodstain of the corner of the mouth, Ding Yuanqing chuckles, way: "can''t stop also want to stop, come again!"


    "It is." Ah Qi slightly raised his eyebrows. Ding Yuanqing''s reaction was completely in his expectation, so he said with a smile: "as you wish."


    The boy''s figure disappeared again, Ding Yuanqing flew out again, then stood up again, and was beaten away again and again, without stopping.


    Seeing the tragic situation of Ding Yuanqing, Gu Nan felt deeply.


    Once upon a time, ah Qi was beaten by Ding Yuanqing in such a way. At that time, he was so absorbed that his strength was far less than that of the other side. He was not an opponent at all.


    Who knows, in just two years, the strength of the youth has reached the point where he can completely crush Ding Yuanqing, which is really a formidable young man.


    "I said, it''s just a duel. There''s no need to fight so hard, right?" Li Jun some can''t see down, although he to Ding Yuanqing some don''t fork, but still spoke.


    Gu Nan said: "that''s their business. We can''t obstruct it."


    "Yes, both of them have terrible physique. This kind of beating is nothing." Su Chengdao takes the road.


    "But if you go on fighting like this, you''ll get hurt." Li Jun''s eyes flashed a trace of worry, after all, visceral injuries can not be cured.


    Wang Hua''er said with a smile: "don''t worry, with me, multiple injuries are no problem."


    Seeing that Wang Hua''er was so confident, Li Jun shook his head, did not speak, and quietly looked at the unilateral beating in front of him.


    "Bang bang!"


    Ding Yuanqing fell down again and again, and stood up again and again. Until now, he didn''t shout a cry of pain. At most, it was because of the severe pain from the viscera.


    He was steaming hot, very conspicuous.


    On the other side, ah Qi under the blood thunder was smiling and asked, "is that enough?"


    "Almost." Erasing the blood from the corners of his mouth, Ding Yuanqing clenched his fist again.


    "Then come again!" Then, ah Qi''s figure disappeared again.


    At this time, Ding Yuanqing, who had been well prepared, immediately captured the figure of the boy.


    He has been beaten by ah Qi for several minutes, and he has no power to fight back, but he is not without harvest. At least his eyes are more and more keen.


    By now, Ding Yuanqing has been able to fully capture ah Qi''s action track.


    Ah Qi knew his idea naturally, so he never used his speed advantage to attack Ding Yuanqing''s naked head and legs. Instead, he hit the body covered by blood evil force.


    They have become friends since the first World War. Ah Qi, who knows Ding Yuanqing''s weakness, is deliberately training each other.


    Can''t catch up with each other''s speed, at least can see well.


    This is Ding Yuanqing''s idea and ah Qi''s meaning. Without communication, they can understand each other in physical contact.


    Suddenly, ah Qi''s figure appears in front of Ding Yuanqing, and his fist wrapped in blood thunder blows out directly.


    At this time, a touch of shock flashed in the eyes of the young man.


    Ding Yuanqing''s arm, almost at the same time with his fist, stood in front of him.


    With a bang, his fist was on his black and red arm, and Ding Yuanqing''s figure retreated.


    But this time, he did not fall down, with the arm of the block, Ding Yuanqing stopped.


    Looking up, Ding Yuanqing''s eyes Rose with a strong sense of war.


    Seeing this, ah Qi also laughed: "you can do it so quickly. Your fighting ability is really terrible."


    Exhaled a breath of heat, Ding Yuanqing said with a smile: "I''ve been fighting in the wilderness for so many years, and fighting has already become an instinct. If you can''t make progress under your deliberate release of water, won''t tens of thousands of monsters be killed in vain?"


    Ah Qi gave a thumbs up and asked, "fierce, fierce, do you want to continue?""Of course, I want to continue, I want to know where my limit is, and I want to see how far the gap between you and me has opened up." Eyes a coagulation, Ding Yuanqing serious way: "next, do not have to stay."


    Ah Qi was stunned: "are you sure?"


    "Sure." Ding Yuanqing nodded seriously.


    Staring at Ding Yuanqing for two seconds, ah Qi nodded and said, "OK."


    With that, he clenched his fist again, and the blood burst out at Leighton, with astonishing momentum.


    At the same time, Ding Yuanqing also gave a big drink, and the blood around him gave out a faint red light.


    With the appearance of the red light, his body temperature seemed to be higher, and the heat on his body was more intense, almost catching up with the fog.


    "Did you keep it?" Ah Qi picked her eyebrows slightly.


    Ding Yuanqing shook his head: "do not keep hands, this is a backwater move, after use I will be weak for ten days and a half."


    Ah Qi asked, "how long can it last?"


    Ding Yuanqing said: "dozens of interest."


    "That''s very strong?" Ah Qi immediately raised a strong interest, body arched, is about to start.


    In a flash, their momentum soared, and all the spectators were surprised.


    Did not expect that even at this time, the two actually retained the strength, this battle, has already surpassed the level of Jindan.


    "Shua!" Ah Qi''s figure disappeared. Everyone knew that he had done it.


    But Ding Yuanqing reacted faster than everyone else. All his attention was on ah Qi.


    After a few minutes of exercise, he had seen a red track, which was shooting at him at a high speed.


    Just in an instant, Ding Yuanqing predicted ah Qi''s attack point and immediately reached out to block it.


    "Bang!" The boy''s fist hit Ding Yuanqing''s arm.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked. Unexpectedly, Ding Yuanqing actually saw the figure of the boy and successfully blocked it.


    It''s a second punch, not a coincidence.


    The fist is blocked, ah Qi is not surprised, this is the result he wants.


    Without hesitation, his figure disappeared again.


    Seeing this, Ding Yuanqing''s face changed greatly. He raised his fist to his back.

 Chapter 344

    "Bang!" It''s another dull sound, but it''s the sound of fist to fist.


    Ah Qi''s attack was once again reflected by Ding Yuanqing.


    The boy disappeared again and hit three fists in a row. Without exception, all of them were blocked by Ding Yuanqing.


    The last punch was blocked, ah Qi pushed his legs and fell two meters away.


    "The power has been greatly increased and the speed has been much faster. Is this your last move?"


    "Well." Ding Yuanqing nodded: "this is my strongest move."


    Ah Qi asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Not yet." Ding Yuanqing road.


    Smell speech, ah seven corners of the mouth show a smile: "play a bet."


    "What?" Ding Yuanqing doubts.


    Ah Qi said, "I''ll kill you in ten minutes. If I win, let me take the name of this move."


    "Ten breath?" Ding Yuanqing was slightly stunned.


    The other side is also too arrogant. He knows his moves best. Under the outbreak, the defense of strength, speed and blood evil power has increased greatly.


    At the beginning, he was in the wilderness, but relying on this recruit student, he killed three combined large monsters, which shocked the whole clan.


    After the news came out, the first reaction of the seven Xuan practitioners was that they didn''t believe it. The alliance of three large monsters made Yuan Ying a little headache, and he was just a golden elixir.


    Ding Yuanqing doesn''t care what the outside world thinks. All he does is to make himself stronger.


    Since the last battle with ah Qiyi, he has deeply realized his own shortcomings. He knows that the gap between teenagers and himself will be bigger and bigger.


    Today, I saw that, indeed, ah Qi''s strength was so strong that Ding Yuanqing, who never refused to lose, gave up.


    However, although the youth is strong, it is absolutely impossible for him to win the strongest state within ten breath.


    Ding Yuanqing has absolute confidence to win the bet.


    A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth and he said in a cold voice, "yes, if you don''t beat me within ten breath, I will name your next move. How about that?"


    Hearing the words, the spectators were shocked. Unexpectedly, their brain circuits were so similar that they were all entangled in their names.


    "Yes." Ah Qi nodded, a fireball in his hand, and said, "fireball explosion is the beginning."


    With a little push, the fireball takes off.


    For a moment, everyone''s attention was focused on the fireball.


    "Boom!" The fireball burst open.


    At the same time, ah Qi''s figure disappeared directly.


    Seeing this, Ding Yuanqing, who had already begun to pay attention, immediately clenched his fist and fixed his eyes on the fuzzy red shadow.


    "Ha Ding Yuanqing took the initiative to attack.


    At this time, the figure of ah Qi appeared under the huge fist, and there was a trace of obvious amazement in his eyes.


    The boy''s figure disappeared again before the blow of his fist, and appeared on the side of Ding Yuanqing, with a blow.


    However, Ding Yuanqing has been prepared for a long time, and he elbows ah Qi.


    Under the strengthening, his speed is much faster, and he can barely keep up with ah Qi, but he just keeps up.


    Before elbowing, ah Qi disappeared again. It was easy for him to avoid these attacks.


    If it''s a normal fight, these are nothing, but now they''ve made a bet and won within ten interest.


    Up to now, two interest hours have passed.


    If Ding Yuanqing can block ah Qi''s two moves, he can block ah Qi''s three moves, even five moves and six moves.


    Under the cover of xuesha''s power, his defense is very amazing. Let alone five fists, even ah Qi''s ten fists, the opponent may not be able to fall down.


    The only thing that can cause effective damage to him is the powerful spell. The first one that bears the brunt is the flame fist seal, Ye Yan.


    Ding Yuanqing has lost twice in this move. This third time, he will not win, at least not within ten breath.


    Ah Qi''s figure disappeared and appeared continuously. He launched more than ten attacks in succession, but they were all solved by Ding Yuan Qinghua.


    By now, time has passed. The only thing he meets is Ding Yuanqing''s arm. Yeyan''s mark is only three. Even if it explodes, it won''t cause much damage.


    "It looks like he''s been on guard." Ah Qi said in his heart, stop his body and take two big steps back.


    "Why, give up?" Ding Yuanqing slightly pick eyebrows, time is less than half, ah seven so retreat, and give up no two.


    It''s just the naming right of the move. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether you win or lose. People in the distance don''t care much, and their expressions don''t change much.


    "Give up, it''s impossible." Ah Qi chuckled: "I''ve thought of the name of your move. It''s called backwater."


    "Back water?" Ding Yuanqing pondered, looked up and said, "it sounds good. I adopted it, but you still lost."


    "Lose? I didn''t say that A smile appeared in the corner of ah Qi''s mouth, and his right index finger pointed to the sky.Seeing this, Ding Yuanqing was shocked and couldn''t figure out what ah Qi''s middle two action meant.


    In fact, not only he, but also the people in the distance were at a loss as to what he wanted to do.


    Only Wang Hua''er and Su Cheng Dao frown slightly. They seem to think of something, but they are not sure.


    "Hey, hey." Ah Qi''s mouth grinned, and a faint smell came from him.


    This is an indescribable breath, ethereal, elusive, Ding Yuanqing has never heard of such things, even Gu Nan and Li Jun are stunned.


    However, the moment he felt this breath, Wang Hua''er''s face changed greatly, full of horror.


    This breath, their impression is too deep, that is the only way to have, although not strong, but immediately by several people out.


    "Ah Qi, what are you doing?" Wang Hua''er lost her voice and screamed. She could no longer bear the pain of losing her brother.


    Words shout out, her body also didn''t stop, will rush to seven.


    "Wait a minute." At this time, Su Chengdao stopped her.


    "What are you doing! That''s he Dao. Don''t you know how ah Qi got there last time? " There was a flash of anger in Wang Hua''er''s eyes.


    Ignoring Wang Hua''er''s eyes, Su Cheng asked, "do you think it''s just a contest, do you need to use he Dao?"


    Wang Hua''er said, "but the smell is obvious."


    "Not the same." One side of the cold such as a voice: "this breath is very weak, just like he just broke through the golden elixir."


    For ah Qi, she always observes very carefully.


    "Yes, didn''t ah Qi use it before? It seems to be called Ten percent of the way. " The sugar bean whispered.


    "Ten percent?" Smell speech, Wang Hua Er is tiny a Leng, she thought of this matter.


    When dealing with Mo Jiao before, ah Qi did shout like this, and his breath was the same as now. However, after joining the Tao, ah Qi had nothing to do, and he was able to take it in and out freely. Until everyone was in danger, he had to take action to completely join the Tao.

 Chapter 345

    "I see." Wang Hua''er seems to know some, no longer struggle, but a pair of beautiful eyes is closely staring at ah Qi, for fear that he made some mistakes.


    Not only him, but also others. Ah Qi''s return is the biggest miracle. They can no longer bear the pain of losing their youth.


    On the other side, ah Qi''s index finger is facing the sky, the corners of his mouth are open, and his eyes are narrowed into a line.


    "I said within ten breath, then it must be within ten breath." He spoke, but in a simple word.


    Then, ah Qi''s fingers began to move, pointing slowly towards Ding Yuanqing.


    An amazing scene happened.


    With the boy''s fingers moving, the clear sky suddenly became gloomy. Dark clouds came out of nowhere and covered the top of the boy and Ding Yuanqing''s head. Besides them, the sky was still clear.


    Then, arcs appeared in the air, beating slightly, which was a sign of the extreme power of thunder.


    Finally, the boy''s fingers fell completely, pointing to the front of Ding Yuanqing.


    In an instant, Ding Yuanqing''s hair explodes. Even if it''s wrapped in blood, he still feels cool. It''s a fear in his bones.


    He killed so many monsters. It is reasonable that his fear has disappeared. Why does it appear out of thin air now?


    He was not the only one who was puzzled. Even the people who watched the battle in the distance were all jumping in their hearts.


    It''s just a finger. It directly changes the celestial phenomena. What a terrible affinity?


    Can the innate Tao really control the heaven and earth?


    At this time, time has passed, nine interest, only a little short of the last point, Ding Yuanqing won.


    But now, Ding Yuanqing didn''t feel like he had won. His heart was beating. He was surprised to see the strong power of heaven and earth around him.


    The next moment, a thunderbolt from the sky, the moment submerged Ding Yuanqing.


    This is a strong lightning, more than one meter thick, straight down from the sky. When everyone didn''t respond, Ding Yuanqing was submerged in the blue and purple light.


    Lightning, come fast, go fast, but less than a second, the blue light disappeared, into a small arc disappeared in the air.


    At the same time, Ding Yuanqing appeared in front of everyone.


    Although he was blackened, he had lost consciousness, and his face even retained the horror of being struck by lightning.


    The blood evil power has disappeared, leaving the naked upper body. Although the whole body is still steaming, it is emitting a strong smell of scorch.


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s shock came out from the bottom of their hearts, and the color of shock was completely written on their faces.


    Don''t mention Ding Yuanqing. We all know that if they were to be them at that time, they would not be able to take this move either. It was the instant magic under the sky. The blood evil power could not be prevented, let alone they?


    Ten breath is ten breath. The young man really did it, and it seemed very easy to see him. The whole move didn''t last more than one breath from the front to the back, so it was impossible to defend.


    With this move alone, there is no rival in the golden elixir.


    All of a sudden, a dull "Dong" interrupts people''s astonishment. It turns out that Ding Yuanqing''s body can''t support him and he hits the ground heavily.


    After he lost consciousness, his figure returned to its original shape, and he was more than one meter nine tall.


    Ah Qi, who was opposite him, was still smiling and relaxed.


    The more so, the more surprised people are. Is this the real strength of teenagers?


    It''s just the beginning of the golden elixir. Unexpectedly, it shows such a strong strength. There is a body against the sky outside, and there are amazing techniques inside. Under Yuan Ying, ah Qi is afraid that he has no rival.


    Even if it''s a low-level Yuanying, I''m afraid it''ll be able to deal with it.


    At this time, a smile on the face of a seven suddenly changed, the original confident look into a full unbelievable.


    Then, the inexplicable breath instantly converged and disappeared, making ah Qi''s face stunned.


    Seeing him like this, the people around him were confused. What happened to the boy? Why does his face change dramatically?


    Just for a moment, almost without any thinking, Wang Hua''er rushed to ah Qi''s side.


    Wang Hua''er stretched out her jade hand and, regardless of ah Qi''s face, kept kneading and groping.


    After groping for a while, she took back her jade hand and let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Nothing?" Su Chengdao asked.


    "Nothing, just a little weak." Wang Hua''er said.


    Smell speech, one side of the cold such as and sugar beans suddenly relaxed, just a few breath time, their heart is hard to hang up.


    "What are you doing?" Ah Qi asked in doubt.


    Just after asking, the young man was knocked on the forehead, which made him scream on the spot.


    "What were you doing?" Wang Hua''er''s hand pinches the seal of popping chestnut and keeps rolling his eyes. The height of the boy is equal to her. Now it''s a little hard to knock popping chestnut.Ah Qi covered his brain and said, "what can I do? It''s just a big move."


    "Big move?" Wang Hua''er eyebrows a pick: "when does he Dao also become your big move?"


    "That''s what it is, and it''s not a complete move, it''s just an incomplete combination." Ah Qi explained.


    Smell speech, a few people immediately a face curious.


    Seeing this, ah Qi explained: "after the golden elixir, I can see the patterns of heaven and earth, and I can control the harmony of the Tao."


    "But you just look wrong, as if the result is unexpected, not in control." Su Chengdao, the most careful observer, said.


    Ah Qi was depressed and said, "I''m also wondering about this. Originally, I could do it easily, but today it can only last for a short time. After that, I began to feel dizzy, and I couldn''t keep it up."


    "Ten percent of the way? Is it really possible to not completely conform to the Tao? " Su Chengdao asked.


    "Yes." Ah Qi nodded: "I can control it freely, you see."


    Words fall, his heart read a move, the hidden switch immediately turned on, between heaven and earth of Tao Wen appeared in the eyes, an inexplicable breath rising up, compared with before rich several points.


    However, as soon as the breath started, ah Qi turned pale and fell to the ground.


    Four people see this greatly surprised, Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er immediately reached out to help the youth.


    "Why, what''s the matter?" As soon as he was relieved, ah Qi''s face immediately returned to its original state. He was depressed and said, "how can I get dizzy as soon as I get together?"


    For he Dao, we are all at a loss. It is impossible to answer ah Qi''s question.


    At this time, Su Chengdao held his chin and guessed, "is it related to the dream you said before?"


    Ah Qi said, "are those two mysterious voices?"


    "That''s right." Su Cheng nodded: "didn''t you hear the suspected seal?"


    "It seems so." Ah Qi suddenly realized, thought of it, and then had a headache.


    His body is the most clear, except for short, up and down there is no problem, the spirit of a search also did not find any trace of the seal, young suddenly depressed.

 Chapter 346

    There is no abnormality in the body, and there is no result from the exploration of divine consciousness. There is no change except for the extraordinary dizziness caused by the combination of Tao.


    Close your eyes, ah Qi tries to join the Tao again, and the result is still the same.


    As soon as he closed the road, the dizziness would appear inexplicably, as if someone had strangled his spirit and cut off his connection with the road.


    It''s a strange feeling. Ah Qi can be sure that it''s not his own problem, but an external force is interfering with him.


    Ah Qi was surprised and said, "is it really a seal?"


    "Very likely." Su Chengdao speculated: "according to your previous fuzzy memory analysis, this seal should be to prevent you from conforming to the Tao."


    That''s clear to all.


    After all, he Dao is a deadly thing. Although those two mysterious beings can save ah Qi, they may not succeed every time. That''s why they leave such a seal.


    But their accomplishments were low, and they couldn''t even notice the seal.


    "This seal is a bit annoying. Originally, I could have closed it in a small range, but I couldn''t close it at all because of it." Ah Qi was depressed.


    Wang Hua''er said: "I think it''s a good thing. After all, he Dao is dancing on the tip of a knife. If he is not careful, he will die. It''s better to seal it."


    "No, it''s OK." Ah Qi shook his head again and again: "originally, I could bomb all kinds of magic for a long time, but now I can only instantly cast one powerful magic."


    Hearing this, they all shook their heads. They still remember the terror of the thunder. If they could bomb repeatedly, ah Qi would be able to walk across the golden elixir.


    Although now lost the powerful ability, but with ah Qi''s strength, there is no problem for Jindan to walk horizontally.


    At this time, Gu Nan''s voice came from a distance: "don''t talk, Ding Yuanqing is almost belching."


    Hearing this, Wang Hua''er was shocked. He just patronized ah Qi and forgot the biggest wounded.


    She even took a few steps, immediately squatted beside Ding Yuanqing, stretched out her jade hand and began to explore.


    Shenzhi glanced at Ding Yuanqing, and Wang Hua''er was relieved: "it''s just trauma, there''s no worry about life."


    "Good." Gu Nan was also relieved. After all, the power of the thunder and lightning just now was so powerful that he could even break the bloody power. He really didn''t know what would happen to Ding Yuanqing.


    Now Wang Hua''er personally confirms that it''s all right.


    No more nonsense, Wang Hua''er''s heart is full of green fluorescence, which is poured into Ding Yuanqing''s chest by her jade hand.


    Seeing the scene, Gu Nan and Li Jun were stunned.


    They have never seen the heart of wood spirit. They are surprised to see that Ding Yuanqing''s wounds are healing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Gu Nan was shocked and said: "it can make the wound heal instantly. What kind of magic art is this?"


    "It''s not magic, it''s the heart of wood spirit." Ah seven negative hand went to Gu Nan side, a pair of expert appearance explained.


    "The heart of the wood spirit? Is it the heart of the wood spirit in the legend? " Gu Nan can''t believe it.


    Seeing his expression, ah Qi was more proud, and his face was full of smile: "yes, it''s the heart of the wood spirit in the legend."


    After hearing ah Qi''s confirmation, Gu Nan finally calms down. After all, it''s the body of legend. It''s very normal for him to see it with his own eyes and not believe it. But with the affirmation of a trusted person, Gu Nan''s character will soon calm down.


    "Well What about you Gu Nan asked Xiang Qi.


    "Me?" Ah Qi was stunned: "I''m just an ordinary person."


    He was smiling when he spoke, but Gu Nan knew that even ah Qi didn''t believe the lie.


    Just now, Gu Nan clearly heard some words like "Tao style" and "he Dao", which didn''t sound like normal words.


    However, ah Qi doesn''t want to say that Gu Nan is not easy to ask. There are some secrets. It''s a good thing not to know.


    Under Wang Hua''er''s treatment, Ding Yuanqing soon recovered most of his skin. His skin was almost new and pink. As his body recovered, his consciousness also came back.


    "What''s going on..." Opening his eyes, Ding Yuanqing looks at the people around him suspiciously.


    However, he clearly remembered that he was struck by thunder, and then he was unconscious. According to a rough estimate, this time he would be in a coma for at least half a month.


    , as like as two peas before the coma, what is the reason?


    "Are you awake?"


    At the moment of doubt, ah Qi''s smiling face appeared in Ding Yuanqing''s eyes.


    "Go away, go away. It''s not finished yet." As soon as the words were finished, ah Qi was pushed away by Wang hua''ersheng. She turned her head and asked Ding Yuanqing, "how about it? Do you feel any discomfort? "


    Wang Hua''er''s eyes are very serious, let Ding Yuanqing subconsciously have a trust, said: "abdominal pain."


    "Viscera injury, abdominal pain is normal, I am now exhausted, later to give you treatment." Wang Hua''er said.Nodding, Ding Yuanqing asked the bottom of his heart: "what happened in the end? I''m supposed to be seriously injured. "


    "Let me explain." Gu Nan shook his head, explained the matter, and heard Ding Yuanqing''s face changed.


    Ding Yuanqing was surprised and said: "I didn''t expect to see the legendary heart of wood spirit. It''s really good luck."


    Ah Qi teased: "how, are you glad to make friends with me?"


    "When have we been hostile?" Ding Yuanqing''s face changed and he said with righteous words.


    Seeing this, they all burst out laughing. I didn''t expect that Ding Yuanqing would show such an air. It''s really rare.


    Ah Qi said: "it''s just the heart of a wood spirit. It''s not necessary to do that, is it?"


    "No, that''s what you don''t know about the heart of Mu Ling." Ding Yuanqing shook his head repeatedly: "having a heart of wood spirit is equal to having one more life. Do you understand?"


    "I agree with that." Ah Qi nodded and recalled the past few battles. If Wang Hua''er had not been there, ten lives would not have been enough for him to die.


    When they are dying, Wang Hua''er can always bring them back to life.


    "Next time, I''ll be very tired, you know?" At this time, Wang Hua''er blamed the strange way.


    "I know, I know." Ah Qi scratched his head and admitted his advice on the spot. He didn''t dare to talk to Wang Hua''er casually.


    Ding Yuanqing asked: "by the way, what''s the name of the last move?"


    Ah Qi shook his head and said, "no name. I just mastered it."


    Ding Yuanqing said: "just call it Jinglei, how about it?"


    "Pretty good." Ah Qi was a little satisfied, and then he came back to himself: "no, I didn''t allow you to name my new move."


    "I think it''s pretty good. There''s thunder and smoke in the sky." At this time, Su Chengdao proposed.


    Wang Hua''er echoed: "I think it''s good, too."


    "It''s a beautiful name," Han Ru said


    Seeing this, ah Qi said with a smile: "in fact, I am also very satisfied. It''s called thunder."


    So, in the near future, the frightening thunder was born at the foot of Qixuan mountain.

 Chapter 347

    The victory and defeat had been divided, the name of the move had been set, and there was nothing to stay in the training ground at the foot of the mountain, so the group began to go to the village.


    After a fight, the elders'' discussion should be over.


    On the way, ah Qi and Tang Dou are ahead, while Gu Nan and Ding Yuanqing are at the end.


    This is what they intended to do. Ding Yuanqing''s viscera were injured and should not move too much. Gu Nan took the responsibility of helping him.


    Holding Ding Yuanqing, Gu Nan said with a smile: "it''s only one year. I didn''t expect you to make such great progress."


    "Only when there is pressure can there be motivation. Ah Qi''s appearance has caused me too much shock and blow. Without him, I would still be in the middle of the golden elixir, let alone comprehend the bloody power."


    Ding Yuanqing replied with a smile. Although they were unhappy before, they were all solved because of ah Qi. With a young man to build a bridge between them, their relationship has already eased a lot.


    Gu Nan sighed and said, "I''m not your opponent anymore."


    Ding Yuanqing said, "if you want to stay in the clan every day, maybe I can beat you up next time we meet."


    Gu Nan said with a smile, "what''s the use of beating me hard? Is Ezra going to like you? "


    Ding Yuanqing snorted coldly: "Oh, I''m not for her. Since the zongmen Dabi lost, I''ve cut off my love. This thing will only drag down my progress."


    "You have been pursuing her for so many years, can you put it down easily?" Gu Nan eyebrows pick, some surprised.


    "Ha ha." Ding Yuanqing said with a bitter smile: "what''s the use of pursuing for so many years? You didn''t abduct me easily. Love is something you can''t force. "


    After hearing this, Gu Nan immediately realized that maybe Ding Yuanqing really put it down. After all, yizelan didn''t have any feelings for him, and he would never force others with Ding Yuanqing''s character.


    "I know you''ve been seeing each other quite a long time ago." Ding Yuanqing said.


    Gu Nan didn''t say anything. He was acquiescent. When Ding Yuanqing was training in the wilderness, he was really close to yizelan. They were in love with each other, and their relationship was advancing by leaps and bounds.


    "I wish you happiness." Ding Yuanqing said with a smile.


    Gu Nan was stunned when he said this. He didn''t expect Ding Yuanqing to be so open-minded. He said to put it down, but he really put it down.


    When he was stunned, his steps naturally stopped. Seeing the Anping village market close in front of him, ah Qi''s voice came: "what are you doing? We''re here."


    Ah Qi''s tender voice broke Gu Nan''s astonishment. He agreed to help Ding Yuanqing move forward quickly.


    Several people keep walking around the market and come to Chen Yang''s home.


    Although half a year in the future, Chen Yang''s house is still clean, not stained with a trace of dust.


    And the leader of xuesha sect and the leader of yujianzong sect Xiao Zhenghao are having tea with Chen Yang with a smile on their face. From their expressions, we can see that they have finished the business.


    "Finished?" See seven people into the door, Chen Yang holding a cup asked.


    Ah Qi was curious: "how do you know?"


    Chen Yang said with a smile: "during the day, how can such a big movement not be felt?"


    "I see." Ah Qi suddenly realized that although his thunder was short, the movement was very big. With Chen Yangyuan''s peak cultivation, he could easily feel it.


    Looking at Ding Yuanqing, Chen Yang asked, "did you hurt Ding Yuanqing?"


    "Little wound, little wound." Ah Qi said with a smile.


    Ignoring the young man, Chen Yang turned to Wang Hua''er, who immediately understood and explained, "I''ve been struck by thunder. I''m burnt black and my viscera are injured. Now the injury has healed and my internal injury is not good. I''ll treat it again when my spiritual power recovers."


    "Well." Chen Yang nodded and admonished: "although the heart of Mu Ling is strong, the basic pharmacology must not be left behind. You are a doctor, and when you have all your spiritual power, the medicine will not be affected by it."


    "Hua''er knows." Wang Hua''er nodded in response.


    "When I was young, I was at the top of the golden elixir. The heart of the wood spirit was really extraordinary." At this time, Xiao Zhenghao praised.


    Wang Hua''er said modestly, "master Xiao, I''m flattered. Hua''er is just lucky to have a heart of wood spirit. It''s far worse than elder martial brother Gu."


    "Ha ha ha." Wang Hua''er''s words made Xiao Zhenghao laugh twice, and his eyes were full of praise: "you are in a stable mood, Chen Daoyou, you are really more and more powerful."


    Chen Yang chuckled and said nothing. He took a sip of the tea in his cup. It was rare for him to accept the praise of others.


    However, this praise is not for him, but for his disciples. For Chen Yang, the disciples are everything to him, and no one can give up.


    Ah Qi couldn''t stand these politeness. He went straight to the point and asked, "master, what were you talking about just now?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just the chores of the Qixuan community in the past two years." Chen Yang did not answer, a smile with.


    Seeing the master''s refusal, ah Qi was too lazy to investigate and asked again, "where''s master Han Qingshan? Why didn''t I come back with you? "Han Qingshan has been guarding Qixuan since the last appearance of tianhun demon. However, after ah Qi came back, he didn''t see each other, so he couldn''t help being curious.


    Even Han Ru and Su Chengdao are listening. Although they know that Han Qingshan is not weak, they haven''t heard from each other for half a year. They are somewhat worried.


    Xiao Zhenghao said: "Han Daoyou has been running in the Qixuan world. It''s hard to determine his whereabouts. I''ve sent someone to contact him. I believe he will arrive here soon."


    With Xiao Zhenghao''s words, Han Ru and Su Chengdao immediately let go.


    It''s not a trivial matter. It''s normal for Han Qingshan to pay so much attention to it, and they understand it very well.


    After chatting for a while, after everyone had lunch, Wang Hua''er meditated for another two hours. His spiritual power fully recovered, so he worked hard to completely cure Ding Yuanqing''s injury.


    Xiao Zhenghao and the headmaster of xuesha sect know the heart of Mu Ling, but what they have heard is different from what they have seen with their own eyes. Seeing that Ding Yuanqing''s serious injury to his viscera has healed so soon, Rao Shi, a well-informed man like them, is also amazed and can''t help praising the magic of Mu Ling''s heart.


    The two leaders came here to discuss the matter. Now that the matter has been finished, they intend to leave.


    In the evening, outside Chen Yang''s house.


    Gu Nan Li Jun stands beside Xiao Zhenghao, while Ding Yuanqing stands beside the leader of xuesha sect.


    "Goodbye, Chen Daoyou." The two leaders made a bow.


    "Goodbye." Chen Yang''s return.


    So the two leaders with their own disciples rushed to the sky and disappeared in the sky.


    Seeing several people leave, Chen Yang turns his head and looks at ah Qi. His gentle look suddenly turns cold and asks seriously, "are you in harmony?"


    "Yes Yes... " Seeing that the master''s face was very wrong, ah Qi was as scared as a rabbit.


    His face was serious. After staring at ah Qi for several seconds, Chen Yang''s look slowed down and his original gentle smile returned.


    "Well, you can''t stop what should come. You just need to be yourself."

 Chapter 348

    Chen Yang''s words immediately made ah Qi confused and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Chen Yang shook his head: "you just need to remember that no matter what, you are ah Qi. Ah Qi in Anping village, no one can change it."


    Chen Yang''s words seemed to point to something. Although he didn''t understand the meaning, ah Qi had a guess and said seriously: "ah Qi will always be your apprentice, the precious son of Godfather and godmother."


    "It''s still my brother." Wang Hua''er patted ah Qi on the shoulder.


    "And my good friends." Su Chengdao said with a smile.


    "It''s mine, too." Han Ru also said.


    "And me and me." Sugar beans are not lagging behind, the voice said.


    The public''s words warmed Chen Yang''s heart, and the gloom suddenly disappeared.


    He looked directly at the setting sun in the distance, his white gown was red and his eyes were flashing.


    After a long time, Chen Yang chuckled and said, "let''s go and have dinner."


    "Ah Happily, ah Qi and Tang Dou took the lead in running ahead, followed by the other three, while Chen Yang walked slowly at the end.


    Looking at the figures of the disciples, Chen Yang felt very warm in his heart. It was a kind of thing called hope, rising constantly.


    Last time he missed a breakthrough opportunity, Chen Yang didn''t regret it. He really owed an ziyue too much. If he took this opportunity to make a breakthrough, he would definitely have a magic barrier in his heart.


    But now, looking at the apprentices growing up, Chen Yang knows that the next breakthrough opportunity is not far away.


    Chuckling twice, Chen Yang quickens his pace and keeps up with the children.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, hanqingshan returned to Anping village.


    After seeing the accomplishments of Chengdao and Hanru, he was very happy that their breakthrough speed had broken the record of qixuanzong.


    When he saw Wang Hua''er, he was too excited to speak.


    Golden elixir peak, only one step away from birth.


    When the baby is born, it is Cheng Daohan''s hope for his parents to get out of trouble.


    Brother and sister-in-law out of trouble, cold Castle Peak how not excited, looking at Wang Hua''er''s eyes incomparably hot.


    On that day, he went straight into the mountain and hurried back late at night.


    After coming back, hanqingshan directly gathered all the people together, in a hurry.


    In Chen Yang''s room, Han Ru was sleepy and said, "what''s the matter, uncle Castle Peak? I can''t tell you something tomorrow morning. It''s boring to call someone up in the middle of the night."


    "Hey, you''ll be glad I called you up in the middle of the night later." Han Qingshan said with a smile.


    Han Ru doubts: "how to be lucky? Did grandfather give me something again? "


    "That''s nature." Han Qingshan waved one hand and two wooden boxes appeared on the table.


    Push its wooden box to Han Ru, and Han Qingshan says, "open it."


    Cold as a face doubt, stretch out a hand to untie the button of wooden box.


    See this, a seven several people immediately gather to her side, curiously stare at the wooden box that is about to open.


    The structure of the wooden box is very simple. The two buttons can be opened directly. It''s only two seconds before the top of the box is lifted.


    When the lid was opened, a strong aura came out, which turned out to be a whole box of Linghua pills.


    This batch of Linghua pills are all middle-class products, and each bottle is worth a lot of money. If you put it in the outside world, it costs about 100000 yuan. This whole box is worth at least 5 million yuan.


    Zhongpin Linghua pill is used in the state of being out of the ordinary.


    "Linghua Dan." Cold such as eyes and not too much happy color, directly pushed it away, looked at the second box.


    Seeing this, Han Qingshan immediately doubts that there are so many Linghua pills that even zongmen takes them out. Who can think that Han Ru is not surprised at all.


    Looking at the children around her, they all have a flat face, especially ah Qi. There is a trace of disappointment in her eyes. It''s like trying to hide her face in order to save Han Qingshan''s face.


    Originally, he wanted to surprise the children. Unexpectedly, it didn''t work. Han Qingshan suddenly got angry and looked at the second box under Han Ru''s hands. He said in his heart: "hum, Linghua Danzhen can''t help you. I still have a trump card."


    When the second wooden box was opened, a stronger spiritual power gushed out.


    This time, several children''s faces finally changed a little.


    In the box, there is a five colored spar the size of a thumb.


    The aura of crystal is compelling, and Guanghua is circulating. Isn''t it a super high quality crystal.


    See Spirit Crystal, a few people''s eyes just slightly flash a little surprised, soon disappeared, turn to plain.


    Finally, Han Qingshan couldn''t help it and said, "this is Lingjing. One is worth thousands of bottles of Linghua pills. How can you be so illiterate?"


    Han Ru said, "Uncle Castle Peak, we know it''s Lingjing, because we''ve seen it."


    Han Qingshan suddenly did not have a good way: "have you ever been so insipid? This spirit crystal was stolen from the treasure house by your grandfather. It was originally used to supplement the energy of jiutianxuan formation. "Smell speech, several people suddenly look strange, even Chen Yang can''t help coughing twice, in order to cover up the embarrassment in the heart.


    "What''s the matter?" After all, even Chen Yang''s expression is not right. Maybe there are some problems.


    "Brother Qingshan..." Chen Yang''s wrist turned, and a piece of crystal stone as big as a palm appeared out of thin air.


    At the moment when the crystal appeared, Han Qingshan was stunned.


    It''s not only the same size of Chen Guanghua''s hand, but also the same size of it?


    After he was shocked, Han Qingshan felt something was wrong. The crystal was so quiet that it didn''t overflow.


    He couldn''t help asking: "brother Chen Yang, why doesn''t this Ling Jing have the spirit breath?"


    Chen Yang shakes his head and throws Ling Jing to Han Qingshan.


    For half a year, he has always regarded this crystal as a treasure. Only when Wang Hua''er broke through, he would take it out and use it. Moreover, he would watch it for fear that the crystal might be lost.


    After all, this is ah Qi''s only "relic", which he naturally cherishes.


    Unexpectedly, ah Qi didn''t die. Instead, he came to life. In this way, the Spirit Crystal has no meaning. Chen Yang''s view is suddenly different.


    Ling Jing crossed a beautiful arc in the air, and saw that Han Qingshan''s heart was beating. She immediately stretched out her hands and caught them firmly, for fear of something.


    After all, it''s a spirit crystal. Although it''s strange, it still doesn''t affect its value. Even without spirit power, the shell of Spirit Crystal is also a very good forging material.


    "It''s Lingjing. You just threw it here!" Han Qingshan roared.


    Chen Yang chuckled: "it''s useless."


    Smell speech, cold green hill brow tiny wrinkly, peep out divine sense, look at the Spirit Crystal in the hand.


    It''s OK not to look at it. He was stunned by it.


    There is a powerful seal on the Spirit Crystal, which completely locks the spirit power in the Spirit Crystal, and it can''t overflow.

 Chapter 349

    Looking at the Lingjing in his hand, Han Qingshan''s eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Perfect, perfect. It''s like a work of art."


    Han Qingshan is completely immersed in the Spirit Crystal, and his divine consciousness seems to be swallowed up. He wants to find a way to open the seal.


    Seeing this, Chen Yang was stunned, and then he said to ah Qi, "push him."


    "Oh." Ah Qi walks to Han Qingshan and pushes out his palm to wake him up.


    "I What''s the matter with me? " Han Qingshan, who woke up, was shocked and asked in doubt.


    Chen Yang said with a smile: "you dare to explore the natural soul lock array with your Divine sense. It''s not fatal."


    "Lock spirit array?" Han Qingshan screamed and thought of what happened just now.


    Such a huge piece of Spirit Crystal has a huge amount of spirit power. Generally, the array can''t lock such a huge amount of spirit power.


    Most of the spirit crystals are produced under great pressure, with harsh conditions and favorable weather, time and location. The most important one is the soul lock array on the surface.


    Only the super high quality crystal can have a naturally formed soul lock array. The more spiritual power there is, the stronger the array will be, and it can even devour the spiritual consciousness of the practitioners.


    Obviously, Han Qingshan is holding such a treasure.


    Han Qingshan took a deep breath and said, "the soul lock array on the surface is so powerful. What''s the level of this soul crystal?"


    Chen Yang shook his head and said, "I don''t know. After all, the reason for its formation is very special."


    "Can you tell me?" asked Han Qingshan


    With a light smile, Chen Yang tells the story of ah Qihe Tao. Hearing this, Han Qingshan is shocked. He can''t imagine that the young man killed a spiritual cultivator in an exogenous life and condensed such a terrible piece of spiritual crystal.


    Swallowing his saliva, Han Qingshan asked: "so, ah Qi should have gone, right?"


    "Yes, the muddleheaded one came to life." Ah Qi had no choice but to stand up.


    Hearing this, Han Qingshan is speechless and can be revived after death. What''s the secret?


    What''s more, the congenial Tao is really so terrible.


    Think of here, before a few children see Linghua Dan and his piece of Lingjing when the expression is very normal.


    Compared with ah Qi''s Spirit Crystal, Han Qingshan''s Spirit Crystal is in taici. It''s just the difference between brass and gold. Although it''s only one word short, it''s far from the essence.


    Thinking that he had vowed to talk to Han Ru before would surprise them, Han Qingshan felt hot and uncomfortable.


    "Uncle Castle Peak, these are what you said. Can I thank you for your surprise?" Han Ru mends his sword at the right time, and his disappointment makes Han Qingshan suffer a huge blow.


    He is a man of few words, and his face is thin. His face turns red.


    See a few people expression is wrong, cold green hill suddenly sink a way: "no, no, there is one thing, certainly worthy of disturb your sweet dream price."


    Words fall, his wrist turns, another wooden box appears on the table.


    This wooden box is different from the previous one. Its body is carved with conspicuous lines, and dots of fluorescence swim on it to form a strange Dharma array. If you carefully observe it, you will find that it is very similar to the spirit lock array on the Spirit Crystal.


    Seeing the peculiar lines, Chen Yang immediately browed: "what are the things in the spirit lock array?"


    "That''s right. That''s the greatest sincerity of qixuanzong." Han Qingshan put his hand on the box, hesitated, pushed it to Wang Hua''er and said, "open it. It''s our thanks in advance."


    Wang Hua''er''s pretty face flashed a little doubt and began to untie the lock on the wooden box.


    When the lock was released, the lock spirit array on the wooden box flickered twice and went out directly, making everyone''s eyes bright.


    But they didn''t have time to sigh about the ingenious design of the wooden box, because everyone''s eyes were attracted by the things in the box.


    In the wooden box lies a strange white flower, the size of a palm.


    The flower is very strange, the petals are very big, tightly wrapped in the inner stamen, only showing a crack.


    However, it was just a crack, which revealed a strong and incomparable force of wood walking, and even a little bit of life force, which shocked the spirit of several children smelling, and removed most of their drowsiness.


    "What is this?" Ah Qi''s face was puzzled, and sugar beans kept struggling in his arms. If it wasn''t for ah Qi''s great power, the little rabbit would have stuffed the whole flower into his mouth for the first time.


    It''s much sharper than most people.


    "The white moon fairy flower, the wood line god thing." Wang Hua''er explained.


    "Divine things?" Ah Qi was shocked. He didn''t expect that this strange flower was a God.


    You know, even in the realm of the dark sky, there is no market for gods.


    The reason why divine things are called divine things is that they are powerful in the word "God", because they contain not only the power of heaven and earth, but also higher attributes for practitioners to absorb.Just like the white moon fairy flower in front of us, there is vitality in the overflowing force of wood line. If it is put outside, I don''t know how many powerful wood line practitioners want to break their heads for it.


    Such a treasure, qixuanzong actually sent it directly, just to let Wang Hua''er save people.


    Looking at the God in front of him, Wang Hua''er hesitated: "master Qingshan, are you sure you want to give me this white jade fairy flower?"


    "Sure." Han Qingshan seriously said: "we need you to break through the realm as soon as possible, the sooner the better."


    Smell speech, Su Cheng way facial expression tiny change, ask a way: "is father and mother can''t support?"


    After a deep look at Su Chengdao, Han Qingshan nodded and solemnly said: "the zongmen preached that The external array may not last long. "


    "Why? It was very stable before Ming Ming Su Cheng Road some panic ground asks a way.


    "Because of the demons." Han Qingshan said in a deep voice, "it has grown up in the Qixuan area. It seems that the noumenon in the clan array has a feeling and keeps struggling. Maybe it''s trying to hold us back."


    Cold such as startled way: "isn''t the sky soul devil already eliminated by you?"


    "No," he said Chen Yang shook his head and explained: "before we found it, it had already controlled a lot of monsters, and the strength of the spirit of heaven lies in its near immortality. In order to eliminate it, we must kill all the controlled monsters."


    Ah Qi was shocked: "don''t die or die? Is there such a creature? "


    "Well." Chen Yang nodded and continued: "its consciousness will never die out. As long as time is enough, even if the body is not lost, it can be reunited. What we met in Qixuan mountain is its separation, and it has grown up in just a few years."


    Han Qingshan added: "the way that the demons grow up is to control creatures and extract their energy for their own use. No matter what creatures are infected by them, they will be controlled and become puppets of the demons."

 Chapter 350

    Hearing this, ah Qi was shocked and immediately asked, "how can you fight with it?"


    Han Qingshan explained: "practitioners can resist the control of the spirit demon, but it is also under the condition of realm suppression. If the spirit demon of that day has been transformed into God, Chen Yang and I will definitely be controlled."


    Ah Qi said: "that is to say, monsters have no accomplishments, so they will be easily controlled, right?"


    "That''s right." Han Qingshan nodded: "all this information was bought by our qixuanzong with human life in those years. It was also that time that Cheng Dao and Han Ru''s parents dedicated themselves to entering the seal."


    Hearing his parents, Su Chengdao and Han Ru''s eyes suddenly flashed a touch of sadness.


    They were very happy to learn that they had not died, but now their parents are in danger because of the struggle of the spirit devil, and they will die at any time.


    And the source of all this is because of his willfulness with Han Ru.


    If they had not been bewitched by the spirit of heaven, they would not have come out if they had not escaped from the sect through the great array.


    If not, even if their parents can''t get out of trouble, they can live well in jiutianxuan formation.


    Now, the spirit of heaven is constantly struggling. The external array is crumbling and will be broken at any time. At that time, the two parents who are in the array will have no way to survive.


    Perhaps there is a more terrible result, that is to become a puppet of the spirit demon, and attack his clan colleagues with a sword.


    Think of here, Chengdao and Hanru''s eyes are more and more guilty, and Hanru''s eyes are moist.


    If they don''t go out of the family, they will not have such a result. All the responsibilities are on them, even on the willful Han Ru.


    "I I''m not doing it wrong Cold as trembling voice.


    Hearing the speech, everyone was silent.


    They didn''t know how to answer this question. Because of Hanru''s willful running, they were able to get to know each other, which made their years of cultivation more colorful.


    "You are just willful." Su Chengdao pats Han Ru''s back and comforts him.


    Even if it''s cold, Chengdao will comfort her. After all, the girl is not only her sister, but also the princess of qixuanzong.


    At this time, the cold green hill on one side said in a deep voice: "the matter has come to this point, have you ever heard that we blame you?"


    Han Ru is stunned. Han Qingshan is right. Until now, no one has ever blamed her.


    Even if ah Qi falls into a pool of blood for her and there is a monster riot in Qixuan mountain, no one has ever blamed her.


    Even zongmen''s fastest reaction was to spread the cold Castle Peak to protect Hanru for the first time.


    Until now, zongmen has been sending her and Chengdao usable treasures without any blame.


    Han Qingshan said: "you are just mischievous. The whole process is done by the demons. In the final analysis, you two are also victims."


    "Really?" Cold such as raised his head, blue eyes look directly at the cold Castle Peak.


    "Really." Han Qingshan nodded: "after learning the news that you came out of the clan, whether it''s the patriarch, or your father, or all of your classmates, everyone''s first reaction is the same. They are all worried."


    "Up to now, we have not blamed you, and I believe that you will not be blamed by your brothers and sisters in the battle."


    "On the contrary, they may be very happy that their daughter has found a good friend and a good teacher outside."


    After a pause, Han Qingshan solemnly said, "the outside world is the stage that really belongs to you."


    As soon as the words came out, Hanru and Su Chengdao were stunned. Then, the girl began to sob. Even Su Chengdao lowered her head and couldn''t see her face clearly.


    After a long time, they calmed down.


    Su Chengdao raised his head, with some blood in his eyes, obviously in a bad mood.


    He asked, "Uncle Castle Peak, how long can my parents last?"


    Han Qingshan said seriously, "according to the Lord''s estimation, three months at most."


    "Three months..." A trace of loneliness flashed in Su Chengdao''s eyes.


    He was really sad to learn that his respected parents were going to die, but he had nothing to do.


    "Master Qingshan, if I break through Yuanying, will I be sure to save them?" At this time, Wang Hua''er asked.


    "I don''t know." Han Qingshan shook his head and felt guilty in his eyes.


    Although the heart of wood spirit can make up the array, it is also in a safe situation.


    Now the spirit devil is constantly struggling. It must be extremely dangerous in the external array. Even if Wang Hua''er breaks through by chance, he may not be able to stop the danger inside.


    "Hua''er, forget it..." Su Chengdao closed his eyes and said: "the road of practice is the most anxious. If you break through by force, you are more likely to fail and die."


    He gave up, in front of this difficult multiple choice question.


    One is his biological parents, the other is his best friend. How does he choose?


    In fact, the answer is obvious, there is no choice at all.


    Parents are almost hopeless, even if Wang Hua''er takes the risk to break through, but after entering the battle, there is a greater risk. The answer is already obvious."No, sister Hua''er." Cold as wipe dry tears, firmly said.


    She made the same choice as Cheng Dao.


    It''s painful to lose parents, but it''s even more painful to lose Wang Hua''er.


    In desperation, they are still rational.


    Wang Hua''er said seriously, "I want to have a try. With divine things, I have a great chance to break through."


    Su Chengdao shook his head: "breaking through Yuanying is not overnight. Even if there is a divine object, you can''t help it if the breakthrough opportunity doesn''t come."


    "No, I''ll try." Wang Hua''er said firmly.


    "What are you arguing about?" Just then, ah Qi''s voice rang out.


    "Master Qingshan said that it was presented to Hua''er. Can I understand that it doesn''t matter even if it doesn''t succeed in saving people?" Ah Qi turned to ask Han Qingshan.


    Han Qingshan nodded and said seriously, "yes, Hua''er''s heart is worth the White Moon Fairy."


    "That''s right." Ah Qi clapped his hands, came to a few people, said: "before all said, there is March time, what are you so anxious to do?"


    Wang Hua''er said, "can we not be in a hurry? What can we do in March? Some people are stuck at the top of the golden elixir all their lives. They know that they can''t wait for that strange breakthrough opportunity. "


    Ah Qi said: "so you''re going to break through by force, or even go into the devil, and you''re willing to die?"


    "That''s right." Wang Hua''er nodded, so that Su Chengdao and Han Ru could not help but be moved, worthy of being good friends.


    "Don''t be silly, you can''t do it." Ah Qi shook his head.


    "Why?" Wang Hua''er''s eyes are fixed. This is the first time that his younger brother publicly denies himself. If the other party can''t give a satisfactory answer, the end will be miserable.


    This time ah Qi didn''t admit his advice. Instead, he looked Wang Hua''er in the eye and said seriously, "absorb the divine things, accumulate strength, and then I''ll help you break through."

 Chapter 351

    Ah Qi''s words suddenly shocked all the people in the room. Even Chen Yang was too wide eyed to believe it.


    Chen Yang asked, "you What are you talking about


    Helpless to shake his head, ah Qi said: "I said, I can help Hua Er break through."


    Chen Yang asked: "how to make a breakthrough?"


    "I can''t explain it. It''s just my feeling. The feeling of congenital Tao body, understand? " Ah Qi pointed to himself and said.


    "Do you feel right?" Wang Hua''er immediately rolled his eyes.


    Ah Qi didn''t like to hear this. He retorted: "where is it not allowed? You ask Cheng Dao, "when did I drop the chain?"


    "That''s right. Ah Qi is really safe at the critical moment." Su Chengdao agreed.


    Wang Hua''er frowned slightly and asked, "let me believe you can, but you have to find a reason to convince us, right?"


    "It''s easy." Ah Qi turned his head to look at Chen Yang and said, "master, is the nun at the peak of the early stage of the transformation of the gods?"


    "Yes, she is preparing to break through recently." Chen Yang nods. An ziyue is on the verge of breaking through. After learning that ah Qiwu, her mood is more clear. She is basically meditating these days.


    After all, after breaking through Yuanying, every small breakthrough needs a chance.


    Ah Qi said, "I want to borrow the teacher''s mother to use it!"


    Smell speech, Chen Yang suddenly facial expression strange rise: "why?"


    Ah Qi said to himself, "let the nun break through. I''ll show you my strength."


    "Can you really make a breakthrough?" Chen Yang was shocked to see that ah Qi''s self-confidence was not faking.


    "I can''t cheat you. When I''m ready, I''ll show you what a miracle is." Ah Qi rubbed his hands and went to hanqingshan.


    Spreading his hand, ah Qi said, "give me Lingjing."


    Han Qingshan is confused and hands Ling Jing to ah Qi. He doesn''t know what the boy wants to do.


    As a result, Ling Jing, ah Qi looked at him and said, "do you know, I have a seal in my body."


    Wang Hua''er asked, "yes, so what does this have to do with breakthrough?"


    Ah Qi is still looking at Lingjing, thinking that at the beginning, when Lingjing was formed, he turned away. He didn''t have time to take a look at his own works.


    "It''s beautiful. It''s really my skill." Ah Qi muttered with narcissism.


    Hearing this, people immediately know that ah Qi didn''t listen to Wang Hua''er''s question seriously, and the latter''s eyebrows at this time have been wrinkled and came to ah Qi quietly.


    With a clear and crisp, the boy''s scream immediately spread all over Chen Yang''s room.


    "To ask you something." Wang Hua''er''s hands are akimbo and her face is sulky. Now the situation is special. She has a bad temper.


    "I know, I know." Ah Qi rubbed his head and said, "where are you..."


    "By the way, the seal." Ah Qi continued the topic: "after several days of constant exploration, I finally found the seal."


    "Found out?" Chen Yang was surprised. When he knew about the seal before, he checked ah Qi all over the place without any trace.


    Unexpectedly, the boy found the trace of the seal by himself. He was born with Taoist body. It was really terrible.


    "Yes, I have." Ah Qi pointed to his abdomen and said, "here it is."


    "Dantian?" Everyone was surprised.


    Ah Qi nodded and explained, "and this seal is very special. It''s a living seal."


    Hearing this, Chen Yang''s pupil suddenly shrinks.


    Living seal is a type of seal, not a living seal, but a movable seal.


    This activity is relative to the seal, but refers to the seal strength can change.


    "Is it really a living seal?" Chen Yang can''t believe it.


    What can ah Qi seal in his body? Nature is harmony.


    If it is a living seal, what is the activity?


    Of course, it is the degree of harmony.


    Chen Yang immediately guessed the result and asked, "what are the conditions for Kaifeng?"


    "Psychic power." Ah Qi replied.


    One of the characteristics of living seal is the condition of opening. Only after the condition is reached can the seal be changed.


    It''s like layers of sugar coated paper. If you tear a little, you can lick a little sweetness. The more you tear, the more sweetness you get into your mouth.


    Live sealing is like this, and the condition of opening is the tool of tearing paper.


    "How much power do you want?" Chen Yang asked.


    Ah Qi said: "I have estimated that the first seal can only be opened if I break through Yuanying."


    Chen Yang immediately shook his head and said, "you are at the beginning of the golden elixir. You can''t break through Yuanying."


    "That''s why I use it." Ah seven shakes the Spirit Crystal way in the hand: "originally wanted to look for you to want tomorrow, now just in time."


    "What do you want to do?" Chen Yang seems to think of something, but he can''t believe it, because the answer is amazing.


    Ah Qi suddenly looked strange and said, "isn''t that obvious? Of course, it''s to use Lingjing to break through the seal. "Chen Yang shook his head and said: "it''s impossible. This array is invisible and has no substance. There is no one in the whole dark sky world who can lay it down. You can''t break through with this deceptive method."


    Ah Qi explained, "why not? The condition of living seal is to use one''s own spiritual power to break through, and this spiritual crystal is my spiritual power. "


    Smell speech, Chen Yang suddenly a Leng, seem really.


    The spirit crystal is agglomerated by ah Qi. All the spirit power in it has the mark of ah Qi. Except for a few of the master''s friends allowed by the young man, the others can''t open the seal on the surface, let alone absorb the massive spirit power in it.


    In this way, Chen Yang''s eyes lit up, which seemed to be a huge loophole, but it was just hit by them.


    "Good idea." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    "Then I''ll start." Ah Qi nodded and held Lingjing in both hands.


    All of a sudden, they stopped and took two steps away from ah Qi. This is to give the boy a better environment.


    Ah Qi held Lingjing in his hand, closed his eyes and began to feel it.


    A few seconds later, ah Qi suddenly opened his eyes and frowned: "it''s a pity to use it like this. It should have been enough for master to break through."


    Hearing this, all of them were filled with black lines. They thought there was an accident. Together, they were sighing again.


    Chen Yang said in a deep voice: "don''t be surprised. Hurry up."


    "I see." Ah Qi muttered, closed his eyes and felt again.


    This time he took it seriously, released his divine consciousness, and easily entered the Spirit Crystal through the lock spirit array.


    The soul lock array is built by ah Qi. It''s like an induction gate. Only ah Qi and Chen Yang are allowed to pass through. It''s easy for the congenital Tao body to do this.


    When the divine sense touched the spiritual power inside, ah Qi felt that he had found his children, and felt very kind.


    Then a wave of divine consciousness came out, and the spiritual power in the Spirit Crystal suddenly became restless. It gushed out along the boy''s divine consciousness and rushed into his body.


    The people in the room only saw that Lingjing burst out a burst of light, and the majestic Lingli gushed out and rushed into the boy''s body.

 Chapter 352

    The spirit power surges to ah Qi.


    However, ah Qi''s body is like a bottomless cave. Such a huge influx of spiritual power has not changed at all. If they were Su Chengdao, they would be puffed up at the first time, and then they would explode and die.


    However, as the protagonist, ah Qi has no change, and his eyes are calm.


    In fact, these spiritual powers were transferred into the seal of Dantian by ah Qi.


    With the spirit of pouring in, even Chen Yang could not see the seal finally appeared.


    It was a peculiar pattern, like a snake and a dragon, which was set on ah Qi''s Dantian layer after layer, as if it were made in heaven, without any flaw.


    At the moment of seeing this pattern, all the people present were stunned, especially Chen Yang and Su Chengdao who knew the way.


    "This This is... " Because of excitement, Su Chengdao''s words are a little unclear.


    "It''s a perfect Dao pattern." Chen Yang said seriously.


    Wang Hua''er didn''t understand: "what do you mean?"


    Su Chengdao explained: "it''s the highest level of array pattern, turning array into Tao. The pattern in ah Qi Dantian is not array pattern any more, but a complete array pattern. No wonder even Mr. Chen Yang can''t see it."


    "So powerful?" Wang Hua''er was surprised.


    "More than that, look at ah Qi''s golden elixir. What are the dense patterns on it?" At this time, Han Ru suddenly makes a sound and points to the golden elixir that appears with the array pattern. It is full of patterns and dense. Where is the normal appearance.


    Chen Yang said, "don''t be surprised. This is the golden elixir of Tao. After the elixir is finished, his way really begins."


    Hearing this, everyone was surprised. Even the golden elixir was different from others. It was born in the Tao, and it was really special.


    After absorbing some spiritual power, the change appeared.


    The outer layer of the seal in a Qi Dan field began to shine. From one point on, it continued to spread and soon swallowed up half of the outer ring.


    See here, needless to say, everyone knows the reason, it must be the reason of spiritual power, the outermost living seal is slowly untied.


    As the spirit continued to pour in, the whole layer of array patterns became bright. Seems to have reached the limit, this layer of pattern suddenly a bright, and then issued a sound like glass crack, suddenly broken.


    While the array pattern is broken, an inexplicable breath rises out. People are no longer familiar with it. It is the breath of harmony.


    It seems that, as ah Qi conjectured, this array of patterns sealed his ability to join the Tao. At this time, the outer layer was broken, and the road, which had been suppressed for a long time, automatically echoed with the youth and directly entered the shallow level of joining the Tao.


    "So it is." Ah Qi felt the things suddenly clear around him and nodded slightly.


    He is now in a 10% state, fully retracted and released without any dizziness.


    In the hands of the Spirit Crystal has been almost empty, only a little left, but ah Qi did not abandon it, but rather carefully put on the table.


    Although there is little spiritual power in it, it can also top countless Linghua pills. It''s no problem for Chengdao to break through a small realm.


    "How?" Chen Yang asked.


    "10% fit is OK, I''ll try where the limit is." Ah Qi closed his eyes and began to improve the fit.


    This kind of thing is like eating a meal for Tao. It''s very easy. Just in a moment, the degree of harmony between Tao and Tao is raised to 20%. Ah Qi''s inexplicable breath is obviously strong.


    But at the same time, his face also began to change color, some pale, insisted for half a minute or so, he Dao directly ended, ah Qi''s face also became very pale, on the spot will fall down.


    Chen Yang''s speed is the fastest. A remnant shadow passes by and lifts ah Qi up, giving him a pure spiritual power.


    Lingli into the body, ah Qi''s face immediately eased over, after a deep breath, got up and said: "up to 20%, the rest of the seal is estimated to be able to break the spirit."


    "Change the spirit! So demanding? " Su Chengdao was surprised.


    "Well." Ah Qi nodded: "I can feel the need of array pattern, and the spiritual power needed is very huge."


    "Does this combination have any effect on your body?" Wang Hua''er''s focus is somewhat different. She is more concerned about her brother''s body than her strength.


    Ah Qi shook his head and said, "it doesn''t have much impact. It''s just that it''s exhausting. Because of the influence of the seal, I will fall into weakness after 20% of the combination. If my master hadn''t infused me with spiritual power just now, it would take me a minute or two to recover."


    Chen Yang asked, "what''s the limit of your body?"


    Ah Qi said: "if there is no seal, it will be 30%. In the future, it will cause damage to the body. I can''t cure it myself."


    After pondering for a while, Chen Yang said: "this seal is a good thing, so that you will not be impulsive again and bring irreparable damage to your body."


    Wang Hua''er echoed: "yes, I can''t cure the wound of Dao Wen."


    Ah Qi said: "don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety."Smell speech, everyone showed the same look, that is absolute distrust.


    Propriety is something that ah Qi can''t even hit. Otherwise, he won''t throw his classmates on the teaching building as a ball on the first day of school.


    Ah Qi was staring at some hair, immediately changed the topic and said: "the seal has been solved, it''s time to get down to business."


    Just then, an ziyue''s voice came from the outside: "what''s the matter?"


    Speaking of Cao Cao, it seems that he was disturbed by several people. An ziyue finished his cultivation and came to find out.


    "I''m looking for you, madam." Ah Qi immediately ran to an ziyue with a flattering look on his face.


    "What do you want to do?" An ziyue doesn''t know ah Qi. Whenever he shows this kind of expression, it''s not good.


    Ah Qi rubbed his hands and said his plan with a flattering face. Hearing this, an ziyue immediately frowned and his face sank.


    "Are you kidding? Can you really help me break through? " An ziyue asked.


    Ah Qi said: "to be exact, it''s the wonderful breakthrough opportunity. The rest is up to you."


    Smell speech, an ziyue frown immediately loosen, beautiful eyes micro Zhang, full of shock.


    As we all know, the most difficult part of breaking through the realm after breaking away from the world is the chance, which is both mysterious and mysterious. How many practitioners died when the chance of breaking through came?


    In fact, the Linghua used to break the border and the accumulation of experience are small things, especially Linghua. For an ziyue''s background, Linghua pills can''t be more simple. With a single order, the family will send Linghua pills.


    As long as you can break through, nothing else, Linghua pill is enough, the big family is so domineering.


    "True or false?" An ziyue is suspicious.


    Ah Qi said: "try it. Anyway, you are breaking through the edge. The chance is very close. I just need to give you a hand."


    After hesitating for a moment, an ziyue said: "then Try it. "

 Chapter 353

    "Then Try it. "


    Hearing an ziyue''s promise, ah Qi was overjoyed. He ran to the table and pushed everything off. Even that piece of Lingjing was no exception. All of them were pushed to the ground by the young man in order to leave a spacious place. It made Han Qingshan feel very sad.


    It''s a medium-sized Linghua pill, and there are excellent Lingjing. They are all babies. They are so contaminated with the dust. It''s a blasphemy to the baby.


    Although depressed, Han Qingshan can only hold back in his heart. After all, ah Qi is going to do a great thing next.


    It can be said that the breakthrough opportunity brought by manpower is unprecedented.


    "Come on, go up and practice." Ah Qi pointed to the empty table.


    "You want me to practice on the table?" An ziyue''s face was strange.


    Ah Qi said, "yes, the table is quite high. Everyone can see the situation clearly."


    An ziyue''s face suddenly became more strange. Everyone was a monk, and sometimes they didn''t even need eyes. Ah Qi''s brain circuit was really a little strange.


    But here are all acquaintances, and an ziyue is not polite. She turns over and sits down.


    Today, she is wearing a big red dress. This sitting is like a blooming red flower, which immediately attracts Chen Yang''s attention.


    "Go away, go away, my job is next." Ah Qi''s voice interrupted Chen Yang''s reverie. He looked down and saw that the apprentice didn''t know when he came to his side and was pushing himself with his arm.


    Shaking his head, Chen Yang reluctantly went to the side and watched ah Qi climb on the table and squat beside an ziyue.


    "Let''s go." Ah Qi Dao.


    An ziyue nodded, closed her eyes and immediately entered the cultivation state.


    Seeing this, ah Qi didn''t start directly, but waited quietly without any action.


    This makes people not from a Leng, is not that to lead to an opportunity? Why did you just watch?


    Just when we were about to wait, ah Qi suddenly turned his eyes and immediately entered the state of harmony.


    He put his index finger on his mouth and motioned for the crowd to stop. Then ah Qi stood up and closed his eyes.


    He can feel that the subtle opportunity is coming. The waiting is actually waiting for a chance.


    As a Taoist, ah Qi can see and even feel things that ordinary people can''t perceive, such as the mysterious breakthrough opportunity.


    In fact, this subtle feeling has always been around, but the person who is going to break through can''t catch it.


    What ah Qi can do is to magnify this strange feeling and let an ziyue grasp it tightly.


    He stretched out his right hand and gently put it on an ziyue''s back.


    At that moment, an ziyue''s figure was suddenly shocked, and a great breath poured out, which made no secret and scared the people around her.


    Also at this moment, an ziyue''s face appeared obviously happy.


    The world in her eyes became clear from the palm of her hand. It was an unprecedented feeling. The world under the divine consciousness is still that world, but there are obvious differences.


    "Yes, it''s the road. I see a vague road." Recently, the Shinto of Shinto Shinto has been gathering around Shinto Shinto, and the Shinto of Shinto Shinto Shinto is getting more and more blurred.


    "Don''t touch it!" At this time, ah Qi''s voice came and immediately woke an ziyue.


    That''s the way of heaven and earth. An ziyue can''t even see it clearly, but she still wants to touch it. Fortunately, ah Qi reminds her in time that if she really touches it, the end will be very serious.


    Ah Qi said: "concentrate on breakthrough. This is not your vision. Just borrow it."


    "Well." An ziyue nodded slightly, drew back her consciousness, and concentrated on finding the strange breakthrough opportunity.


    Now she has dozens of times sharper senses than usual. The small breakthrough opportunity, which used to be like a candle in the cold wind, has become extremely clear. She finds out where it is in an instant and firmly grasps it.


    It seems that the person with the key has finally found the door to match it. An ziyue''s breath suddenly soars.


    She''s starting to break through!


    During the breakthrough, the practitioner''s control over himself would be different, just like an ziyue now, who burst out a huge spiritual pressure in vain and directly shocked ah Qi out.


    "Ah Qi!" The crowd screamed.


    "I''m fine!" Ah Qi''s voice came immediately, very eager.


    He said this not to the public, but to an ziyue, who is breaking through.


    How can an ziyue, a teacher''s mother, not worry about helping her apprentice to be shaken by the spirit.


    The rest of the people don''t realize it, but the keen ah Qi accurately perceives an ziyue''s desire to cut off the breakthrough Qi.


    "Just concentrate on breaking through and transforming the spirit. I can handle it." Ah Qi kneaded his chest.


    After all, it''s the spiritual pressure of transforming the divine realm. If you release it with all your strength, ah Qi in the ordinary state can''t stand it.Hearing that ah Qi was ok, an ziyue put down her mind and began to concentrate on the breakthrough.


    Then, her accomplishments were like breaking a dam, surging and transforming into the realm of God. As expected, she was incomparable.


    It''s just a small breakthrough. It won''t take long. It''s only about half an hour. An ziyue has already made the breakthrough.


    After spitting out a long breath of turbid air, the majestic spiritual power and breath all converged, and an ziyue opened her beautiful eyes.


    Although it was late at night, her eyes were brighter than usual.


    "Did it work?" People were puzzled.


    Chen Yang took a step forward, lifted an ziyue up and asked, "how do you feel? Is there anything different?"


    An ziyue shook her head: "it''s no different, just like the normal breakthrough, but..."


    "But what?" Chen Yang asked eagerly, after all, it was an abnormal breakthrough. He was very concerned about the result.


    An ziyue smile, showing a charming smile, said: "nothing, just a little vanity realm, need some time to consolidate."


    Chen Yang said: "it''s just that the realm is a little superficial. There is no other problem?"


    "No An ziyue shakes her head.


    Hearing the confirmation of the parties, they were immediately shocked, followed by a burst of ecstasy.


    An ziyue''s success also shows that Wang Hua''er can succeed, so the parents who inherit Tao will have hope.


    Although there are some minor defects in this breakthrough, it can be repaired. It''s just a vain state of mind. After a year and a half of consolidation, there will be no problem.


    All of a sudden, people looked at the creator of all, ah Qi.


    The young man rubbed his chest with a happy smile on his face, very proud.


    Wang Hua''er asked, "ah Qi, my goal is a breakthrough. Are you sure?"


    "Yes, and very high." Ah Qi Dao.


    "How high is it?" Wang Hua''er asked


    "When I''m ready, it''s almost a steady breakthrough." Ah Qi said by himself.


    "That''s a breakthrough. How can you be so sure?" People can''t help but wonder.


    Ah Qi explained: "there must be a reason, because Hua''er is the heart of Mu Ling, has amazing affinity, and has some similarities with me. That''s why it''s so easy. Otherwise, with my ability, I can let you break through the small realm at most. "

 Chapter 354

    "There must be a reason, because Hua''er is the heart of the wood spirit, has amazing affinity, and has some similarities with me, so it''s so easy. Otherwise, with my ability, I can let you break through the small realm at most. "


    When they heard this, they knew it immediately. They thought that if they could help others break through easily, many practitioners who were stuck in the bottleneck would break their heads and cry for ah Qi to wish them a breakthrough.


    In fact, many people don''t want to see the vanity of the realm after breaking through the small realm. After all, many people''s roots are basically unstable. If they break through the vanity of the realm at this time, it is very likely that the realm will fall and they will not be able to enter the realm for life.


    Therefore, this breakthrough method can only be used by ah Qi, a group of people with terrible talent and extremely stable realm.


    In this way, ah Qi''s ability is actually weak, but it just happened to play a huge role at the right time.


    "What do you want to do next?" Wang Hua''er asked


    Ah Qi said: "first absorb the wood to reach the peak, and then I wish you a breakthrough."


    "Well." Wang Hua''er nodded and began to absorb the White Moon Fairy.


    She is the heart of the wood spirit, and has a special affinity for the spirit things of the wood line. She can directly transform the power of the wood line into the spirit power for her own breakthrough, even if it contains a lot of wood line power.


    The next morning, Wang Hua''er finally absorbed the White Moon Fairy. When she came out of Chen Yang''s house, her breath was erratic, floating up and down, obviously reaching the edge of breakthrough.


    However, this edge is not simple. I don''t know how many people are stuck at this juncture, waiting for decades and hundreds of years without success.


    Seeing Wang Hua''er''s appearance, people can''t help but envy him, even ah Qi.


    Although he is a congenital Taoist, he can''t freely absorb the power of the five elements like the heart of the wood spirit, so as to break through the cultivation. More than that, the breakthrough opportunity of the owner of the heart of the wood spirit is easier to find than ordinary people, just like the spirit.


    Just out of the door, Wang Hua''er directly asked: "I''m ok, when will I break through?"


    Ah Qi said: "Why are you in such a hurry? After all, it''s a breakthrough. And you''ve just reached the peak of Yuanying. If you make a breakthrough directly, it will be very unstable and dangerous."


    "How long will it take?"


    "Less than half a month, more than a month, it should be about the same." Ah Qi Dao.


    "A month There''s still time. " Pondering, Wang Hua''er nodded, time is still in time, she is not anxious.


    Turning to Su Cheng, Wang Hua''er said seriously, "after I break through, I will rescue my uncle and aunt."


    Su Chengdao and Han Ru''s eyes flashed a touch and said: "we believe you."


    As if thinking of something strange, Wang Hua''er asked ah Qi, "by the way, where do you come from? I don''t think master knows the details of these breakthroughs."


    "This..." Ah Qi scratched his ear: "in fact, I don''t know. Anyway, it''s just the knowledge that suddenly gushes out, as if I already knew it."


    Smell speech, the face of a few people of Wang Hua Er rises immediately a touch of suspicion.


    "No doubt, it''s normal." Chen Yang opened his mouth: "ah Qi is a congenital Taoist body. He has been in harmony with the world for at least ten years, and practice is to find the way. In fact, all this was engraved on him when he was in harmony with the Tao."


    Chen Yang''s explanation seems to be very reasonable. People immediately believe it. Even ah Qi himself believes it.


    Just as he had just met Wang Hongyuan in Qixuan mountain, a lot of knowledge poured out of his mind. He didn''t know what was going on.


    Chen Yang''s explanation is actually the most reasonable.


    No longer thinking about it, ah Qi said, "let''s call it a day. Hua Er has to consolidate his realm. Let''s go back to sleep."


    Chen Yang frowned slightly: "you are all out of the ordinary. You are almost out of the valley. If you don''t practice well, what kind of sleep will you have?"


    Ah Qi made a grimace: "sleep is God''s gift to us. Naturally, we should enjoy it. Besides, I haven''t slept for several days."


    Chen Yang shook his head, waved to ah Qi and said, "just go."


    Ah Qi laughs and takes the lead to walk out of the house. Seeing this, everyone says goodbye to Chen Yang and leaves one by one. Soon, only Chen Yang and an ziyue are left in the house.


    An ziyue said: "unexpectedly, ah Qi is so magical. Now you don''t worry about it?"


    Chen Yang nodded, his face seemed relaxed: "well, although the ancient books say that he lost his feelings because he began to enter the Tao after leaving the world, it seems that there is no sign of losing his feelings when he looks at ah Qi."


    Putting her hand on Chen Yang''s shoulder, an ziyue said: "the reason why it''s called ancient books is because it''s ancient. Since ancient times, heaven and earth have experienced many great changes. It''s normal that some things are different."


    "Yes, at least ah Qi won''t change. I''m very happy." Chen Yang said with a smile, and then took an ziyue''s slender waist, let the latter''s pretty face flash a touch of purplish red.


    "Ah Qi hasn''t changed, but you have." An ziyue leans her head on Chen Yang''s chest."That''s what I am, but it''s the children who get me back."


    Words fall, two people embrace tightly, the lamp in the house also goes out at this point.


    ¡­¡­


    After one month, Wang Hua''er''s realm was completely consolidated.


    After ah Qi confirmed, he directly called the crowd to prepare for a breakthrough.


    Wang Hua''er''s breakthrough site is the training ground at the foot of the mountain outside the village. After all, it is an overall breakthrough. The battle is not small. Chen Yang is afraid of disturbing the villagers.


    In the training ground at the foot of the mountain, Wang Hua''er sits cross legged, feeling quietly, while ah Qi stands aside, seriously sensing the changes of her sister.


    The rest of the group stood ten meters away, speechless, looking at the two people in the room. This time, the golden backed ape who got the news came, and brought tangdou''s mother to reunite them.


    Wang Hua''er was on the verge of breaking through. She felt that the opportunity was getting closer and closer. However, as if there was an invisible wall, she always felt an obvious sense of barrier. This should be the so-called bottleneck.


    When feeling, ah Qi''s voice came: "feel carefully, when the time comes, I''ll be patient."


    Wen Yan, Wang Hua''er''s heart is more calm, the breakthrough can not be simple, can not help but be careless.


    She slowly realized that all the people were waiting quietly. This wait lasted for half a day.


    Half a day is not a short time, but it''s only a moment for the practitioners to write. They are still standing in the same place, even the most impetuous ah Qi.


    Although usually funny than, but in the critical moment, ah seven is always very reliable.


    Half a day later, the sun has come to the west half of the sky, slowly setting toward the horizon.

 Chapter 355

    In the evening, Wang Hua''er''s state is the same as in the morning, without any sign of breaking through the bottleneck.


    However, we are not in a hurry at all. It''s normal for us to break through the situation after we leave. What''s more, it''s possible for us to close down for decades or even centuries.


    Until the end of the night, near the dawn, Wang Hua''er seems to catch something, this subtle change is caught by ah Qi.


    There''s no nonsense. He Dao opens instantly, and the boy''s hand is on his sister''s back.


    The world between gods and minds is instantly clear, and a faint road appears in Wang Hua''er''s perception. The girl''s body is shocked, and a touch of shock appears on her pretty face.


    "Don''t think about it. Try to find opportunities." Ah Qi''s voice came at the right time.


    Hearing the speech, Wang Hua''er immediately took heart, no longer focused on the vague Road, and began to look for opportunities.


    With the help of Tao and Ti, it''s very easy to find opportunities. In a few minutes, Wang Hua''er''s Qi soared, and obviously began to break through.


    "Teacher Niang, spirit thing!" Ah Qi stretched out a palm.


    Seems to have communicated well, an ziyue immediately took out a piece of black wood Linggen and put it in ah Qi''s hand.


    Without hesitation, the young man directly drew the power of wood line from the spirit root and poured it into Wang Hua''er''s body.


    Wood line into the body, Wang Hua''er''s breath soared more severe, ah seven immediately let go, got up and jumped a big step.


    The next moment, a fierce pressure came from Wang Hua''er, splashing a large dust.


    Seeing the pressure of spirit, people''s faces suddenly look happy. There is only one reason for the pressure of spirit, which is that the breakthrough is half successful.


    Next, Huadan became a baby.


    No one can help Wang Hua''er in this step, she can only make efforts by herself.


    One handed move, another piece of wood spirit appeared in an ziyue''s hand. She pushed slightly, and the spirit flew to Wang Hua''er.


    It seems that the spirit thing stops half a meter in front of Wang Hua''er''s body. The green awn is flourishing, and the force of the wood line rushes to Wang Hua''er automatically.


    This is the last piece of spirit, they can only do so much, the rest can only rely on Wang Hua''er himself.


    Turning Dan into a baby is extremely dangerous. If you are careless, you will die on the spot, but everyone believes that Wang Hua''er has the strength.


    Chen Yang''s apprentice will be extraordinary.


    Sure enough, Wang Hua''er''s breath continues to soar, and the breakthrough steps are orderly, moving forward step by step.


    An hour later, her breath soared to the highest point, then suddenly convergence.


    Seeing this, everyone''s faces were filled with joy.


    Breakthrough, done.


    With a long breath of turbid air, Wang Hua''er opened her beautiful eyes, bright and shining.


    as like as two peas in the field, she has no golden Dan in her field.


    The villain''s eyes are closed, almost as big as the golden elixir. Every breath is the surge of spiritual power.


    This is the second state of departure, Yuanying.


    "I It''s a success.... " Wang Hua''er got up slowly and said with a smile.


    "Let me see." Ah Qi jumped up to his sister and explored directly.


    Seeing this, they didn''t stop him. After all, everything was done by a young man. If there was a problem, he was the one who found it the fastest.


    During the exploration, ah Qi continued to say: "good, good, very good."


    He took back his hand and looked at the people: "maybe it''s because of the two wooden spiritual things. Hua''er''s realm is very stable."


    "Seriously?" Everyone was surprised. The whole world broke through. The world was still very stable. The heart of the wood spirit was really magical.


    "Really." Wang Hua''er blinked and said, "but I still need a few days to get used to it."


    She looked at Cheng Dao and Han Ru and said, "after I take control, I will go to save my uncle and aunt."


    "Good!" Su Chengdao''s eyes were hot and he nodded heavily.


    "Well." Cold such as the beautiful eyes is moist up, Wang Hua''er smooth breakthrough, parents more a ray of life.


    Han Qingshan, on the other side, trembled with excitement and said, "I''ll report to Qixuan mountain and come back at noon."


    Words fall, he also ignores the reaction of the public, directly get up and fly away.


    Looking at the distant figure of hanqingshan, people''s hearts are full of joy.


    At this time, everyone behind a burst of "Dong" sound.


    When they turned their heads, they were shocked. Ah Qi was lying on the ground with his eyes closed. The sound was the sound of his falling to the ground.


    "Ah Qi!" Wang Hua''er screamed and ran up to the boy.


    Just about to reach out, the girl''s movement suddenly stopped. She just broke through, but her strength was not well controlled. She was afraid of hurting her brother, so she had to wait for master to lift ah Qi up and investigate carefully.


    After investigating, Chen Yang was relieved and said, "it''s OK. It''s just overwork."


    Hearing the speech, people''s hearts fell heavily, and a clear breath came from the field.Chen Yang said with a bitter smile: "the divine sense has been released for a day and a night. Even I can''t do it. God knows how he can survive."


    "He is a congenital Taoist body. Naturally, only genius knows." The golden backed ape said with a smile.


    Smell speech, everyone is a burst of laughter, carrying a seven back to the village.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah It''s going to blow your head off. "


    Under the severe pain, ah Qi opened his eyes.


    He looked around and found that it was in his own room.


    Slowly get up, ah seven feel his head as if to explode in general, extremely painful.


    At this time, a clear voice came from the door: "you wake up."


    Then a young girl came to ah Qi''s side, and it was Han Ru.


    "Why are you?" Ah Qi''s eyes are wide open, I can''t believe it.


    Under normal circumstances, shouldn''t the first thing he sees when he wakes up be Wang Hua''er, ganniang, or Shifu''s?


    "Why not?" Cold as suddenly frown, some do not like.


    Because of the headache, ah Qi didn''t want to fight with Han Ru at this time, so he asked, "master, what about them?"


    "Having a big meal in the market, aunt Yun is helping with the preparation, so I''ll take care of you." Han Ru wring out a towel and handed it to ah Qi.


    Take the towel cover in the forehead, ah seven immediately clear.


    It''s just an overdraft of divine consciousness. It''s good to sleep a few nights. Wang Hua''er is closed and consolidated. Li Yun and an ziyue are definitely preparing for the dinner. It''s normal that no one takes care of themselves.


    "Why prepare a big meal in the market?" Ah Qi asked the question in his heart.


    Han Ru replied: "in order to celebrate the breakthrough of Hua''er, uncle ape will come down in person. With the help of elder Zi Yue and aunt Yun, he plans to have a big meal for the whole village."


    "Really?" Ah Qi''s eyes brightened. Since he came back to the village, he hasn''t eaten the feast of the ape family. The golden backed ape came to the end in person. It must be more beautiful than the little monkey demon.


    "Go, go, eat." Ah Qi threw the towel on his forehead, jumped directly under the bed, took Han Ru''s hand and ran to the market.


    "Ai Ai, don''t run so fast, aren''t you overdrawn?" Cold as blue eyes full of consternation, then flashed a trace of warmth.


    The boy''s hand can be holding himself, although the other side has no intention, but the girl is in the heart of spring, pretty face picked up two blushes, let ah Qi lead to run forward.

 Chapter 356

    Two people speed is very fast, three two run through the residential area, came to the market.


    At this time, although it is night, the market is bright, with bright balls of light hanging in the air, like a small sun, emitting soft light.


    It''s just the power of fire. Practitioners often use it for lighting. It''s probably Chen Yang''s hands.


    On the main road of the market, there are dozens of large tables, some of which are made by the villagers themselves, and some of which are made temporarily by Chen Yang, but without exception, they are all full of people.


    Plates of exquisite dishes fall on the table, people around eat hot, across the distance ah Qi smell the fragrance.


    Take a close look, ah Qi found Chen Yang several people''s place, pull up cold as then ran past.


    "Why, are you awake?" Seeing ah Qi, Cheng Dao was slightly stunned and asked with a smile.


    "Ha, how can a big meal hide my perception?" Ah Qi sits directly beside Cheng Dao, grabs a roast chicken and chews it.


    Chen Yang slightly pick eyebrows, asked: "Shenzhi overdraft, according to reason will have a headache incomparable, how do you like a nobody?"


    "He does have a headache, but he seems to forget the pain after the meal," Hanru explained


    "I see..." Everyone is speechless. The pain of the overdraft of divine consciousness is not what ordinary people can bear. Ah Qi is eating so much in this pain. The power of eating is really extraordinary.


    "Eh, ah Qi is awake?" At this time, an ziyue came to the table with a plate of fish.


    "Wake up." Ah Qi took the plate directly, grabbed the fish and chewed it.


    Seeing this, they shook their heads helplessly, but they were used to the young people''s behavior and ate as usual.


    Half an hour later, Wang Hua''er came. At the end of the day, she had mastered most of her strength and had no problem eating with chopsticks.


    After seeing ah Qi, her face was full of joy. She patted her younger brother on the shoulder and said, "the divine sense is overdrawn. Eat less."


    "Don''t worry, I..." Ah Qi raised his head to answer, but in the middle of the conversation, his eyes turned white and he fell on the table.


    This makes people suddenly surprised, just about to observe, Chen Yang calm voice came: "don''t worry, this is normal."


    With a wry smile, Chen Yang explained, "Shenzhi is overdrawn. If you don''t have a good rest, it''s strange that you don''t have a coma and eat a lot here."


    Holding Wang Hua''er to sit down, Chen Yang picks up ah Qi and sends him back to his room.


    Ah Qi is lying on the bed, his mouth is full of greasy. Chen Yang has no choice but to scrub it.


    "Smelly boy, meeting you is the greatest blessing of my life." Words fall, Chen Yang walked out of the room, leaving breathing steady ah seven.


    Overdraft under forced activities, ah seven is afraid to faint for several days.


    ¡­¡­


    A week later, everyone gathered in Wang Hongyuan''s courtyard, including Han Qingshan.


    Wang Hua''er had already taken control of his strength and consolidated his foundation. Ah Qi also woke up three days ago. With his physique, he was alive without any sequelae.


    Today is the day when hanqingshan and zongmen agreed to enter the sect.


    Thinking that his brother and sister-in-law might be saved, Han Qingshan''s excitement was expressed in his face and said, "everyone, when you are ready, let''s go."


    "Let''s go." Chen Yang nodded.


    So the group flew into the sky with an ziyue and two Yuanying in the spirit realm and flew to Qixuan mountain.


    Ah Qiji can also fly, but it doesn''t last long. His speed is much lower than Yuan Ying''s, so it''s the best choice to fly with his elders.


    Wang Hua''er has arrived at Yuanying and can fly by himself, which is not a big problem.


    They were very fast and soon came to a place deep in Qixuan mountain.


    "Here it is." Han Qingshan took the lead in landing on the ground, and an ziyue immediately followed.


    This is the territory of golden backed ape, but it seems that even it doesn''t know that there is a huge clan hidden on the territory.


    Looking around, Han Qingshan determined his position according to the method, raised his hand and pinched the formula. The space in front of him began to twist, and a small hole only two fingers wide appeared.


    As soon as the small hole appeared, there came an old voice: "ready?"


    "Yes, people have already brought it." Cold Castle Peak Road.


    "Well, I''ll open the door for you." The old voice seems to have some excitement. With a low drink, the space is distorted more violently, and the small hole is bigger and bigger, expanding to the size of an adult.


    The old man''s voice once again said: "the situation of the big array is very bad. Yuanying can only pass one, and five under the golden elixir. No matter how many, he will collapse."


    Although it had been expected for a long time, Chen Yang was also surprised when he heard this. He did not expect that Da Zhen had reached such a stage.


    However, such a quota is not bad, at least Wang Hua''er and ah Qi can enter.


    At this time, Chen Yang and an ziyue will not stop the children. They have grown up, and they will never leave each other. Their obstruction is meaningless. It''s better to let them fly higher."The quota is just right. Let''s go." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    Hearing this, the children were surprised. Unexpectedly, the master didn''t stop them.


    Chen Yang seriously said: "you have grown up, I believe you."


    Wang Hua''er nodded heavily and said, "master, don''t worry, I will save my uncles and aunts."


    "Mr. Chen Yang, if you don''t thank me for your kindness, Cheng Dao will do his best to protect Hua''er and ah Qi." Su Chengdao bows.


    "No, it''s to save you all." Chen Yang look serious, solemnly said: "you are all my beloved disciples, I do not allow one of you to have an accident."


    Hearing this, Su Chengdao and Han Ru were deeply moved by the heat in their hearts.


    Yes, by now, they are already masters and apprentices.


    If the rescue is successful, they will definitely raise this matter with zongmen and formally worship Chen Yang as their teacher.


    "Well, the situation is not good. Don''t delay any longer. Go in." Chen Yangdao.


    Several people nodded heavily and stepped in.


    "Hua''er, be careful." An ziyue said.


    "Well." Wang Hua''er promised to step into the space channel with several children.


    After a few people all entered, the space channel was closed directly, leaving Chen Yang a few people who were dazzled.


    As everyone knows, the seven Xuanzong party is extremely dangerous, which may be the most difficult battle for several children.


    What will be the seal disturbed by the spirit of heaven?


    Chen Yang can''t imagine. He only knows that the children are firm and brave, and they can overcome it.


    "This time, you will succeed. Master believes in you." Chen Yang has a secret way in his heart.


    It seems that there is something in her heart. On one side, an ziyue holds Chen Yang''s broad hand and gives him an encouraging look. On the other side, Han Qingshan clenches his fist and waits for the result.


    Like Chen Yang and his wife, he believes in children and that they can create miracles.

 Chapter 357

    After a few minutes, the children walked out of the portal and disappeared.


    Step out, in front of first is a bright, and then suddenly bright, into the eye is a vast and incomparable sea of clouds, and ah seven people is located on a peak.


    It seems that the peak is artificially opened up, which is extremely flat. There are also some stone tables and chairs. An old man in black robes is looking at ah Qiji with a smile on his face.


    The old man''s hair and beard are white, and his eyes are as sharp as an eagle. But the most obvious thing is not these, but a pair of magic horns on his forehead. He is a demon.


    "Grandfather!" See the moment of the old man, cold such as joy into each other''s arms.


    "Oh, my dear granddaughter." The old man picked up Hanru and turned around to put it down. Then he said, "let''s see if you''ve grown tall."


    Words fall, he looked up and down a cold such as, said with a smile: "five years have not seen, my family cold such as really grow graceful, can get married."


    "What nonsense? Han Rucai got married." Cold as blue eyes have narrowed, because of joy, pretty face on the red, very lovely.


    Su Chengdao took a step forward and gave a courtesy to the younger generation, saying: "grandfather Yue, Chengdao has come back with his friends."


    "I''m not polite to my grandfather. These common manners are the most troublesome." Hanru''s grandfather hanyue immediately picked up Su Chengdao, patted his shoulder and said, "Chengdao has grown up."


    Then Han Yue turned his head to look at ah Qiji and said with a smile, "you are good friends of Chengdao. You are really talented and talented."


    "Elder Han, I''m flattered. Younger Wang Hua''er, this is my brother ah Qi." Wang Hua''er also made a junior ceremony and said respectfully.


    "Well, don''t make so much trouble with me. What bothers me most is the common etiquette." Han Yue immediately picked up Wang Hua''er and felt the girl''s true cultivation of Yuan Ying. His eyes lit up and he was very happy.


    "Old man, where is the big battle? I''m going to save people." At this time, the side of a seven voice.


    But as soon as he spoke, Wang Hua''er gave him a shudder on his head, and the latter said angrily, "it''s so impolite to call me master."


    "He didn''t say that he was most annoyed by these common customs." Ah Qi covered his head and muttered, but he called the elder honestly.


    Seeing this, Han Yue laughed and fell in love with the boy. He thought ah Qi was very interesting and explained, "you just joined the sect. You don''t understand the situation here. May I explain to you first?"


    "Master, please tell me." Wang Hua''er said.


    At this time, a huge spiritual training suddenly rose in the distant sea of clouds, straight into the sky, clearly far away, but clearly visible.


    More than that, pitching fell down immediately after soaring into the sky, and the top condensed into a dragon head, whistling back to the sea of clouds. The momentum was unparalleled and shocked the people.


    "This This What''s this? " Ah Qi was surprised.


    "It''s the suppression spell of Da Zhen. It will only appear when the things in it start to change." Han Yue said seriously.


    No need for him to say clearly, we all know what is suppressed in it. Who else can there be except the spirit devil?


    The power of the dragon head is amazing. Compared with Jiao long, Mo Jiao''s Dharma phase is almost 18000 miles away. It takes such a powerful spell to suppress it. How strong is the spirit devil in it?


    "This is not a place to talk. Come with me." Han Yue led several people forward.


    Following Han Yue to the edge of the peak, a few people found that there was no road ahead. Anxiously, ah Qi immediately asked, "there is no road."


    Su Chengdao and Han Ru smile and say: "jump down."


    "Jump down?" Ah Qi was stunned.


    Don''t wait for juvenile reaction, Chengdao cold as directly jump down.


    Ah Qi was surprised and said, "it''s really jumping."


    "Ah Qi Xiaoyou, jump down and you will know why." Han Yue chuckled and jumped down.


    At this time, there were only Wang Hua''er and ah Qi on the mountain.


    The sister and brother looked at each other, but they shook their heads and had to fall down.


    Although the mountain is high, they can fly. The height is not a problem.


    They jumped up and went down from the peak.


    The mountain peak is very high, which has already exceeded the clouds. They fell several meters before they passed through the clouds.


    However, under the clouds is another scene. It''s not a steep mountain, but a vast plain, green and attractive, with small bridges and flowing water, and scattered villages.


    Just below, a huge building is very conspicuous. The style there is quite different from that of the village in the distance. It should be where Qixuan Zong is.


    Under ah Qi, a few small black spots are looming, which should be the Chengdao people who jumped down first.


    The young man immediately chuckled, and his spirit power accelerated down. The black spot in front of him immediately began to grow. It was Cheng Dao and Han Ru.


    Came to Chengdao, ah Qi immediately asked: "look at you, it seems that you often jump like this."Han Ru replied, "yes, my grandfather and his grandfather often observe the battle at the top of the mountain. When we are bored, we come here to play."


    Ah Qi doubts: "play? You didn''t get Dan before you came out, did you? How did such a cliff get up and down? "


    Han Ru didn''t answer, but said with a smile: "you''ll know soon."


    Just when ah Qi wanted to ask, he suddenly felt a gentle force coming from below, just like falling into a sponge. Their falling momentum suddenly stagnated and their speed greatly reduced.


    By this time, they had fallen on the hillside.


    Feeling this strange power, ah Qi immediately knew the reason. With such strength, even ordinary people can land peacefully.


    "What''s the principle?" he asked


    Han Yue explained: "this is the ascending array laid by Chengzong and I for Hanru. It can help people rise and fall without being hurt."


    "So amazing?" Ah Qi''s eyes suddenly brightened. This array is much easier to use than the elevator outside.


    "Well." Han Yue nodded his head with a smile, which made the boy feel miraculous. His master was very happy.


    The ascending array is very strange. The lower you go down, the slower the speed of a few people will be. When they land, they are like falling in the water. They are very stable. They don''t feel at all. They are like stepping down a step.


    "Wow, that''s great." Ah Qi was shocked and yelled, this strange array completely attracted him.


    Wang Hua''er landed slowly, her eyes full of admiration. Unlike ah Qi, she saw the coverage of this array, which was nearly 100 square meters. Obviously, she was not prepared to let one person up and down.


    Looking at ah Qi''s surprised appearance, Han Ru put a bad smile on his face and said, "you try to jump hard."

 Chapter 358

    "Jump?" A Qi Yi Leng, cushion toe to lightly jump up, ask a way: "so..."


    Before he finished speaking, the figure of the young man disappeared in an instant. When he reflected, he was already in the air, and he was still flying up at a very fast speed.


    Dragging ah Qi is still the soft power, but this time it''s not the same. This power is flying towards the peak with faster speed.


    "Wow ~ ~ ~ ~" because of the speed, ah Qi''s face was trembled by the wind, and soon rushed out of the sea of clouds and across the peak. As like as two peas in the


    , the power of the seven body suddenly disappeared after the summit, and the force of the ascending force disappeared, instead of the gentle force which was exactly the same as the falling time.


    After stepping on the peak, ah Qi''s eyes are not panic and fear, but boundless excitement.


    It was so much fun for him that he decided to play it again.


    The boy took a few steps and jumped down the mountain.


    Because I tried once, ah Qi was already familiar with the road and slowly fell on the smooth ground.


    At this time, everyone was smiling at him, especially Han Ru.


    "Isn''t it fun?" Han Ru asked.


    "Fun, fun." Ah Qi nodded and was about to take off again.


    But a familiar pressure of spirit imprisoned him in the same place. Wang Hua''er''s voice came from one side: "we are here to do business."


    After she said so, ah Qi immediately remembered the purpose of this trip, scratched his head and said: "sorry, master Han, let''s go."


    Han Yue laughed and said, "it''s OK." then he led a few people forward.


    After walking through the flat land, there is a winding path. During this time, they also pass through a dark cave. Finally, they arrive at their destination, the main hall of qixuanzong.


    The Zongzhu hall is actually a ancestral hall, in which the tablets of the seven Xuanzong''s successive masters are placed, and their original jade runes are stored, which are hung on the row.


    Leading several people to the front of the hall, Han Yue pushed the door open. An old man was facing them with his back, looking at the five tablets above.


    Feeling the movement behind him, the old man turned slowly and looked at the crowd.


    He is a young man with crane hair, erect Taoist crown on his head, and dressed in Taoist robes. He looks like an immortal man, but at first glance, he looks at Su Chengdao.


    "Grandfather." Su Chengdao''s voice trembled.


    "Ah, come here and let Grandpa have a look." Su Chengzong''s eyes softened and he reached for Su Chengdao.


    Chengdao immediately strode to help each other.


    "Well, in the later period of the golden elixir, the cultivation was fast, much faster than that of my grandfather." Su Chengzong praised.


    "Because Chengdao met a good teacher and these good friends." Su Chengdao points to ah Qi Wang Hua''er and introduces them one by one.


    "It''s not bad. The boy is elegant, fresh and handsome. The girl looks like a picture, and she''s shy." Su Chengzong immediately boasted.


    Ah Qi was flattered and pinched by Wang Hua''er, and then said, "I''m flattered."


    "I''m a little kind to you," he asked


    Hear here, a few people''s eyes a coagulate, know each other to begin to say business.


    "Qingshan must have told you all about it. Due to time constraints and poor reception, please forgive me. " Su Chengzong bowed slightly and apologized sincerely.


    He this action but scared seven and Wang Hua''er a jump, quickly helped up each other.


    I''m kidding. In terms of seniority, people are afraid they can be their ancestors. From Su Chengdao''s grandfather, we can see that Su Chengzong is definitely not young.


    Wang Hua''er said, "I''m very serious. We are so close friends with Cheng Daohan. Now that our uncles and aunts are killed, we will never stand by."


    Su Chengzong said, "I know what you mean. It''s just a big deal. I''d like to confirm it with you."


    They are silent, waiting for the following.


    After a pause, Su Chengzong seriously asked: "the seal inside the jiutianxuan formation is the spirit devil, the fierce from ancient times, and the external array has been damaged. It''s extremely dangerous inside. Even I can''t see the situation inside."


    He looked at Wang Hua''er and said, "do you really want to go in?"


    "Hua Er has made up her mind and will never change." Wang Hua''er looks directly at Su Chengzong and answers seriously.


    Su Chengzong said: "you are still young and have plenty of opportunities. Now if you regret it, I will let you go immediately."


    "Chengzong!" Hearing this, Han Yue''s face changed greatly.


    Su Chengzong waved his hand and looked at Wang Hua''er seriously, waiting for her answer.


    "Hua Er I''ve made up my mind not to save people, not to fight! " Wang Hua''er''s clear voice spread all over the ancestral hall, with a strong fortitude.


    Su Chengzong was amazed by her eyes. He had lived for thousands of years, and rarely saw such eyes, especially in the eyes of a 15-year-old child.With a sigh, a smile appeared on his face and said, "OK, but you have to promise us one thing."


    Wang Hua''er said respectfully, "please tell me, master."


    "The periphery of the big formation has not been completely broken, only two people are allowed to enter, but no matter who it is, you all have to promise me to give priority to protecting yourself, OK?" Su Chengzong''s voice was trembling, and his eyes swept the four children one by one, sincere and incomparable.


    They were all young and gifted, which was a new hope. Su Chengzong really didn''t want anyone to die for it.


    "Master, can only two people enter?" Ah Qi asked.


    "That''s right." Su Chengzong nodded and explained: "if there are too many people entering, the outer array will collapse ahead of time. For the sake of safety, Shenjun injected a command into the array. When it collapses, he will smash everything and leave nothing alive."


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned. They had no doubt about the power of the divine array. Even the spirits and Demons could be suppressed. The power was naturally terrible. But now the external array has reached its limit. If Wang Hua''er can''t hold on and collapse after she enters, she will never survive.


    Su Chengzong looked at Wang Hua''er and asked, "now, do you want to join the battle?"


    Without any hesitation, Wang Hua''er nodded his head: "I''d like to have a try."


    "Hua Er!" Su Chengdao and Han Ru immediately dissuade him. By now, the situation is very clear. Entering the battle is a near death.


    Although their parents'' close relatives are very important, they don''t want Wang Hua''er to go in and die.


    Just at this time, Han Yue said: "why do you scare them? There is an array disk. Even if you are defeated, you can still rely on the array disk to come out at any time."


    "Array disk?" Several people suddenly a Leng, looking at two old people.


    Han Yue immediately said with a smile: "Hey, don''t look at Chengzong smiling. In fact, this old thing is very bad."


    "Grandfather?" Su Chengdao looked at Su Chengzong, his eyes full of doubts.

 Chapter 359

    Su Chengzong shook his head and said innocently: "the array tray can protect your life, but the situation inside is really extremely dangerous. There must be a lot of separation of heaven, soul and devil. Even if you have the array tray, you have to have a life to make it."


    Wang Hua''er asked: "dare to ask the master, how strong is the separation of heaven, soul and devil?"


    Su Chengzong said: "no more than Yuanying. If there is more than Yuanying, it has nothing to do with whether the array is damaged or not. The array will be destroyed. That''s why we can''t enter."


    Wang Hua''er said: "that is to say, there may be a lot of heaven, soul and demons in Yuanying realm, right?"


    Su Chengzong nodded: "yes, and the spirit demon is very strange. You are the heart of the wood spirit. Fortunately, the man who goes in with you should be very careful. If he is hurt, he may become a puppet."


    This is the property of the spirit of heaven. Several people all know it. However, according to Su Chengzong, it seems that the heart of the wood spirit is not afraid of the control of the spirit of heaven.


    Wang Hua''er immediately asked, "did you mean


    Su Chengzong said with a smile, "even Han Yue doesn''t know the secret, and I found it by accident."


    "What secret, not even me?" A trace of unhappiness flashed across Han Yue''s face.


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, you are not the heart of wood spirit, it''s useless to tell you." Su Chengzong immediately comforted him.


    Turning his head to Wang Hua''er, he explained: "the heart of the wood spirit is actually the nemesis of the demon."


    As soon as the words came out, the people suddenly widened their eyes.


    "How can it be? Doesn''t it mean that the spirit of heaven can never die? How can there be a killer? " Han Yue was the first one who didn''t believe it.


    Su Chengzong shook his head: "it''s not the killer that can kill it, but the killer that can dissolve the infection of the spirit demon."


    "How do you say that?" Asked Han Yue.


    Su Chengzong said: "I accidentally found the message of the early patriarch. The heart of the wood spirit can purify the infection of the demons. Even if it is reduced to a puppet, as long as it is still alive, it can be saved."


    "Seriously!" Han Yue was shocked.


    Su Chengzong nodded: "really, that''s why I know it''s dangerous inside and still agree to invite Hua''er here."


    Wang Hua''er asked, "what do you mean by that Even if Cheng daohanru''s parents have been infected, I can save them


    "Yes, as long as you are infected soon, you can definitely do it with your ability. Not only that, for the sake of insurance, I have prepared Wuwei muxing gift for you to assist." Su Chengzong turned his hand and five wooden boxes appeared in front of Wang Hua''er.


    All the wooden boxes are equipped with spirit lock array, which is absolutely full of spirit things.


    Seeing this, Wang Hua''er also had some confidence in her heart.


    With a detachable array plate in hand, and the Wuwei wood spirit, she could really save Hanru''s parents. More than that, maybe she could find the damaged array patterns inside and repair them.


    She is the heart of the spirit of wood. After arriving at Yuanying, she has more special abilities. First of all, she can freely extract the power of spiritual things for her own use, rather than simply transform it into vitality.


    Now she can attack with the power of wood in the spirit.


    According to Wang Hua''er''s estimation, she can easily control her rivals at the same level by using only wood to do spiritual things. Just like Mo Yuhu, who was in the entrance examination at the beginning, she can solve each other in one move.


    All the monsters in the array are divided into two parts: Heaven, soul and devil. According to Chen Yang, heaven, soul and devil can''t do magic, they can only fight physically. In this way, Wang Hua''er has a better chance of winning.


    Su Chengzong asked, "Hua''er, do you have a good idea of the candidate who will join you?"


    Smell speech, one side of seven immediately shout: "that still use election?"? Of course, it''s me. Although I''m just at the beginning of Jindan, it''s no problem to beat Yuanying. "


    "You don''t have to." Wang Hua''er shakes his head and asks Su Cheng, "Cheng Dao, how about you go in with me?"


    Hearing that he was himself, Su Chengdao was stunned. Then he knew immediately that he was the best choice. After all, Wang Hua''er didn''t know how to use the array. If he could really repair the array pattern, it would be the best to have him.


    He''s been learning from Chen Yang for a long time, and he''s got some control over the pattern. It shouldn''t be a big problem to repair the ineffective remnant array.


    "I agree." Su Chengdao took a step forward and nodded his head.


    "Why not me? Obviously I can play the best Ah Qi didn''t interrupt immediately.


    Wang Hua''er said in silence, "we are going to save people, not fight."


    Ah Qi said: "you have to choose me. If there are many demons in heaven, I''ll fight one by one."


    "No, there''s a place that needs you more." Wang Hua''er shook his head and asked Su Chengzong, "suzong Zhu, can you let my younger brother come near the place of Da''an to watch it?"


    "Watch?" Su Chengzong was stunned, and then replied: "this is not a problem. When you come to the peak, it is the place closest to the great array. Han Yue and I often go there to watch the great array."


    "Why do you want me to go to see Da Chen?" Ah Qi wondered.


    Wang Hua''er said, "you are not a Taoist. Maybe you can see something different."Ah Qi said: "that''s what I say, but it''s the nine heaven Xuan formation. What can I do? Is it difficult to see what the clue is? "


    Wang Hua''er said with a smile: "try to know, anyway, when there will be Han Ru and two elders with you, it won''t be boring."


    "No way." Ah Qi immediately shook his head, what to watch the battle is Wang Hua''er''s excuse, sister absolutely does not want to follow her risk.


    At this time, Su Chengdao stepped forward, put his hand on ah Qi''s shoulder and explained, "don''t be capricious. I''m really the best person."


    Ah Qi asked, "why?"


    Su Chengdao explained: "because the internal situation of Da''an is not clear, no one knows how long it will take to enter. Although Hua''er has become a Yuanying, there is no room for Xumi. At this time, I''m the best choice because I have the space of Xumi, the cultivation and the fighting power. "


    "That''s right." Wang Hua''er nodded, obviously Su Chengdao''s explanation was right.


    Hearing the words, ah Qi was speechless. Although he had a strong fighting power, he was only able to break through the valley slightly and couldn''t last long. If he was really trapped, they would be in a very bad situation. This external array has a very high chance of being trapped. Obviously, he is not the best choice.


    Thinking about it, ah Qi couldn''t help it, so he nodded his head and agreed.


    The person has been selected, Su Chengzong asked: "since the candidate has been decided, what else do you need? I will ask you."


    "That''s true." Wang Hua''er said, "Lord Su, I need some herbs and poisons to cope with the unexpected. Can I provide them?"


    "Of course, it''s OK. Just tell me what you want." Su Chengzong quickly agreed that, after all, the more things he had to deal with the demons, the higher the success rate of Wang Hua''er.


    Wang Hua''er made a list for Su Chengzong, and his old man immediately disappeared in the same place, apparently to prepare.

 Chapter 360

    Half an hour later, ah Qiji was led to the edge of the mountain by Han Yue, and Su Chengzong was late.


    As soon as his wrist turned, a large number of wooden boxes of medicinal materials appeared in front of Wang Hua''er. Su Chengzong said, "it''s all here. I''ve prepared an extra copy of everything. Please check it."


    "All Is it all ready? " Wang Hua''er was shocked when she heard that many of the herbs and poisons she listed were rare items. She didn''t expect to find them. Unexpectedly, there were all of them in Qixuan sect, and one more one was prepared, which only showed that they didn''t lack these materials.


    From this point of view, the seven Xuanzong is extraordinary. Judging from the magic treasure they were given before, the seven Xuanzong should be very rich.


    After checking, Wang Hua''er has confirmed that these herbs are all genuine and of high quality, which makes her silent for a long time. After all, many herbs have been extinct in the outside world.


    Wang Hua''er asked: "suzong Zhu, are these medicinal materials cultivated in Qixuan clan?"


    "Yes." Su Chengzong nodded: "Shenjun once left a medicinal garden, where 90% of the medicinal materials are planted."


    "Seriously?" Wang Hua''er was stunned and then ecstatic.


    You know, many of the herbs on the list are extinct, but they have strong pharmacology. Apart from other things, the research value alone has been exaggerated. According to Su Chengzong''s words, it can be inferred that there may be more herbs handed down from ancient times in qixuanzong''s medicine garden.


    Thinking of this, Wang Hua''er flushed with excitement, but if Chen Yang was here, he would be more excited than her.


    Extinct medicinal materials, how much medical value should they have?


    Su Chengzong lived for thousands of years, where can''t see Wang Hua''er''s mind, said with a smile: "as long as you like, you can take the herbs in the medicine garden."


    "Let me have it!" Wang Hua''er''s pupils shrank for a while, forced to resist the excitement in his heart, bowed slightly to Su Chengzong and said, "thank you for your kindness. When I rescue my uncle and aunt, I will go to the pharmacy."


    "Well, I hope you can visit the pharmacy." Su Chengzong nodded seriously.


    Let Su Chengdao put the medicine away, and the preparation is basically completed.


    After confirming with them, Su Chengzong and Han Yue came to the edge of the peak in the direction of the sea of clouds.


    "Ready?" Su Chengzong asked.


    Looking at each other, Wang Hua''er and Su Cheng nodded heavily and said firmly, "OK."


    "Well." Su Chengzong and Han Yue nodded and held out their hands toward the sea of clouds.


    Then the two spiritual powers were released from their hands and rushed into the sea of clouds like rays.


    Then, a vortex appeared on the sea of clouds at the edge of the peak, and the flowing clouds immediately inhaled it, and a hole with a diameter of about five meters appeared.


    "This is the entrance." Su Chengzong''s voice trembled and he asked again, "you Are you really ready? "


    "Granddad, we''re ready." Su Chengdao nodded heavily, his eyes full of perseverance.


    He knew that his grandfather was worried about himself, but his parents were in danger. Now that he had the chance, he would never hesitate.


    Slowly turning his head, Su Chengdao finds that Wang Hua''er is looking at him. The girl has good features, fair skin and is very beautiful, but her eyes are very firm.


    Few girls have such eyes.


    This is also one of the reasons why Su Chengdao likes Wang Hua''er. When he first saw her look like this, he was fascinated.


    At this time, ah Qi''s roar came from the rear: "you two must be careful. If you lose a hair, I will never forgive you."


    "What nonsense? It''s time for blessing." The cold voice came from behind.


    Smell speech, two people are a smile, grasp each other''s palm, jump out, fall to the entrance below.


    The entrance is not far away. It''s only a few seconds before they enter. Seeing this, Su Chengzong and Han Yue immediately let go and disconnect their spiritual power.


    Without the spiritual power supply, the nearby clouds immediately came and submerged the cave entrance.


    Putting down his arm, Su Chengzong''s palm trembled slightly. Only he knew that his palm was full of sweat.


    Su Chengdao is his favorite grandson. He has the highest talent, the most tranquil mood and is very studious.


    But such a perfect teenager has no family except himself.


    Therefore, Su Chengzong showed special care for him, and with Hanru''s company, Su Chengdao had a good childhood.


    After leaving qixuanzong, he met a Qiji, which made Su Chengzong very happy.


    At least the world is kind to him.


    With a heavy sigh, Su Chengzong said in a soft voice: "I hope the world will still be kind to you. Let you successfully save your parents..."


    On one side, Han Yue didn''t speak. He took a deep look at Su Chengzong and turned back to ah Qi and Han Ru.


    "Boy, I heard that you are a congenital Taoist?" Han Yue asked ah Qi.


    "Yes." Ah seven nodded.


    They have been together for a while, but they are similar in character, and both of them are jumping off, so they are not polite.Han Yue said, "Hua''er said, you can see that we can''t see anything. What do you think of the nine sky mysterious array?"


    "I don''t know. XuanZhen is so profound. Even if I saw it, I didn''t understand it." Ah Qi immediately scratched his head, but Wang Hua''er gave him a big problem.


    How can ah Qi, who is just a golden elixir, understand the nine heaven Xuan array, which is the top array to suppress the ancient fierce?


    Han Yue said: "try it first. If you can see something wonderful, maybe Hua''er and Cheng Dao will help."


    "Well, I''m going." Ah Qi nodded and went to the sea of clouds. At this time, he had to be a living horse doctor.


    Seeing this, Han Ru and Han Yue immediately followed.


    Su Chengzong stands by the sea and doesn''t leave. Seeing ah Qi coming, he also knows what he wants to do.


    He nodded, stretched out his hand to the sea of clouds, motioned ah Qi to continue.


    Ah Qi nodded and closed his eyes to the sea of clouds.


    When he opened his eyes, a mysterious and inexplicable breath rose, which surprised Su Chengzong and Han Yue.


    They haven''t seen the power of the Tao. This strange breath is the first time they feel it, and their eyes are full of consternation.


    As a party, ah Qi has no time to pay attention to the surprise of the two elders.


    At this time, the world in his eyes is completely different. In order to help Wang Hua''er, he directly enters the state of harmony.


    Ah Qi''s eyes, originally pale, boundless sea of clouds has completely changed.


    In the sea of clouds, there are dense lines of all colors.


    Ah Qi knows whether it''s Daowen or Daowen arranged in a regular way.


    After some observation, ah Qi found that there were nine layers in jiutianxuan formation, which was the same as the living seal in his Dantian.


    And even more coincidentally, the nine sky Xuan array is also a living seal.


    However, this living seal is different. The living seal in ah Qi Dan''s field is opened to release power, but the nine heaven Xuan formation is opened to release the power of destroying heaven and earth.

 Chapter 361

    Because of he Dao, ah Qi can clearly perceive the huge destructive power in it, which is all over the array. The deeper he goes, the stronger the destructive power is.


    This is a very strange power, not belonging to the five elements, but a power beyond his cognition. Ah Qi only knows that it represents destruction.


    This kind of power should be what Su Chengzong said about the extermination power of the great array. If the external array collapses, the destructive power will rush out first, exterminate everything and leave nothing alive.


    In this way, the spirit of the devil can not appear, and the remaining eight seals of the jiutianxuan array are still mutually generated, and continue to seal the deepest spirit of the devil.


    These are all the information that ah Qi found out face to face.


    I don''t know why, just at a glance, he saw the operation principle of the nine heaven Xuan array, as if he had some special connection with the big array.


    It made him feel strange and confused.


    With a long breath, ah Qi withdrew from the state of harmony.


    Seeing this, Han Yue asked immediately: "what did you see?"


    Ah Qi nodded his head and explained: "the Xuan formation is divided into nine layers. Each layer is independent, but it is corresponding to the other eight layers. The higher you go up, the stronger the seal is. What Hua Er and Cheng Dao enter is the ninth layer, the weakest part."


    Han Yue nodded and asked, "we can understand that, but is there anything else?"


    Ah Qi said: "there is a terrible annihilation force in the formation, which should be what you call the annihilation force after the collapse of the formation."


    "It''s meaningless. It''s all rubbish." Cold as soon as pie mouth way.


    "Don''t be rude." Han Yue glared at his granddaughter. Now it''s not the time to make a joke. He continued to ask, "is there any other clue?"


    Ah Qi said: "not for the time being. I''ll have a rest and continue to investigate after I recover."


    His Hedao is not unlimited release. Even if it is 10% Hedao, it can only last for ten or twenty minutes at most, which is very physical and mental.


    Han Yue said, "have a good rest. If you need anything, just mention it."


    "Well." Ah Qi nodded and began to meditate cross legged.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao are walking on the solid ground in the great battle.


    The ground here is made up of an unknown black stone, which is extremely hard. Su Chengdao''s flying sword can only leave a shallow trace.


    The whole space is dark, and the top of the head is an endless sea of clouds.


    It can be inferred that the sea of clouds is an important clue to separate the formation from the outside world.


    The earth is extremely flat and boundless. It''s the same scene in all directions. It''s empty. If a person is careless, he may not even know which direction he''s going.


    However, it was not difficult for the two of them. Every 50 meters, Wang Hua''er would summon a vine as a sign.


    By Yuanying''s time, her vines were already very solid. Under the infusion of power, the vines could exist for about an hour without dissipating.


    And she is the heart of wood spirit, spiritual power is not particularly lacking.


    Another vine was called out, and Wang Hua''er said, "Chengdao, this place is boundless. Are you sure we are going in the right direction?"


    Su Cheng replied: "there should be no mistake. The method of making the array dish is left by the God King, which is used as a guide. Before my parents successfully closed the seal, they were carrying the array dish, which means that the array dish should be useful."


    In his hand, he held a two palm sized disc with an obvious shoulder pointing in the direction of their progress.


    It''s no use asking too many questions. It''s the first time for both of them to enter the battle. They have to believe the orders of their predecessors and go on according to the array plate.


    Because they wanted to leave marks, they didn''t move very fast. After another half an hour, something else finally appeared in front of them.


    It''s a few humans, but it''s different.


    Their skin was blue and purple, and their faces were haggard. Although they were dressed as disciples of qixuanzong, they were thin and shapeless.


    But even so, they are still standing, and several people''s eyes, red.


    Just at a glance, they can see from this obvious feature that these are the puppets of the spirit demon. Ten years ago, they were granted the title of Qixuan sect disciple by their parents.


    "Hua Er..." Su Chengdao looks at Wang Hua''er, and there is a trace of intolerance in his eyes.


    Wang Hua''er showed a smile and comforted: "don''t worry, I''ll try to help them."


    "Thank you." Su Chengdao nodded. After all, he was his predecessors. Even if there was a glimmer of hope, he still wanted to try.


    Some of the infected disciples of Qixuan sect are just like walking corpses. They either stay in the same place, or walk at a slow pace without any regularity. It seems that they are no longer human.


    But just after they got close, they changed.


    It was like a switch. After Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao entered the 20 meter range of the puppets, they seemed to feel something. At the same time, they turned their heads and fixed their scarlet eyes on them.His face was as thin as a zombie, and his scarlet eyes were glowing with red light. Rao Shi Su Cheng Dao was numb with these eyes.


    Without hesitation, the flying sword shot straight out, and instantly penetrated the legs of the two puppets. However, the puppets did not seem to feel it, and directly dragged their bodies to climb towards them.


    At the same time, the other puppets immediately let out a roar and rushed to them.


    Today''s puppets are no longer as dull as before. Instead, they are like hungry beasts seeing food. Their eyes are full of greed and ferocity.


    Wang Hua''er frowned and made a handprint. A few thick vines burst out of the ground and instantly entangled the puppets.


    The vine is so solid that the puppet can''t move immediately.


    Wang Hua''er and Su Cheng Dao step forward and come to them and look at them carefully.


    A few puppets are not strong, and they have the strength to concentrate when they are full of money. Moreover, they have almost no intelligence. If they are prepared, they can easily deal with them.


    "Oh Er... " Even though his body was entangled with vines, the puppet still struggled to get close to the two people in front of him, looking very creepy.


    "It''s really like a zombie in a movie." Wang Hua''er frowned.


    "Yes, life is not like death." Su Chengdao nodded.


    Shaking his head, Wang Hua''er stretched out his right hand and lit up the wooden heart between his neck. A strong force of life came out of it and poured into the puppet''s body.


    "Ouch!" At the moment when the green vitality poured in, the puppet seemed to be in great pain and roared up to the sky.


    The strange appearance of the puppet startled them, but Wang Hua''er didn''t stop pouring vitality.


    By, a black smoke from the puppet''s body, its scarlet eyes began to fade slowly.


    "Effective!" Wang Hua''er''s eyes coagulated, which increased the vitality of the puppet, and the puppet roared even more.

 Chapter 362

    "Ouch!" As if to the limit, the puppet uttered a final scream, and the scarlet in his eyes completely dissipated and turned into a gray.


    And his head is also in the scarlet dissipated in the moment of low down, as if lost life in general.


    "Dead?" Wang Hua''er was stunned and looked at him, only to find that he was really dead.


    "How could that be?" Su Chengdao doubts.


    After thinking for a while, Wang Hua''er speculated: "it should be because of the power of the spirit demon. After being infected as a puppet, he didn''t die for the time being, but when his power was drained, the host should die completely, and what supports his body is the power of the spirit demon."


    "Like a zombie?" Su Cheng asked


    "It should be." Wang Hua''er nodded, pointed to the puppet''s eyes and said, "you see, this man has definitely died for a long time."


    "Well." Su Cheng nodded: "ten years, the vitality must have been exhausted by the spirit of heaven."


    In order to verify the conjecture, Wang Hua''er used the same method to several puppets, and all of them were dead.


    Therefore, they have determined that the heart of the wood spirit can indeed dispel the power of the demons, but if the host dies, even the heart of the wood spirit can not return to heaven.


    Untie the vines and put the bodies of the seven Xuan disciples on the ground. Su Chengdao set them on fire.


    "I''m sorry, we can''t protect ourselves. We can''t take your bodies back. We can only take your nameplates back and tell your family about your death." Su Chengdao flashed a trace of gloom in his eyes and put away several identity plates.


    "Let''s go." A word falls, two people continue to go forward.


    ¡­¡­


    After another ten minutes, the world was still monotonous, but they were no longer lonely. They met several puppets.


    This time there were more than 20 puppets.


    As before, when they were not close, the puppet was still like a walking corpse, standing still and wandering.


    But after the two entered the range of 20 meters, the puppets immediately became crazy and rushed to them.


    Only 20 puppets, Wang Hua''er just waved, and the vines on the ground bound them completely.


    Because of the large number, Wang Hua''er did not evolve one by one, but directly mobilized the wooden heart to infuse the strong vines with vitality.


    Because of many goals and lax vitality, this purification took a long time, but it didn''t take much effort. After all, Wang Hua''er has arrived at Yuanying, which is better than Jindan in every aspect.


    "Ouch, ouch!" As a scream came out, the scarlet in the eyes of a group of puppets faded away and lost their lives.


    Put away the puppets'' nameplates, burn their bodies, and they went forward again.


    As they went deeper, they met more and more puppets. At most, they even had about 100 puppets.


    Puppets are not strong, but a large number of puppets can also cause a lot of trouble for them. Moreover, Wang Hua''er has to mobilize his spiritual power to purify them, so the consumption is even greater.


    After getting rid of the last wave of puppets, she finally couldn''t hold on.


    "Take a break." Wang Hua''er''s face was slightly pale and sat down cross legged.


    Around her were more than 30 twining vines, all of which were puppets after purification.


    "Well." Su Chengdao nodded, began to collect the name plate, and cremated the body of the same door.


    "What time is it?" Wang Hua''er asked


    Su Chengdao took out his pocket watch and looked at it. He replied, "it''s eleven o''clock in the evening."


    "Is it eleven o''clock..." Wang Hua''er looked up into the distance. It was still a dark world and a sea of clouds.


    The weather here will never change. They can''t tell day from night. Without a pocket watch, they can''t tell how much time has passed.


    When Wang Hua''er sighs, Su Chengdao has finished taking care of the remains of his classmates.


    Taking some food and water from Xumi space, Su Cheng handed it to Wang Hua''er: "have something to eat. You''ve consumed too much on this day."


    After taking a sip of Qingshui, Wang Hua''er wiped his mouth and said, "how many disciples did Uncle seal to come in?"


    Su Cheng replied, "at the beginning, the spirit demon had infected more than 400 disciples. At last, more than 200 of them were sealed in the battle by my parents."


    Wang Hua''er said, "two hundred people? We have cleaned up about two-thirds of them on this day."


    "Yes, it''s hard for you." Su Chengdao''s eyes are full of gratitude.


    Wang Hua''er showed a smile: "do we still need to be polite?"


    Then she closed her eyes and began to recuperate.


    In the middle of the night, they were interrupted by some strange breath.


    "Something''s going on." Wang Hua''er opens her eyes. Yuan Ying feels that she is farther than Su Chengdao.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Chengdao has some doubts, but seeing Wang Hua''er''s serious expression, he immediately releases his flying sword.At this time, three black figures appeared from a distance.


    The target of the dark shadow seems to be them, and soon it falls in front of them.


    After getting close, they immediately recognized the identity of Heiying. It was tianhun demon, a black haired monster with two corners on his head.


    However, this time the spirit of the devil is a little different, although it is an adult body, but only the golden elixir breath.


    The three demons look exactly the same, even the hair lines on their bodies are the same. After landing,


    as like as two peas, Wang Huaer and Su Cheng Dao, who were walking forward, were almost all in sync, and the amplitude of their arms swinging was exactly the same.


    Ten meters or so in front of them, the demon stopped.


    The first one said, "sure enough, your target is the broken wood line pattern."


    In fact, since the two men entered the battle, the spirit devil had already felt it, but it could only find out the opening and closing of the battle, and did not know the situation in the town, so it could not find Wang Hua''er''s specific location.


    However, there are hundreds of puppets of Qixuan sect''s disciples. After Wang Hua''er''s constant purification, it finally determines the position of the two through the puppets and sends them here.


    "Are you a demon?" Wang Hua''er frowned slightly and asked.


    "Not bad. "The spirit demon sneered:" you are a pretty baby. You have awakened the heart of the wood spirit. If you have been practicing for hundreds of years, I''m really afraid. "


    "But..." It said: "now you just break through Yuanying, for me, it''s like an ant, let me knead."


    Wang Hua''er snorted coldly and said, "you''re just a golden elixir. What are you talking about?"


    "Golden elixir?" The smile on the demon''s face was even worse: "it''s enough to deal with you two."


    "Don''t be ashamed There is no nonsense, Wang Hua''er directly hands, three vines out of the ground, rushed to the spirit of the devil.


    At the same time, Su Chengdao''s flying sword also shot straight out and rushed to the other side.

 Chapter 363

    It seems that they had been prepared for a long time. The three demons jumped up and escaped the vines on the ground. The first one turned his palm into a sword and split into Su Chengdao''s flying sword.


    "Ding!" The black palm and the flying sword hit each other, and there was a crisp sound. They were even.


    "The body is so hard!" Su Chengdao opened his eyes and was shocked.


    His flying sword is extremely sharp. Even large monsters can break the defense. Now it is blocked by the spirit of heaven.


    "Hey The remaining two demons screamed and rushed to them. Their speed was very fast. Compared with the normal ah Qi, they came to them in an instant.


    Wang Hua''er is easy to say. His heart is moving. The black land in front of him is broken. A vine rushes to the spirit demon, blocking the other person''s body.


    But Su Chengdao is not easy to deal with. His flying sword is controlled by the spirit demon in front of him. Now his body is exposed in front of the enemy, which is a huge gap.


    And his physique is not very strong, but it''s too late to hide.


    At this time, the body shape of tianhun devil who rushed to Su Chengdao suddenly stagnated, and the sharp claw stopped half a meter in front of Chengdao''s eyes.


    Looking up, it turns out that Wang Hua''er''s vines have entangled his legs. The vines are very strong, and the spirit of heaven can''t get rid of them.


    When the crisis is resolved, Su Chengdao gives Wang Hua''er a grateful look. His fingerprints change, and the flying sword in front of him flies directly back to his hands.


    "Seven kills!" With a loud roar, Su Chengdao pulled his hands aside, and the flying sword turned into seven handles.


    "Go With a heavy push of both hands, the seven kill flying sword immediately shoots out and rushes to the spirit devil who fought with the flying sword before.


    It seemed to feel the sharp edge of the flying sword. The demon''s face changed slightly. He retreated quickly and wanted to dodge.


    But its speed is not as fast as the seven kill flying sword. It is caught up in an instant and stabbed like a hedgehog.


    "Ah With a cry of pain, the demon reached for the flying sword and was about to pull it out.


    But as soon as the palm of his hand touched the flying sword, a fierce and sharp air came out of it. In a moment, he cut out more than ten small openings in his palm.


    Then, Su Chengdao''s eyes coagulated and roared: "seven kills, explosion!"


    When the words fall, the seven flying swords are full of golden light, and the fierce and sharp Qi bursts out directly to cover the spirit of heaven.


    "Ah, ah, ah!" The spirit devil screamed for several seconds, until the sharp Qi dissipated. The seven golden light flying swords had disappeared. The body of the flying sword was inserted in the spirit devil''s chest, and its body was also cut into flesh and blood, and the horns on its head were only half.


    At this time, the demon''s hand, even if it was not human, still held the handle of the sword and tried to pull it out.


    "It''s not dead!" Seeing this, Su Chengdao was shocked again.


    Seven kill into the body, sharp burst, he can be 100% sure, this day soul devil''s viscera has been completely broken, even the Dantian no longer exists.


    Whether it''s a practitioner or a monster, if the viscera are broken, it will definitely die, but the spirit demon doesn''t. Even if the viscera burst, it still wants to pull out the flying sword in its body.


    "Master said that there is no golden elixir for the spirit of heaven. If you want to kill it, you have to beat it into powder."


    At this time, Wang Hua''er''s voice came from one side. With a wave of her one hand, a vine sprang out of the demon''s body and entangled him.


    Then a force of life came out of the vine and poured into the body of the demon.


    Strange things have happened, which makes us as precious vitality as dew, but as poison to the spirit devil.


    As soon as the vitality is poured in, the demons inside will howl violently. The vitality is like a flame. The demons'' skin will start to fester when they touch it, and then begin to erode.


    With the vitality pouring in, this bloody spirit devil directly turned into powder.


    "Sure enough, vitality is its nemesis." Wang Hua''er had a look of joy in her eyes.


    According to Chen Yang''s information, it is extremely difficult to kill tianhun devil. Even if they are separated, they have to break their bodies to make them lose their combat effectiveness. This is why Chen Yang fell behind in dealing with tianhun devil before.


    Although the realm is suppressed, the opponent has an almost immortal body. Even if he has no magic, he is still deadly.


    One of them turned into powder, and the other two demons naturally saw it.


    In fact, they don''t need to see it. According to the mysterious connection between the separation and the noumenon, they will know the situation at the first time.


    And they also know that more things, such as the pain of death, and the burning feeling brought by the strong vitality, all have to enter their perception.


    "Damn it! Did she control her vitality to such an extent? " One of the demons said solemnly.


    By now, they know they are not rivals.


    After all, vitality is their absolute nemesis, just as paper will be burned to ashes when it meets a flame.


    It is this kind of relationship between heaven, soul and vitality. Their essence is opposite.One brings new life, the other brings death.


    Knowing that he is not an opponent, two separate forces will run away.


    But the vines that entangle their bodies are too tough. They can''t get rid of them at all. Until Wang Hua''er releases his vitality, the two demons cry out.


    "Damned woman, these three parts are just appetizers, the real good play is still behind!" At the time of elimination, a spirit devil roared out this sentence, and then he was unwilling to turn into powder.


    The three demons died completely, and they were slightly relieved.


    Although the battle was one-sided, they seemed to have a big stone in their hearts.


    It''s really weird and evil.


    The body is bloody and the viscera are completely smashed, but it can still live. If it wasn''t for Wang Hua''er''s heart, it would be hard to say the result this time.


    Just imagine, if this kind of existence breaks away from the seal, with its speed of infecting puppets, what a terrible disaster it will bring to the outside world?


    Su Chengdao collected a handful of the powder of the spirit devil and put it into a bottle. After all, it was a special creature. Maybe the technology of Xuantian could find some useful clues in the powder.


    Putting the bottle into Xumi space, Su Cheng asked, "how about the consumption?"


    Wang Hua''er said: "it''s a little big. If I purify the three demons, my spiritual power is directly consumed by 20%


    "So much?" Su Chengdao''s pupils shrank in surprise.


    Wang Hua''er nodded: "well, there''s no way to compare the spirit of heaven with the puppet. The energy inside is more pure and takes a lot of effort."


    Smell speech, two people are silent.


    Three golden elixirs make Wang Hua''er consume so much. What will happen after that?


    However, the spirit devil has been in the array for ten years, and there are definitely a lot of separations. What''s more, there may be separations in Yuanying realm.


    At that time, what should they do?

 Chapter 364

    It is almost immortal. If you touch it, you will be infected into a puppet. Why can such a terrible creature exist in the world?


    Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er flash this question in their hearts at the same time, but they can''t get the answer.


    "Hua''er, shall we go back?" Suddenly, Su Chengdao asked seriously.


    "Why?" Wang Hua''er was shocked.


    Su Chengdao said: "there will be a lot of demons in the back. We can''t beat them..."


    "But your parents are in it," Wang Hua''er said


    "I know." Su Cheng nodded: "but if we go on, maybe we didn''t save our parents, but we were killed by the demon."


    "No way." Wang Hua''er shook his head and said, "it''s only three. We''re far from the limit. It''s too early to give up now."


    Su Chengdao seriously asked: "but if you meet Yuan Ying''s demon, are you sure?"


    "I don''t know." Wang Hua''er also had no bottom in his heart and explained, "but I don''t think there should be too many Yuan Ying''s ghosts."


    "Even if it''s not much, if it''s more than two, we''ll have almost no chance of winning," Su said


    Wang Hua''er said, "what do you want so much for? We don''t have a set. We can''t get away with it. "


    Su Chengdao shook his head: "it takes about 30 seconds for the array to start. It may be too late."


    "We''ll talk about it then. Let''s go a little further and find out." Wang Hua''er''s tone is unquestionable and firm.


    "All right." Su Chengdao had no choice but to agree.


    He used to be a very calm person, but this time it was a little different. He was a little flustered.


    On the one hand, he was his own parents, on the other hand, he was a close friend, and he didn''t want to lose anyone. But when his parents were in trouble, Wang Hua''er spared no effort to rescue them.


    By now, Su Chengdao has seen the danger in the array. Maybe in the end, he will even lose Wang Hua''er.


    The more he thought about it, the more flustered he was. He was so confident that he had no foundation this time.


    Similarly, Wang Hua''er knows very well in her heart, but when her friend''s parents are killed, she just has the ability to save them. So, why not save them?


    Even if the hope is dim and the difficulty is great, she will not hesitate.


    This is Chen Yang''s teaching, and also her firm path with ah Qi. She believes that if there is a chance, ah Qi will definitely come in without hesitation.


    So they set out again and went forward according to the array plate.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, beyond the sea of clouds, above the peak of qixuanzong.


    Su Chengzong and Han Yue quietly looked at the sea of clouds, frowning.


    Next to him, ah Qi''s eyes brightened, and he closely explored the nine sky mysterious array in front of him. He wanted to bring it all into his eyes, while Han Ru was staring at the boy.


    Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao have come to the present in the array, and ah Qi has always seen the present.


    Apart from meditation and rest after reaching the limit, ah Qi is in a state of harmony all the time, checking the array of clouds in front of him.


    From the day till now, the boy hasn''t moved and doesn''t blink.


    He doesn''t want to let go of any information. He wants to find out the mystery of this mysterious array. He won''t let go of any information that can help Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao.


    Unfortunately, after a whole day of investigation, ah Qi got nothing.


    Even so, he didn''t give up and kept on searching.


    This is the only thing ah Qi can do. He doesn''t want his sister to fight in the battle, but he can''t help. This powerful feeling is very painful.


    "Again, this strange feeling." Ah Qi frowned and whispered in his heart.


    He watched it all day and got nothing, but it was a little strange.


    Every time, ah Qi can feel a strange feeling, but he can''t catch it.


    The intuition in his heart told him that he should grasp this wonderful feeling, but whenever ah Qi began to look for it, the subtle feeling immediately disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    "I''m bored!" With a roar, ah Qi quits the state of harmony.


    Rubbing his cheek, the boy took a long breath, and he reached the limit again.


    "Is that strange feeling again?" Has been staring at the seven cold such as asked.


    She has been staying by the side of the youth, and has heard ah Qi mention it more than once.


    However, the feeling of Tao is very strange. Even Su Chengzong and Han Yue have no choice but to quietly look at the sea of clouds and wait for the result.


    At this time, in their hearts, they don''t care about the big battle, they only care about the safety of the children.


    As long as Chengdao Hua''er is OK, the big array will be broken. Anyway, the Xuan array has eight layers, which can last for a long time. They also believe that Chengdao and Hanru''s parents will not blame them. After all, they are their own children. Which parents want their children to risk their lives to save themselves?"Take a break. You''re going to go crazy like this." Han Ru hands ah Qi a handkerchief to wipe his face.


    After taking the handkerchief, ah Qi casually wiped it on his face and said, "no, I must find a way. I don''t believe it. It''s a grand congenital Taoist body, but I can''t make an array."


    Han Ru advised: "don''t make trouble. Even my grandfather can''t help it. What''s the use of being a Taoist?"


    At this time, she also put away her temper and seemed very sensible.


    "Well, I''ll take a breath." It seems that he doesn''t want to say more. Ah Qi gives the handkerchief back to Han Ru and closes his eyes to breathe.


    Put away the handkerchief, Han Ru looked at ah Qi and muttered softly: "thank you. It''s really a piece of wood."


    After that, she sat down and continued to look at ah Qi.


    No way, who let the youth grow handsome, not tired of it.


    After breathing for a while, ah Qi''s state returned to the peak.


    Without saying more, he went directly into he Dao and observed the nine sky Xuan formation in front of him.


    With the recovery of the state, that delicate feeling is more and more strong, strong intuition tells ah Qi, this may be God''s hint to himself.


    "What am I missing?"


    Ah Qi couldn''t help thinking. He watched for a whole day, and the formation was still the same as before. It had a long history and was very mysterious.


    But my heart kept telling him that this big array was very unusual, but it was not without trace. The feeling of being like nothing was the best proof.


    Since ah Qi''s consciousness, intuition seems to be particularly accurate, perhaps thanks to the Tao body, the feeling of some time in his youth is as accurate as a miracle.


    Ten minutes later, ah Qi''s way of harmony reached its limit again. His inexplicable breath converged and he closed his eyes and adjusted his breath.


    Su Chengzong and Han Yue are not surprised by such repetition. At the moment, they only have the safety of the two in the array in mind.


    "Every time it''s like this, it always feels like something''s missing." Ah Qi keeps thinking in closing his eyes. With the increase of times, he feels that the fog in front of him seems to be getting lighter and lighter.

 Chapter 365

    The green light flashed through the head of one puppet, then through the knee of the other puppet, and continued to chop the puppet in the rear.


    This is Su Chengdao''s flying sword.


    In front of him, there are more than 30 puppets, roaring to him again.


    On the other side, two demons are wrapped in vines. Wang Hua''er urges Mu Xin, apparently on the way to purification.


    The two demons are still elixirs. When they learn of their existence, they directly lead the remaining dozens of puppets to attack.


    However, the two were strong and skillfully resolved the war situation.


    Jindan tianhun is not the enemy of Wang Hua''er, but she needs time and energy to purify it, so she has no time to take care of the dozens of puppets.


    Fortunately, Su Chengdao''s strength is not so bad. He even directly drew with more than 30 puppets, and did not let one puppet close to Wang Hua''er.


    "Ding!" With a flash of golden light, the flying sword instantly turned into four handles and seven kills, penetrating the bodies of the four puppets. The sharp gas burst out and cut them into flesh and blood.


    This is Su Chengdao''s progress in the past six months. He has already been able to send seven kills instantly from a long distance, but his power will be much smaller, and the flying sword can only be turned into four handles.


    Although the power is much less, it is enough to deal with these puppets who are concentrating on their left and right.


    After a while, the puppets had been cut down by Su Chengdao and couldn''t move.


    After the release of the seven kills, Su Chengdao moves with one hand, and the flying sword flies back immediately.


    He made a seal again, the flying sword suddenly soared, and the great evil appeared in front of him.


    "Go Su Chengdao gave a loud shout and cut off the evil directly. He was as strong as a bamboo, easily tearing apart the bodies of the puppets.


    The puppet''s power is not low, and it''s very crazy. When you see something that can move, you will attack it. The beheader is huge, and it''s hard to avoid being hit when you wave it.


    It''s a good thing to say that the number is small. Even Su Chengdao can''t stand it. His face is a little pale, which is obviously a sign that his spiritual power is about to run out.


    There''s no way. To maintain the form of beheading evil requires continuous consumption of spiritual power. The more powerful the move is, the greater the spiritual power consumption will be.


    With the sword finger waving, several puppets were flapped by the evil sword body. Su Chengdao turned his head and yelled, "how long will it take?"


    "Soon!" Wang Hua''er replied.


    She frowned tightly and poured the vitality into the bodies of the two demons. At this time, most of their bodies were scattered and they were wailing.


    "I can''t hold it." Su Chengdao kept waving, and his face had oozed small sweat.


    In front of him, there are almost no puppets in good shape, but these puppets are very strange, even if the brain is penetrated by the flying sword, they can still move freely.


    And those puppets who had their hands and feet cut off were struggling on the ground, desperately rushing to chop evil and Su Chengdao.


    Moreover, Su Chengdao was shocked to find that as time went by, the injuries of these puppets were beginning to heal, which made him look pale.


    "Bang!" Beheading evil was beheaded again, splitting several roaring puppets, but before it could be pulled up, several more puppets with only upper body jumped on it and used their great strength to bump into the golden sword body of beheading evil.


    Beheading evil and Su Chengdao are already close to the limit. The collision of these puppets is the last straw to crush the camel.


    "Creak!" Just listen to a burst of crisp ring from chop evil up spread, Su Chengdao''s facial expression is incomparably gloomy.


    Because there is a crack on the cutting evil, and it spreads at a very fast speed.


    "Get up!" Su Chengdao made a seal with both hands. He wanted to bring up the evil, but it was in vain.


    Beheading evil seems to have lost its final strength, and Su Chengdao''s spiritual power is also very few, which can no longer support the consumption of beheading evil.


    Finally, under the attack of the puppet, the golden and powerful sword was smashed to pieces.


    As the sword broke, Su Chengdao''s face became paler.


    Sword cultivation and flying sword are related in mind and spirit. Although cutting evil is only a magic, it is actually the result of flying sword. At this time, Su Chengdao''s mind and spirit were also damaged when he was forced to break the law.


    At this time, the situation is critical, but more terrible is still behind.


    Looking at the broken sword, the heads of dozens of puppets turned back at the same time, and their scarlet eyes directly fixed on Su Chengdao, who was nearest to them.


    A bunch of puppets were broken. According to the outside world, there was no corpse. But it was such a monster that Su Chengdao fell into a bitter battle.


    Originally, Su Chengdao felt guilty for hurting the body of his predecessors.


    But now, he won''t.


    These monsters in front of them are his predecessors only after they are purified. Before purification, they are monsters that choose people to eat without any consciousness.


    "Ouch, ouch!" The puppets let out a howl and scrambled to Su Chengdao.


    Now Chengdao has no means of attack.Just at this time, the black land suddenly broke, and a series of solid vines broke out of the ground, intertwined with each other, and a wall of vines appeared in front of the Chengdao body.


    The vine keeps castrating, the tip continues to stretch, and pours on the ferocious puppets in front of it.


    These puppets are just concentrating on their strength. Where are the opponents of vines, they will not dodge. They are entangled in one of them and are not willing to howl at the human beings in front of them.


    "If you''re late, I''ll be knocked down by these puppets." Su Chengdao smiles and looks at Wang Hua''er in the rear. In front of the girl''s body, two demons have turned into a pool of powder.


    "Didn''t I catch up?" With a smile on her face, Wang Hua''er urged the wooden heart in front of her chest. The strong power of life gushed from the vine and poured into a group of puppets.


    The power of life is emerald green, shining the vines, which is extremely beautiful.


    Without the scream of the puppets above, this fluorescent wall of vines would be a landscape on the black earth.


    However, the cry of the puppet made the wall of vines bring a evil spirit, like a wall of hell, which made Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er frown.


    Su Chengdao opens his pocket watch and starts timing. Seeing so many puppets, he has some ideas in his heart.


    After a few minutes, the screams of the puppets gradually diminished until they disappeared.


    As the scarlet in the eyes of the last puppet disappeared, Wang Hua''er breathed heavily.


    Su Chengdao also closed his watch and went to the girl.


    "How about consumption?"


    "There''s only 20% left." Wang Hua''er whispered.


    Her face is also a little bad, obviously due to excessive consumption.


    Su Cheng frowned, closed his watch and said, "have a rest."


    "Well." Wang Hua''er nodded, directly sat down cross legged, into the state of breathing.

 Chapter 366

    Wang Hua''er and Su Cheng Dao are breathing in the array. Because the array is extremely open and has excellent sight, it is difficult to sneak attack. They are just slightly alert.


    The more than 30 purified puppets had been burned to ashes, and their nameplates were all put away by Su Chengdao.


    According to the estimation of the number of killers, the puppets who were sealed into the battle by Cheng Dao''s parents ten years ago have been wiped out by them.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, on the summit of yunwaiwai, ah Qi, who is in a state of harmony, is still exploring the array in front of him.


    Now it''s almost daybreak, but the boy has been seeing the present from yesterday, without stopping for a moment.


    "Cough..." All of a sudden, ah Qi coughed, a trace of scarlet overflowed from the corner of his mouth, and the state of He Tao disappeared immediately. He was also soft and half knelt on the ground.


    "Ah Qi!" One side of the cold, such as suddenly scared pale, quickly helped the young.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Chengzong and Han Yue are also the first time to dodge to ah Qi''s side, concerned to ask.


    In the face of several people''s questions, ah Qi didn''t answer. At this time, his eyes were blank, and his mouth kept saying: "strange, why is it always a little bit short, how can''t grasp that feeling."


    "Why? It''s so close, but I can''t see it clearly, I can''t understand the way, and I can''t touch it. Is the nine sky mysterious array really so magical?"


    Ah Qi seemed to be possessed and said slowly. His voice is not small, a few people nearby also heard.


    "Just try again." Ah Qi stood up and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. He was about to join the road again.


    "Don''t try, your body has reached its limit!" The cold nearby such as direct shout a way.


    Ah Qi said, "no, I''ll try again."


    Su Chengzong advised: "don''t force yourself. Even if you are a congenital holy body, you can''t hold on for such a long time. If you insist on it, your body won''t hold on."


    "No, Hua''er and Cheng Dao are still in the array. The demon is so dangerous that I have to help." Ah Qi said firmly.


    Seeing ah Qi''s insistence, Han Yue pretended to be serious and said, "if you do this again, I''ll directly knock you out. With my cultivation, you don''t even have a chance to resist."


    Next to Su Chengzong quickly echoed: "yes, it''s meaningless for you to insist like this. Besides, Chengzong also brought the array disk in, even if it''s dangerous, it can be sent out temporarily."


    "Array disk?" Suddenly, ah Qi''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Then he caught Su Chengzong and asked eagerly, "master Su, I don''t know if there are any more array plates?"


    Su Chengzong was stunned by ah Qi''s sudden change of expression, and then replied: "yes, the method of refining array plates is handed down by the God King, which can be mass produced. Since the battle ten years ago, we have made nearly 100 array plates for a rainy day."


    Hearing that there was more array dish left, ah Qi was delighted and asked, "can you show me one?"


    "No problem, I have just a few." Su Chengzong waved his wrist, a round array disk appeared out of thin air, and handed it to ah Qi.


    Can''t wait to take over the array, after a look, ah Qi''s eyes are brighter.


    "Yes, yes, no wonder I always feel something missing. It''s you." Ah Qi holds the array plate and talks to himself, his face full of excitement.


    Seeing him like this, the other three looked at each other and were full of doubts.


    Then, ah Qi suddenly spread out a hand to Han Yue and said, "old man, give me some medicine for treating injuries."


    "Healing medicine?" Han Yue was stunned by ah Qi, but still asked: "internal injury?"


    Ah Qi replied, "all of them, preferably a little sweeter. I need to add sugar to make up for the consumption of my brain."


    "Who needs to add sugar Han Yue was speechless, but he took out a small jar, poured out a few pills and handed them to ah Qi.


    Starting with the pill, ah Qi''s eyes brighten again. He feels the power of the medicine inside. If it''s put outside, it''s definitely a top-grade healing medicine. According to the estimation of the quantity, the price of this bottle of Han Yue may be as high as six figures.


    Just praise in the heart for a while, ah Qi put Dan pill into his mouth directly, like chewing soft candy, he bit a few times and then rushed into his stomach.


    Seeing this, Han Yue''s eyes suddenly glared: "Oh, this is the best Yuming pill. It needs to be stimulated by the spirit power to maximize the medicine''s power. How can you chew it directly?"


    "It''s delicious. Have some more." Ah Qi ignored Han Yue''s words and continued to show his hand.


    Han Yue immediately asked, "can you stand it? It''s a drug that''s three times more toxic. Overdose is more toxic than poison. "


    "Don''t worry, I have my own body." Ah Qi grabbed the small jar in Han Yue''s hand, pulled out the cork and poured the remaining ten Yu Ming pills into his mouth.


    Still in a hurry to chew a few, Yuming pill into the stomach of ah Qi, see Han Yue and Su Chengzong face muddled force.


    It''s the top grade Yuming pill. It has a very strong ability to recover from internal injuries. Even Yuan Ying practitioners can eat one or two pills at a time. It''s a lot for Han Yue to give ah 734 pills for the first time. Who would have thought that the young man swallowed a whole bottle directly?If it''s an ordinary golden elixir, it''s probably gone now, but ah Qi doesn''t.


    He is not only OK, but also easily opened the medicine of Yuming Dan, constantly repairing his injured body because of the long-term harmony.


    Although 10% Hedao is simple for ah Qi, it can''t be used for a long time, otherwise it will bring great harm.


    And ah Qi has been in harmony for almost a whole day. Even his iron body can''t stand it. Now his body is full of hidden injuries.


    This superior Yuming pill is just in time for ah Qi now. The effect is excellent. The injury in ah Qi''s body is healing rapidly.


    Seeing the condition in ah Qi''s body, Han Yue and Su Chengzong, who wanted to fight, were also calm down. They looked at each other and shook their heads with a bitter smile.


    And Han Ru seems to have expected it, and doesn''t worry about ah Qi at all.


    As for the youth, she could not understand it any more. Just now, it was the extremely "reliable" manner that the youth showed at the critical moment.


    Seeing ah Qi''s state, Han Ru''s heart immediately settled down.


    For this feeling, she is the most convincing, that is, ah Qi has saved her life many times, and it''s hard to remember.


    After breathing for a while, ah Qi''s injuries healed.


    Although he Dao''s injury is very strange and difficult to recover, his body has recovered under the bombing of a whole bottle of Shangpin Yuming pills.


    When he opened his eyes, he sighed from his heart: "is this the power of money..."


    Smell speech, one side of the cold Yue and Su Chengzong suddenly have an impulse to vomit blood, you eat but other people''s baby.

 Chapter 367

    Under the action of Yuming pill, ah Qi''s injuries are all healed. He looks down at the array plate.


    Next, it''s time to test your ideas.


    The young man grabbed the array plate, walked to the edge of the peak and looked at the sea of clouds ahead.


    "There should be no mistake." Nodding, ah Qi closed his eyes.


    When his eyes opened again, he had entered the state of harmony. After a whole day''s repetition, he had a more perfect control over the fire of the switch.


    Seeing this, Su Chengzong immediately put away the smile on his face and looked at the boy seriously.


    From ah Qi''s confident look, maybe he really found a key breakthrough.


    Feeling the subtle feeling from jiutianxuan array, ah Qi finally started.


    With a light drink, the array plate floated up and hung about half a meter in front of him. A pure spiritual power was poured into the array plate by ah Qi.


    After the spiritual power poured in, the array disk began to shine, showing a strange pattern.


    The pattern has nine layers. On average, the array disk should be divided into nine parts. An arrow starts from the outside of the array disk and points to the center of the pattern. Its direction is also the direction of the nine sky Xuan array in front of it.


    Seeing this scene, Su Chengzong and Han Yue didn''t have any expression, because this was the original effect of the array plate, which could be shown by infusing spiritual power, but when they infused spiritual power, the lines on the array plate were not so clear.


    But then, something changed.


    The lines on the array disk suddenly changed, the range between the nine layers began to increase, the distance between the two lines became farther and farther, and the part beyond the display of the array disk disappeared directly.


    The whole situation is like the pattern on the array disk is enlarged.


    Then, two tiny blue dots appear on the array disk.


    Although the blue dot is small, it can''t hide from the eyes of those present. At the first time, people found its existence.


    "What is this?" Han Yue asked in surprise.


    Ah Qi''s mouth turned up and replied with a smile, "Hua Er and Cheng Dao."


    "What All of them were shocked.


    Su Chengzong was surprised and asked: "you say these two blue dots are Chengdao and Hua, and they are in the direction pointed by the arrow. Are they..."


    "That''s right." Ah Qi nodded and said: "on the array plate, it is the position of Han Ru and Su Chengdao, and the arrow is the direction they want to move forward. The eye of the ninth layer of the Xuan array is also the damaged position of the big array."


    As soon as the words came out, the other three immediately opened their eyes and couldn''t believe it.


    Han Yue asked, "is there any basis for your statement?"


    "Of course." Ah Qi replied, "this disk has many hidden functions, but you can''t see them."


    "We can''t see it?" Several people immediately confused.


    Nodding, ah Qi said, "yes, you can''t use these functions, but I can."


    Su Chengzong doubted: "the method of array plate is left by the God King. There is no other method recorded in the sect''s Classics except for spreading out the great array and guiding the way."


    Ah Qi said with a smile: "because of those hidden functions, only the congenital Tao can see them."


    Su Chengzong was very surprised when he picked his eyebrows and asked, "only Tao can see it?"


    "Well." Ah Qi nodded again and said, "I can''t tell you clearly. I have to look at Hua''er''s situation first."


    Words fall, seven no longer tube doubt a few people, heart read a move, began to urge the array disk.


    With his control, the array changed again. Not far from the two blue dots, more than a dozen red dots appeared, and they were slowly approaching the two blue dots.


    "What''s that?" See red dot, cold such as the first time hair asks a way.


    Ah Qi shook his head: "I don''t know, but it''s definitely not a good thing."


    "Is there any way to verify it?" asked Han Ru


    "Yes." Ah Qi turned to look at Su Chengzong and said, "master, I want to borrow some spiritual power."


    "What do you want me to do?" Su Chengzong said.


    Ah Qi said: "just pour it into the array tray. Don''t exceed the concentration of Yuanying''s environment."


    Smell speech, Su Chengzong immediately released a spirit force, poured into the front of the array plate.


    With this spiritual power, the array plate suddenly lit up. Ah Qi took a breath and yelled at the array plate: "open!"


    Words fall, a ray of light shoots out on the array plate, and instantly jumps into the sea of clouds in front.


    At the next moment, the fog in the sea of clouds was billowing. It was obvious that great changes had taken place. Su Chengzong''s heart was shocked, for fear that something might happen to the array.


    However, there was no time for them to show their alarm, and the clouds changed again.


    I saw two pure spiritual powers rising up in the clouds, from the bottom up, drawing a beautiful arc in the air, and then the two spiritual powers collided to form a huge ellipse.


    Then, the scene inside the ellipse began to blur, and a strange scene slowly emerged.


    Seeing this, Su Chengzong''s worries immediately dissipated, and the incomparable shock reappeared in his mind.And as the scene slowly solidified, their shock could no longer be covered up, completely revealed in their faces.


    Because the ellipse formed by the clouds is like a mirror, and the image in the mirror is just Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao in the process of breathing.


    Their eyes were closed, their breath was even, and they were in good condition.


    "This Su Chengzong''s mouth is open enough to fit an egg.


    "Ah Qi, what''s the matter?" Cold as the eyes of the blue color light flash, eager to ask.


    Ah Qi said with a light smile: "one of the functions of the array disk is to mobilize the power of the big array and see the scene around the array disk inside."


    "Is there such a magic usage?" Han Yue was also shocked and immediately asked, "can you teach us how to use it? I ask you to just mention it. "


    Smelling speech, ah Qi shook his head and explained, "you really can''t use this method. I said that only Tao can see it."


    "Is that so..." Han Yue''s eyes were filled with disappointment.


    "The use of concealment should be more than observation?" At this time, Su Chengzong asked.


    "I can''t hide it from you." Ah Qi nodded and urged the array again. The scene in the cloud mirror suddenly changed.


    But this time it''s not the same. It''s not from the void to the solid, but it''s moving rapidly to the distance.


    A few seconds later, because the fast-moving scene suddenly stopped, the picture became clear.


    On top of it is a group of first born double horned, black haired demons.


    as like as two peas, the sky and soul are all adults. Their eyes are scarlet and are the same. Not only that, but also the eyes of a Celestial Soul possessed by the head are more scarlet and still glowing.


    "Red light! That''s the spirit of heaven in Yuanying Seeing this different demon, Su Chengzong immediately thought of the records of the sect and was shocked.

 Chapter 368

    "What? "Yuanyingjing?"


    Hearing Su Chengzong''s words, several people were shocked, even ah Qi''s eyes were slightly open.


    It''s not a joke that the demons in Yuanying realm are separated by at least a dozen demons in Jindan realm, which is a terrible force.


    "The red dot on your disk is the position of the spirit devil, isn''t it?" Su Chengzong asked.


    "Well, it should be." Ah seven nodded.


    "It can detect and identify. Can it transmit information to the array?" Su Chengzong asked his doubts.


    Ah Qi said: "it should be possible to increase the spiritual power. I''ll have a try."


    Hearing the speech, Su Chengzong immediately increased the spiritual power, ah Qi frowned and began to study.


    A few seconds later, ah Qi''s frown gradually eased, and then called to the array plate: "Hello!"


    As soon as he yelled, he immediately startled several people nearby.


    At this time, the demon is going to Chengdao and Hua''er. If it happens, it will be more or less dangerous.


    Although Wang Hua''er is also a yuan baby, there are only two of them, but the spirit devil has more than a dozen. It is estimated that the strength of the golden elixir alone can kill two of them, not to mention one yuan baby.


    The situation is critical, everyone''s nerves are in tension, completely focused, waiting for the result of ah Qi.


    But who can think of, the youth is suddenly a roar, immediately scared their mind great shock.


    "What are you doing?" Han Ru''s face was full of anger and asked directly. The two old men frowned and looked at ah Qi, waiting for his answer.


    Ah Qi shook his head and pointed to the cloud mirror in front of him.


    Although they were puzzled, they still followed his fingers and were very happy.


    As for the reason why they were happy, they had to jump into the nine heaven Xuan formation and let Wang Hua''er and them answer it.


    In the XuanZhen, Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao are meditating and breathing, and constantly handling their spiritual power.


    Just then, a "Hello!" All of a sudden, they were so scared that their spirits stagnated, and their bodies suddenly bounced back.


    At the time of landing, the wooden heart on Wang Hua''er''s chest had been lit up, and Su Chengdao''s flying sword had been released and suspended on his side.


    Their eyes were full of wonder, and they looked at where they were.


    Because that "hello" came from there.


    But what makes them strange is that there is nothing there, only one array disk.


    "Hello! Can you hear me? " All of a sudden, another cry came. The voice was very familiar.


    As soon as the sound came out, they had already determined the source, which was the array disk on the ground in front of them.


    Looking at each other, they were shocked and obviously couldn''t believe it.


    At this time, the sound inside the array came out again: "don''t doubt, it''s me."


    "Ah Ah seven Su Chengdao can''t believe it. He asks tentatively.


    Outside the big array, Su Chengdao''s clear voice came from the array disk in front of ah Qi''s body, low and magnetic.


    Hearing this sound, several people at the top of the mountain were very happy.


    However, one thing is the same thing, ah Qi said immediately: "the reason will be explained later, you run, there are a group of demons coming to you, the first is the strength of Yuan baby."


    "Seriously?" Su Chengdao was shocked.


    Ah Qi looked at the distribution of the red dots on the array disk and said, "there''s a fake. It''s in your three o''clock direction. It''s very fast. It''s estimated that you can see it in a minute or two."


    "Three o''clock?" Su Chengdao immediately turned his head and looked to the right side, and identified the direction, which was exactly the direction of the previous array.


    Ah Qi yelled, "what are you hesitating about? Pick up the array and run quickly. I''ll show you the direction."


    Smell speech, Su Chengdao no longer hesitates, one hand a move, array dish fell in his hand.


    At this time, ah Qi outside the array murmured, as if he had something to do with it.


    At the same time, Su Chengdao''s hand on the array plate pointer began to rotate, toward another direction.


    Ah Qi said, "from now on, I will guide you forward."


    "Good!" Promise, Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er no longer hesitate, directly fly to the direction of the array.


    This is the array of qixuanzong. There will be no problem. They have no doubt in their hearts. They are just frightened by ah Qi''s sudden cry.


    After a period of breathing adjustment, their state has almost recovered and their flying speed is extremely fast.


    As they moved, the scene above the sea of clouds also turned to keep up with them.


    At the same time, Han Yue''s several people obviously saw that the blue dot on the array disk began to move, moving in the direction away from the spirit devil.


    "It''s done!" Su Chengzong was overjoyed. Unexpectedly, ah Qi really did it. He could not only show the scene in the array, but also convey information. It was amazing to them.


    The innate Tao body, as it is said, is immeasurable.People''s faces were full of joy, but ah Qi didn''t. He looked very serious and seemed to be exploring something.


    At the same time, the pointer on the array disk in Su Chengdao''s hand turned slightly, obviously adjusting the direction.


    That''s more pro than my brother. They will definitely believe it. Even if the array is a little strange, they don''t have the slightest doubt and continue to fly along the pointer.


    Along with their march, the red dot of the spirit of heaven was farther and farther away until it disappeared.


    On the outside array disk, two blue dots were left again.


    It can be seen that they successfully escaped from the pursuit of the demon.


    "Yes." With a long breath, ah Qi said.


    Smell speech, Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er directly stop, they run for a long time, Su Chengdao already can''t support, the rest of the journey, all is Wang Hua''er with him fly.


    "I can''t believe you did it." Wang Hua''er said with a smile.


    On the way, ah Qi has revealed all he has seen.


    He didn''t disappoint everyone. Even though he was a supernatural nine day XuanZhen, he found a way to help them.


    If ah Qi hadn''t reminded them in time, they would have been found by the demons, and the result would have been unbearable.


    Ah Qi asked, "how about the consumption?"


    "Not bad." Wang Hua''er replied that it''s only half an hour''s flight, which is really nothing to Yuan Ying.


    "Chengdao, can you find something in the array?" Su Chengzong asked with concern.


    Su Chengdao said with a smile: "we killed some of the heaven soul demons in the golden elixir realm, and took back the name plates of the predecessors who were sealed into the array before."


    "Well done, their families will thank you." Su Chengzong nodded again and again, and a little sadness flashed in his eyes. Without explanation, he knew the result of the more than 200 disciples.


    At that time, these 200 young disciples were all the hope of the new generation of Qixuan sect, but they were all ruined by the spirit devil.


    At this time, ah Qi asked, "what''s your chance of winning against the demons in the infant realm of Shangyuan?"


    Wang Hua''er said: "single to single, there should be more than 50%. The heart of wood spirit has a strong restraining effect on them."

 Chapter 369

    More than 50% is actually very high. After all, Wang Hua''er only estimates conservatively. If he is really on top, maybe it will be even higher.


    However, the difficulty of the spirit demon lies in its strange vitality. It has so many parts that it will never act alone.


    Just like before, just a Yuanying tianhun devil, with more than a dozen gold elixirs behind him, and tianhun devil has been infiltrating in the array for more than ten years. Who knows how many of them have come out?


    Su Chengzong began to look serious and said, "Chengdao, there is something I have to say."


    "Grandfather Su said," please


    "I can see from the array disk that the direction of the heaven spirit demon is where the array eye is." Su Chengzong said: "judging from the situation of Da Zhen, you and Han Ru''s parents are still alive. If they die, this Da Zhen must have collapsed."


    "Chengdao knows." Su Cheng replied.


    Su Chengzong seriously said: "grandfather knows you are sensible, but next, you two must consider clearly."


    "The spirit devil has been infiltrating in the array for ten years, and there are absolutely many parts. I can be sure that there is more than one part of Yuanying, depending on your ability..."


    "Master Su, you don''t have to persuade me any more. Chengdao and I have made up our minds. We will never leave unless we have no chance of winning." Su Chengzong was interrupted by Wang Hua''er before he finished speaking.


    Su Chengzong immediately said: "silly boy, how many years has the spirit of heaven lived? What a smart existence? Now that your position has been exposed, it will definitely stay at the eye of the array. In terms of time, you can''t afford it! "


    "We know that." Wang Hua''er said: "but my uncles and aunts are still alive now. Chengdao and I have the array in hand. Even if we can''t repair the array, we can try to bring it out. As for the nine sky Xuan formation, it''s a big deal to break one layer. "


    "Grandfather, Chengdao thinks the same way." Su Chengdao agreed.


    "Alas." Su Chengzong sighed heavily: "it''s nothing, it''s up to you."


    Han Yue snorted coldly: "you old Taoist are really weird. People have been gone for so long, but now you persuade people to give up. Do you think they will agree?"


    Su Chengzong said: "but it''s a near death. I really don''t want the children to take risks."


    Han Yue said with a smile: "young people are always full of vigor and hard work. You can let them go. Anyway, they have the array in hand. It''s a big deal to run."


    Su Chengzong shook his head and stopped talking.


    "Thank you, master Han." Wang Hua''er said gratefully.


    Han Yue said, "I didn''t do anything. You have to promise me that you should protect yourself first, you know?"


    "Yes." Wang Hua''er nodded and yelled: "ah Qi, continue to guide the direction."


    "All right." Ah Qi promised to continue to control the array.


    Several functions on the array disk are just like switches. Just turn them on. Now ah Qi has long been out of the state of harmony. Su Chengzong is responsible for infusing spiritual power. He is only responsible for sensing the array eyes and guiding the direction.


    The array plate handed down by the God of heaven is really miraculous, just like radar.


    Moreover, ah Qi has a guess in his mind that it may not be a coincidence that the nine heaven Xuan array is divided into nine layers. Combined with the hidden function of the array disk, it is possible that the cutting of heaven God King has a great connection with the congenital Tao body.


    But now the situation is not clear, ah Qi didn''t think too much, concentrate on the direction for the two people in the array.


    Although the spirit demon is weird, it has its limits. At this time, the puppets in the array are dead, and it has no way to find out Wang Hua''er and Cheng Dao.


    Unwilling, it constantly sent Jindan to search separately, but because of ah Qi''s existence, each time it always used the array disk to guide them to avoid the searching demon.


    Although the five senses of this monster are in common, they don''t see them at all now. Naturally, they have no choice but to search in the array.


    In this way, under the guidance of ah Qi, Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao are getting closer and closer to the eye of the array, and none of the demons have met.


    Although they spared some distance, the victory was in safety. After walking for half a day, they finally stopped and began to repair.


    Wang Hua''er is already a yuan baby. It''s not a problem to go on a half day''s journey. Even with Su Chengdao, he has little influence, but he still stops to repair.


    For obvious reasons, they are close to their destination.


    Because ah Qi is connected with the great array, he knows a lot of things, and he knows the distance between them.


    Ah Qi asked: "the front is the array eye. There are a lot of demons in the sky. Are you sure you want to move on?"


    "That''s nature." Wang Hua''er''s consumption is not big, and he doesn''t completely enter the state of breathing adjustment. He just has to deal with his spiritual power naturally, and doesn''t need to be completely immersed in his mind.


    Ah Qi said: "OK, you must be careful. I can wish you a hand then."


    "Help us? Is there anything else you can do? " Wang Hua''er was surprised.


    Ah Qi said, "yes, there is one."


    Su Cheng asked, "what method?"Ah Qi said: "when you come to the eye of the array, I''ll decide whether to use it or not according to the number of the demons."


    "All right." Promise, two people continue to adjust interest.


    Half an hour later, Wang Hua''er finished breathing and stood up.


    Through the cloud mirror, people outside the array also saw the situation.


    Ah Qi asked, "do you want to start?"


    "Well." Wang Hua''er nodded, she is the main force this time, the decision is naturally in her hands.


    "It''s good to go straight ahead. The eye of the array is very important. The spirit devil will definitely guard heavily." Ah Qi said slowly and solemnly: "be careful."


    Nodding, Hua''er and Cheng Dao float up and fly forward.


    They don''t know the danger ahead, but their lives are at stake. They will never give up easily.


    This was learned from ah Qi, so ah Qi understood them and did not stop them.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, more than ten kilometers away, a bright ball of light stood still.


    The sphere of light is as big as a hundred meters. Two thirds of the spheres are exposed outside the black land, and the rest are deep in the land.


    Miraculously, when the edge of the light ball meets the hard soil, it penetrates directly, as if there is no substance.


    And outside the sphere of light, there is a large group of dense black figures.


    They have two horns on top of their heads and black hair all over their bodies. They are the spirits of heaven.


    The demons have scarlet eyes and ferocious faces. They are constantly slapping the light ball. But for the land and the air, there is no real light ball, but it is quite different under the attack of the demons.


    Under the grasp of the demon, the surface of the light ball is as hard as an iron wall. When a group of monsters attack, it will only make a crisp sound, but it can''t be broken.


    Inside the sphere of light, four figures stand together.


    Four people, two men and two women, from the appearance, about twenty or thirty, but two of them have an obvious feature, that is, a pair of magic horns on the forehead.

 Chapter 370

    The magic horn is not the horn of the spirit of heaven, but a pair of small and delicate horns, which is also a prominent feature of the demons.


    They are the parents of Su Chengdao and Han Ru, the four who sacrificed their freedom ten years ago.


    All four of them held up their hands and poured their spiritual power into a plate in front of them. However, this plate was full of cracks. Obviously, the situation was not good.


    "Brother Su, this is the last array dish." Hanqinghe frowned tightly, and his tone was rather bad.


    Su Chengzhi said: "there''s no way. As long as the array is still there, we''ll hold on to the last moment."


    His eyes are very similar to Su Chengdao''s, obviously his father is right.


    "Chengzhi, I don''t know why. My heart has been beating so hard since the beginning." The woman beside Su Chengzhi said.


    Her facial features are very similar to Su Chengdao''s. It''s his mother, Jiang man.


    "It''s normal to feel uneasy now that the battle is going to be broken. Sister Manman doesn''t have to be too afraid. We are fearless no matter whether we live or die." Jiangman side of the demon woman said.


    Her name is hanyingying. She is Hanru''s mother. Her husband is hanqinghe who talked before.


    Jiang man shook his head and said, "it''s not uneasy. It''s a strange feeling. It''s like flesh and blood are connected."


    "Flesh and blood? Is there something wrong with Chengdao? " Su Chengzhi guessed.


    Smell speech, one side of the cold green river immediately veto: "impossible, Chengdao they are in the clan, have father and patriarch in, he and cold such as absolutely nothing."


    When several people spoke, the array disk in the middle suddenly trembled violently, and then a huge sound came from the distance.


    "No, it''s Yuan Ying''s demon." Su Chengzhi''s face changed greatly. He turned his head and said, "we concentrate on maintaining the array. We can delay as long as we can."


    "Good." The other three answered quickly.


    The collapse of the great array will surely shatter the four people, which is clear to them. But even so, they are still struggling to maintain the array.


    The supplies brought ten years ago have already been consumed. If all four had not arrived at Yuanying, they would have starved to death.


    More than that, in order to maintain the great array, the array disk they brought has been used up. When the array disk in front of them is broken, the great array will start to collapse.


    When the time comes, the light ball that protects them will disappear. There are hundreds of ghosts and demons who will attack them bravely.


    There''s no way. The four of them have been blocked in the battle for ten years, and the spirit devil has long hated them.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Wang Hua''er and Su Cheng Dao arrived outside the circle of the demons.


    There is nothing in jiutianxuan array, only the flat black land, and the vision is very wide.


    As early as a few kilometers away, they had already seen the dense sky spirit demon, and also noticed the strange ball of light.


    At this point, without ah Qi''s explanation, they also know what the sphere of light stands for.


    Looking at the dense sky soul demon, two people''s hearts soared a wave of despair.


    There are too many demons.


    Even if it''s all about the golden elixir realm, Wang Hua''er can''t cope with it alone. Besides, there may be a lot of Yuan Ying''s demons in it.


    In this war, they have no hope.


    "Hua''er, let''s go before they find out." Su Chengdao was very sad in his eyes, but he still said this.


    He knows that his parents are hopeless, but now they still have a chance to leave, just with the help of the array.


    "Well." Wang Hua''er also sighed heavily. Although he was unwilling, the fact was that they could only die if they went on.


    What they saw was also seen by ah Qi and his party outside the array.


    Under the control of ah Qi, the angle of view of the cloud mirror can move by itself. The bright ball of light, as well as the constantly attacking demons, are clear.


    Like Su Chengdao, Han Yue and Su Chengzong were also desperate.


    They can conclude that their children are absolutely in the sphere of light. They are so close that they can''t help each other.


    Their hearts were filled with grief, and their backs grew older and older.


    "Come back quickly, don''t hesitate." Han Ru cried with tears.


    Although reluctant to part with their parents, their elder brother and sister are more important. If they are found by the demon, they will not come back.


    Su Chengdao''s eyes were red and he bowed heavily to the distant light ball.


    "Father, mother, Chengdao is incompetent and can''t save you. I hope you don''t blame me." He knocked two heads heavily, then took out the array disk.


    On the other hand, Wang Hua''er is also slightly bowing to the light ball to apologize.


    "Wait a minute." Just then, ah Qi, who had been silent, opened his mouth.


    "Why?" Su Chengdao looks at the array plate in surprise.


    Ah Qi said, "I said that there is another way."Wang Hua''er frowned and said, "stop it. There are so many ghosts in heaven. What can you do?"


    Although the heart has been determined hopeless, but hear the voice of seven, Wang Hua''er inexplicably peace of mind, as if the youth is her last straw.


    Ah Qi touched his chin and said, "in fact, things have not reached the point of despair."


    "What?" This speech a, the public immediately surprised, all inconceivable to look to seven.


    "Not to the point of despair, do you have any way?" Wang Hua Er stares at Mou son to ask a way.


    Ah Qi nodded and said, "well, I just sensed something interesting. Maybe it''s the key to breaking the battle."


    "Tell me."


    They immediately asked, after all, sometimes ah Qi is very reliable.


    Ah Qi said: "in fact, I just sensed another array disk."


    "Another array?" Su Chengzong was so surprised that he immediately asked, "but in the sphere of light?"


    "It should be." Ah Qi nodded: "but the breath of this array disk is erratic. It seems to be in a bad state. It will burst at any time."


    Smell speech, Han Yue and Su Chengzong look at each other, are from each other''s eyes to see the shock.


    Besides Wang Hua''er and Su Cheng Dao, who else has the array plate? Naturally, they are their parents.


    At the beginning, each of them brought a disk into the array, and then sealed the gap of the array. As for the method and reason, Su Chengzong and Han Yue did not know.


    Now it seems that the array is likely to be the key to breaking the game.


    Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er are silent, waiting for ah Qi to continue to explain.


    Ah Qi said: "the light ball in front of you should be the power of the array. Since your uncle and aunt can do it, you can do it."


    "You mean, we''re opening the same protection?" Su Chengdao asked.


    Ah Qi shook his head: "no, the array disk is just the key. The power to maintain the light ball comes from the big array. You are too far away from the array eye to let it go."


    "Isn''t that the same as before?" Su Chengdao''s face was filled with disappointment, and his grief appeared on his face again.

 Chapter 371

    Seeing Su Chengdao''s expression, ah Qi comforted him immediately: "don''t be disappointed too early. You can''t release your position now, but when you get close, you can release it."


    "Approaching?" Wang Hua''er suddenly got angry and said, "how can we get close to so many demons?"


    "Don''t worry about that. I have a way." Ah Qi smiles and confidently says.


    "What can you do to kill these demons?"


    "If I can kill myself, I''ll just get into it." Ah Qi rolled his eyes and said, "I can''t kill them, but I can hurt them."


    Hearing this, both the two inside and the others outside the array frowned.


    "How?" Su Chengzong asked.


    "I can mobilize the broken array disk and arouse the power in the eyes of the array." Ah Qi explained: "according to my estimation, this force is very powerful and can definitely cause great damage to the spirit demon in front of us."


    "But This method has one disadvantage Ah Qi has no confidence.


    "Don''t dally. It''s urgent now. Speak quickly." Han Ru is very urgent and important. She has stopped her tears. Her blue eyes are shining and staring at ah Qi.


    Scratching his head, ah Qi said: "once this method is used, the bad array disk in the light ball will definitely be destroyed. When the light ball disappears, then the uncles and uncles inside will be destroyed..."


    He didn''t finish, but everyone knew the meaning of the words. Without the protection of the ball of light, so many spirits and demons are penetrating. Only four of them are definitely not opponents.


    Han Ru frowned and said, "is your way to let my parents die?"


    "No, no, No Ah Qi shook his head: "there are follow-up."


    He explained: "my plan is to take the opportunity to enter the moment when the array is broken, and then add your own array. In this way, the protective photosphere will be generated again, and you will be safe. "


    "According to my conjecture, my uncles and aunts should rely on the array disk to stop the loss of the great array. However, under the ten years of penetration of the spirit demon, the array disk should consume a lot. This is probably the last one in front of us."


    Ah Qi boldly said his plan and speculation, and everyone could not help but be silent.


    The youth is a congenital Taoist body with amazing perception. If it wasn''t for him, Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao would have died in the claws of the demon.


    It was also his perception that he found all kinds of methods of array disk. At this time, ah Qi''s guess was directly believed by everyone.


    However, the plan is full of loopholes and uncertainties, and the most fatal is the huge risk.


    There are hundreds of ghost demons in it. Even if ah Qi''s conjecture is completely accurate, it''s difficult for them to get through the siege of ghost demons. A little carelessness is the end of their lives.


    This plan is too dangerous.


    "I object." Su Chengzong was the first to speak.


    "Grandfather Su Chengdao in the array was very surprised. He didn''t expect that his grandfather would be the first to speak against him. Although he has just been silent, he has agreed to ah Qi''s plan in his heart and is preparing to ask Wang Hua''er for his opinions.


    "Chengdao, come out with Hua''er." Su Chengzong''s eyes are full of grief, but for the safety of his grandchildren, he resolutely gave up the most beloved offspring.


    "Grandfather, Chengdao wants to have a try."


    "Don''t try. There''s too much chance of failure." Su Chengzong objected directly.


    "Since I don''t object to it, I don''t think so." Ah Qi pursed his lips and stopped talking. He was just proposing. The right to be sure was not in his hands.


    "Come out, it''s too dangerous." Han Ru also advised. Her parents are about to lose them, but they still have hope to escape. She doesn''t want to lose them again.


    "Chengdao, what do you think?" At this time, Wang Hua''er opened her mouth. She didn''t reply to Su Chengzong, but asked the Chengdao around her.


    "I respect what you think." Su Chengdao smiles at the corner of his mouth and looks at Wang Hua''er.


    It''s just a look in their eyes. They have understood each other''s thoughts, that is, fighting.


    Originally, they planned to retreat because there was no hope, but ah Qi''s plan ignited their inner hope again.


    Their previous silence was not a fear of danger, but a guess at each other''s thoughts. But now, seeing each other''s eyes, they have come to the answer.


    It''s just dangerous. What''s your fear? If you look at the death of a close relative in front of you, how sad will su Chengdao and Han Ru be?


    Although they haven''t met each other, they are their own parents. If they die, their sadness will not be lighter than ah Qi''s when he left.


    Because ah Qi left before, Wang Hua''er knew that the pain of losing a close relative was unforgettable.


    When they were young, they had no choice.


    But now, they are far from the limit. There is still a chance and a little bit of danger.Since they knew each other, have they encountered less danger?


    It''s just a demon. How can it crush the hearts of young girls.


    The girl''s beautiful eyes and the boy''s Phoenix eyes look at each other, and then look at the array plate.


    At this time, the gloom on their faces has disappeared, leaving only full confidence.


    Their appearance was completely revealed in the huge cloud mirror, clearly seen by ah Qi Ji people.


    See the moment, Su Chengzong''s heart flashed a bit bad, don''t wait for him to ask, Su Chengdao first step open.


    "Grandfather, this time, I can''t be obedient."


    "Chengdao...!" Su Chengzong just gave out a light drink, but Han Yue with a serious face stopped in front of him.


    "Lao Han!" Su Chengzong had some doubts, but Han Yue just looked serious and shook his head.


    "Thank you, Grandpa Han." Outside the situation, Su Chengdao also heard one or two, immediately guessed a 7788.


    "Granddad, Chengdao knows you are worried about me, but his parents are in trouble and have no chance to win. It''s OK to say, but now ah Qi has a way, Chengdao will never give up."


    "But that''s too dangerous!" Su Chengzong was surprised.


    "Chengdao knows."


    He did not say too much nonsense, just a know, let everyone know his determination.


    Knowing that the front is extremely dangerous, I''ll die, but I still want to make a break. That''s what Su Chengdao means.


    "What about you, Hua''er?" Su Chengzong sighed and asked Wang Hua''er.


    Wang Hua''er smile, seriously said: "Hua''er''s idea and Chengdao is the same."


    Hearing the speech, Su Chengzong was silent.


    In fact, at the moment when he saw their expressions, he knew the result, but for the children''s worries, he stopped them.


    "Ah Qi, do it." Su Chengdao said.


    "Do it?" Ah Qi slightly picks her eyebrows and looks at Su Chengzong who is silent.

 Chapter 372

    Although they have made up their minds, ah Qi still has to respect Su Chengzong''s opinions. After all, apart from his parents, he is Su Chengdao''s closest person.


    "Master Su?" Ah Qi looks at Su Chengzong and asks him what he means, but the latter looks straight at the cloud mirror in front of him, struggling and silent.


    "Don''t worry, old Taoist. Isn''t the answer obvious?" The cold mountain on one side opened his mouth.


    Han Yue''s words seemed to be very effective. Su Chengzong''s struggling face dissipated immediately, and then sighed heavily.


    "Do it..."


    Finally, Su Chengzong compromise, after all, in the array is Chengdao, out and not out completely depends on each other''s meaning.


    But Su Chengzong knew that Chengdao was always obedient, so he opened his mouth with a try attitude.


    Only this time, Chengdao refused.


    In fact, Su Chengzong was not sad about Sun Tzu''s resistance, but he took it for granted. After all, Chengdao has grown up, and Su Chengzong knows his grandson very well.


    "Chengdao, this child, is good everywhere, but in some places, he is too stubborn." Su Chengzong seemed to be several years old and fell into silence.


    But this sentence is to let Su Chengdao and ah Qi in the heart of great joy, grandfather agreed!


    See Su Chengzong agree, seven even busy way: "quick, close to the spirit of the devil, later you only have a moment."


    His tone was very urgent, as if he was afraid that Su Chengzong would regret it.


    Smell speech, Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er don''t hesitate, directly get up and fly forward.


    In front of them, the spirits and Demons kept attacking the light ball in front of them, and the sound of "bang bang" could not be heard.


    Among the demons of heaven and soul, a few eyes with red light are particularly conspicuous, which is obviously the realm of Yuan baby.


    After careful counting, there were five, which surprised everyone.


    Five yuan baby''s demons have no chance of winning just by inheriting Tao and Hua''er.


    But even so, the two were in constant shape, and they rushed to the spirit devil.


    Because ah Qi said he had a way, so they didn''t flinch. Even though they were full of demons, they were not afraid.


    In the cloud mirror, the distance between them and the demon is getting closer and closer, from five kilometers to four kilometers, and then to three kilometers.


    Originally only the size of ants, the sky spirit devil is getting bigger and bigger, and its image is becoming clearer. At the same time, the hearts of people outside the array are also mentioned.


    Between the field, only ah Qi is very calm, his eyes are staring at the front of the cloud mirror, motionless, very focused.


    The 10% harmony state has already started, and the link between him and the array has reached the peak. Only when the opportunity is right, the youth will urge the array disk in the light ball to create opportunities for the two in the array.


    Wang Hua''er''s speed is very fast. In a short time, he has reached about two kilometers.


    At this time, many demons have noticed them, but it''s strange that these demons didn''t attack them. On the contrary, after taking a look at them, they continue to attack the ball of light.


    The abnormal behavior of the demons makes people confused, but combined with the other party''s smart means, their plot is even bigger.


    In fact, it''s true, because the demons know that the array plate in the light ball can''t hold any longer.


    The spirit of heaven was suppressed by the jiutianxuan formation for many years. It had already had a connection with the great formation. Because of this, it could break through the outermost layer of the great formation and cause a catastrophe ten years ago.


    In fact, the silk connection it perceives is similar to ah Qi''s, and it can also accurately know the situation of the array disk in the sphere of light. Moreover, compared with ah Qi, the scope of the heaven spirit devil is far away, covering almost the whole nine heaven Xuan array.


    "Ah Qi, we''re almost there!" Wang Hua''er shouts to the array plate. At this time, they are only one kilometer away from the demon.


    Now, they can clearly score the outline of the demon, and even see the black hair floating on each other''s body.


    "Closer, the array tray inside has run out of oil and the lamp is dry. I''m afraid it won''t last for a minute." Ah Qi Dao.


    "Good!" Wang Hua''er nodded, and Su Chengdao continued to move forward.


    It''s only a kilometer away. For them, it''s just a matter of breathing. It''s only ten seconds before they reach 100 meters away.


    At this time, the demons finally had a reaction. The nearest group stopped their action and turned to look at them.


    Looking at the scarlet eyes of the demon, Su Cheng smelled: "ah Qi, some demons are staring at us."


    "I see it." Ah Qi frowned.


    A group of demons are scattered, surrounded by the ball of light, constantly attacking, just like the bees in the hive. At this time, stop and look at Wang Hua''er''s demons. There are about 20 of them, all of them are the cultivation of the golden elixir.


    "What to do?" Wang Hua''er asked.


    Ah Qi frowned and said, "go ahead, you''d better fight with them."


    "At war?" When Su chengdaodun raised his eyebrows, didn''t he say that he helped them into the battle? Why did he fight first?Ah Qi explained: "the goal of the demons is the protective layer of the photosphere. Now that the array disk has reached its limit, they will definitely not miss such an opportunity, so according to my estimation, the other side should only send some people to harass you."


    "Well, what else do you want?" Su Chengdao asked.


    "Yes, and it''s important." Ah Qi said: "when we fight later, Hua''er will give priority to releasing vines in the direction of light ball. The harder the vines, the better. This is the key to your success."


    Wang Hua''er nodded and asked, "is there anything else?"


    "Yes, after I attack, you don''t care about anything, you rush into the array eyes with all your strength and make up the array plate! And... " Then, ah Qi tone side, soft voice: "pay attention to safety."


    At this moment, this sentence is their last thought.


    "Well." Wang Hua''er and Su Cheng Dao nodded at the same time and walked towards the demon.


    Although there are more than 20 of them, it''s not very difficult for them. After all, Wang Hua''er is a yuan infant. With the power of the spirit of wood, it''s no big problem to control a group of demons.


    Open the cloth bag, Wang Hua''er takes out a wooden box from it, opens it directly, and takes out a wood spirit.


    Without any hesitation, the wooden heart in front of her chest began to move, and the wooden heart in her hand suddenly brightened, and the strong power of Jupiter ejected from it.


    Feeling the power of the wood spirit, a group of demons changed their faces and rushed to them with a roar.


    However, the wooden heart has been urged, the black ground suddenly ruptured, and countless vines rushed out of it, directly entangled a group of demons.


    These demons are just elixirs. They have no resistance to Wang Hua''er''s attack. After the vines entangle them, they are castrated and continue to ascend, and then intertwine with each other.


    A few seconds later, the vine took shape, and it turned out to be a ten meter thick wall of vines.

 Chapter 373

    After condensing into a wall, the vine changes again, and the original green body turns black.


    Then, the gap between the vines began to narrow, and the huge pressure made the demons scream.


    At this time, Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao have come to the edge of the wall of vines, and the spirit devil behind also reflects.


    With such a huge wooden spell, the heavenly spirit demons above have to pay attention to it. Two heavenly spirit demons in Yuanying have stopped attacking the light ball and looked down.


    Their consciousness is common. Now the big battle is about to be broken, and the heavenly spirits don''t want to have an accident.


    So the two demons of the heaven spirit of Yuanying directly dive down. With their whereabouts, many of them stop attacking the light ball and follow them.


    "Hua Er!" Ah Qi yelled.


    "It''s all right, just let it go." Wang Hua''er takes a look at the spirit demon and is very calm. Then she moves with one hand. The wall of vines in front of her body immediately separates a big mouth. Then she pulls Chengdao into the wall and the scattered vines continue to close.


    After the two entered, the wall of vines shrank faster. When the spirit demon landed that day, the vines, which were more than ten meters old, had shrunk by half, and they were all black, with a metallic luster under the light.


    "Bang!" The spirit devil in Yuan Ying''s realm drinks and grabs at the wall of the black vine.


    But its sharp claws only scratched a small hole in the wall, not even a vine.


    Seeing this, not only the demons, but also the people outside the array were stunned.


    They know the strength of the spirit demon. Although they can''t release the magic, they have a very strong body. With its sharp claws, it''s easy to tear a large monster.


    But just like this, the claw can only leave a small hole on Wang Hua''er''s vine wall.


    "Ah Qi, you can do it." Wang Hua''er''s voice came out through the array.


    The wall of the vine seems to have the function of isolating and exploring. The cloud mirror can''t show the appearance of the inside of the vine. However, Wang Hua''er''s voice is very clear and full of moderate Qi. It''s obvious that he is in good condition. It''s probably the relationship between wood and spirit.


    At this time, inside the wall of vines, Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao stick together tightly.


    Because the vines shrank, the space inside became extremely small. Even the space for them to live in was vacated by Wang Hua''er.


    No way, in order to have enough defense, we must drain the space inside, just like a compressed sponge.


    In the normal state, the sponge is soft and elastic, but when it is compressed to the extreme, it is as hard as stone. This is the wall of vines. Moreover, because of the characteristics of Wang Hua''er''s heart, the vine also changed into a black vine with higher hardness.


    The defense of the wall of black vine is amazing, but it also leads to this embarrassing scene.


    Wang Hua''er and Su Cheng Dao are almost completely close together, even the cheek.


    I don''t know why, since Wang Hua''er awakened the heart of Mu Ling, his development is even more terrible. Now, he is protruding forward and backward, so he is moving closer to the real "nanny".


    Especially in the past six months, her development is more exaggerated, which makes Han Ru very envious. She often asks her the secret of "growing up". After all, the girl of the demon clan is still at the level of "pocketed eggs".


    Su Chengdao was originally a hot-blooded man. Although he was usually gentle, he was close to Wang Hua''er and felt the girl''s temperature and touch. Even his eyes were a little strange.


    Compared with Su Chengdao, Wang Hua''er is no better.


    Her head was red, even her neck was no exception. In order to hide her embarrassment, the girl had to lower her head and not look into Su Chengdao''s eyes.


    There was a trace of emotion in their hearts, which made the atmosphere a little strange.


    The atmosphere in the room has reached a very embarrassing time, ah Qi started.


    He condensed for a long time, and finally communicated with the array disk in the light ball. At the moment when he communicated with the array disk, the scene also emerged in the young man''s mind.


    There are four monks, two men and two women. One is human and the other is demon. Ah Qi can guess that these are the parents of Han Ru and Cheng Dao.


    Seeing their moment, ah Qi was very happy. After all, the four had been in the array for ten years. Under the threat of the demon, no one could say what would happen.


    But now they are all safe. How happy will su Chengdao and Han Ru be when they meet?


    However, ah Qi didn''t immerse himself for long. Hua''er and Cheng Dao are surrounded by the demons, and he has to help them out.


    If the array disk is not successfully made up, then all this will be meaningless and will turn into dust between heaven and earth.


    "You guys, I''d like to borrow your array. Don''t panic." After ah Qi left a word, he immediately seized the right to use the array disk.


    The connection of the array disk was snatched away by others, and the four people next to it naturally felt it for the first time.


    When they were shocked, ah Qi had already started.


    The light of the array disk is very bright, and the protective layer of the light ball connected seems to be stimulated, emitting bright light.Seeing this scene, all the demons next to them were startled. It was the first time that they had been encircling here for ten years.


    But at this time, the photosphere was suddenly shocked, the size of the photosphere enlarged rapidly, and spread around.


    I don''t know what kind of material the sphere of light is. It''s invisible. I can''t touch it. But for the spirit demon, the surface of the sphere of light is impregnable.


    At this time, the sphere of light suddenly became larger, and the surrounding demons could not react. They were immediately hit and scattered, even in yuanyingjing.


    After some diffusion, the light ball seems to have reached its limit, and the light above also reaches its brightest moment.


    Then it exploded.


    Bang, the ball of light exploded!


    But this time, it is no longer invisible, but with great explosive power, swept out.


    You know, this is the power of jiutianxuan array. Although it is incomplete, it is still a powerful array. So the power of this explosion is absolutely not bad.


    Hua''er and Cheng Dao, who are protected by the wall of the black vine, are lucky to say that those demons are miserable.


    In a flash, most of the demons in Jindan realm were killed. Even Yuanying realm was not spared. They were seriously injured. The most serious one, even half of his body, was left behind.


    Below them, a wall of dark vines still stands.


    However, the situation of the vine wall is not very good. The side against the light ball has been broken, and most of it has been broken. The broken black vines are constantly fluttering with the aftershocks of the explosion, which is shocking.


    At this time, everyone outside the array is staring at the cloud mirror in front, looking at the wall of vines inside, looking forward to the appearance of Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er.

 Chapter 374

    In full view of the public, Su Chengdao''s figure climbed out of the vine wall and fell to the ground. Then he stretched out his right hand and pulled Wang Hua''er out of the wall.


    Their bodies were covered with dust and the corners of their mouths were covered with bloodstains, but they still stood with firm eyes. Obviously, they were only injured by the shock, not seriously.


    Seeing this, Su Chengzong and Han Yue suddenly smile, and Han Ru jumps up with joy.


    "Don''t hesitate, fast forward!" At this time, ah Qi suddenly roared, his voice was very urgent.


    He is the only one who is not particularly happy. Because the boy was in the big battle and saw other things.


    For example, there are still more than half of the celestial spirits and demons, and four familiar and strange figures lying on the ground in the center of the sphere of light.


    Being called by ah Qi Yi, Wang Hua''er and Su Cheng Dao immediately react and rush to the inside.


    Seeing them, the demons responded and rushed to the center with a roar.


    That''s the key to this level of array. As long as you break that level, the jiutianxuan array will break one level, thus creating a huge loophole.


    At that time, it''s only a matter of time before the demons can extricate themselves.


    It has been planning for many years, waiting for this moment.


    "Ah, ah A group of demons with scarlet eyes and ferocious and excited faces.


    In their eyes, there are no human beings below, only a small light column about half human height.


    Guangzhu is just where the previous array plate was. At this time, it was broken and the light was dim. The situation was very bad, and Chengdao''s parents were lying there.


    Their eyes were closed, but they were breathing. It was obvious that they were stunned. It seemed that the power of the light ball explosion was not small.


    At this time, the demons rushed to the eyes of the array with ferocious faces. Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao''s faces were firm, and they were also rushing to the eyes of the array.


    As long as the array plate is put on, ah Qi can support the ball of light again. At that time, the big array will be stable for the time being.


    But although the spirit devil was injured, his speed was not slow. He was faster than Wang Hua''er.


    If so, even if they can get to the eye of the array first, the spirit devil will follow.


    At that time, even if the two put on the battle plate, I''m afraid they can''t stop the siege of the five yuan baby demons.


    Thinking of this, Wang Hua''er clapped Su Chengdao''s back heavily and yelled: "go and put the array plate!"


    Then she soared into the air, the wood spirit thing in her hand glowed, and more than a hundred vines broke out. With Wang Hua''er hovering in the sky, she rushed to the spirit devil.


    "Hua Er!" Su Chengdao was confused by the sudden change, and immediately exclaimed, but it was just a exclamation.


    He is a very calm person, very good at analyzing the war situation, even compared with Wang Hua''er, Su Chengdao thought of this plan earlier, but before he had time to speak, Wang Hua''er started.


    Just looking at the girl in the sky, Su Chengdao resolutely turns his head, puts out his flying sword and steps on his feet. Then his spiritual power bursts out, and his speed rises greatly, which is no slower than that of Yuan Ying.


    This is his limit. Chengdao can guarantee that he is definitely faster than those later demons.


    At this time, there was only the light column in front of him, even the four people lying beside him.


    Although I know their identity in my heart, Chengdao can''t care so much.


    As long as he put on the set, after ah Qi let out the light ball, Wang Hua''er will be able to get away.


    At that time, they just need to leave with their parents. As for the nine day Xuan formation, they really can''t help it.


    In the sky, Wang Hua''er had been fighting with five demons. Although she took a stem of vines to heaven, she was alone after all.


    Even if the spirit devil was injured, the girl could not stand the siege.


    Just a face to face, Wang Hua''er was caught out of three long wounds. One is on the shoulder, one is on the back, and another is on the abdomen. It''s only one inch short of tearing her belly.


    All this is in Su Chengdao''s eyes.


    Although the heart is painful, but he is no way, had to endure anger, grasp the array plate forward.


    At this time, he was only 20 meters away from the array plate.


    This distance is not a problem for the practitioners, but now Su Chengdao thinks it is so long.


    Because Wang Hua''er in the air has been in the hands of the spirit devil, drawing a beautiful blood line in the air.


    Five yuan baby''s demons are in the air again. If she can''t release her magic, where can she be an opponent.


    "Ah, ah, ah Su Chengdao let out a roar.


    He finally came to the front of the array eye, holding the array disk, and rushed into the light column.


    At this time, Wang Hua''er has completely failed, straight to the ground.


    The opponent has been defeated. Three well-developed demons rush to the eye of the array, while two broken demons rush to Wang Hua''er.


    The heart of wood spirit is their nemesis. It''s more important to take a girl''s life than the eye of array.But just when the two demons were about to meet Wang Hua''er, there was a roar in the eyes of the array.


    It was a tender voice, very clear, but a group of demons changed their faces.


    Because with this roar, the column of light on the eyes of the array soared into the sky, and a ray of light swept out.


    For this light, the demons are familiar with it.


    Isn''t it Shengsheng''s strange protective layer that has blocked him for ten years?


    But compared with the previous light ball, the protective cover released this time seems to be more powerful, bright, fast, and instantly swept in front of the three spirits.


    In their frightened eyes, the three black haired monsters swept back, their speed did not decrease, and they came to the front of Wang Hua''er in an instant.


    Similarly, the sphere of light passed directly through Wang Hua''er, while the two demons above her were like touching an iron wall, with broken corners and deformed face, flying out by Sheng Sheng Ding.


    "Hua Er!" Su Cheng Road a big roar, resist move to fly sword to descend of Wang Hua son to rob.


    But Wang Hua''er is a little far away from him. I''m afraid he can''t catch up with him.


    At this time, the air around Wang Hua''er suddenly changed, and a water curtain was formed out of thin air, blocking her falling trend.


    "Poof", the girl fell out of the water curtain, the huge falling force was resolved, and the speed was also greatly reduced. Then she was caught by Su Chengdao and landed on the ground smoothly.


    "Hua Er, Hua Er!"


    Putting Wang Hua''er on the ground, Su Chengdao keeps calling, and the worry in his eyes is suffocating.


    "I''m fine And lend me some psychic power. " Wang Hua''er opened her eyes and said weakly.


    Smell speech, Su Cheng Road immediately hold the girl''s wrist, poured into a burst of gentle spirit power.


    With the help of the spirit power, Wang Hua''er immediately became energetic and said, "give me a piece of wood for the spirit thing."


    "Good." Su Chengdao immediately took out the spiritual things given by his grandfather and put them in Wang Hua''er''s hands.

 Chapter 375

    After touching the spirit, the wooden heart on Wang Hua''er''s chest immediately began to shine, and then a little green light came into her body from the spirit.


    With the help of vitality, Wang Hua''er''s wound began to heal. With the recovery of her injury, the speed of wound healing is faster and faster.


    In just a few minutes, the three shocking wounds on the girl disappeared, leaving only delicate, white and tender skin without any trace of injury.


    Seeing that the girl is OK, Su Chengdao is overjoyed, and the big stone hanging in his heart is also put down.


    And the people outside the array also saw everything in the cloud mirror, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    The wound healed, and Wang Hua''er almost recovered completely. Although there were some internal injuries in her body, she would soon recover under the mediation of Mu Ling''s heart.


    "I''m fine." Wang Hua''er said in a soft voice, holding her hands on the ground, and slowly got up.


    Then he bowed slightly behind Su Chengdao and said, "thank you for your help."


    Smell speech, Su Chengdao finally reaction come over, just block Wang Hua''er''s water curtain is not he put, and in this battle in addition to the two of them, who else?


    Now the array disk is filled in again, the ball of light appears again, and Wang Hua''er has nothing to do. Su Chengdao finally has time to see the familiar and strange four.


    Slowly turn around, Su Chengdao''s heart is very uneasy.


    When his parents had an accident, he was still a little boy. He had almost no memory. He only remembered the warm embrace.


    When he turned his head completely, the faces of the four people lying next to the array eyes were finally clear.


    Among the four, Jiang man is the only one who is still conscious. He is half sitting and quietly looking at Su Chengdao.


    At this time, there is no need to explain the words, just judging from the appearance, the two have been determined that the other is their blood relatives.


    Looking at jiangman, whose facial features are so similar to his own, Su Chengdao is stunned in the same place. In his memory, his mother''s fuzzy facial features are gradually clear.


    "Chengdao..." Jiangman mouth with a trace of blood, but did not affect her beauty.


    Because of being injured by the earthquake, jiangman couldn''t get up, so he had to stretch out his hands and try to catch Chengdao in the distance.


    This scene, see Su Chengdao heart a burst of pain, the sound of savings for a long time "Niang" finally cried out, stumbled to run to jiangman side.


    "Boy, come and show me." Jiangman''s eyes are wet, want to get up, but found that the body is weak, can only struggle to stretch out his hands.


    Su Chengdao reacts quickly, squats down and hugs Jiang man.


    He is nearly 1.8 meters tall and will soon become an adult. But in his mother''s arms, he could not help crying.


    As we all know, Su Chengdao can hardly cry.


    Among the four children, Chengdao was the most resourceful and steady. From childhood to adulthood, the only thing that impressed Hanru was that when ah Qihua was in the Tao, Chengdao cried once.


    But now, the eldest brother of the four, regardless of his former image, cried so much.


    On the top of the peak outside the array, the scene of Su Chengdao''s mother and son meeting is clearly shown in the cloud mirror.


    Looking at Jiang man and Su Chengzhi who were in a coma, the eyes of Han Yue and Su Chengzong were moist.


    For more than a decade, they thought their children were hopeless.


    But now, they seem to see hope. With ah Qi''s help, maybe they can really get out of the battle.


    Thinking of this, the two old people''s eyes were full of hope, which had not appeared for many years.


    "Brother Chengdao, look at my parents." Han Ru shouts eagerly.


    Array plate in Chengdao and jiangman''s body side, hear the voice of cold, jiangman''s eyes flashed a different color.


    "This is How cold is it? "


    "Yes, Niang, it''s Hanru." Su Cheng nodded and then asked, "how are they, dad?"


    "It''s just a shock. It''s not in the way." Jiang man laughs.


    At this time, Wang Hua''er saw that the atmosphere of their reunion had been interrupted. He walked slowly behind them and said, "thank you for your help."


    "I''m just giving you a little buffer. It''s nothing." Jiang man waved his hand and said with a smile, "what''s your name, girl?"


    "My name is Wang Hua''er. I''m Chengdao''s younger martial sister."


    "Younger martial sister?" Jiang man Mou son tiny a bright, looked at Wang Hua Er, also looked at the Su Cheng Road in front of the body.


    Just when Wang Hua''er was in a coma, Cheng Dao was very concerned. Jiang man saw at a glance that the relationship between them was definitely not as simple as the elder martial brother and sister.


    Seeing the clue, Jiang man said, "it seems that you are not from our Qixuan sect."


    Wang Hua''er said, "yes, sir, we are from the outside world. We are here to help you out this time."


    "Out of trouble?" Doubts flashed in jiangman''s eyes.


    "Yes, it''s to help you out." Su Chengzong''s voice came from the array, very excited.


    Hearing the elder''s voice, Jiang man''s eyes lit up: "grandfather?""It''s me, it''s me, good boy. You''ve suffered a lot in the past ten years." Su Chengzong was very excited and his eyes were wet.


    Then, Su Chengzong explained the cause and effect of the incident, and Wang Hua''er also took this opportunity to wake up the comatose Su Chengzhi.


    Just wake up, Su Chengzhi several people surprised, temper hot cold Yingying is jumped up, clamoring to blow up the person''s head.


    See this scene, ah seven suddenly a burst of guilty, the original cold such as temper is with her mother. A cold as he can stand, if another tiger, ah seven really can''t stand.


    After Han Yue''s explanation, Han YingYing and Han Qinghe are also aware of the cause and effect, so they immediately apologize to ah Qi.


    After all, he is his own savior. The method is impatient, but the result is good.


    After seeing his parents, Han Ru cried bitterly, which made Han Qinghe and his wife confused. Unexpectedly, their daughters were so old.


    But fortunately, Han Qinghe is not as hot as his wife. His temper is very mild, which makes a strong contrast with Han Yingying.


    Under the comfort of her father, Han Ru also stopped crying and regained her smile. She felt that today was her happiest day.


    What can be more pleasant than the rescue of their parents who have been besieged for many years?


    In the battle, Jiang man holds Wang Hua''er''s hand and smiles.


    Even if she hasn''t seen her for ten years, she is still Cheng Dao''s mother. The so-called know son Mo ruo mother, even if Chengdao has been higher than her, but the young man''s mind is to hide from his mother.


    And the woman''s intuition is also extremely keen, Jiang man already saw two people''s feelings.


    A 15-year-old wood spirit has a baby''s heart, skin white, beautiful, obedient, such a perfect girl where to find?


    Jiang man is very fond of Wang Hua''er. In this small meeting, he just throws Su Chengdao aside and praises Wang Hua''er, which makes her feel embarrassed.


    "Chengdao, can your younger martial brother really help us out?" Su Chengzong came to him and asked.


    His eyebrows are very similar to Su Chengdao''s, and his tone is almost the same. It seems that Su Chengdao''s character follows his father''s.

 Chapter 376

    "Chengdao, can your younger martial brother really help us out?"


    "Yes, he is a congenital Taoist body, which is a miracle. I believe everything I say." When his parents were saved, Su Chengdao was full of smiles, and his heart had been filled with happiness.


    "Ah Qi, when will you send us out?" Wang Hua''er turned to ask.


    "Out?" Outside the array, ah Qi shook his head and said, "let''s not go out."


    "Why?" Wang Hua''er is puzzled and thinks that his younger brother wants to play with a moth.


    Ah Qi said: "I''m not kidding. There''s a brand new array disk put in, and most of the demons are killed. Now the array eye protection layer can last for a long time, so our goal is not just to escape."


    "What do you mean?" All the people inside and outside the big formation are confused.


    But Su Chengzong and Han Yue guessed ah Qi''s idea and asked, "don''t you want to


    "That''s right." Ah Qi nodded and said with a smile, "the situation is much better than I expected. We can try to repair the array. If we can successfully repair it, then the spirit devil will not be able to turn over the waves."


    With that, ah Qi winked at the two old men: "you say, two elders?"


    Looking at the young man''s pretty face, Chengzong and hanyue are confused.


    "Can it really be repaired?"


    "Of course." Ah Qi nodded and said, "I''m not saying that the situation is better than I expected. It''s so good that even I can enter the battle."


    "What?" Everyone was shocked immediately. Some of them couldn''t believe it. If they could let people in again, it would be easy for the demons in it.


    "Ah Qi, you You Is that true? " The unexpected surprise made Su Chengzong a little incredulous. He felt that the world had become illusory and he was afraid that he was dreaming.


    Ah Qi said: "what are you cheating on? Give me some array disks. I''ll operate them. Let''s see what is called miracle body."


    Shaking his head, Su Chengzong took out three array plates and handed them to ah Qi, who took the array plates and began to stir up trouble.


    I saw Ah Qi''s hands constantly moving, controlling the spirit power to dance in the array. I didn''t know what he was doing.


    It''s not that people don''t want to know, but they really don''t understand. Even Su Chengzong and Han Yue, who are highly cultivated, are the same.


    Ah Qi''s movements were astonishingly fast, and there was no trace of the law of dancing, which made them confused.


    Just for a short time, the three array plates have been completed by ah Qi. He directly threw the array plates to Su Chengzong and continued to show his hand: "give me a few more."


    After taking the array tray, Su Chengzong found that it was no different from before, but he knew ah Qi''s ability, so he had to take out a few more array trays and throw them to the young man, who made trouble again.


    Ah Qi is very fast, and several array plates are transformed by him soon.


    However, the transformation seems to take a lot of energy. After the last array plate was carved, ah Qi quit the state of he Dao and let out a long sigh of relief.


    "It''s finished at last. It''s hard work." Wiping the sweat on his forehead, ah Qi threw the array plate to Su Chengzong and said, "one for each. I''ll enter the array after I have a good rest."


    What? Into the battle?


    Ah Qi''s words surprised everyone, and some of them doubted their ears. Just now, it seems that the youngsters said that they would enter the battle together, not alone.


    "You I mean "Let''s play together?" Su Chengzong asked tentatively.


    "What else?" Ah Qi is resting. He is not happy and his tone is not good when Su Chengzong asks.


    I can''t help it. I''m too tired just now. I''m more tired than he Dao. If it wasn''t for special circumstances, ah Qi really didn''t want to do this kind of thing. Now he felt a sharp pain in his head and his spirit would collapse.


    "But But the cultivation of Han Yue and I have already surpassed that of Hua Shen. If we enter the battle, we will be wiped out... " Su Chengzong said.


    "That''s why I modified the array disk. Now the array disk is a little sensitive. Too many practitioners may crash in advance. So I modified the array disk to shield the perception of the array disk for a short time and support your activities in a short time."


    After that, ah Qi waved his hand and said, "let me have a rest. I''m losing my strength."


    Then he closed his eyes, meditated and adjusted his breath, leaving only Su Chengzong and Han Yue, who were staring at the eldest one, and the same shocked people inside and outside the array.


    This is the existence of jiutianxuan array, which can be suppressed even by the demons. However, the young man not only found the secret, but also found a way to block the array.


    Is congenital Daoism really so terrible?


    No wonder Su Chengdao has always said that ah Qi is the body of miracles. Now, what he has created is just miracles?


    The existence of the body is a miracle in itself.


    In the battle, Han Ru and her parents keep looking around Wang Hua''er, especially Jiang man, who loves Wang Hua''er very much.


    And Wang Hua''er''s mouth is sweet, a few words will make the four smile, hanqinghe is more threatened, if he is a son, absolutely want to marry Wang Hua''er home.There''s no way. She has excellent talent, special physique, and a modest and introverted personality. This kind of girl, even if she''s tied, has to be tied away.


    In fact, hanqinghe''s words are purposeful, referring to Su Chengdao.


    All of them were smart people, and their hearts were like mirrors. Fortunately, some of them said that Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao were not so cheeky, and they were just made to blush.


    Besides the battle, Su Chengzong and Han Yue were very excited.


    They don''t know how happy they are when they think that they can enter the battle and meet their descendants.


    If you think about the children''s ten-year depression of being oppressed by the demons, and the hundreds of disciples of Qixuan sect who died in vain, the two old men are furious and want to go in and kill them.


    Both of them have advanced accomplishments. Although they are not as good as the spirit of heaven, it is as easy to kill the spirit of heaven in the external array as pinching an ant.


    While waiting, nine days Xuan array suddenly a burst of vibration, frighten everyone face big change.


    At this time, a huge black hole has appeared outside the photosphere protective layer in the array.


    The black hole has a diameter of more than ten meters. It keeps spinning. It''s dark inside, and even light seems to devour it.


    "What''s going on?" Su Chengdao exclaimed.


    "It''s the demons that are going to attack." His father Su Chengzhi frowned. They have seen this scene many times.


    Every time this black hole appears, countless demons will come out to attack their protected eyes.


    It used to be good that there were not many demons in the sky, and they could be easily killed with the strength of the four yuan baby. But in the past two years, the demons have become more and more crazy, and they have more and more separate bodies. So there was the scene that the array disk was broken and the lights of the four ran out.


    In fact, as Su Chengzhi said, a group of demons came out of the black hole. They were just like wasps, which made people''s scalp explode.

 Chapter 377

    It seems that the demons of heaven''s soul are really moving. This time, the quality of the avatars is much better than before, at least at the level of golden elixir. Moreover, the number of avatars in Yuanying realm is also quite large. In just one minute, ten of them came out, and they are still increasing.


    "Dad, how can there be so many?" Looking at the dense sky soul demon, Su Chengdao''s face is very ugly.


    Su Chengzhi shook his head: "maybe it''s your action that irritates this beast. Look at the situation, it''s estimated that it''s going to release all the parts of its savings these years."


    "Let it all out? How long can we last? " Su Chengdao''s face changed greatly, but he knew that his parents were besieged here because there were too many demons.


    Su Chengzhi said with a wry smile: "I don''t know. Hundreds of ghosts broke our four array plates. Now, I really can''t be sure."


    "I don''t think it will last a day." Said hanqinghe.


    But he just opened his mouth and was slapped by Han Yingying, who was not angry and said: "nonsense, don''t scare the children."


    "I don''t have any nonsense. Is that the truth?" The cold green river doesn''t accept immediately, but exchange for cold Ying Ying a powder boxing.


    Looking at the couple, Chengdao and Wang Hua''er can''t help but feel funny. Most of their worries are dispelled and they smile again.


    Last time, the four were encircled and suppressed by the spirit demon. They had no choice but to die.


    But this time it''s different. They have a brand new array, and reinforcements that can come in at any time.


    As soon as ah Qi''s state is restored, he will take the two big men of qixuanzong directly into the battle. At that time, no matter how many demons you come to, all of them will be killed.


    Thinking of this, the hearts of the people in the array are determined.


    "Ah, ah A heavenly spirit devil rushes to the protective layer of the light ball and attacks with his body and claws.


    Within a short period of time, the whole protective layer of the photosphere was surrounded by the demons, and the sound of clear slapping was heard all the time.


    There are a lot of spirit demons in heaven. Although they have the highest accomplishments, they are only Yuanying, but quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes. Such a large number of spirit demons attack the ball of light together, and their power is absolutely not small.


    It''s just a few breaths. The whole protective layer of the photosphere vibrates, and the array disk on the inner array eye also vibrates slowly.


    Hanqing River: "it seems that the situation is not good."


    Su Chengzhi said: "it''s not good. The demons are still pouring out. I think they are going to eat us."


    "Bang!" As the protective layer of the photosphere vibrated violently again, people''s expressions began to change.


    Judging from the current situation, it is estimated that this array won''t last for a long time. It is overestimated for a whole day.


    "Grandfather, isn''t ah Qi well yet?" Su Chengdao asked eagerly.


    "No Su Chengzong shook his head and looked straight ahead at the dense demons in the cloud mirror. His face was rather gloomy.


    At this time, the whole nine day Xuan formation sent out a violent vibration again.


    Different from before, this time the vibration was even more violent. Even the sea of clouds outside the array changed. All the clouds rose up and were carried to the high altitude by Lingli pitching, and then fell straight down.


    Seeing this, Su Chengzong and Han Yue look even more gloomy. It seems that this day the spirit devil is going to put all his eggs in one basket, but he doesn''t hesitate to touch the big array to break the outer circle.


    Cold Yue cold voice way: "this animal is to give up to go, even if is both defeated also doesn''t matter?"


    "No, you are mistaken." How many years did suzong shake his head


    "So it is." Han Yue nodded.


    "By the way, don''t you have a good medicine to mend the spirit and consciousness, or give ah Qi a try?" It seems that he thought of something, Han Yue suggested.


    "Ah Qi is a congenital body of Tao. What he consumes is not necessarily the spirit." Su Chengzong hesitated, not because he didn''t give up the pill, but because he couldn''t make up his mind.


    Han Yue Road: "is there any other thing he has the final say?"


    "Just try it." Su Chengzong had no choice but to take out a porcelain vase and open it.


    As soon as the seal was opened, a wonderful fragrance came out of it. Just a slight smell made people feel a shock.


    Su Chengzong was about to take the porcelain vase to ah Qi, but the latter suddenly opened his eyes and said, "give it to me, it''s of great use."


    Hearing the boy''s affirmation, Su Chengzong was immediately overjoyed and sent the porcelain bottle to ah Qi.


    After taking the porcelain bottle, ah Qi, without hesitation, poured the pills into his mouth and closed his eyes again.


    After taking the pill, ah Qi still closed his eyes tightly and didn''t move. However, the elder with advanced cultivation sensed his restless spirit. It was obvious that the boy was trying his best to digest the medicine.


    Without ah Qi''s help, they did not dare to enter the battle. The risk was too great for everyone to gamble.


    But the attack of the spirit devil is getting stronger and stronger, the protective layer of the light ball is crumbling, and people''s hearts are beating with the rhythm of the light ball.Up to now, they can only place their hopes on the teenager who is sitting in front of them, expecting him to wake up soon.


    Even Su Chengzong himself didn''t notice. Unconsciously, ah Qi was defined as a miracle in their heart. It seemed that as long as there were teenagers, any difficulties would disappear.


    "It''s a bit excessive, but I want to pray. Ah Qi, hurry up... " Wang Hua''er''s eyes are shining, staring at the celestial spirit demon on the ball of light, praying secretly in her heart.


    The other people''s ideas are similar to hers. They just hope that the teenager can recover soon. As long as the second elder of qixuanzong can enter the battle, it''s just a demon. There''s absolutely no spray.


    However, everyone seems to have run out of luck.


    With a vibration of jiutianxuan array, the black hole outside the photosphere suddenly became larger, and two huge palms stretched out from it.


    The palm is dark, with sharp claws on the five fingers, and the back of the palm is full of black hair. It is a magnified hand of the spirit devil.


    As soon as it appears, it directly grabs the edge of the black hole with its backhand, and then five fingers are pressed, and the black hole becomes bigger under its power.


    At this time, people were shocked to find that there were two huge red light spots flashing in the black hole.


    Needless to say, we can all be sure that the red dot is the eye of this huge demon.


    "With such a huge body, what is the realm of the spirit devil on this day?" Su Chengdao''s eyes widened and asked the array plate.


    "Transform the spirit." Grandfather Su Chengzong frowned and looked very gloomy: "if you let it appear, the destructive power of the great array will trigger, and then you will be wiped out and turned into dust."


    "What?" All of them were shocked and their hearts jumped.


    Looking at the current situation, I''m afraid the spirit transforming demon will come out in a few minutes. At that time, all the people in the array will be dead.

 Chapter 378

    "Ouch!" Inside the black hole, there is a roar, and the force on the two giant claws of the hole is even greater. Under this huge force, the hole expands faster.


    At the same time, jiutianxuan array also sensed the existence of this demon, and the vibration was more intense. The clouds in the sea of clouds kept churning, like boiling water.


    "No, the exterminating force of the great array is about to be launched!" Su Chengzong was shocked.


    "What to do?" Hearing his grandfather''s words, Su Chengdao turns his head and looks at his father. He is just a golden elixir. He really has no way.


    "What do you think?" Su Chengzhi didn''t answer, but asked his son instead, which made his son suddenly stunned.


    "I don''t know..."


    Su Chengzhi shook his head and said, "no, you know it in your heart, but you don''t dare to say it."


    "I..." Su Cheng road suddenly language suffocate, then sighed.


    Seeing this, a smile appeared on Su Chengzhi''s face. He said gently, "you are going to be an adult soon. Dad believes you must have your own ideas."


    "Dad..." Su Chengdao is still hesitating.


    "Tell me, you haven''t had a good life in your father''s absence for more than ten years. How can you get up now?"


    "I..."


    Seeing that his son still refused to speak, Su Chengzhi immediately drank: "speak!"


    Being so excited by his father, Su Chengdao couldn''t help it any more, and then he yelled: "go out and force back the spirit devil!"


    Su Chengzhi continued to drink: "how to push back?"


    "Fight back with strength!"


    Su Chengzhi: "who will go?"


    "Men


    "Ha ha ha ha ha." Hearing this, Su Chengzhi as like as two peas, and then said, "it is my son, exactly the same as I thought."


    "Ah?" Su Cheng road suddenly stunned, then reacted, the original father is testing himself, suddenly some anger: "when is it, also test what I do?"


    "Trial?" Su Chengzhi shook his head: "I just want to see how my son is growing up."


    "Just a few words, what can you try to find out?" On one side, Jiang man was angry.


    "It''s obvious that what Cheng Dao said is the best way." Hanqing river.


    "You know me." Su Chengzhi said with a smile.


    Smell speech, Han Yingying asks: "you won''t really want to go out?"


    Han Qinghe nodded and said: "of course, now ah Qi hasn''t recovered, and they can''t get in. If the spirit of heaven and the spirit of the devil come out successfully, we will all die here. "


    "No, I''ll go out with you, too." Han Yingying is not happy immediately.


    "Yes, I will, too." Jiang man agrees.


    Su Chengzhi immediately frowned and said, "what''s the nonsense? It''s a man''s job. What''s the woman doing?"


    Jiang man said: "we are not weak, and Chengdao is still small, he can''t go up."


    "I can, mother." Su Chengdao said.


    Jiang man directly dumped Su Cheng way a big mouth son, angry way: you a small gold elixir, can a fart.


    Then she turned to Wang Hua''er and said, "Hua''er, take good care of my family."


    "Yes." Wang Hua Er nodded, took Su Cheng Dao''s arm, gave him a look, the latter immediately settled down.


    There''s no way. All the people present are Yuan Ying. Even Wang Hua''er is also in the early stage of Yuan Ying. Su Chengdao is the weakest here. He is the one who can''t fight the enemy.


    His wife opened her mouth, and Su Chengzong, who wanted Chengdao to go up with him, had to give up. She released her flying sword with one hand and said, "OK, let''s go."


    After that, Su Chengzhi, who was dressed in Taoist robes, took the lead.


    "Look at him," he said Jiang man orders Wang Hua''er with a smile. After seeing the latter, he and his wife hanqinghe follow Su Chengzhi.


    At this time, Su Chengzong''s angry voice came from the array plate: "whatever you do, go back to me."


    Several people''s conversation all passed through the cloud mirror to the top, Su Chengzong and Han Yue also heard clearly.


    I thought they were joking, but when I saw Su Chengzong draw his sword, the elder felt bad.


    It''s a group of demons. It''s only roughly estimated that there are thousands of them. Their accomplishments are all gold elixirs. There are more than ten yuan babies.


    What is Su Chengzhi''s realm? The strongest is the late Yuanying period, even without the peak.


    With their strength, it''s enough to deal with more than a thousand golden elixirs, not to mention the Yuanying and the Huashen.


    "Come back to me." Han Yue''s brow was tight and wrinkled, and his face was very bad. At this time, it was almost the same as death.


    The elder''s words seemed to have a deterrent effect, and Su Chengzhi stopped immediately.


    Su Chengzhi shouts: "granddad, the situation is special now. If we don''t do it, we won''t be able to last for a few minutes."


    "Yes, if we let the spirit of the demons separate, we will die. We might as well fight now." Han Yingying echoed.Hearing his daughter''s voice, Han Yue immediately said angrily, "you fool around with a hammer. It''s thousands of demons. Don''t say that you are entangled and can''t get away. Even if you can break through the encirclement, how can you deal with the separation of gods and demons?"


    "I tell you, according to the ancient books, the body of the demons is extremely strong, the tearing tools are easy, and the attacks of the ordinary Yuanying realm can''t be broken."


    "Daddy Han Yingying immediately chopped her feet. It''s a habit that she grew up in. She only makes decisions when she conflicts with people close to her.


    "No way." Han Yue''s tone is very firm and can''t be questioned.


    "Niang, you just listen to your grandfather. It''s the same as looking for death. It''s hard for Han Ru to expect you." Cold as also a voice. Her voice had been filled with tears, and it was obvious that she was going to cry again.


    "Cold as..." Hearing the child''s voice, Han Yingying calmed down.


    In fact, she is very sorry for her daughter. At the beginning, Han Ru just left her at the full moon. She had not seen her for ten years and did not fulfill her mother''s responsibility.


    "I''m sorry, but the situation is urgent. I can''t promise you." Cold Ying Ying firm way.


    "Mother!" Cold such as smell speech big anxious, unexpectedly is also cut up feet, as expected is biological mother and daughter.


    No longer pay attention to cold such as, cold Yingying turned his head and said: "let''s go."


    "Well." Su Chengzhi nodded his head. He was about to rise in the air.


    At this time, the black hole outside the photosphere made a huge noise, and the whole nine day Xuan array vibrated again.


    On the top of the cloud seaside peak, people have widened their eyes, because they see the abnormal black hole in the cloud mirror.


    At this time, the black hole has been expanded several times, and the supernatural part of the spirit demon has been half out of the body.


    "Ouch!" The huge Huashen Fenshen kept struggling to get out of the black hole, but he was limited by the power of jiutianxuan array and couldn''t get out for the time being. But from the shaking hole, I''m afraid the broken outer array can''t hold it for long.

 Chapter 379

    The spirit of heaven is constantly struggling, and the sea of clouds outside is also surging. The magic power of Tao and Tao is rolling up and down with the clouds, just like a swimming dragon.


    These cloud dragons keep turning, as if they are preparing for something. It is estimated that they will bring destruction to the outermost layer of jiutianxuan formation when tianhun devil breaks free completely.


    Looking at the tumbling cloud dragon, Su Chengzong''s old face kept beating.


    He is hating, hating his own incompetence. The children are deep in the battle, but as an elder, he is powerless.


    What is the use of cultivation? In the end, he couldn''t do anything about other people''s array. Su Chengzong''s mind of Tao, which had been practiced for thousands of years, began to shake.


    "Chengzong!" A big hand on Su Chengzong''s shoulder turned out to be Han Yue.


    Instead of calling each other''s old Taoist priest this time, he frowned and looked at Su Chengzong with solemn eyes.


    When Su Chengzong was photographed by his good friend, he suddenly woke up with a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Thank you." Wipe the forehead, Su Chengzong can not help but feel a moment of fear, thanks to friends even if the hand, otherwise his situation will be very bad.


    Because Su Chengzong was at the threshold of breakthrough.


    At his level, it''s hard to go further. Not only does it need the illusory opportunity, but it''s also easy to trigger disaster and lead to being possessed.


    It''s a great taboo for practitioners to be possessed by demons. I don''t know how many yuan babies exist, because the demons fall and lose their original mind.


    However, the inner devil is so nihilistic that it can''t be described at all, and regardless of the realm, even if the cultivation breaks through and transforms the spirit, it can''t be spared.


    After being possessed by the devil, the practitioners will start to be crazy and have no self-consciousness. Most of the time, they will wake up and lose their cultivation after doing something they don''t want to see.


    You know, from Yuanying on, the practitioners have great power to do everything they can, and when they are transformed into gods, they can easily annihilate a small city. There are not many natural enemies.


    Therefore, it seems that the mind devil is the product of this.


    It''s easy for practitioners to have unstable mind. If they don''t handle it properly, they will fall into the enemy and lose their lifelong cultivation. They will never be able to enter the road of cultivation. From ancient times to the present, many heroes have gone.


    Today, Su Chengzong almost fell into it.


    It seems to feel Su Chengzong''s strange, cold such as asked: "Su grandfather, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Su Chengzong shook his head and kept breathing. However, he could not calm his restless heart.


    He knew that all the reasons were in the Jiutian XuanZhen.


    Unless the children are saved, Su Chengzong''s demons will break out again. No one knows what the consequences will be.


    "Chengzong, calm down." Han Yue said in a deep voice.


    "I know." Su Chengzong frowned, looking at the constant struggle in the cloud mirror, he could not calm down.


    Their strange tone soon attracted the attention of everyone in the array.


    Su Chengzhi asked, "granddad, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." Su Chengzong called out: "you are not allowed to go out for half a step."


    Hearing his grandfather''s tone, Chengzhi felt something was wrong on the spot, but he couldn''t think of the reason, and his face was even worse.


    Just then, the black hole outside the photosphere made a loud noise again, followed by two heavy objects landing.


    Looking at the cloud mirror, people''s faces became darker.


    It turns out that tianhun devil broke away from some seals again, and had already poked out the complete upper body from the black hole. The two loud noises were the sound of the monster''s two giant palms landing.


    At this time, people can see the whole picture of it. Black hair all over, scarlet eyes, two giant horns on the top of the head, blood red mouth constantly open and close, showing sharp teeth.


    I don''t know what the reason is. This one is very thin. His whole body is not as full as those little demons below. On the contrary, it is bony.


    Because of the limitation of Da Zhen, it seems to be very painful, with its teeth clenched and its saliva dripping uncontrollably.


    But this saliva is only relative to its huge body. Compared with the Jindan tianhun demon below, this saliva is as big as an adult, and tianhun demon''s giant palm is more than two side-by-side chariots.


    It is estimated from the upper body that this demon is bigger than Mo Jiao''s Faxiang Jiaolong.


    "Ouch!" Huashenfenshen roared again, two giant palms pressed heavily, deeply embedded in the black earth on the ground.


    Then, it takes the black earth as its leverage point, and raises its hand to pull itself out of the black hole.


    Different from the void hole before, the black earth on the ground is real, and its hardness is not bad. After a part of it is broken, it is born with the power of the demons.


    With the help of the power point, the spirit of the devil is like an unbalanced man grasping a solid pillar, and his state is greatly changed. The back half of his body is actually pulled out slowly by the palm of his hand.


    This scene scared the public on the spot. If it was completely out of the black hole, the outer layer of the array would be completely annihilated. At that time, Wang Hua''er and they would be dead!"Boom boom!" On the sea of clouds outside the array, there was a loud noise. It was the cloud dragon inside that was tumbling and colliding.


    After that, a group of dragons will disappear into the sky.


    At that time, the purpose of tianhun devil was completely completed. Even if he lost all the parts he had accumulated for many years, the result was extremely worthwhile.


    That''s freedom. The spirit of heaven has been looking forward to it for many years.


    As long as it gets out of trouble, the whole Xuantian world will be trampled on by it, killed and plundered, just as it wishes.


    ¡­¡­


    In the deepest part of the array, in a completely dark space, lies a dark and thin body.


    The body was bony and skinny. If it wasn''t for the red eyes, everyone would think it was dead.


    However, this skin and bone is not other things, it is all the culprit, the essence of the spirit of the devil.


    His whole body was bare, and his black hair had long been all gone because of the devastation of the battle, and his two horns had been broken, leaving only the broken lines with bloodstains.


    But even though he was thin and not in the shape of a man, the face of the demon was still shining with an excited and ferocious smile.


    "Ha ha ha ha, I''m going to come out soon. Once the Ninth level array is broken, I''ll get out of trouble in a hundred years. Ha ha ha!" His dry lips were moving fast, and a hoarse and ugly voice came out of it.


    After that, a trace of ferocity flashed in the eyes of the demon: "chop the sky, I''ve been trapped by you for tens of thousands of years. After I get out of the difficulty, the first thing is to kill all your descendants and turn them into puppets. I can''t live forever!"


    Its scarlet eyes kept flashing, a moment of joy, a moment of ferocity, and a moment of sadness, completely like a neuropathy, seeping.

 Chapter 380

    Tianhun devil is a fierce evil in ancient times. In his early years, he was suppressed by the legendary god man, the God King of the sky, but he didn''t want to be trapped by the top God array in the world.


    Even though there was nothing in the eyes of the array, no light, no spiritual power, and even no air, the spirit devil still survived and found a way out.


    Such a monster is simply against the common sense of the world. What it represents is distortion and death.


    Now Dazhen has been infiltrated by it. Although there was an accident during this period, everything is still under the control of tianhun devil.


    With the accumulation of thousands of years, the spirit demon has gained its present scale of separation only by the spiritual power stolen from the great array.


    Jiutianxuan array is worthy of being the top array. It''s almost airtight. Only when tianhun devil struggles, can the attack of the array have a trace of spiritual power.


    At that time, the spirit devil will use his body to fight hard, and finally leave a little spiritual power to store in his body.


    When the time is ripe, it suddenly makes trouble and breaks through the external array by separating itself. Only in this way can it have the seven Xuanzong catastrophe more than ten years ago.


    Feeling the feeling from the separation of spirit, the spirit devil is more and more excited.


    "Hurry up, hurry up. I won''t let you out ahead of time unless there is the spirit of wood spirit. Otherwise, when I have fully accumulated my strength and released all my powers, how can this only external array stop me for so long?"


    At this time, jiutianxuan formation is the most peripheral.


    The black hole is wide open. The upper part of the body with the spirit of separation has completely come out, and the waist has come out more than half, and it is moving out at a faster speed.


    "Ouch!" The pain brought by Da Zhen made him howl, but his palm didn''t stop and kept pulling himself out.


    But outside the big formation, the sea of clouds has been rioting, and the clouds and dragons are becoming more and more obvious, and the ups and downs are faster.


    Looking at the sea of clouds, Su Chengzong and Han Yue look very gloomy.


    From time to time, they looked back at ah Qi, hoping that the boy would wake up soon.


    If what he said is true, ah Qi will be the real savior of qixuanzong and the whole world.


    Otherwise, when the demons escape, they will face more than one thousand separate bodies.


    At that time, it will become a disaster for the whole world, and no living creature will be spared.


    "Ah Qi , wake up quickly... " Su Chengzong sighed in his heart, but the boy''s eyes were closed, breathing evenly, without any sign of awakening.


    In fact, it''s not that ah Qi doesn''t want to wake up, it''s that he''s too consumed to wake up.


    His consciousness is still sober, and under suffering, ah Qi can still open his eyes, but the time is not long.


    Because the mind will continue to work hard after being consumed excessively, the practitioner will be in a complete coma. At that time, all this will be really hopeless.


    At this time, the spirit of the devil is not completely separated, and it''s far from the last moment. Ah Qi is fully digesting the pills given by Su Chengzong.


    This pill has a very strong effect and has greatly relieved ah Qi''s pain. I believe he will recover completely soon.


    This is ah Qi''s plan, to restore himself to the best state, and then to deal with the demons.


    After all, the array disk can only block the exploration of the big array for a short time. If ah Qi''s forced action leads to his coma, then no one will be able to get the elder seven Xuan Zong out of the array.


    At that time, ah Qi was in a coma, the shielding effect of the array disk was invalid, the destructive power of the big array was still launched, and everyone was dead.


    "Come on, come on..." Ah Qi kept shouting in his heart, and all his consciousness was put on the resolving power.


    The big frenzy told him that time was running out, and the boy was in a bit of a hurry.


    It''s hard to predict. Their luck seems to have been used up until the thighs of the demons have been exposed, but ah Qi has no sign of opening his eyes.


    At this time, in the sea of clouds, all the cloud dragons have begun to probe. As long as the spirit demons come out completely, they will soar into the air and wipe out all the periphery of the array.


    The body of Yunlong is spiritual power. The surface of Yunlong is covered with thin clouds, and its body is not big. It is not much thicker than an adult''s thigh. But there is no doubt about their destructive power.


    Will the destructive power of jiutianxuan array be weak?


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" The ghost devil suddenly roared and pulled out a large part of his body again.


    At this time, it did not appear under the knee.


    At the same time, the cloud dragons in the cloud sea have changed.


    Their bodies began to turn red, and the clouds around them became more severe. Two red light spots appeared on their heads.


    Seeing this, Su Chengzong turned pale and exclaimed in surprise: "dragon eyes, it''s dragon eyes that appear!"


    He has lost his usual posture and looks like a crazy old man. His hair is scattered and his eyes are decadent. He is obviously more possessed.


    "Chengzong, calm down!" Han Yue roared, but his face was also ugly, and his heart was no better than Su Chengzong."Grandfather What is Longjing Cold as doubt way.


    "The dragon eyes are the eyes of the cloud dragons." Han Yue grasped Su Chengzong''s shoulder and explained with solemn eyes: "according to ancient books, if the spirit devil gets away from the array, the array will release the power of destruction, and then thousands of cloud dragons will destroy everything in the array. And this dragon''s eye is the symbol of the completion of cloud dragon condensation. "


    "Mark of completion?" Cold as the eyes flicker, full of worry, looking at the cloud mirror, whispered: "the finishing touch..."


    With the passage of time, a hint of despair rose in the hearts of the people, lingering.


    The spirit of heaven is about to get out, but ah Qi still hasn''t recovered. Is it the God who wants to die?


    In the big array, everyone stood together and looked at the huge heaven spirit demon coming out in the distance.


    At this time, the protective layer of the photosphere was already crumbling, and the light was much lighter.


    Smash the eyes of the array, and then use the separation of mind as a supplement, trying to destroy the external array at one stroke. It''s a two pronged move. It''s perfect.


    "Chengdao, I''m sorry for you." His father Su Chengzhi felt guilty.


    "Why do you say that?" Doubts flashed in Su Chengdao''s eyes.


    Su Chengzhi said: "if you and Hua''er didn''t come in, you wouldn''t be buried with us. Now the array has reached its limit, and the array disk can''t be transmitted."


    "How can I blame you?" Su Chengdao shook his head: "this life can see you one side, Chengdao died without regret."


    "Nonsense, how old are you? How can you die?" Jiang man immediately frowned and said angrily: "in any case, Niang will not let you and Hua Er have something to do."


    "What can you do?" Su Chengzhi asked.


    The four of them are just Yuanying. If they had a way, they would have been out long ago. Why should they come to the end now.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 381

    Su Chengzhi: "what can you do?"


    Jiangman where have what method, immediately pretty face slightly red, bow a way: "anyway I won''t let Chengdao and Hua''er die in front of us."


    It turned out that it was just a woman''s small temperament, and people could not help shaking their heads. It seems that no matter what cultivation, age, women will always abide by an iron law, that is never reasonable.


    "Sister in law, do you still have time to have fun?" Hanqing river.


    However, as soon as he finished, he was hit by Han Yingying. The latter said: "it''s all this time. Don''t let us play with our temperament?"


    After that, she turned to Wang Hua''er and said, "Hua''er, too. Take advantage of more coquetry now. In case the demon comes out completely, you''ll never have another chance in your life."


    The meaning of hanyingying is very obvious. It''s a hint to Wang Hua''er.


    Similarly, Su Chengdao is so smart that he can''t hear the meaning.


    Two people smell speech to look at each other one eye, afterward the cheek flushes, will head to the other side.


    Although the heart is sincere, but the time has not come, the two still did not make it clear.


    This thin layer of yarn is still not opened, let two people''s true feelings looming, see next to people good life unhappy.


    Just when Han Yingying wanted to assist, the sky and earth in the array suddenly shook.


    It''s something that never happened before. The earth is shaking and the sky is shaking. It''s like the end of the world.


    Turning to see, it turned out that the legs of the spirit demon had been exposed. It was only a little bit close that it could completely break away from the shackles of the array.


    The sea of clouds at the top of people''s heads, I don''t know when, has become red. It seems that something is ready to move inside.


    "So far..."


    At this time, no matter inside or outside the array, this sentence flashed across everyone''s mind.


    Each of them has a different expression, some are unwilling, some are sorry, and some are reluctant to give up.


    Originally, Su Chengzhi and Jiang man could live happily with Chengdao. Chengdao might be able to catch up with Wang Hua''er and give them a fat grandson.


    Han Qinghe and Han Yingying can also be reunited with their daughter. At that time, two female tigers, one big and one small, will move out, and qixuanzong will definitely be turned upside down.


    Everything should be so beautiful.


    "If there is no spirit demon, how good it would be..."


    But all this is fantasy, reality will always give you a head-on blow when you are unprepared, let you unprepared.


    The big bang of the foot of the demon is the big stick that wakes people''s imagination.


    One of its legs has broken away from the black hole and landed on the dark land, making a big hole.


    Then it grabs the other leg inside the black hole with both hands and pulls it out.


    At this time, the sea of clouds above his head had turned red, and it was extraordinary, just like the end of the world.


    Each cloud dragon''s eyes are shining, and it can''t stop swimming in it. As long as the legs of the spirit devil are pulled out of it, the cloud dragon will rush down and annihilate everything for the first time.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" The skinny demon kept pulling its single leg inside the black hole. There was even a trace of excitement in the cry of pain. Its eyes were almost bleeding.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s coming, it''s coming out, ha ha ha."


    At the core of the array, the spirit demon kept laughing, his face was crazy, and his eyes were scarlet.


    If you look carefully, you will find that this look is so similar to the outside of the separation of mind, it is the same as carved in a mold.


    "God, your spirit in heaven is merciful. Save my children." At the critical moment, Su Chengzong raised his head to the sky and roared.


    Because of the severe pain, his spiritual power began to revolt, his clothes were constantly floating, the crown of his head was also shattered by the spiritual power, and his gray hair was dancing with the wind.


    This time, Han Yue did not stop Su Chengzong, because he was not much better.


    Han Yue''s eyes were red and his magic horn was bright. He was on the edge of rage.


    "Grandfather, grandfather Sue." One side of the cold, such as eyes full of tears, helplessly looking at the two elders about to be crazy.


    As for the two grandfathers whose accomplishments have already surpassed the spirit, she really has no way. Her only hope is ah Qi who meditates and closes her eyes there.


    The blue eyes turned and focused on the young man''s face with closed eyes.


    Even at such a time, Han Ru still felt that the young man was so handsome that he didn''t lose any of the beautiful men in the world.


    Love, only a moment, and then, cold as the heart has been full of desire.


    "Ah Qi, wake up quickly..."


    "The spirit of heaven is coming out. The two grandfathers have been possessed, and Hua''er, they are going to die."


    "Please Open your eyes quickly The girl roared, with a strange magic in her voice, as if she had passed through time, broken through space, and broken the barriers of the world.Also at this moment, sitting in front of the juvenile, opened his eyes.


    He didn''t open his eyes fast, but Han Ru felt that time was still.


    Maybe I feel a strong desire in my heart. Ah Qi''s eyes may be just an illusion.


    After all, the spirit of excessive consumption, even if there is a magic medicine to help, ah Qi can not recover so quickly.


    Just when Han Ru suspected himself, the figure of the young man in front of him disappeared.


    Without warning, it disappeared in a flash.


    See here, cold such as stunned, at the same time, she also finally determined that he did not dream.


    Ah Qi, really wake up!


    But after waking up, where did the boy go?


    No one has to answer it. Han Ru knows the answer.


    She turned her head slowly and looked at the mirror created by the clouds in the distance.


    There, the huge black hole is clearly visible, and the demons are struggling to pull out their last bare feet.


    At the same time, Su Chengdao and his party are also looking at the black hole in front of them.


    Maybe the plan is about to succeed, and the Jindan spirit demons stop attacking the light ball, instead, they turn their heads and look at the black hole behind them.


    But at this time, change happened.


    A red lightning, from the sky!


    Yes, it came down from the sky, because it came out of the sea of clouds.


    Lightning speed is extremely fast, draw a long red line in the sky, clear and incomparable, and its target is still pulling his right foot of the spirit of the devil.


    Thunder and lightning came to the sky, and the change happened again.


    In the red thunder, the blue light rose, very bright.


    At the same time, lightning speed is not reduced, carrying red and blue light, rushed to the God of heaven and soul.


    "To me..."


    "Go back!"


    With ah Qi''s angry voice, the thunder and lightning with red and blue light hit the back of the demon.


    Then, everyone''s eyes widened, and they saw something completely unbelievable.


    The heavenly spirit demon, whose body is more than 150 meters, has fallen down!


    And it''s going in the opposite direction of the black hole.

 Chapter 382

    At that moment, heaven and earth seemed to solidify.


    The red and blue thunder and lightning with a huge force caused a sensation in the terrible body of the God transforming spirit.


    Also in this is, lightning finally revealed his true face, is a young man in black.


    The blood red thunder and lightning beat on his body, and the blue lines covered his right arm. Even so far away, people still felt the explosive power inside.


    They don''t know this power by perception, because the distance is too far for them to perceive.


    Tell them that the reason for the explosive power is written on the spirit of the devil.


    This skinny, huge monster, the whole brain has been sunken, more than 150 meters of body is out of gravity, began to fall in the opposite direction of the juvenile.


    His scarlet eyes were no longer excited, but suddenly burst out, astonished and shocked.


    It''s the same with the light ball.


    They could not have imagined that such a young man with a black hair, whose body had not yet turned into a spirit, could have caused such a sensation and left such obvious scars on him.


    Finally, everyone reacted. After the shock, there were two extremely polarized emotions.


    They are opposed to each other and appear in the faces of people in the two camps.


    That''s joy and anger.


    Joy naturally comes from ah Qi''s side.


    Whether it''s su Chengdao, Wang Hua''er, or his father Su Chengzhi, or his mother Jiang man, their faces are full of joy.


    Even the enchanted Su Chengzong calmed down when he saw this scene.


    Just for a moment, this powerful man''s heart calmed down and looked at the black figure in the cloud mirror with great joy.


    Cold as blue eyes have been covered with tears, two tears have been across the cheek, it is from the heart of joy.


    The youth arrived at the critical moment.


    If it''s true, as usual, whenever things are urgent, ah Qi, who laughs happily on weekdays, will always become extremely reliable. Even, it becomes the hope and dependence of all people.


    Now, that''s it!


    With just one punch, the celestial spirit demon, whose body is more than 150 meters, is blasted to the black hole, which is no longer like human power.


    Even Su Chengzong and Han Yue, who have the most extensive knowledge, have never heard of anyone who can exert such power in Jindan.


    Although it can be seen that ah Qi used the mountain breaking boxing handed down by the God King, can mountain breaking boxing really have such power?


    Ah Qi is sighing, but the spirit of heaven is opposite.


    They''re angry, they''re not willing, they''re resentful.


    It is clear that the plan is about to be completed. As long as the bare feet are pulled out, the plan will be successful.


    All the people here, all of them, will be annihilated together with the outermost layer of the jiutianxuan formation.


    But why, why in such a critical moment, the emergence of this damned teenager?


    It seems that Ming Ming is only 14 or 15 years old. His face is young and his cultivation is only at the beginning of the golden elixir. Why can he burst out such a powerful force?


    "No! Don''t go back, go back to me! " The spirit devil in the core of the big array roars constantly.


    As a result of not drinking water for a long time, its throat has been dry and cracked. With this roar, its lips cracked, its vocal cords also cracked, and its blood could not stop flowing out.


    But it seems to have no feeling in general, eyes crazy, still constantly roaring, even if the vocal cord is broken, it is still not willing to howl with that ugly voice.


    Perhaps its struggle had an effect, and the separation of mind in the black hole finally stopped its decline and stopped its body shape.


    But at this time, half of the body had already fallen into the black hole, and was once again bound by the nine sky Xuan array.


    "Get out, get out!" The demons of the heavenly spirit roar continuously, and the spirit transforming part of the black hole begins to roar. They grasp the edge of the black hole and the black earth with their palms, trying to rush out again.


    Seeing this, ah Qi in the sky gave a cold hum, stretched out his left arm and made a handprint.


    After the fingerprints, Su Chengzong and Han Yue on the sea of clouds immediately felt a special force and hurriedly took out the array plate in their arms.


    At this time, the array disk was radiant, and a strange breath came out of it, which was extremely miraculous.


    Raise the palm, a ray of light from the hands of ah Qi, shot through the top of the sea of clouds, straight into the sky.


    "Come in from this sign with the array tray!" Ah Qi yelled.


    That light is just ordinary lighting power. With the blessing of 10% he Dao, the light goes straight into the sky, above the sea of clouds, and into the eyes of Su Chengzong.


    The light is not far away from them.


    Looking at each other, er Lao''s eyes were full of excitement. Then he grabbed the array plate and disappeared in the same place with Han Ru.


    At this time, the spirit of the demons has slowed down, roaring to rush out of the black hole, and the small demons outside the light ball also gave up the attack, frantically rushed to ah Qi.After seeing the demons in the rear, ah Qi''s face didn''t change. He pinched his left fist and the blue lines appeared instantly.


    "Broken mountain!"


    The boy roared and burst out again.


    With the first experience, tianhun devil has been ready for this. He will stop it when he reaches out his hand.


    But ah Qi has the blessing of blood thunder, and the real powerful ones can''t capture the body shape, not to mention the incomplete separation of this state?


    Red figure in the air around a beautiful arc, easily avoid the hand of the spirit of the devil, hit the spirit of the devil''s face.


    This time, the demon could not struggle any more. His whole face was suddenly sunken by the power of the mountain breaking fist. His huge body retreated directly, and his two palms could not support him. He was unwilling to be blasted back into the black hole.


    "No!"


    At that moment, whether it was the body of the spirit demon, or the big and small parts in the outer layer of the array, all cried out "no".


    Their voice is a little hoarse, very hard to hear, but it contains slowly unwilling.


    But what''s the use of being unwilling?


    The huge sub body, still under ah Qi''s broken mountain, flew back into the black hole, and then was heavily wrapped by the power of the big array.


    At the same time, the restless sea of clouds in the sky began to disappear due to the separation of spirit, and the swimming cloud dragons disappeared.


    Seeing this, everyone breathed a long sigh of relief.


    But then, their hearts were raised again, because the teenagers had been surrounded by more than 1000 demons.


    Moreover, they also found that ah Qi''s two arms shrugged and pulled weakly, and the shape was also a little strange.


    Just a glance, familiar people already know that ah Qi''s arms have been broken.


    Even ah Qi, who has evolved his physique again, still can''t stand it.


    After all, mountain breaking boxing is a move to break through the limit. As ah Qi''s physique grows, so does his strength. This also leads to the greater power of Po Shan Quan, but when it is used, it will hurt the body more than before.

 Chapter 383

    Ah Qi''s cultivation was just in the early stage of the golden elixir, and he couldn''t fly for long. At this time, he mobilized his whole body''s spiritual power and blasted out two powerful mountain breaking fists. He couldn''t hold on any longer and fell to the ground.


    The spirit transforming demon was blasted back into the black hole again, and was immediately bound by the force of the nine heaven Xuan array.


    After all, it''s the top array in the world. It''s not easy to break free. The main reason why it was able to break free last time was that the noumenon released all the remaining forces to interfere with the operation of the array.


    Now that the power of the noumenon is exhausted and the separation is beaten back to the black hole by ah Qi, the escape plan of tianhun devil is a complete failure.


    So the spirit devil was very angry, and he was full of hatred for the boy, which was not much worse than the God King who sealed it.


    "Damned little beast, your plan to destroy my separation and let me accumulate so many years has failed. Even if I don''t get out of trouble today, I will frustrate you!"


    The body of the demon is ferocious, and two lines of blood and tears are shed from the scarlet corners of his eyes. It seems that he is really angry, and he doesn''t want freedom. He just wants to kill ah Qi.


    When it shouts, a group of individuals also shouts together with the noumenon, and the spirit is in unprecedented synchronization.


    More than a thousand spirits and demons are drinking together, and their power is not small.


    But who are their targets? It is the innate Tao body ah Qi, which is the source of all the anger of the heavenly spirit devil.


    Even the giant with a hundred meters body can be made a sensation by him. In the face of this group of small spirit demons in the golden elixir realm, will ah Qi be afraid?


    Of course not.


    Even though his hands have been broken, behind is a huge black hole, ah Qi is still pale, quietly looking at a group of encircled demons.


    "Ah Qi!" All the people in the light ball screamed.


    It''s a thousand days of demons. It''s all consuming energy to kill them, not to mention ah Qi, who is the golden elixir of cultivation.


    At this time, the young man''s hands were useless, and the consumption of the two startling fists on the spiritual power was not small. According to the situation, he had run out of oil.


    A group of demons have come to ah Qi. Their faces are ferocious and their eyes are scarlet. They look at ah Qi in the same way, which is a monstrous hatred.


    The next moment, the teenagers will be torn to pieces by these dark monsters, and finally they will eat all the food, even the dregs are not left.


    Thinking of this, people in the sphere of light even stopped breathing.


    However, when the demon was about to meet the boy, ah Qi, who had been standing still, finally moved.


    They only saw a flash of red light in front of their eyes, and the boy who people wanted to strangle disappeared.


    When they were stunned, the spirit demons who rushed to the front had a change. There were several obvious depressions on their bodies, and they stagnated in the same place.


    Then, a group of demons felt severe pain. It was the pain after being hit hard.


    The hollow on their bodies was exactly knocked out by ah Qi with his knees.


    "Bang bang!" A dull sound came out, ah Qi''s body appeared again, but the ten demons in front of him had protruding eyes and painful faces.


    Without exception, they were all kicked by ah Qi.


    But more than a dozen demons, even thousands of them, didn''t arrive. The remaining demons just stood for a moment and continued to howl to ah Qi.


    In the face of the overwhelming demons, ah Qi just hummed, raised his right leg, then stepped down, splashing a trace of smoke from the black land.


    His action was very strange, completely out of time, and there was no fluctuation of spirit power. Although the spirit devil was curious, he didn''t think about it any more. He kept on attacking the young man.


    At this time, more than ten ghosts who had been kicked by ah Qi were shining red.


    Then, more than ten fierce flames rose around ah Qi, followed by a sound of explosion.


    These explosions were so powerful that they blew up a large number of demons in an instant, leaving a big gap around ah Qi. Many demons were lying inside and wailing.


    The sudden change suddenly shocked a group of demons. They stopped their actions, and their scarlet eyes were uncertain, staring at the young man in front of them.


    Ah Qi slightly tilted his head, with a cold face, and there was a satire in his eyes: "how about a large number? Even if my hands are broken, I am not afraid of you


    "Son of a bitch! You will die today. " The spirit of the devil can''t help but get angry. Several of them soar into the air and rush to the boy.


    "Rubbish." Ah Qi raised his right leg and swept out in the air. A half meter long wind blade instantly condensed and shot straight out.


    The wind blade is very fast, but it is extremely flexible. After cutting a golden elixir, it suddenly turns around and rushes to the second one.


    In this way, several demons were cut off by the wind blade in turn, turned into pieces and fell on the dark land, whining constantly.


    Seeing this, all the people in the light ball can''t help but stay.


    Trapped in the enemy''s array, he was not afraid at all. Shengsheng forced back a bunch of monsters, and his eyes were full of disdain.


    Are such teenagers still human?


    At this time, ah Qi is no longer a teenager in the early stage of Jindan in the eyes of Su Chengzhi and his party.He is a living monster, a monster more than the spirit devil.


    "Dad, let''s go and save him." Su Chengdao in the array exhorted.


    Chengdao and Hua''er have already experienced too much about the miracle created by ah Qi, and they have been resistant for a long time. So he was the first to wake up and talk to his parents.


    After all, ah Qi''s fists have been smashed twice, and his arms have been broken. Although he looks fierce, how can he and Hua Er not know that they have been together for so many years? In fact, teenagers are just fierce.


    When Su Chengzong was told by his son, they also reacted. They all came into the battle to save themselves. It''s hard for them to stay in the light ball again.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t care about the number of demons, and immediately roared: "go, save people!"


    "Go They all drank together, showed their skills, rushed out of the ball of light and flew to the battlefield.


    On the other side, the demons also responded, roaring and rushing up, and immediately surrounded ah Qi.


    Although they are golden elixirs, they are strong and powerful, and they are not much worse than large monsters. With such a large number of them and more than ten yuan babies, ah Qi is in a bad situation immediately.


    Just a face-to-face, hands can not use ah Qi was caught full of scars, the deepest one almost tore open his chest.


    "Ah Ah Qi kept drinking, blood thunder bloomed, his legs opened and closed, kicking away the demons.


    At the same time, his consciousness is also constantly communicating with the power of heaven and earth. Under the 10% plus of he Dao, all kinds of magic are constantly exploding around him, flying one after another.


    Soon, Su Chengzhi several people rushed to the back of the demon.


    "Kill With a loud shout, he took the lead in rushing down with his flying sword.


    Su Chengzhi is already a yuan infant practitioner. He is also a sword practitioner. The flying sword starts to soar when he gets rid of it. It turns into a golden sword, which is to kill evil.

 Chapter 384

    This chopper is huge. It''s more than twice as big as Su Chengdao''s, and it''s glittering. It''s extremely sharp.


    "Boom!" When the evil fell, a group of demons didn''t even scream. They disappeared into the invisible.


    At this time, two huge fireballs rushed out from the side and fell into the heaven spirit magic array.


    After several huge earthquakes, the fire burst into the sky, and the violent shock wave also lifted a large group of nearby demons.


    The two fireballs naturally came from the hands of hanqinghe and hanyingying.


    When the spell is finished, the second fireball has been condensed in their hands. It''s released again, and there are two firelights under it.


    It''s worthy of being a demon. Instant magic is more powerful than bombs. It''s very effective to put it in such a dense group of monsters.


    Several people attacked for a while, but suddenly there was the sound of the waves below.


    Looking down, a smile appeared in the corner of their mouth.


    I saw a huge wave coming behind the demon.


    This big wave is 100 meters wide, and its head is constantly rising and falling, which is very shocking, just like the tsunami in a TV play.


    At the peak of the big wave, Jiang man''s graceful figure stands on it, his hands are sealed, and he goes up and down with the wave.


    "Hua''er, get out of the way." Jiangman said in a loud voice.


    At this time, Wang Hua''er was purifying a group of demons. When he heard Jiang man''s voice, he slowly turned back. He was immediately frightened by the big wave behind him and quickly fled.


    Then, the huge waves were photographed and fell into a group of demons.


    Although huge waves are only made of water, the power of such huge waves can never be underestimated.


    Just like the natural disaster tsunami in the news, as long as the wave is high enough, how much protection can be taken down for you.


    And jiangman''s wave is not much weaker than the tsunami.


    Here is Jiutian XuanZhen, the power of heaven and earth is strong, and jiangman is a water spirit. The affinity of water is amazing, so it''s not a problem to gather so much water.


    Compared with other lines, the power of Shuixing is a little weaker, but it is the strongest against the army.


    Don''t say anything, just that terrible attack range is enough to explain everything.


    Just in an instant, the demons were drowned by the big waves, and the huge force directly crushed a group of positive parts, and then continued to move forward, engulfing another group of demons.


    A face to face, the sky soul devil was destroyed by this huge wave, so that a huge gap appeared in the dense encirclement.


    Roughly speaking, more than 100 demons were killed on the spot.


    Seeing this scene, Wang Hua''er couldn''t help but take a breath. Su Chengzhi and Han Qinghe had no choice but to shake their heads.


    In the current situation, jiangman''s moves are indeed the best.


    The huge wave is terrifying, but it''s not lasting. It''s just a slap and it''s scattered in the air.


    After all, it''s the water that is summoned by spirit power. It''s extremely unstable. After attacking, it turns into spirit power and disappears.


    At this time, Jiang man had already flown into the sky and came to his husband.


    She frowned slightly, her face was full of regret and said: "it''s a pity, if there is a lake and sea nearby, I will be able to extinguish this small group."


    "It''s because we''re not at the water''s edge that we can''t fight." Su Chengzhi shakes his head and looks at several fast approaching black spots in the distance.


    Black spot speed is extremely fast, blink of an eye to come to a few people in front of, it is the yuan infant realm of the spirit of the devil.


    They didn''t attack ah Qi for the first time, because the boy was too weird. He must have used the golden elixir to explore the bottom with the devil''s temperament.


    However, after he finally found out the truth of the youth, Su Chengzhi and his party arrived.


    It''s not that there''s no chance for ten yuan babies to win. It''s just that there are too many Jindan tianhun demons, so they can''t fight.


    But now a group of Jindan Fenshen has been completely dragged down by ah Qi. If they only deal with Yuanying Fenshen, Su Chengzhi can really fight.


    With a single hand move, the slashing evil on the ground immediately flies back, and the flying sword body jumps out of it and falls into Su Chengzhi''s hands.


    As soon as his eyes coagulated, he was covered in Taoist robes and stared at a group of demons.


    Similarly, the rest of the men were ready to fight, seriously staring at the ten yuan babies.


    "Ah, at last Suddenly, a figure came from behind and stopped beside the crowd.


    He is panting and pale. It is Su Chengdao who is trying to catch up with others.


    It''s just the golden elixir of Chengdao cultivation. The flight is not strong. It''s much worse than Yuanying''s. after a round here, he can arrive.


    "Too slow." Su Chengzhi frowned.


    "I don''t want to. Who let you all be Yuanying?" Su Chengdao is helpless.


    Jiang man said with a smile: "it''s good to know. Step back quickly so as not to be affected."


    Su Cheng immediately shook his head and said, "that''s not good. Although I didn''t have a baby, my combat effectiveness is not weak.""If you want to go, why not?" Jiang man scolded and said to Wang Hua''er, "Hua''er, go and watch Cheng Dao."


    Wang Hua''er was stunned: "I have a baby. I can fight."


    Jiangman said: "the air is not your battlefield. Step back. What''s more, you are the heart of the wood spirit. Instead of wasting your spirit power to deal with the demons, it''s better to save your spirit power to heal our wounds. "


    "All right." Wang Hua''er nodded and felt that what the elder said was right, so he was unwilling to step back.


    With her company, Su Chengdao naturally no longer talks much, obediently retreats dozens of meters away.


    The children retreated, and the crowd finally settled down. No matter how talented and talented they are, no matter how terrifying their combat effectiveness is, in Su Chengzhi''s opinion, they are just children. So is ah Qi at the bottom.


    Now the child is surrounded by the demons in order to save them. As seniors, they have to find face, don''t they?


    "That''s all?" Asked the demon.


    "Yes." Jiangman replied.


    "Since it''s over, let''s die!" When talking, ten demons of heaven''s soul directly attack.


    They can''t put magic, but they have stronger physique than large monsters, and their speed is not slow.


    At the moment of fighting, Su Chengzhi and his party were defeated. Jiang man and Han Yingying, who were slightly weak in cultivation, were attacked by two demons on the spot, each with a deep wound.


    They don''t cultivate their bodies. It takes time for them to gather their magic skills. However, the speed of spirit demons is very fast and the number of them has doubled. Naturally, they are extremely difficult to deal with.


    "Get out of here!" Su Chengzhi drank a lot. He held the sword in his hand and kept moving. Fourteen golden flying swords danced fast and beat back several demons.


    What he used was one of the signboards of Qixuan sword style, Qisha.


    However, as a yuan baby, Su Chengzhi''s skill is naturally deeper than his son''s. his seven murders can play a second role, turning 14 into one.


    And beside him, hanqinghe''s fists are dancing, bombarding the incoming demons.


    His fists were different. They were covered with thick flames. They were so powerful that they all retreated and didn''t dare to join them.

 Chapter 385

    The demons are naturally compatible with the five elements, and their physique is much higher than that of human beings, and their aptitude is even better. Even if they don''t practice, their life span is about 500 years, much longer than that of human beings.


    However, the natural strength also makes the demons have a disadvantage, that is, the low fertility rate, which is also the reason why although Han Yue is old, he still has only Han as a granddaughter.


    In fact, the demons can not only practice Dharma. Many powerful demons practice both Dharma and Dharma. Hanqinghe is one of them.


    His hand was wrapped with the power of fire. With each blow, the spirit of heaven and the devil could not resist.


    The demons are so fast that Han Qinghe failed to hit even a dozen fists, which made him angry.


    With a loud shout, he drew back his fists, and the power of fire on his forearms became more and more bright.


    Then, the double fists of hanqinghe burst out, and the power of Huoxing burst out and went away.


    In a flash, two huge red fist shadows appeared in the air, and in the blink of an eye, they engulfed the two unreacted Yuanying heavenly spirits.


    "Ouch!" The red shadow of the fist seemed to have a burning high temperature, and the two demons were immediately burned to the skin.


    However, they react very quickly and fly away for the first time, trying to get out of the range of boxing shadow.


    "Chengzhi, help me block it." Han Qinghe roared, no longer worried about the two ghosts coming from behind, and put his hands together.


    Hearing the words, Su Chengzhi immediately understood and shot two handles of seven kills at the spirit devil behind Hanqing river.


    The two of them have been playing since childhood. They have deep feelings and have a very tacit cooperation. Su Chengzhi knows that his friend is going to make a unique move.


    Now the war situation is not good for them. Only by fighting together can we have hope.


    But Su Chengzhi had already blocked three yuan baby''s demons. At this time, it was very difficult to add two more.


    But the matter has come to this point, even if you can''t stop it, you have to stop it!


    "Ah With a loud shout, the fourteen handles and seven kills were brilliant, and the attack speed was accelerated in vain, which immediately caught a few demons off guard.


    On the other side, hanqinghe''s moves are almost complete, and his whole body has been wrapped in the red flame.


    Eyes a coagulate, cold green river drinks a way: "flame body!"


    The words fall, the flame on his body rises and then condenses into a huge human form.


    Then, with one blow, the giant of fire directly flew out the two demons who had forced Su Chengzhi''s flying sword.


    Then it continued to wave its hand and hit another demon.


    The fire giant has great power, and its attack also has a very strong burning power. The spirit devil can''t resist immediately and is blown away by one blow.


    And at the moment of being hit, the fierce flame immediately swept to the body of the demon and began to burn.


    The three demons were driven back by the flame giant in an instant. At its core, hanqinghe was cold and proud.


    This is a special move that he realized. With the power of the five elements, he condensed his avatar and integrated attack and defense. It has great power. Even if it''s the supernatural and Dharma phase, he can do it.


    However, although this move is powerful, it costs a lot. It lasts for a short time and consumes a lot. It''s only a lot more than the magic method.


    "Help me, gentlemen!" Han Qinghe shouts.


    The four have cooperated for so many years, and they have already had an excellent tacit understanding. Without explanation, the other three will directly push the spirit demon in front of them to hanqinghe.


    After all, it is a false Dharma phase, with many disadvantages, and inconvenient movement is also a big disadvantage.


    However, even if there are many shortcomings, the power of this flame body is beyond doubt. If you punch it down, Yuan Ying''s heavenly soul devil will be seriously injured and fly away, without exception.


    With a companion to test the sword, the rest of the spirit of the devil suddenly careful up, would rather give up the opportunity in front of you, not close to the flame giant half step.


    After all, every time they got close, the four men''s attacks would spread all over the place, forcing them to find no way out, and finally they were blasted down by the flaming giant.


    Looking at those scorched companions, the spirit devil''s heart became more and more angry.


    However, after living for so many years, he was extremely calm. At a glance, he saw the clue. He immediately sent signals to each other, stopped attacking the four and surrounded them.


    See, the brow of cold green river suddenly tight Cu rises.


    Time and movement are the biggest weakness of the flame body. It''s obvious that you can see the difference in the appearance of the spirit devil.


    After thinking about it, he suddenly realized that he was facing a monster who had lived for many years. He had seen more moves than they had eaten. It was not strange to see the clues.


    But if the spirit demon doesn''t attack any more, his flame body will be wasted. When the time comes, the flame body will be relieved, and hanqinghe will also enter a weak state.


    At that time, one of the four lost his main fighting power. I''m afraid he can''t stop these demons.


    After so many years of cooperation, how could the four people not know the current situation?


    Su Chengzhi immediately uses his sword to attack tianhun demon in an attempt to break through.But the spirit devil seems to have made up his mind to avoid the flying sword directly, just not to shake its edge.


    See here, their heart suddenly cool to half, this rescue, afraid to fail.


    Looking at ah Qi, who is surrounded by the spirit devil, their faces are not good-looking. I didn''t expect that the spirit devil was so difficult.


    At this time, ah Qi''s situation is not much better.


    His body has been covered with scars, all deep to see blood, shocking.


    But even so, the boy still kept moving, and his legs even danced into shadows, kicking away the demons, and adding a blow to blow them to pieces.


    It has to be said that ah Qi''s fighting power is really frightening. Even if his hands are not available, he can still come and go freely in the encirclement of the spirit devil, constantly reducing the number of enemies.


    Although the body will be more than a few wounds from time to time, but he was completely ignored, still very brave, continuous attack.


    Every time the corner of the eye light sweeps to the youth, several people in the air are deeply shocked.


    It''s just the early stage of the golden elixir. It''s hard for the spirits of nearly a thousand days. The strength of this young man is really frightening.


    If he grows up, what will he be like in the future? Compared with the God King who left countless legends in the world, what would he be like?


    An idea that they couldn''t believe appeared in the hearts of the public.


    Maybe in time, the boy named ah Qi will be as famous as the king of God.


    However, it was just an idea, which disappeared in a flash, and people immediately turned their attention back to the demons in front of them.


    This group of animals refused to approach, and the fire body of hanqinghe was constantly consumed, but the war situation was very unfavorable.


    I''m afraid the flame will break up in a little while.


    At that time, how do they face the fierce attack of ten yuan baby spirits?

 Chapter 386

    Su Chengzhi''s brain turns quickly when he looks at the demon with poor eyes in front of him.


    He is just like the inheritor of the group of seven and four, acting as the brain of the team. Sometimes, my son and Laozi are very similar.


    Now, for example, Su Chengzhi has worked out the countermeasures.


    He called out: "Hua''er, can you cure ah Qi''s arms?"


    "Yes." Wang Hua''er nodded to confirm.


    "That will do." Su Chengzhi looked at his son and said.


    Seeing his father''s eyes, Cheng Dao''s heart jumped.


    Father and son are heart to heart, and they are very similar. At this moment, Cheng Dao can understand his father''s idea at a glance.


    He took a deep breath and nodded heavily: "I see."


    Smell speech, Su Chengzhi to son show a smile of encouragement, did not speak, eyes fixed on the front of the day soul devil.


    He and Chengdao are father and son. They are very similar in many places, especially in the head.


    They just look at each other and directly understand each other''s ideas. This is the communication between smart people.


    At this moment, the four were surrounded by Yuan Ying, and there was no hope of getting out of the predicament.


    But Chengdao and Hua''er are outside the war, so is ah Qi.


    Although there are nearly a thousand elixirs there, the three children''s fighting power is not bad. Under the siege of a group of demons, they should be able to support.


    In the same way, the four of them can block Yuanying''s separation.


    At that time, I believe it''s not very difficult to escape with ah Qi and Cheng Dao at the speed of Wang Hua''er''s yuan infant.


    Moreover, all the teenagers have entered the battle. According to this situation, the two elders of qixuanzong should also be on the way.


    As long as the youth does not die and the second elder arrives, the battle will be won.


    At that time, they will make up their eyes again, and the ghost devil will not be able to turn out any big waves.


    As for his four lives, Su Chengzhi did not value them.


    They have long given up their lives since they resolutely joined the battle ten years ago.


    Looking at his father''s determined eyes, Su Chengdao is very sad, but the reality is very cruel, he can only listen to his father''s will, first take ah Qi to escape.


    Heart a horizontal, Chengdao led Wang Hua''er rushed to be surrounded by the spirit of the seven days.


    It''s not that he is afraid of death, but that ah Qi and Hua''er should not sacrifice for it. They are all rare gods and should not die.


    And if Su Chengdao was the only one in the battle, he would accompany his parents to the last moment.


    "Father, mother, child is unfilial." In the heart silently read, Su Chengdao''s canthus also gushed a trace of moisture, with the strong wind of the flight dissipated.


    He and Wang Hua''er''s speed is very fast, blink of an eye came to a seven sky.


    Without saying a word, they direct hand, cut evil release, vine riot, instant in a seven side clear out a large vacancy.


    Suddenly, ah Qi was stunned. He didn''t expect that his brothers and sisters would rescue him at this time.


    After all, there are thousands of ghosts and Demons around. They are powerful. It''s not a big problem to engulf a few yuan infant practitioners.


    Seeing ah Qi in a daze, Wang Hua''er immediately called out: "come up quickly."


    Smell speech, ah seven also wake up, immediately legs force, body like a shell shot to the sky two people.


    A dry day ghost demons where will allow to destroy the plan of the culprit to escape, immediately roar to jump on ah seven.


    But their speed is far less than ah Qi''s. when the Teenagers come to their partners, they just leave the ground.


    Looking at ah Qi who suddenly jumps to his side, Cheng Dao and Hua Er are also startled. After all, his brother''s speed is too fast. It''s good to say from a distance, but it''s just like a blink from a close view, which is shocking.


    "Go." Wang Hua''er said directly.


    "Where to?" Ah Qi was stunned. Now, where can they go?


    "Run first. We have a lot to ask you." Wang Hua''er said.


    Ah Qi looked at Su Chengzhi, who was surrounded by Yuan Ying in the distance, and said, "we have run away. What should we do?"


    "That''s what they mean," Wang Hua''er said


    "What do you mean? Use yourself to hold the spirit of heaven and let us run away? " Ah Qi picked her eyebrows slightly and saw the clue at a glance.


    "Yes, let''s go." Su Chengdao''s voice was a little dull. After all, it was his parents who were in a sad mood.


    Ah Qi shook his head and said, "no, if I leave, they will be dead."


    "If you don''t go, they will die in vain." Wang Hua''er immediately frowned.


    Four people but give up life for him, but the party is not willing to cherish. Now the spirit of heaven is close. If you don''t go, you won''t have a chance.


    "I said it. I can''t go." Ah Qi said anxiously, "I''ve sent a signal to the two elders. They will arrive soon."


    "Seriously?" Two people smell speech to immediately ask a way.


    Ah Qi nodded and said, "of course, I was dragged by the spirit demon before, and I can''t help them into the battle. Now that you are here, I think I can free my hand.""Free your hand?" They looked at ah Qi''s drooping arms.


    Seeing this, the boy also found out the situation, his arms are still useless, how to do it?


    Ah Qi said awkwardly, "give me a quick cure, and the demons will be solved by Cheng Dao."


    "All right." Wang Hua''er immediately urged Mu Xin to treat ah Qi.


    Su Chengdao is the result of seven kill, rushed to the devil.


    He was already in the later stage of the golden elixir, and the seven killing beginners were already well-established. The seven flying swords cut off several demons in an instant.


    Knowing that the two grandfathers can join the battle, Cheng Dao is naturally very happy. If ah Qi''s story is true, his parents will be saved.


    With hope in his heart, Chengdao''s gloomy face was swept away, and his mood was quite clear. Seven golden flying swords were extremely swift and flashed among the demons. Every time he waved them, he would cut off the key of a demons.


    As long as parents can be saved, what are you afraid of?


    Big man, is to have the courage to defeat ten thousand with one!


    ¡­¡­


    "Seven kills, explosion!" Su Chengdao put away his fingerprints and detonated the exhausted seven swords.


    Golden sharp gas burst out, instantly engulfed the surrounding demons, cut them to scream. And the flying sword with green light flashed back and hung beside Chengdao.


    In the sky, ah Qi''s arm has been cured by Wang Hua''er. Up to now, Cheng Dao hasn''t let a demon enter their three meters.


    That''s dense, thousands of monsters. Even ah Qi doesn''t know how Su Chengdao did it.


    At this time, Cheng Dao was wounded and his robes were dyed red. It was this body that blocked so many attacks for them.


    It''s hard to imagine how powerful a person can be when his heart is full of hope.


    "Ah The demon uttered a strange cry, and a deep mouth was smeared on his neck by the flying sword. Then the flying sword continued to flash and flashed over the demon''s body.


    Looking at the bloody Su Chengdao, ah Qi was very surprised.


    He moved his right arm, which had just been cured, and looked carefully at Chengdao at this time.

 Chapter 387

    Su Chengdao is injured all over. His robe has been soaked with blood, and the crown on his head has been knocked off. His long hair over his shoulder flutters with the wind. With this posture, he is really like a stranger hero.


    Ah Qi said: "Chengdao can''t hold on."


    "I know." Wang Hua''er agreed and continued to treat ah Qi''s left arm.


    At present, only ah Qi is the most important. As long as the youngsters are good, they will surely be able to bring the two talents into the array.


    At that time, all crises will be solved.


    As for Su Chengdao and the four elders, Wang Hua''er felt a little sorry, but as long as they had a breath, the heart of Mu Ling could save them.


    Congenital Tao body, the heart of wood spirit, when the two miracles together, in the face of the darkness of this world, maybe you can really not be afraid.


    When he moves the flying sword, Su Chengdao cuts one of the demons into two pieces, and he can''t dodge, so he grabs a big piece of meat off his shoulder by another demons.


    This time the wound is very big, the bones of Chengdao can be seen clearly.


    But he just snorted, regardless of the injury on his shoulder, frowned and cut off another demon.


    In a short time, Chengdao has reached the limit.


    After all, there are thousands of enemies. They are all in the realm of elixir, even if the demons can''t attack at the same time because of space problems.


    But in this small meeting, the number of Chengdao''s battles is not 300, but 200.


    He is not a congenital Taoist. He is just a human with high talent.


    Now, not to mention the spiritual power, I''m afraid even the blood bar is empty, supporting his heart is a hope.


    As long as ah Qi recovers and ER Lao enters the battle, everything will be solved and his parents will be saved.


    If so, Su Chengdao will die without regret.


    He is such a man. He is upright, courageous, kind and considerate, but he is always firm and unshakable in the face of righteousness.


    "Poof!" With a muffled sound, Chengdao, who reached the limit, finally couldn''t support it, exposing a huge gap. Meanwhile, tianhun devil also seized the opportunity and ran his claws through his abdomen.


    Then, several demons attacked together and pierced Chengdao''s chest and abdomen.


    Finally, the young man let out his first scream.


    This scream resounded through the sky, tearing heart and lungs. Even though it was far away, it was still heard by his father Su Chengzhi.


    In an instant, he and his wife recognized that it was the cry of their son.


    They both felt a sudden pain and knew that the plan had failed.


    At this time, hanqinghe''s flame body has become illusory, and also to the limit.


    But no matter how they attack, a group of demons don''t fight back. They would rather be injured than fight against them.


    As a result, they can''t find the opportunity to use years of cooperation to force the spirit of heaven into a desperate situation, and hanqinghe, the largest output, will not have a place to play.


    Looking at the scarlet demon in front of them, their eyes were full of reluctance.


    Originally, they had seen hope, but now they were enveloped in despair again.


    They don''t know why the children didn''t run away, but that doesn''t matter anymore.


    They only see that the demons have surrounded the children, and only the light released by young ah Qi rushes into the sky.


    But the light was so dim in the eyes of the four.


    Is this what desperate people see?


    Everything is so dark, even the bright light, it seems like a passage to hell.


    Looking around, hanqinghe''s flame body has begun to shrink, his face has become pale, and the Magic Horn with the original flashing lines has become dim.


    On the other side, there is a deep blood hole in jiangman''s abdomen, beside which Han Yingying is not much better, and there is also a huge mouth with bone in her back.


    "Chengzhi, I''m sorry." Han Qinghe said softly, the flame disappeared, his eyes closed, and he lost consciousness directly.


    "Green river!" Su Chengzhi roared, and his flying sword shot out in an instant, holding hanqinghe steady.


    The biggest threat of the flame giant disappeared, where the spirit devil would miss such an opportunity, immediately roared and rushed over.


    But at this time, Su Chengzhi did not launch an attack, but quietly looked at the Hanqing River on the flying sword.


    Especially cold Ying Ying, her eyes is how not to give up.


    The next moment, they will die.


    Unfortunately, she did not die in her husband''s arms, which is the biggest regret.


    The demon, with a ferocious face, rushed to the four.


    They have lost their main fighting power. Su Chengzhi alone can''t stop ten monsters.


    Even if Yuan Ying is seriously injured, it will only be affected and not lose much combat power.


    Ten to three, the consequences are self-evident.


    Despair, the world seems to have become vast.The claws of the demon are getting closer and closer, and Su Chengzhi gives up his resistance.


    At this moment, they are hopeless.


    Looking at the enlarged black claws, Su Chengzhi felt that time had stopped.


    Now his heart a blank, just want to quietly usher in their own death.


    Anyway, there are friends on the way to huangquan with their wives and children, so it''s not lonely.


    It''s just a pity that Chengdao''s children are too young.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the sea of clouds in the sky suddenly flashed a cold light.


    Then, Han mang came to them with a speed comparable to that of blinking.


    After it approached, it finally showed its true colors.


    It turns out that this cold light is a flying sword.


    The whole body of the flying sword is white, with a light golden light. There are several shining stones on the handle of the sword. From the perspective of luster and breath, these stones are absolutely high-quality spiritual crystals, which are of great value.


    Seeing the flying sword, Su Chengzhi was stunned.


    His eyes were wide open, full of disbelief, and then a strong Joy came to his heart.


    This flying sword, is not his grandfather''s own flying sword, Jin Jun is also!


    At this time, the talons of tianhun devil had come to Chengzhi. As long as he poked forward a few inches, Chengzhi''s neck would be torn open, and then he died.


    But now Chengzhi has no intention of death, even if the enemy''s attack has come, and his flying sword drags his friend''s comatose body, he can''t even fight back.


    Even so, he did not panic, but calmed down.


    Granddad''s flying sword has arrived. That only means one thing. Then he arrived in person.


    In front of Su Chengzong, some people in the world may be able to take his grandson''s life, but these demons are obviously not among them.


    In a flash, Jin Jun was shocked, and a terrible sword came out of him.


    Then, the figure of Jin Jun''s flying sword suddenly swayed.


    Looking at this strange flying sword, the demons couldn''t figure it out, but they kept on grasping the key of the four.


    It''s just a terrible sword. It may have a deterrent effect on ordinary monsters, but it''s useless for such ancient ferocity.

 Chapter 388

    He just took a look at the flying sword that suddenly appeared. The demon kept on moving and stabbed his claws at Su Chengzhi''s throat.


    As long as you stick your hand in, this annoying human who has messed up its ten-year plan will die.


    For ten years, if it had not been for Su Chengzhi''s decisiveness and determination at that time, the spirit of heaven might have been out of trouble.


    Therefore, it has no less hatred for the four.


    Tianhun devil is a monster with special existence and tiny mind.


    Just as its claws were about to meet, a change appeared.


    On the golden Jun of the flying sword, there was a terrible breath. On the spot, he pressed the ten demons in place and couldn''t move.


    At the moment of feeling this breath, the face of the spirit devil in the center of the array changed greatly.


    "With such a profound artistic conception of kendo, what kind of cultivation is this man doing? How many levels of the sword meaning have he realized? Why does Da Zhen sit back and ignore this existence?"


    Its eyes are scarlet. I can''t believe it. The breath on this flying sword is not possessed by Yuanying. It can''t even transform the spirit.


    Only by perceiving it, the spirit demon can be 100% sure. The realm of the master of the flying sword is absolutely above the spirit, and it is far from that.


    You should know that jiutianxuan array will wipe out the existence beyond the realm of deification, and flying sword is here, so the practitioner must also be in the array. Why is the power of suppression of the great array not triggered?


    After accumulating for a long time, the demons of heaven''s soul were desperate to exhaust all their spiritual power, so that they could send this spirit transforming body to trigger the power of extermination of the great array.


    But why doesn''t this powerful existence trigger the power of the great array?


    Such a strong gap made the spirit devil extremely angry. His eyes were red and shining, and he was obviously very angry. If the anger can be transformed, it will be able to break the battle with the fury.


    On the outside of the array, a group of ghosts and Demons stopped at the same place, and their claws trembled slightly. They seemed to be struggling, but they had no effect under the strong pressure of the flying sword.


    At this time, three figures came out of the clouds and directed at Su Chengzhi.


    "Lao Han, the children have given it to you." Su Chengzong''s hair is flying, and Daoguan has long been shocked by the magnificent aura.


    "Don''t worry." Han Yue nodded and rushed to ah Qi, who was surrounded on the ground, with Han Ru beside him.


    Looking at the seven people who are surrounded by the demons, Han Ru can''t help but jump.


    Especially after seeing Su Chengdao who is covered with blood, Han Ru''s heart can''t help pulling up.


    At this time, there were four big holes in the chest and abdomen of Chengdao, which penetrated through the front and back.


    Wang Hua''er''s eyes are sharp, and he is holding a wooden spirit, trying his best to cure it. At the same time, he also controls the vine to protect ah Qi in front of him.


    After all, there are too many demons. Even if ah Qi''s hands recover, he can''t resist for a while.


    For a long time, the time of blood thunder blooming was not short, and his physical strength was not much.


    Besides, now Chengdao is seriously injured, Wang Hua''er can''t be distracted, so the responsibility of protecting them can only rely on teenagers.


    See him whole body blood thunder beat, the body all turns into remnant shadow, continuously beat in Wang Hua Er body week.


    One by one, the spirit demons are shot away by the youth, and then add a spell to make them lose their fighting power.


    In the current situation, if you can lose one opponent, you will lose one. Ah Qi''s situation is not very good either.


    If it wasn''t for his terrible fighting power, Wang Hua''er didn''t even have time to give Su Chengdao his life.


    The four big holes are not joking. It''s estimated that the viscera in Chengdao''s body are rotten. Even the Dantian is destroyed and half of it is removed.


    Let alone the golden elixir of such injuries, even Yuanying was almost doomed to die. Wang Hua''er hanged him with a spirit.


    Unless there is no external disturbance now, she can concentrate on treating her injury, so that Chengdao can survive.


    However, they are surrounded by the demons. It''s not bad that they can concentrate on the treatment of their wounds and have the spare power to hang Chengdao''s life. Moreover, ah Qi''s breathing time is at the cost of countless wounds on his body.


    The miserable situation of her friends touched Hanru''s heart. Her blue eyes, which had been crying for nearly a day, were moist again, shouting: "don''t be afraid, we''re here!"


    Wen Yan, Wang Hua''er''s eyes across a trace of joy.


    Now that Han Ru has arrived, the two elders of qixuanzong naturally follow.


    When he came to the sky, Han Yue''s eyes were full of anger.


    The situation below naturally can''t hide from his eyes. Seeing Chengdao dying, hanyue''s heartache will never be worse than Su Chengzong''s.


    He treats Chengdao the same as his grandson.


    Han Yue stretched out his right hand and pointed to Chengdao''s place. The black soil beside them made a "click" sound and soared directly into the air.


    The sudden change startled Wang Hua''er, and ah Qi, who had an excellent reaction, jumped up and flew directly into the air along the rising black land.


    At this time, Han Yue was approaching. Seeing ah Qi and Wang Hua''er, they were relieved. They thought that the black land that suddenly flew up was his masterpiece."I''m sorry I''m late." Han Yue said in a deep voice.


    Ah Qi shook his head: "it''s not too late. There''s a way to save."


    "Seriously?" Han Yue is happy and looks at Wang Hua''er. After all, the only thing he can do for his grandson is the heart of Mu Ling.


    Wang Hua''er said, "yes, but I need to concentrate. I''ll give you the ghost."


    "Well, you can do whatever you want. With me, these animals can''t make waves." Hearing Wang Hua''er''s confirmation, Han Yue turned his head and looked at the demon.


    At this time, the chilly spirit was still staring at his eyes.


    It''s out of control, absolutely powerful!


    "Go away!" With a loud drink from Han Yue, the first group of demons flew out of the sky, as if they were thrown away by an invisible force.


    Then, Han Yue looks at his granddaughter with tears in her eyes. The sharp look in her eyes instantly melts and turns into deep love.


    "Han ru You''ve been walking here for years, and you don''t even have your favorite fireworks. "


    "Yes, I miss it." Cold as wipe tears way.


    "Come on, Grandpa, how about all the fireworks that didn''t go off a few years ago?" Han Yue Road.


    "Good." Han Ru holds grandfather''s arm and leans his small head on his wide arm. Since Chengdao is OK and her powerful grandfather is also around, the girl is naturally fearless.


    "Ha ha ha ha." Feeling the granddaughter who had grown up a lot, Han Yue couldn''t help laughing.


    He stretched out his other hand and slowly rotated, from which a small fireball condensed.


    Although the fireball is small, as soon as it appears, it directly attracts the attention of ah Qi.


    He is a congenital Taoist body with keen perception. He felt the full-bodied and extreme power of fire in the small fireball at the first time.


    Young people can be sure that the power contained in this small fireball is frightening. As long as you touch it, even large monsters will instantly turn into ashes.

 Chapter 389

    The fireball was just made by Han Yue. It was so powerful. Looking at his expression, the fireball in his hand was just like a toy.


    Han Yue asked, "Han Ru, where is the first firework to be smashed?"


    "That''s it." Turn to see a punch, cold such as pointed to a direction, because she saw there are a few days soul demon hand with blood.


    Besides ah Qi, who has red blood here? The blood on the hands of those demons is naturally theirs.


    Knowing what his granddaughter meant, Han Yue nodded and pushed the fireball forward.


    His action is very slow, seems to be doing a very casual thing, but in the eyes of the demons, this action is not random at all.


    Because that little fireball, pushed by the old man, is rapidly enlarging.


    When he left the old man completely, the fireball had soared to the size of a house.


    Moreover, the growth trend of fireball is not only non-stop, but also growing with the advance of distance. When it comes to the top of the demons, it has become several times larger than before.


    Looking at the hot red ball above, a group of demons gave up running away.


    Where is the fireball? It''s just a burning sun!


    "Boom", the fireball hit the ground heavily, making a sky shaking sound.


    As for those demons, they had already turned into ashes at the moment they touched them. They didn''t even have a chance to recover. They were directly burned into simple molecules.


    This fireball is very powerful. It''s just a touch. The spirit of heaven is destroyed. Ah Qi is stunned.


    Then, the boy seemed to think of something important and asked Xiang hanyue, "old man, what if such a big fireball explodes?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Han Yue showed a "don''t worry" expression.


    Seeing this, ah Qi had to shrug his shoulders and asked no more. After all, Han Ru is also here. Lao Han will never let his heart and liver go wrong, will he?


    As expected, ah Qi burst to the limit.


    The flames of the sky soared out and scattered.


    Within the scope of the spirit of the devil infected with the fire, immediately issued a shrill scream, and then without exception, was burned to ashes.


    But ah Qi, they are wrapped in the spirit power by Han Yue, without damage.


    As the fire subsided, a huge hole appeared on the ground, which was obviously left by the fireball explosion.


    Looking at the pit on the ground, ah Qi was stunned.


    Lao Han''s random fireball is even more powerful than Mo Jiao''s Dharma prime minister. In this way, what is the old man''s realm?


    Turning to look at each other, ah Qi was surprised to find that the old man was flattering and looking at Han Ru.


    "Where''s the second one?" Han Yue asked gently, his eyes full of doting.


    "It''s too slow. Just put out the light." Han Ru seems to be a little impatient and declares the death penalty of the demons.


    "All right, listen to my granddaughter." Han Yue immediately agreed, the hands of a small fireball again.


    There was no nonsense. He pushed the fireball out directly. Then he condensed another one and pushed it in another direction.


    Then two towering flames rose, and Han Yue also opened a spirit wall to wrap the people.


    As the fire went out, ah Qi finally saw the scene on the ground.


    Miserable, ah Qi can only think of this word to describe.


    Now the ground has been deeply sunken, the original black land has become more dark, with rolling smoke.


    Teenagers can be 100% sure that if they stand on their own now, their feet will definitely be instantly baked by the hot ground.


    As for the separation of heaven, soul and devil, there was no trace. Only a few lucky people who had been squeezed out and couldn''t get in survived, but they were scared out of their wits and didn''t dare to go forward.


    It''s just two attacks at random. It can cause so much damage. What kind of realm can we have such strength?


    On the other side, Su Chengzong had already arrived at the four.


    Su Chengzhi''s eyes were red when he saw his grandfather.


    He knew that as long as the elders arrived, the children would be saved.


    As a matter of fact, Han Yue''s light description can wipe out nearly a thousand ghosts without any effort.


    Su Chengzong waved his fingers, and they were chopped to pieces by the sword.


    Like Han Yue, Su Chengzong''s killing of the yuan babies was extremely simple.


    "Children..." Blow away the dust of the demon, and Su Chengzong''s eyes are red.


    Looking at the four people with only some injuries, he couldn''t bear it any longer.


    As early as before, he thought that the four people were dead, and together with Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao, they had to stay here forever.


    But unexpectedly, the boy gave them a surprise again, directly through the array disk into the array, will want to get rid of the difficulties of Huashen Fenshen directly back.Although there was a little accident during this period, ah Qi was entangled by the spirit demon and couldn''t guide them into the battle.


    But all this was defused by several children.


    As soon as his arm recovers, ah Qi ignores the attack of the demons and gives priority to Su Chengzong and Han Yue.


    However, it took a little time for the array to start, so the elder two came a little late. Fortunately, they caught up with each other and none of them died.


    Su Chengzhi, Jiang man: "great grandfather."


    Han Yingying: "grandfather su."


    "Good." Hearing the children''s greetings, Su Chengzong was very happy.


    He took out a piece of ammunition and put it into the comatose Hanqing river mouth, and used the spirit power to change the prescription power.


    Under the action of ammunition, Han Qinghe''s face immediately became ruddy. After coughing twice, he woke up.


    "Sue Grandfather Su? " When he saw Su Chengzong, hanqinghe was shocked, and then he was ecstatic.


    Needless to say, he knew that they had won the battle.


    "Thank you so much." Patting hanqinghe on the shoulder, Su Chengzong smiles. The evil spirit that arose from it also disappears because of the safety of the people.


    He''s back to what he used to be. He looks like a supernatural and immortal.


    "Well, the matter here has been settled. Let''s go and see the children." Su Chengzong waved and led them to the location of Han Yue.


    At this time, Cheng Dao''s viscera had recovered most of the time under Wang Hua''er''s treatment, but the four blood holes did not disappear. The viscera growing inside were clearly visible, and they were painful.


    Seeing this scene, jiangman began to cry directly.


    "Why are you crying? Isn''t Hua''er here?" Su Chengzhi scolded, but from his frown, it was obvious that he was worried.


    Next to him, Han Ru jumps out after seeing her parents and pours into the arms of Han Qinghe.


    There are no hesitation scenes like those on TV.


    Just for a moment, Han Ru can be sure that they are their own parents. Blood is thicker than water.

 Chapter 390

    "Dad Mother I miss you so much. " Cold as tears, eyes whirling, the joy in the heart can not bear.


    Looking at the sobbing daughter in his arms, hanqinghe''s eyes are red, and his wife hanyingying has been crying for a long time.


    The three hugged each other tightly, immersed in the joy of reunion.


    Cold as in Chengdao is not the same, when the accident, she was just full moon, even things did not start to remember. So up to now, Han Ru has never felt the warmth of her parents.


    Fortunately, the two elders and the people of qixuanzong show great love for her. In addition, Han Ru also has a warm and happy childhood.


    Although the childhood is very happy, the girl always feels that there is something missing in her heart. The love of her parents can not be filled by other feelings.


    Once upon a time, Han Ru asked her grandfather about her parents countless times. She was full of longing for the parents she had never met.


    Similarly, Han Qinghe and his wife are also full of expectations for their daughter. When they are in the battle, the growing children are the last support in their hearts.


    I don''t know how long later, the family finally relaxed and let each other go.


    "Dad..." Han Qinghe and his wife looked at their father. Their eyes were very complicated. Missing, gratitude and worship were mixed together.


    "Do you think of me?" Han Yue looked at them with a smile. He is a very cheerful and optimistic person, without any airs, which is very similar to ah Qi. One is not respected for the old, and the other is not big or small. It''s easy to get together.


    Han Qinghe scratched his head: "I''m so happy to see Han Ru. I forgot you."


    "Ha ha ha." Han Yue said with a laugh, "it''s OK, just get together. I''ve brought Xiao ruer for ten years. Now I''ll give it back to you."


    "Hard work, Dad." Hanqinghe and hanyingying saluted respectfully and were extremely grateful.


    "Hard work, Grandpa." Han Ru also followed the salute.


    She was the little princess of qixuanzong, and Han Yue was more happy and helped them up immediately.


    Han Qinghe asked, "by the way, is Qingshan OK?"


    "Well, ah Qi, they were cheated in by this bastard." Han Yue Road.


    "Cheat..." They were speechless. It seems that Han Qingshan didn''t do anything.


    Everyone has been saved, and everyone is very happy. At this time, when Su Chengdao recovers, they can try to repair Dazhen.


    If the restoration of the array is successful, they will be the great heroes of qixuanzong, and also resolve the great crisis of Xuantian.


    At the time of the conversation, Chengdao''s viscera had been repaired, and the four blood holes were wrapped by the new tender meat.


    Wang Hua''er was sweating and kept on treating the comatose youth.


    The most troublesome viscera growth is completed, and the rest is not too difficult.


    Before long, Chengdao''s wound finally disappeared. Wang Hua''er also stopped his action and breathed a long breath.


    At the time of treatment, everyone was watching. Ah Qi and Han Ru, who had seen a lot, fortunately said that Su Chengzong saw the miraculous heart of Mu Ling for the first time.


    Chengdao''s injury can be said to be inevitable, but he was saved by Wang Hua''er. The body of legend deserves its reputation.


    "All right?" Ah Qi asked.


    "Well, in order not to leave scars, I wasted my strength." Wang Hua''er wiped the sweat channel.


    The public hears speech immediately full head black line, cooperates to accept a way to have already been all right for a long time, the real reason that she so competes unexpectedly is just for don''t leave scar just.


    "It''s not good to leave some scars. Scars are a man''s romance." Ah Qi said seriously, and Han Yue nodded.


    "That can''t do. Chengdao is different from you. He is gentle. Big scar will destroy his temperament, isn''t it, aunt?" Wang Hua''er asked Jiang man.


    The son has been all right, jiangman is also in a good mood, immediately said: "right, right, my family Chengdao so good-looking, leave scar too bad."


    Seeing this, ah Qi and Han Yue look at each other and shrug their shoulders to express their helplessness. They all agree that Cheng Dao will definitely regret it when he wakes up.


    It''s strange that they are old and young. Age doesn''t seem to stop them from communicating.


    Ah Qi asked, "when will he wake up?"


    "I''m not sure. I won''t faint for long anyway." Wang Hua''er said.


    Now that Chengdao is all right, their last worries have completely disappeared. It''s time to get down to business.


    First of all, it is necessary to plug up the black hole torn by the spirit demon, so that when people repair it, it will come out to be a demon again.


    After all, ah Qi''s Avatar was not dead, and he was still struggling to get out of the cave.


    "What do you do with this?" Ah Qi asked.


    For this kind of monster, he really has no way, at most is to hurt each other, as for killing, the current youth still can''t do.


    "I''ll do it." Su Chengzong released his flying sword and went to the front of the black hole.


    Staring at the struggling demons, Su Chengzong''s eyes were extremely complicated.Thinking of the danger before, even Su Chengzong, whose heart has been very firm, was almost possessed. Fortunately, ah Qi''s miracles were resolved.


    Su Chengzong sneered at the scarlet eyes of God''s soul demon: "beast, please stay in the battle."


    After that, Jin Jun''s flying sword rushed to the sky with his heart.


    Su Chengzong produced the seal of law, the flying sword suddenly increased, and a huge golden chopper suddenly solidified.


    This chopper is huge. It''s about half as long as the spirit transforming demon. It''s several times bigger than Su Chengzhi''s chopper, and the one who inherits the Tao can''t compare.


    The golden sword was solidified, but Su Chengzong didn''t do it directly. Instead, he asked ah Qi, "ah Qi, you must have seen it."


    Ah Qi nodded: "yes, but it''s the first time I''ve seen you this big."


    Su Chengzong said, "well, you must have seen the seven killers."


    Ah Qi: "yes."


    Hearing the speech, Su Chengzong''s face began to smile and asked, "have you ever seen the evil and the seven murders?"


    "What?" Ah Qi Yi Leng, doubt a way: "do you mean two put together?"


    "Exactly." Su Chengzong chuckled, and his fingerprints changed, resulting in the seven kill seal.


    At this time, the evil in the air sent out a golden light again, and then changed from one to two, and then from two to four, into seven.


    "My God Looking at the seven golden and huge swords in the air, ah Qi and Wang Hua''er were completely stunned.


    They never thought that the two sword moves could be used together, and they didn''t interfere with each other.


    Look at this formation. If you chop evil and kill seven, the power and effect will be stronger than before.


    They looked at the unconscious Chengdao and shook their heads slightly.


    Compared with his old man, Chengdao is really weak.


    "Go." Su Chengzong one handed move, seven huge swords immediately scattered, respectively stabbed to the seven directions of the black hole.


    With a violent shock, the black hole began to shrink under the cutting edge of evil.


    The seven flying swords are very powerful and frightening. On the contrary, Su Chengzong, who controls them, has a plain face and seems very relaxed.

 Chapter 391

    The smaller the black hole is, the more fierce the demons struggle.


    Finally, the body in the array couldn''t bear it any longer. He controlled his body and cried out: "qixuanzong, I will give back what I have given you today."


    Hearing this, ah Qi suddenly became angry. All this was done by this evil spirit. They almost died. Several hundred disciples of the seven Xuan sect died because of this. There were a series of events in the seven Xuan community. Which one was not full of danger?


    "Give it back to your grandmother. When I get stronger, I''ll let you out and seal you back!" The young man swore, regardless of the people around him.


    After living for so many years, where has he been scolded? What''s more, he is still a child of only thirteen or fourteen years old, and the culprit of ending his plan to get out of trouble.


    It is angry eyebrows straight jump, eyes more vicious: "son, you don''t proud, I have a lot of ways to deal with you."


    "And threaten me?" Ah Qi turned his head and asked, "master Su, can you kill this beast with your flying sword?"


    "Cut it off?" Su Chengzong''s heart jumped.


    Ah Qi nodded: "yes, cut off the part of the beast."


    Su Chengzong said: "it''s just a matter of killing the weapon, transforming the mind and separating the body. Naturally, it''s not a big problem. But this black hole is the suppression range of the big array. My attack can''t go in."


    "So." Ah Qi was disappointed, then fell into silence, feeling his chin and thinking.


    Their conversation was naturally heard by the demon. Unexpectedly, the mysterious array that had trapped it for so many years was its umbrella at this time.


    I don''t know how many years it''s accumulated. If it''s really cut off, it''s afraid that it will really faint.


    "Ha ha ha ha, little boy, you have the ability to kill me." The ghost devil laughed and stared at ah Qi outside the hole.


    "Your grandmother, I really don''t think I can cure you Being ridiculed by the other party, ah Qi jumped up in anger and asked Su Chengzong, "master, can you lend me your flying sword?"


    Su Chengzong said with a headache: "my Jinjun is blocking the hole. If I take it back, this series of spells will not be able to maintain."


    Ah Qi didn''t agree and said, "the entrance of the cave will be sealed later. I have to kill this beast today."


    Su Chengzong eyebrows jump: "you have a way to break away from the big array?"


    Ah Qi said: "I have the ability to send you in. Why can''t I have this power of seal?"


    "OK, the black hole will be sealed later." Su Chengzong waved his hand immediately. The seven handles chopped the evil in an instant. Jin Jun flew out of it and hung in front of ah Qi.


    "How do you use my flying sword?" he asked


    Ah Qi stares at Jin Jun in front of him. His eyes are bright and he says, "I''ll carry it in and chop the beast to death."


    "In?" Hearing this, everyone was shocked.


    That''s a deeper big formation. Even the demons can''t help it. What can ah Qi do when he goes in?


    At that time, don''t say to cut the ghost devil, I''m afraid he will be sealed in it.


    "You are crazy," said Han Ru


    Wang Hua''er echoed: "don''t be mischievous. The animal has run out of oil and the lamp is dry. It can''t turn over the waves."


    Old man hanyue said, "yes, ah Qi, don''t be so impulsive."


    "I didn''t." Ah Qi shook his head and said seriously, "I can really deal with it."


    "How do you deal with it?" Su Chengzong asked.


    "I have the array in my hand to chop it with my sword. The array won''t do anything to me." Ah Qi took out the transformed array.


    "Does array dish still have this kind of effect?" They couldn''t believe it. If it was so, wouldn''t they be able to come and go freely in the mysterious array?


    No, only I can explain it


    Wang Hua''er said, "because you are the Tao body?"


    "Yes." Ah Qi nodded, then without waiting for the reaction of the crowd, grabbed the array disk and ran into the black hole.


    He was so fast that he didn''t even react to Su Chengzong. He was so scared that he threw Jin Jun into the black hole and wanted to take ah Qi out with his flying sword.


    But as soon as Jin Jun entered the cave, the huge force of repression appeared in an instant and kept it in place.


    Then Su Chengzong was shocked to find that he was cut off from Jin Jun by Sheng Sheng.


    What is the state of Su Chengzong? It is the existence that the sword is full of meaning, the cultivation is profound, and the spirit can kill and play.


    But his life flying sword was cut off by Da Zhen in an instant, which made Su Chengzong''s face pale.


    You know, ah Qi, the son of a bitch, ran in!


    "Ah Qi!" Su Chengzong exclaimed.


    Other people don''t know the mystery, but he does. Now the situation is urgent and there is no time to explain. The old man just wants to call ah Qi back and try to lead him out of the black hole.


    As for Jin Jun, the flying sword of his own life, he didn''t care about it for a moment. After all, teenagers are the life-saving benefactor of their children and grandchildren, and they are also the biggest help to defeat the tianhunmo plan, which is equivalent to the reborn parents of qixuanzong.It seems to feel the strange outside, ah Qi in the black hole reacted.


    He turned and flew back to Jin Jun.


    "It''s all said. I''ll be fine." Ah Qi Yi looks helpless.


    "Is it really OK?" Su Chengzong was suspicious.


    "It''s nothing." Ah Qi was even more helpless. After flying around the black hole again, he went back to his original place, and nothing happened.


    At this time, all the people finally let go. The young man held the array disk, and the power of the seal in the array really avoided him.


    Grabbing Jin Jun and throwing him out of the battle, ah Qi said, "pour in some spirit and sword. I''ll kill the beast."


    "This Ok... " Su Chengzong was speechless. He took over Jin Jun honestly and poured strength into it.


    Since it''s impossible to kill such a big monster just by the will of the sword and the spirit, Su Chengzong specially sealed the sword and asked Jin Jun to obey ah Qi''s instructions for the time being.


    Jin Jun has been with Su Chengzong for so many years, and he has long had a spirit. He can accurately perceive the master''s attitude.


    After the power infusion, Jin Jun took off Su Chengzong''s arm and rushed into the black hole.


    Seeing this scene, ah Qi was surprised. It was the first time that he saw a spiritual object. He felt very fresh.


    When Jin Jun flew into the black hole, he was immediately entangled by the force of the array and couldn''t move.


    Ah Qi, who had been waiting on the side for a long time, took Jin Jun in his hand.


    "Baby, will you help me kill that monster?" Ah Qi put his face close to Jin Jun''s sword and said in a low voice.


    For this kind of spiritual treasure, it is natural to treat living things as well. Ah Qi is very knowledgeable.


    Hearing the boy''s voice, Jin Jun suddenly gave out a buzz, which seemed to be a little excited.


    After all, Su Chengzong was almost possessed by the demons, and Jin Jun, who was the flying sword of his own life, hated it very much.


    At this time, Jin Jun is very happy to get rid of a big trouble for his master. Naturally, he will not disobey ah Qi.


    "Good baby." Ah Qi sighed and rushed to the spirit demon in front with his flying sword.


    And when Jin Jun was in ah Qi''s hands, the power of the big array did not come out to interfere, allowing him to approach the struggling monster.

 Chapter 392

    Ah Qi''s actions are in the eyes of the demons.


    Before all, it has been silent to watch, because the presence of only the spirit of the devil know, young is really able to get rid of the big array.


    What the spirit devil said before was to stimulate ah Qi. He thought that the boy should not know what was wrong, so he kept stirring up, hoping to make people suspicious and stop the boy from entering the cave.


    In this way, it will be able to do a lot of things in the future. Freedom is not without hope.


    But the spirit of the devil is never expected, it has lived so many years to cultivate the poisonous eyes, unexpectedly is to see the eye!


    The boy was not only infuriated by it, but also really entered the battle.


    More than that, the others actually let him in!


    The demon felt that he was about to vomit blood. If the blood in his body had not dried up, he would vomit all over the ground.


    Cleverness is mistaken by cleverness!


    The spirit of heaven and the devil''s eyes stare at the eldest, regretting.


    But regret is useless, it also knows this truth, regret at the same time, it is also in control of the separation to break free.


    This is also the reason why ah Qi kept silent when he argued with others.


    Looking at the boy who was getting closer and closer to the separation, the scarlet eyes of the demon narrowed slightly.


    Just now, it spent 80% of its strength to break away from one arm.


    All this is going on quietly, even ah Qi doesn''t seem to be aware of it.


    This has great power to transform the spirit and separate the body. The demon intends to take advantage of the young man''s unprepared and slap him to death.


    Although the youth is extremely fast, he is now in the swelling mood of victory, and his vigilance is naturally reduced to the lowest.


    The spirit devil has a high degree of assurance. He can''t even stop the flying sword of the spirit when he kills the hateful boy.


    Although Jin Jun became a spirit, he had to be under his master''s command to exert his greatest strength. Now he was separated from Su Chengzong by a big battle, and his strength was not even as strong as usual.


    But even if it''s 10%, there''s no problem in chopping this separation.


    Within two minutes, ah Qi had already flown to the front of Tian Hun Mo''s body.


    Compared with this monster, whose body is more than 150 meters, ah Qi with Jin Jun is just like an ant.


    If Jin Jun hadn''t been shining, everyone would have ignored him.


    "Beast, don''t you want me to kill you? I''m coming." Ah Qi took Jin Jun and said in a deep voice.


    Looking at the young man in front of him, the demon''s heart was beating, and his right arm twitched slightly. It was obvious that he was ready.


    "You''ve got the seed. I''ve lost my soul this time. Let''s do it." The demon pretended to be unwilling and said bitterly.


    "Oh, you can''t live by your own sin." Ah Qi sneers, mentions Jin Jun and is about to chop him down.


    At this time, the eyes of the demon suddenly became fierce and fierce. The huge right palm shot out with all his strength, and in an instant, he came to ah Qi''s side.


    Seeing that the boy was about to be killed by himself, there was a flash of pleasure in the scarlet eyes of the demon.


    Although his freedom plan will be delayed for a while, the culprit of the youth is finally under his own hands.


    This makes it hold the gas for a long time to mention the heart, just wait for the next moment, the youth will be slapped to pieces.


    His scarlet eyes were staring at the boy''s right palm.


    At that moment, the demon felt that time passed slowly, even slower than suffering in the battle.


    "Soon Soon It''s just about to happen! " The palm of his hand had been pasted on the back of the boy''s clothes, and the eyes of the spirit devil were staring to the extreme, and the strong excitement came out.


    At this time, the people outside the array reacted and were shocked. It was too late to stop them.


    The next moment, the young man will be patted into minced meat by this giant palm.


    The spirit devil has been excited to the extreme, and the people outside the array are even more blank, and their eyes are full of disbelief.


    Isn''t the spirit demon sealed this day?


    Why does its palm appear behind the teenagers?


    This part of the body is already the spirit, the power is beyond doubt, if ah Qi is not defensive, he will definitely be killed!


    But just as the giant palm was about to be patted on ah Qi''s body, the demon felt a jump in his heart.


    It is not human and has no heart, but it still feels very bad.


    Looking around, he saw Jin Jun in the hands of the young man.


    I don''t know when, Jin Jun has been bright. Looking up, the playful smile on the boy''s face stabbed into the heart of the demon.


    What kind of smile is that? It''s an expression I''ve known for a long time.


    It turns out that from the beginning to the end, the movement of the spirit devil is under ah Qi''s observation.


    Clearly know, why let oneself break free? Now the giant palm is close to the boy''s back, but he still doesn''t move.


    Is he stupid? Want to commit suicide? Obviously, it''s impossible.But if not, why doesn''t the boy move?


    An incredible idea came to me.


    The reason why the boy didn''t run was that he didn''t have to run.


    At this time, ah Qi finally moved.


    He slowly raised the golden Jun in his hand and pointed to the demon.


    The speed of the youth is not fast, and it is hundreds of times slower than the speed of the demon giant palm. But until the end of his sword lifting, the giant palm was behind him.


    Because the giant palm has been entangled by the power of the big array and can''t move.


    The nine heaven Xuan array is so powerful. It''s just the power of transforming the gods. It''s totally easy to suppress.


    "Why?" The demon roared wildly, with a trace of fear on his face.


    It is angry but frightened. Why is it that the palm it just broke through is suddenly restrained? Why is the great force that twines its palm so silent that it can''t feel it even when it has been with it for thousands of years.


    "Why?" Looking at the ferocious face of the demon, ah Qi''s mouth began to sneer: "because I''m better than you


    Word by word, ah Qi raises Jin Jun high, and then a sword light rises from his sword body and shoots straight into the sky.


    Taking his eyes back from the sword light, ah Qi could not help sighing about Jin Jun''s power, and then bowed his head to the demon and said, "do you want to know why?"


    The demon didn''t speak, but his scarlet eyes were ferocious. He stared at ah Qi, and the idea of knowing the answer was written on his face.


    "I want to know." Ah Qi chuckled and tilted his head: "I won''t tell you."


    "You...!" When he heard this, he was furious and his eyes were red.


    But it only had time to spit out the word "you", and its body was cut in half by the mighty sword light.


    After seeing the other half of his body, tianhun devil responded. Then, he didn''t even have time to put away the ferocity on his face. Jinjun''s second sword came.


    So this huge monster was cut off by the sword light again and turned into four pieces from two.


    "Good sword." Ah Qi slightly raised his eyebrows. He was a little surprised that Jin Jun was so powerful.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 393

    The part of the spirit devil has the ability to transform the spirit. It''s so powerful that it can''t even bomb the spirit cannon of xinghezhou. But under Jin Jun''s chop, it directly divided into two and then two into four.


    During this period, ah Qi didn''t even feel any resistance. When he cut his huge body, it was like cutting tofu. He didn''t even have time to use Su Chengzong''s power. The only thing he used was the sword light to increase Jin Jun''s attack range.


    When ah Qi sighed, the body of the demon, which was divided into four parts, began to emit black smoke, and the little golden light covered its body, quickly nibbling at the monster''s body.


    After all, it''s a great evil in ancient times. It won''t kill it if it''s cut into four pieces. If you want to kill this monster, you must grind it to pieces.


    "Er..." Even though the body is being eroded by the golden power, the spirit devil is still alive.


    It uses the remaining power to control the scarlet eyes, staring at the front of the juvenile, mouth issued unwilling to sob, full of endless hate.


    Feeling the miserable eyes of the demon, ah Qi looked at each other: "why, not reconciled?"


    In the face of the young man''s question, the demon has no strength to answer. In a few seconds, it will be completely eroded by Su Chengzong''s power and turn into dust.


    "I''m not willing to." Ah Qi said with a smile.


    He took Jin Jun to the demon''s eyes and said, "do you know how I found your little action?"


    "Well Er... " The power of gold has eaten into the neck of the demon, but in order to know the answer, it tries its best to make a whimper, hoping to get the answer from the young man.


    Ah Qi shook his head slightly: "it''s so pitiful. I''m not happy to die."


    "Er Er Er... " Knowing that he was about to die out, the demon sobbed even more severely. In two seconds, the golden light didn''t reach his neck. He was afraid that he couldn''t even sob.


    "That''s all. You''re pathetic." Ah Qi shakes his head, takes Jin Jun behind him and looks into the eyes of the demon.


    Just when the demon was about to listen to the answer, he didn''t expect ah Qi to make a face and said, "I won''t tell you. I''m angry with you!"


    With his tongue out, his eyes turned white and his cheeks lengthened by his hands, he was a textbook grimace.


    Seeing this, all the people who were still worried outside the array turned pale.


    Just now, they all thought ah Qi was dead. But in a flash, the situation changed greatly, and the young man created a miracle and directly killed the demon.


    That moment was very long in the eyes of the demons, but it was only a moment in their eyes.


    Until ah Qi cut off the body of the spirit demon, their hanging heart did not fall.


    Then, just when they thought the boy wanted to say everything, he made such a standard grimace, just like the general standard in the cartoon.


    This made everyone''s heart almost burst.


    Up to now, not only the demons, but also the people outside the black hole want to kill ah Qi.


    Especially Su Chengzong, his white eyebrows jump very violently. If he couldn''t get into the cave, he was afraid that he would go in and call Jin Jun back on the spot.


    The ghost devil, after ah Qi''s face, was engulfed by the golden light and turned into black dust, which dissipated in the array.


    "Cut, can''t help fighting." Ah Qi was disappointed. He grabbed Jin Jun floating around him and turned to fly out of the black hole.


    Just stepped out of the black hole, several fists fell on ah Qi''s head.


    "What are you doing?" Ah Qi''s figure appeared ten meters away. If he hadn''t reacted quickly and released the blood thunder in time, he would be full of bags now.


    Wang Hua''er put her hand on her chest and asked, "what did you just do inside?"


    Ah Qi said, "kill the demons."


    "I don''t think so. I feel like you''re playing more than killing demons." Shaking his head, Wang Hua''er stares at ah Qi, making his back numb.


    "How can it be? I''m really killing demons." Ah Qi shook his head and then asked Jin Jun in his hand, "isn''t that right, Jin Jun?"


    At this time, Jin Jun''s flying sword sent out a buzzing sound. He struggled to open ah Qi''s palm and fell on Su Chengzong''s side.


    It vibrated slightly and gave out a low hum, as if it was telling the host something.


    Seeing this, ah Qi and Wang Hua''er suddenly feel amazing. At this time, Jin Jun looks like a child who is suing his parents.


    "Well, well." Su Chengzong nodded and said to Wang Hua''er, "Jin Jun said that he was really playing, and the hand of the spirit devil had already been noticed by him."


    "So..." Wang Hua''er also nodded, and then his eyes changed, and he stared at ah Qi in the distance.


    "Do you come by yourself, or do I do it myself?" Wang Hua''er kneaded her jade hand and asked faintly.


    "I''ll do it myself..." He glared at Jin Jun angrily, and ah Qi came to Wang Hua''er.


    Then, two dull sounds and the boy''s scream resounded at the edge of the black hole, and everyone nearby was surprised.I can''t help it. These two chestnuts are so loud that they all feel numb, especially ah Qi''s two big bags in his brain, which are not what ordinary people can have.


    Looking at his tragedy, the discontent in the hearts of the people immediately subsided.


    No way, who let this child really too skinny, said not to say ran into the black hole, and ran into the still don''t say, unexpectedly or specially for gas days soul devil and go.


    Risking his life to defeat a loser, do you think the child should be beaten?


    However, looking at the big bag on his forehead, a group of people also feel happy, and their previous worries are worth it.


    "Do you have a mistake?" Wang Hua''er''s eyes are cold.


    Ah Qi said: "wrong."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ah Qi said, "I don''t know. It''s wrong anyway."


    All of you: --


    Then there was another big bag on his forehead, bigger than the previous two. If it wasn''t for Han Yue, the itching powder in Wang Hua''er''s hand would have spilled out.


    "Don''t stop me, master Han. This boy is a poor teacher." Wang Hua''er said angrily.


    After a look at ah Qi''s miserable situation, Han Yue could not help shaking his head and said, "it''s all right, ah Qi. Now the black hole is still open. Business matters."


    "Yes, sister Hua''er, business matters." Han Ru also advised.


    Then the others tried to persuade him, and Wang Hua''er had no choice but to give up.


    Elder sister is not investigating, ah Qi immediately runs out of the cold mountain behind him and comes to Jin Jun next to him.


    He pointed to Jin Jun and said, "it''s hateful of you to hit me with a flying sword. How can you report me?"


    Jin Jun can''t bear being criticized by ah Qi. It''s a powerful weapon. It''s a great favor for him to condescend to use it once. I didn''t expect that the bear would dare to question himself.


    So the light on Jin Jun''s body suddenly turned red, sweeping out a sword light to ah Qi.


    This sword light is very small, but the speed is very fast. Ah Qi, who thought that Feijian had a temper, was hit by the sword light immediately and blew up his face.

 Chapter 394

    "Ah Ah Qi screamed and was blown back by the sword light.


    He didn''t expect that the light of a flying sword had the power of fire.


    "Master Su, take care of your flying sword." Ah Qi was dissatisfied.


    Su Chengzong said with a light smile: "who makes you poor? Besides, Jin Jun already has spirit. I can''t control his mood."


    Ah Qi said: "that''s why it betrayed me first! I thought it was a brother to fight side by side. "


    Han Ru immediately covered her mouth and said with a smile: "people are swords, you are people. When you are brothers, aren''t you a combination of bitches?"


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh." Ah Qi immediately replied.


    Su Chengzong had no choice but to shake his head: "OK, it''s important. You step back. I''m going to seal the black hole."


    Before the event, ah Qi and Han Ru also put away their playfulness and followed the crowd back away.


    Su Chengzong is familiar with the road. Like last time, he used the sword move of chopping evil and seven killing to stab the seven corners of the black hole.


    Without the spirit of heaven as a demon, Su Chengzong''s seal speed was much faster, and soon the black hole was completely sealed, as if it had never appeared.


    After brushing the sleeve for a while, the seven handle chopping evil disappeared, and Jin Jun turned into white light, which was taken back by Su Chengzong.


    He turned his head and said, "the black hole is sealed. Next, it''s time to try to repair the array."


    Ah Qi shook his head and said, "don''t worry. I have to send you out first."


    "Why?" Seven Xuan Zong two old not from one Leng.


    Ah Qi explained: "there is still a problem with the big array. The array disk is just your life preserver for a short time. Now it''s almost time. I have to send you out first."


    Su Chengzong worried: "when can we enter again?"


    Although the spirit devil has been defeated, there are still some fish in the array who have missed the net. They are really worried.


    "Don''t worry. After two hours, you can come in when the array is relaxed."


    Ah Qi pointed to the sea of clouds in the sky, where the clouds and Dragons began to churn again. It was obviously a sign that the power of destruction was accumulating. The boy was right.


    Looking at each other, er Lao nodded and said, "OK, let''s go out first. You must be careful."


    "Don''t worry, Dad. They''ll be fine with us." Hanqing river.


    "Well, you and Chengzhi will take care of the children." Han Yue looked at ah Qi and said, "let''s go."


    "All right." A smile appeared on ah Qi''s face and he snapped his fingers.


    Seeing the young man''s expression, the elder''s heart suddenly jumped. Ah Qi, the child''s smile, how can he see that it''s wrong.


    Sure enough, after the ring of fingers, the array plate in their clothes suddenly brightened. When they were stunned, a soft force wrapped them, and then disappeared.


    It''s only a few seconds from ah Qi''s ring finger to the disappearance of Er Lao. Everyone is stunned, and then looks at ah Qi.


    Ah Qi said, "what are you looking at me for?"


    Su Chengzhi asked, "did you send it out?"


    Ah Qi raised his eyebrows: "otherwise?"


    Wang Hua''er doubted: "so fast, are you sure it''s reliable?"


    "Of course, I don''t believe you ask." Ah Qi then took out the array disk and started the communication function: "two, give me a response."


    A few seconds later, there was no response in the array. Ah Qi''s painting style suddenly changed into embarrassing black and white.


    "Is that what you call reliable?" Wang Hua''er''s eyes are slightly wide open, which is her performance on the verge of explosion.


    Ah Qi immediately explained: "this This This There should be no problem... "


    "Cough!" Just then, two coughs came out of the array. It was the elder of qixuanzong.


    Wang Hua''er, who heard the voice of Er Lao and had already copied the explosive chestnut to ah Qi, asked eagerly, "are you OK, two elders?"


    "It''s OK, just a little dizzy." Han Yue''s voice came from inside. It sounded weak. Maybe he was really dizzy.


    What is the cultivation of Er Lao? That''s the most powerful one who can kill gods like dogs.


    How unreliable is ah Qi''s transmission?


    So Wang Hua''er burst down, ah Qi that just faded big bag came out again, but also bigger.


    At this time, on the top of yunhaiwai peak, Han Yue was squatting on the ground, putting his ears close to the array plate.


    After hearing ah Qi''s scream, he was so happy that he tried to cover his mouth with his hands to prevent his laughter from being heard by the people in the array.


    This appearance made Su Chengzong shake his head helplessly.


    Sensing Han Yue''s strangeness, Wang Hua''er asked, "what''s the matter with you, master? If you don''t feel well, Hua''er will come out first and give you a cure. "


    "Poof..." Han Yue almost wanted to laugh, but he still held back and said, "it''s not in the way. It''s not in the way. You can repair the pattern. We''ll wait for you outside."


    Go to Hua''er, Wang said


    "All right, all right, you go."Han Yue was so happy that his eyes narrowed. He said in his heart, "let''s scare us, bear boy. I won''t kill you."


    ¡­¡­


    Within the sphere of light, Wang Hua''er and ah Qi stayed beside the eyes of the array, while the others were not far away.


    "What am I going to do?" Wang Hua''er asked.


    Although she is the heart of the wood spirit, she doesn''t know anything about the pattern. Even if she has the ability to repair it, she can''t do it.


    "I''ll see." Ah Qi was sitting on the ground, looking at the fluctuation in his eyes. He had a headache.


    The nine heaven Xuan array is extremely mysterious. It has long been in the realm of Tao. There is no clue to ah Qi''s cultivation.


    However, according to the ancient books of Qixuan sect, the heart of the wood spirit is expected to repair the damaged array pattern. This is the word left by the God of cutting heaven, and it will never be false.


    But the array pattern is not like the array plate. The function of the array plate is that the God King can hide, but the array pattern is different. That is the foundation of the great array, and there is an absolute gap between the array plate and ah Qi.


    Even if he got along, he couldn''t see much.


    Looking at the juvenile headache, Su Chengzhi and others in the distance flashed a trace of bad.


    If the array pattern can''t be repaired, I''m afraid it will make a comeback in a few years with the ability of the spirit devil. What should people do at that time?


    "Take a break. Think about it from another angle." Wang Hua''er patted ah Qi on the shoulder.


    "Well." Ah Qi nodded, got up with his sister and took a rest.


    Su Chengdao still didn''t wake up, and the elder two left suddenly. But Su Chengzhi and others had already used up all the supplies in Xumi space, so the people present could only look at me and me and stare at you.


    Otherwise, if you put a small tea table, boil two pots of tea, and put a few plates of snacks, they can stay very comfortable, and their mood will be good.


    "Chengdao, wake up quickly." Taking advantage of everyone''s unprepared, ah Qi secretly pokes Su Cheng.


    On this day, however, he did not enter the water. He had been in harmony with the road all the time. In addition, he had been fighting for several times. Even though he had begun to break the valley, he still felt a little thirsty.


    "I knew it was time for the elder to keep some food and pass it on." Ah Qi muttered with regret.


    At this time, Su Chengdao''s fingers moved slightly, the movement range was very small, even ah Qi almost didn''t find it.


    But after all, he is a Taoist body with amazing perception. He still feels his partner''s awakening consciousness, and his face rises with a touch of joy.

 Chapter 395

    Ah Qi exclaimed with joy: "come here, Cheng Dao wakes up."


    "What?" All of a sudden surprised, surrounded by the youth.


    At this time, Su Chengdao''s eyelids began to stir, and then slowly opened.


    First, it was a little fuzzy, then the scene in his eyes became clear. Su Chengdao was startled when he stared at his head one by one.


    "You''re awake." Ah Qi said with a smile.


    "Well Well... " Su Cheng Road for a long time to adjust, agreed to a sat up: "how long did I faint?"


    Wang Hua''er said, "half a day."


    "So short? I thought it was longer. " Su Chengdao lowered his head and stroked his intact chest, slightly stunned. Before, there was a big hole that penetrated through the front and back, and a piece of my heart was taken off.


    After a look at his parents and several smiling friends, Su Chengdao knew about the development of the matter in his heart: "did the demon fail?"


    Wang Hua''er said: "failed, now we need to repair the array."


    Su Cheng said with a smile: "look at you, it''s not going well, is it?"


    Ah Qi replied with a smile, "you can see that."


    Su Cheng said, "what''s the problem?"


    Wang Hua''er shook his head: "there are problems everywhere. This array is so mysterious that even ah Qi can''t see it."


    "Shall I have a look?" Su Chengdao suggested.


    After all, he learned array from Chen Yang, and now his level is not low. Even intermediate array patterns can be easily carved.


    "You''ve just woken up. You''re not in the right state. Don''t join in the fun." Jiangman worried to say.


    Su Chengzhi, his father, echoed: "yes, you can''t see anything famous in Taoism, so don''t be bored."


    Looking at the worry in his parents'' eyes, Su Chengdao felt a warm current in his heart. Once upon a time, he longed for his parents'' care, but now he finally got what he wanted.


    Shaking his head, Su Cheng said with a smile: "Dad, Niang, you are wrong."


    "Wrong?" Jiangman immediately pick eyebrows, and her husband look at each other, the heart is full of doubts, they seem to say right?


    Ah Qi is a congenital Taoist. He can even see the secret of the nine sky Xuan array, but he is still baffled by the broken pattern. This shows how difficult this pattern is.


    "Yes, you are wrong." Su Chengdao repeated and explained, "I''ve been with ah Qi for several years, and I can''t understand him any more."


    Ah Qi nodded and agreed: "yes, we''ve been together for a long time and we know each other very well."


    "So?" jiangman asked


    Su Chengdao said: "so I know what ah Qi is good at and what he is not good at, and this pattern is exactly what ah Qi is not good at."


    Su Chengzhi can''t believe it: "no, he''s a congenital Taoist. He has a high understanding of arrays. He can see details that many masters can''t see. Do you think he''s not good at arrays?"


    Su Cheng nodded: "yes, ah Qi can''t do anything except fight."


    "Nonsense, I''m all rounder!" Hear the friend to own appraisal, ah seven immediately retort a way.


    Wang Hua''er said helplessly: "Chengdao seems to be right. You really can''t do anything."


    Ah Qi immediately refused: "impossible, I''m so powerful, what can''t?"


    Wang Hua''er eyebrows a pick: "you can cook?"


    Stupefied for a moment, ah Qi shook his head and said: "no, change one."


    "Can you cure?"


    Ah Qi shook his head: "I can''t..."


    Wang Hua''er: "then you can alchemy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I can''t... "


    Wang Hua''er shook his head: "what do you know?"


    "I..." Ah Qi looked up at the sky and thought.


    "Don''t think about it. You really can''t do anything but fight." At this time, Han Ru made a summary for ah Qi.


    "Nonsense, I''ll do it a lot!" Ah Qi immediately refused to accept the Tao.


    "Well, what do you know?" Cold as hands akimbo, smiling, this bickering, but she won.


    After spending so many years with ah Qi, the girl has already made a clear impression of him. Besides fighting, this bastard really can''t do anything.


    "I I... " Ah Qi was embarrassed. He was really stabbed in the pain.


    Although he was born in Taoism, he had great talent in all aspects, but after all, he was fond of playing, and Chen Yang didn''t have too much constraints on ah Qi, which also led to his lack of other skills except fighting.


    But it can''t blame ah Qi. Who made his team too rich.


    There are elder sister Wang Hua''er and master Chen Yang in refining medicine and treating diseases. There is an encyclopedia Su Cheng Tao in basic experience and knowledge. Even Han Ru has more common sense than ah Qi. Moreover, although the girl is arrogant, she is also very sensible. She can do cooking and housework well.


    Ah Qi''s embarrassment made everyone feel funny. They all looked at him with great interest and wondered what the sharp mouthed child would say.I don''t know if he can talk to other people about his own skills? That''s too humiliating, even if the other party is Cheng Dao Han Ru''s parents, but they just know each other one day, to tell you the truth, they really don''t know each other well.


    "Well, let''s stop here. Let''s go and have a look at the array eye." Su Chengdao finally can''t see it, and opens his mouth to help ah Qi.


    Someone helped himself. Ah Qi immediately agreed: "yes, it''s important to get down to business. I''m more proficient in Taoist array than I am. Maybe I can see something famous."


    "Really?" Su Chengzhi still doesn''t believe it.


    "Of course it''s true. Don''t look down on your son." Su Chengdao said with a smile.


    Su Chengzhi, his father, asked, "what level have you reached?"


    Su Cheng replied, "I didn''t test it, but it''s very easy to carve intermediate patterns. Because of my accomplishments, I didn''t try to carve advanced patterns for the time being."


    "Intermediate?" Hearing this, several adults on the scene were all wide eyed and shocked.


    "How did intermediate array frighten you like this?" Ah Qi couldn''t help asking.


    "Intermediate array..." The crowd was speechless.


    A few children don''t know the secret, but they are adults.


    Array originated from ancient times, almost as old as human beings. With its powerful power and function, array also has terrible difficulty.


    If you want to be a master of the array, you must have a strong grasp of the details, and at the same time, you must have excellent perception. The combination of the two is the key to the formation.


    Since ancient times, there have been many brilliant people in the way of array. Their names are very loud, and even many of them are now in circulation.


    But the achievements of these talents are all accumulated over time. When Su Chengdao was his age, they were estimated to be at the same level as him, or even worse.

 Chapter 396

    Being able to carve an intermediate array means that Su Chengdao is already an intermediate array master.


    Su Chengzhi, a 17-year-old intermediate mage, has never heard of it. Only those who are proud in ancient books can reach this level at this age.


    What does that mean? It shows that his son is no worse than Tianjiao in those ancient books.


    Coupled with Chengdao''s extraordinary cultivation talent, Su Chengzhi and Jiang man feel a little dizzy.


    Is this still my son? Why is it so different from when I was young. When their husband and wife were at this age, let alone the golden elixir, they even had enough to open acupoints and orifices.


    But what about Su Chengdao? At the age of 15, jiedan arrived at the later stage of Jindan at the age of 17. Not only that, but also the level of intermediate mage. What did he experience?


    If you look at some of his companions, they are all children according to their age.


    Before that, several people had forgotten these things for a while. Now when they combine these things together, the more they think about it, the more frightened they are.


    It''s said that Chengdao and Hanru went out of the ancestral clan to worship a master, and finally they went out of the Qixuan kingdom. The story was too long for them to tell.


    But from this point of view, how powerful is the person who can train children to this level?


    Thinking of this, they were very excited and eager to see ah Qi''s master.


    "Chengdao, when it''s over, tell your parents about your master."


    "If you can really repair the array, I don''t have to say that." Su Chengdao shook his head and said, "at that time, you can meet directly."


    Su Chengzhi said, "if you can really repair it, then you will really be the saviors of qixuanzong."


    Just finished, he suddenly shook his head and said: "no, you are already."


    "I went to see the eyes." Being praised by his father, even Chengdao couldn''t help being happy. Then he immediately took ah Qi to see the eyes of the array.


    Seeing their son''s expression, Su Chengzhi and Jiang man can''t help laughing. Although they don''t hold hope in their heart, they still keep silent in case they disturb them.


    ¡­¡­


    Before the eyes of the array, Cheng Dao touched his chin and looked at the lines in the eyes of the array with solemn eyes. Impatient ah Qi had been playing on one side for a long time.


    And he also asked Chengdao for some food and gave it to the people watching.


    Although most of the food went into ah Qi''s stomach, with the function of food and good tea, people''s nervous mood also relaxed a lot.


    "Well, do you see anything?" Ah Qi chewed the pancake in his hand and asked.


    Su Chengdao shakes his head. He doesn''t need to talk. This action can also explain everything. Jiutianxuan formation, he really has no way.


    Ah Qi said, "if you can''t help it, just have a rest and come to have a pancake."


    "No, I feel like catching something." Su Chengdao refused.


    Ah Qi asked, "what is it?"


    Su Chengdao shook his head again: "I can''t say it clearly, the way is not clear..."


    Ah Qi immediately raised his eyebrows. This time, he didn''t say anything nonsense. Instead, he said seriously: "I can understand your feelings, but I''d better have a rest."


    "Understand?" Su Chengdao turned his head and looked at ah Qi: "have you ever had one?"


    Ah Qi nodded: "yes, that''s what I felt when I first saw Da Zhen. I couldn''t even see the name of he Dao."


    Su Cheng asked, "at the end of the day?"


    Ah Qi shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "after a short rest, I''ll see it again."


    "OK, let''s have a rest." After a deep look, Su Chengdao agreed to ah Qi''s proposal and sat down with the others to have a snack.


    These snacks are the products of Qixuan sect. Their craftsmanship is far from the outside world, but they are very delicious.


    "This sweet scented osmanthus cake is the same as before." After a snack, Su Chengdao''s eyes are full of nostalgia. This time, he and Han Ru are in a hurry to go home, but they don''t even have a hot meal.


    "And this is your favorite mahjong cake." Hanru hands Su Chengdao a cake made of mahjong and feeds it.


    "Well, it''s delicious." Su Chengdao''s eyes narrowed and he was very intoxicated.


    However, the sharp eyed people still found the light in his eyes. When he returned home many years later, which man would be able to bear the emotion in his heart.


    Jiang man said: "Yingying, your home is as cold as it is beautiful."


    Han Yingying is so happy that her eyes are narrowed into crescent moon when she hears her good sister boasting about her woman. She deserves to be a mother and daughter. The way she narrowed her eyes is exactly the same as Han Ru, just like she came out of a mold.


    "Sister Manman, do you remember our agreement?"


    Jiang man said with a smile: "of course I remember."


    Han Ru turned around and asked, "what''s the agreement?"


    Han Yingying chuckled and explained, "after I gave birth to you, I made an appointment with sister Manman. If you get along well with Chengdao, I''ll make an engagement for you.""Poof!" Hearing this, Su Chengdao immediately spewed out the mahjong cake in his mouth, and Han Ru was even more stunned.


    "What are you talking about, mother?" she said


    Han Yingying takes a deep look at ah Qi. Then she turns her head and looks at her daughter. Her eyes are full of teasing: "but now, naturally, this agreement doesn''t count, does it?"


    Looking at her mother''s eyes, Han Ru''s pretty face immediately turned red. She was too shy to look into her mother''s eyes.


    At the same time, the girl also secretly glanced at ah Qi next to her, and saw that she was gnawing a huge muffin, as if she didn''t hear these words.


    At this time, the girl felt the benefits of elm pimple for the first time, at least in some cases, elm pimple can avoid a lot of trouble.


    "It''s just a joke, sister. Don''t take it too seriously." Jiang man, who also took a look at his son, said with a smile.


    "Of course." Han Yingying nodded and took a bite of the cake.


    Just a look, a few words, this pair of sisters will be the original agreement in the invisible obliteration, this is the heart has a soul.


    "I''m full!" At this time, Su Chengdao''s face can no longer hang up, immediately got up and went to the array eyes.


    He has a heart of his own. When his mother mentioned the engagement, Su Chengdao clearly saw that Wang Hua''er''s delicate body suddenly vibrated.


    Fortunately, Jiang man and Han Yingying will be agreed to go, Wang Hua''er''s face also eased a lot.


    As he passed by Wang Hua''er, Su Cheng Dao gave him a right look. However, they both avoided each other''s eyes just now, as if they were afraid of being seen by others.


    Looking at the expressions of Su Chengdao and Wang Hua''er, Jiang man and Han Yingying can''t help shaking their heads and laughing. The couple are really pinching each other. Su Chengdao is just like Su Chengzhi when he was young. They are also at a loss when they face their emotions.

 Chapter 397

    Before the eyes of the array, Su Chengdao''s eyes were solemn and fixed on the lines inside.


    The previous embarrassment had long been forgotten by him, and he was absorbed in studying the patterns inside.


    Because of the destruction, these patterns can be seen, otherwise in the realm of all people, I''m afraid even these patterns can''t be seen.


    Su Chengdao held his chin and pondered carefully: "all the damaged lines are made of wood. It seems that it''s because the demons are familiar with the relationship between them, so the damage is relatively simple."


    After observing the irregular damaged parts, he continued: "Shenjun''s array attainments are too high. In my eyes, these lines are completely irregular figures, and I can''t see any rules."


    "Well What''s the strange feeling? Why do I always feel like I have a clue? " Shaking his head, Su Chengdao continued to observe.


    He has been observing this for an hour. From the occasional self talk, people know that Su Chengdao has not made any progress, but they are getting closer to this mysterious feeling.


    Now ah Qi can continue to be sure that Cheng Dao should be in the same situation as himself. Maybe it''s the key to mending the pattern.


    He didn''t make a sound and stood quietly beside Su Chengdao. After all, he had tried hard. For the array pattern, ah Qi really didn''t have much to do.


    Because of the gift of Tao Ti, it''s no problem for him to see the array pattern, but to tell the reason, ah Qi really can''t do it.


    Among the great arrays, Su Chengdao is the only one with the highest attainments. Even his father, Su Chengzhi, is just a beginner.


    After another hour of observation, the voice of the second elder of qixuanzong suddenly came from the array.


    "Kids, how''s it going?" Su Chengzong asked with concern and interrupted Su Chengdao''s state.


    Hearing his grandfather''s voice, Su Cheng said, of course, he would not be annoyed. He replied, "there is no progress. The array is still the same. It doesn''t move."


    "I see." Then Su Chengzong asked ah Qi, "ah Qi, time should be almost up. Can we enter the battle?"


    Looking at the sea of clouds in the air, ah Qi nodded and said, "OK, you two don''t move. I''ll send you in."


    "Good."


    After the two elders respond, ah Qi''s eyes are fixed and he controls the array.


    Now there is no interference from the spirit demon, and ah Qi''s state is almost restored, so the transmission is particularly smooth. In a few seconds, the elder of Qi Xuanzong appeared in front of everyone.


    As soon as Er Lao just appeared, ah Qi ran up directly, then walked around Er Lao for several circles and asked: "how do you feel?"


    "What''s the matter?" The two elders could not help wondering.


    Ah Qi asked, "don''t you faint?"


    "Not dizzy." Su Chengzong shook his head.


    At this time, Han Yue suddenly remembered what happened before and looked at ah Qi with a smile.


    Looking at the taunting expression of Lao Han''s head, ah Qi said angrily: "well, you old man, how can you treat me like this?"


    Han Yue said with a smile, "hey hey, who told you not to talk about us?"


    "I don''t need to say that. I''m still puzzled that my operation seems to be OK." Ah 70 Fen was annoyed, and then he showed Han Yue the big bag on his head that had not completely disappeared: "you see, it''s all your fault."


    "Oh, it''s so miserable. Who moved his hand?" Seeing the big bag on ah Qi''s head, Rao Shi Han Yue was also shocked.


    He knows the physique of a young man. How much strength does it take to make such a big bag?


    "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that you have done all this. You have to make it up to me." Ah Qi dares to mention Wang Hua''er''s name, otherwise his brain will swell again.


    However, although I can''t mention my sister''s name, it''s not a big problem to have a baby with the two old men. The two old men are in such a high level that they probably have a very rich collection.


    Shaking his head, Han Yue said with a smile: "OK, I''ll give you some compensation."


    He turned his wrist, a delicate knife appeared in his hand, and handed it to ah Qi, "this short knife is named luefeng, which is made of ancient black iron. It''s as easy as bean curd to cut gold and stone. Are you satisfied now?"


    After catching the bee quickly, ah Qi''s eyes were very bright. He could see that this Dao was extraordinary. It was more powerful than the black iron short Dao made by Cheng Dao.


    After a careful look, ah Qi said, "I forgive you."


    "Son of a bitch." Han Yue had no choice but to laugh and scold. He liked ah Qi very much.


    Su Chengzong asked: "by the way, you really haven''t made any progress in this battle?"


    Su Chengdao shook his head and said, "the God King is amazing. I''m not looking at the famous hall."


    Su Chengzong seemed to have expected that. He said with a smile: "the nine sky Xuan array is a divine array. You can''t see that it''s normal any more. Don''t lose heart."


    "Chengdao knows." Su Chengdao nodded, clever appearance let Su Chengzong is very satisfied.Ah Qi asked, "master Su, do you have a way?"


    Su Chengzong laughed, shook his head and said, "old man, I can only play with swords. In terms of array attainments, I''m not much better than Chengdao."


    He turned to Su Chengdao, his eyes full of appreciation.


    Ah Qi said suspiciously: "no, the knowledge of Chengdao is so rich. Your granddad will never be bad. There must be a way."


    Su Chengzong said helplessly: "I really don''t have the way."


    Ah Qi glared and said, "really not?"


    "Eh ~" Su Chengzong nodded, with a smile on his face.


    Ah Qi immediately frowned: "don''t you still smile so happy?"


    Su Chengzong said with a smile: "what? My grandson and granddaughter are OK. Can''t I be happy? "


    Seeing that his old friend was still teasing ah Qi, Han Yue couldn''t help saying, "don''t tease ah Qi, take out the things."


    Su Chengzong laughed twice, took out a book and handed it to ah Qi: "just give it to you."


    After taking the book and looking through it, ah Qi''s eyes suddenly lit up, and then angrily said, "good old man, you look like an immortal. You are just as bad as Lao Han tou."


    Han Yue was not happy immediately: "smelly boy, if I didn''t make a sound, I''m afraid the old Taoist priest would still want to tease you for a while."


    "You two old men are bad anyway." Making a face at the elder, ah Qi hands the book to Su Chengdao.


    Before seeing ah Qi''s eyes, Cheng Dao immediately guessed the general content of the book. Now he accepted it and found that it was so.


    The book is the letter of the first seven Xuan patriarch, which records a lot of information about the great array and the heavenly spirit demon.


    Although the book does not record in detail the attributes of the heaven spirit demon, there are many records about the nine heaven Xuan array, especially the last three layers of array.


    The patriarch also wrote a message: "the circulation of the outer three layers of the Xuan formation is specially left by the God King, because the damage of the outer three layers can be remedied. If the damage is more than three layers, the big formation will not be able to stop the demons."


    Wang Hua''er came up and asked, "how about it?"


    Su Chengdao said happily, "it records the detailed patterns of Da Zhen. We can repair them according to it."

 Chapter 398

    Before they came to the eyes of the array, they began to search according to the records in their letters.


    It''s better not to look for it. This time, several people suddenly have a headache.


    Because they found that even if they knew the way of the array pattern, they could not see the array pattern in the big array.


    After all, Dazhen has reached the realm of transformation, and is almost in harmony with the main road. Even ah Qi can''t really see it, let alone the people.


    Ah Qi turned his head and said, "no, old man, we can''t see the clue of the array. Even if we have array contrast, what''s the use of not seeing the array pattern?"


    Su Chengzong said with a smile, "are you sure you can''t see?"


    "Yes." Ah Qi nodded, then thought of something and said, "I can see it when I join the road."


    Su Chengzong said: "that''s right. Since you can see it, they can see it naturally, can''t they?"


    Ah Qi immediately shook his head: "they are not Tao bodies, they can''t be seen."


    "But you are good friends who have been together for so many years. From the previous battle, we can see that your tacit understanding is absolutely profound. "


    Su Chengzong is not smiling. His squinting eyes sweep back and forth between Chengdao and Hua''er, which makes them feel guilty and lower their heads.


    "What do you mean?" Ah Qi didn''t understand and looked at his elder sister and Cheng Dao behind him.


    Su Chengzong explained: "I remember It seems that the Tao with a high degree of fit can share its vision with others. "


    Ah Qi nodded: "it''s OK, but it''s not their own vision after all. What they see will be very fuzzy."


    "It''s not fuzzy. It''s about people." Su Chengzong stroked his beard and continued to explain: "as I said before, you have a very tacit understanding and 100% trust in each other."


    Ah Qi asked: "can trust make my shared vision clear?"


    "Exactly." Su Chengzong nodded and continued: "if you don''t believe it, you can try it now."


    "So mysterious?" Ah Qi didn''t believe it, but he was still obedient and put his hand on the shoulders of Cheng Dao and Wang Hua''er.


    He realized the sharing of vision after the golden elixir. It was him who helped Wang Hua''er and an ziyue break through. However, in the first two uses, it seems that the teacher''s wife and sister didn''t see anything strange, even the road was completely blurred.


    Chengdao and Hua''er didn''t resist either. After ah Qi''s palms came, their eyes suddenly widened.


    Wang Hua''er is OK. She has seen the vision of Tao once before, but Su Chengdao shares it with ah Qi for the first time.


    In his eyes, everything was different.


    The original empty place, a piece of fuzzy lines looming, just take a look, Su Chengdao was completely attracted, want to touch.


    However, he did not succeed. Wang Hua''er, who had been experienced for a long time, first grasped his wrist and reminded him, "it''s the pattern of heaven and earth. If you touch it, you will die."


    Su Chengdao wondered, "why? It''s clear that we have passed by Daowen before. If it''s true as you said, wouldn''t we have died long ago? "


    Ah Qi explained: "no, it was nothing before because you didn''t have this fit. Originally, Tao Wen and you are two dimensions, and you can''t touch them. But now that I share my vision with you, it''s the same as pulling you to the same height. That''s why you can see the Tao pattern and touch it as well. "


    "I see." Su Chengdao nodded. He was afraid. If someone hadn''t stopped him, he would have touched it with his hand.


    Wang Hua''er said with a smile: "I was the same as you at the beginning, so I don''t have to think much about it."


    Nodding, Su Chengdao turned and looked at the array eyes.


    At this time, the array eye is completely different.


    All kinds of patterns are flowing on it, flashing regularly, but Su Chengdao found that the green patterns on the eyes of the array are obviously different.


    The green pattern was almost dull and damaged in many places. It spread to the bottom of the array eye. Because of its existence, all kinds of patterns were cut off by Shengsheng.


    Combined with the damaged area, it is obvious that this is the wood line pattern destroyed by the spirit devil, and it is also the broken pattern that can be seen by the naked eye of Chengdao before.


    "So it is." Su Chengdao suddenly realized and began to study it seriously.


    Seeing Cheng Dao''s eyes, ah Qi shrugged his shoulders and asked Wang Hua''er, "how, is the vision the same as before?"


    Wang Hua''er shook his head and said, "it''s not the same. The patterns of heaven and earth are much clearer this time."


    "Why?" Ah Qi slightly raised his eyebrows. As the initiator of vision, he was a little puzzled. It wasn''t long since he shared vision last time, and he didn''t make any progress. Why did his sister see something different this time?


    After pondering for a long time, Wang Hua''er could not say why, so he had to look at Su Chengzong together with ah Qi. The meaning of seeking knowledge in his eyes was very obvious.


    Su Chengzong asked with a smile: "I guess you must have closed your eyes when you shared your vision before.""It seems so!"


    The two suddenly realized that, as Su Chengzong said, ah Qi''s eyes were closed when he shared his vision two times before. After all, it''s a breakthrough in the realm. What we need is the inner view of God. We don''t need to open our eyes at all.


    In order to verify, Wang Hua''er closed his eyes and watched, and found that it was so.


    "Old man Su, how do you know so much?" Ah Qifa asked. Since he was teased by Su Chengzong, he didn''t pay much attention to the former.


    "That''s a long story." Su Chengzong laughs, but he is not annoyed by ah Qi''s impoliteness. After all, he is only a child, and Su Chengzong is not a pedantic person.


    Seeing Su Cheng''s way, ah Qi turned his head and said, "I can''t wake up for a while. Please explain."


    "Yes." Su Chengzong nodded and began to explain.


    ¡­¡­


    It all started when he was young. At that time, Su Chengzong was in his twenties, and his cultivation was a golden elixir.


    Although it''s just Jindan, but apart from ah Qi, these abnormal children, Su Chengzong''s talent is actually a stream of genius.


    At that time, the heaven spirit demon didn''t make trouble, and the jiutianxuan array was normal, so the transmission function was intact. Qixuanzong occasionally sent his disciples out to experience and collect some outside information.


    Su Chengzong, as the leader, naturally has a lot of experience. Occasionally, he would leave the clan and take a walk around Qixuan mountain.


    That is to say, when Su Chengzong went out to return home, he met a strange man in Qixuan mountain.


    Strange person is a woman, according to Su Chengzong''s description, a woman dressed in purple, born very beautiful. It''s just like a fairy falling from the earth, not stained with dust, so that life can''t afford any blasphemy.


    At a glance, Su Chengzong was attracted by women''s unique temperament.

 Chapter 399

    Su Chengzong thought that she was like a vast ocean, unfathomable.


    "Come out." The woman shouts to Su Chengzong hiding behind the tree.


    In terms of breath, Su Chengzong has confirmed that he is not a woman''s opponent at all. Now that he has been found, he has to walk out obediently.


    "I''m Su Chengzong. What''s your order?" Su Chengzong saluted and said respectfully.


    "Sue The woman raised her eyebrow slightly and looked at the man in front of her. Then she asked, "are you from qixuanzong?"


    Su Chengzong was startled by this. Although their seven Xuan disciples occasionally went out for a trip, they would never disclose the information of their clan. Moreover, from the tone of the woman, they seemed to know something about their family.


    Su Chengzong put away the shock on his face and asked: "is the elder


    "I have a good relationship with qixuanzong. Since we met by chance today, I''ll give you some gifts." With a smile on her face, the woman turned her wrists and took out a few pieces of luminous crystal stones.


    Send the crystal stone to Su Chengzong with spirit power. The woman said in a soft voice: "you are a sword cultivator. These spirit crystals will be useful to you. Take them."


    Looking at the crystal stone in front of him, Su Chengzong''s eyes are about to stare out. He can be sure that the crystal stone in front of him is absolutely the best one.


    It''s a rare treasure in time. Only the spirits or beasts who have reached the peak can bear it. This woman has several pieces at her fingertips. Doesn''t it mean that she has the strength to kill those beings at will?


    "Master, I don''t know you. I''m sorry I can''t accept this treasure." Su Chengzong didn''t take over. Instead, he bowed his head and said respectfully.


    "It''s a good boy." The woman''s mouth turned up. She was very satisfied with Su Chengzong and said, "take it, or I''ll be angry with my sister."


    "This..." Look at each other''s appearance, have the idea of forcibly Sai Bao, Su Chengzong headache.


    "The woman said:" let you accept it, you don''t need to take it back to guard the clan


    Seeing that the other side was so tough, Su Chengzong had no choice but to shake his head and put Lingjing in his arms.


    "You can go as if you''ve never seen me." The woman gave an order, turned around and wanted to leave. As if she thought of something, she turned back and said, "by the way, take this book of the secret of the holy body and put it back in the library of the clan."


    "Put back After taking the book, Su Chengzong became more confused.


    Looking at the woman''s appearance, it seems that she has a great relationship with qixuanzong, but the other side is unwilling to reveal too much.


    "All right, you go." The woman turned to leave, leaving Su Chengzong a beautiful figure, which can''t be forgotten for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Hua''er asked: "so the information about Tao style and the heart of wood spirit basically comes from the book of holy body secret


    Su Chengzong nodded: "yes, the elder is unfathomable. Even if I have reached the present level, I still can''t understand the depth of the other side. Moreover, the other side seems to have a special secret. I can''t recall her appearance at all."


    Can you deceive Wang Er


    Su Chengzong said: "well, if it wasn''t for the proof of the holy body secret and the crystal stones, sometimes I would think it was a dream, not a reality."


    Hearing this, people were a little shocked. Even Su Chengzong could not perceive the existence of a strong man. What would he be?


    Ah Qi asked, "what about the crystal stones?"


    "That''s them." Su Chengzong released Jin Jun and pointed to the shining Lingjing path on the hilt.


    "I said, where did these top-quality Lingjing come from? It turned out that they were sent by others." Han Yue shook his head and couldn''t help sighing.


    When Su Chengzong got Lingjing, he refused to mention the source, even his good friend. It turned out that there was such a story in it.


    Ah Qi asked, "old man Su, what are the records of the congenital Tao and the heart of the wood spirit in the book?"


    Su Chengzong replied: "Mi Xin only records the existence of the holy body, there are some basic information, the rest is not too detailed description."


    Ah Qi said: "so the vision sharing and the fit of he Dao are all basic information?"


    Su Chengzong nodded and said, "yes, except for these, there is nothing else recorded in the book."


    Wang Hua''er asked, "what about the heart of the wood spirit?"


    "Life and death, flesh and bones, the power of life to save all living beings, compassion, can break the soul of heaven." Su Chengzong read these words, and then added: "there are only so many records in the book."


    Ah Qi has some doubts: "so few?"


    Wang Hua''er thought it was enough, and advised: "it''s enough. After all, they are rare constitutions in thousands of years. It''s normal that there are few records."


    Next, a Qi, who doesn''t believe in evil, asks Su Chengzong for a long time, until the other party shows him the secret of the holy body.


    Old man Su didn''t lie. Although ah Qi wanted to know more about Tao, but there was no record in the book, so he had to give up quietly.¡­¡­


    Two hours later, Su Chengdao was still watching the array carefully. His eyes were excited, as if he was possessed.


    Because of the need to share ah Qi''s vision, the boy also accompanied Su Chengdao to watch for two hours, but his face was not good.


    "Any progress?" Ah Qi looked dispirited and asked weakly.


    Su Chengdao said excitedly: "it''s one third of the deduction. When I finish the deduction, I can start to repair it."


    Ah Qi said, "let''s have a rest. I can''t hold on."


    Smell speech, Su Chengdao turns his head, immediately be a seven appearance startled, guilt said: "sorry, forget your state, we have a rest."


    "Well." Ah Qi nodded, withdrew from he Dao, and then fell asleep.


    He has been sharing his vision, and Rao is tired.


    "Did you really deduce a third?" Wang Hua''er hands Su Cheng a cup of hot tea.


    "Well, it will probably take a day or two to complete the deduction. Then we will repair the array pattern at one stroke." Su Chengdao drank a mouthful of hot tea and said to the elder, "when it''s time to repair, I need two grandfathers to wish me a hand."


    "No problem." After the two elders nodded and agreed, they all took a rest in the battle and waited for ah Qi to recover.


    This time, ah Qi didn''t overdraw. After sleeping for a few hours, he woke up and rubbed his eyes. Then he deduced the pattern with Su Chengdao again.


    With the help of modern headmaster''s letters and the sharing of ah Qi''s vision, Su Chengdao''s deduction is advancing in an orderly way.


    As time goes by, his array attainments have improved by leaps and bounds, and his deduction speed is also faster and faster.


    Until the completion of the deduction, Su Chengdao was shocked to find that the time had only passed a day and a half.


    Looking at Su Cheng, ah Qi asked, "is it finished?"


    Su Cheng replied, "yes I didn''t expect it to be so fast. It''s totally beyond my expectation. "


    Wang Hua''er said, "this is a good thing. It shows that your array attainments are getting higher and higher."


    Su Cheng nodded: "well, I''ll describe the key with you. After the break, we''ll start to repair the pattern."

 Chapter 400

    At the edge of the array eye, Su Chengdao and Wang Huaer and ah Qi tell the key points of the array.


    His hands continue to draw, will be a point list of the public, that confident look, see parents and two grandfathers are very pleased.


    Half an hour later, those important points have been ordered to complete, and ah Qi has almost recovered.


    So the three men got up and came to the front of the array eye side by side.


    Looking at the broken wood lines in the eyes of the array, the three people looked at each other with a smile and began to work.


    Put your hand on the shoulders of the two, ah Qi enters the state of harmony.


    "Hua''er, start here." Su Chengdao refers to a broken pattern road at the end.


    "Good." Wang Hua''er nodded and urged Mu Xin to move. A strong force of Mu Xing gathered in her fingers, then she pointed to the array eyes.


    As soon as you touch the emerald green wood line, it is directly absorbed by the dark grain.


    Su Chengdao''s voice came from one side: "normal phenomenon, great array power is huge, the demand for engraved array patterns is also very high, increase the supply of wood line power."


    Hearing the words, Wang Hua''er once again gathered more strength of the wood line, on the pattern.


    With preparation, the power of the wood line was not absorbed by the array pattern, but stabilized on it.


    Su Cheng nodded: "OK, start to repair according to the pattern. Ah Qi should keep an eye on it. When it comes to the dark pattern, you should remind me in time."


    "Well." Ah Qi stares at the patterns of the eyes of the array. He is a congenital Taoist. He can see every detail very clearly, but Wang Hua''er and Cheng Dao can''t see many things under the shared vision. Dark patterns are one of them.


    Under the guidance of Chengdao, Wang Hua''er''s fingers slide slowly, pouring the force of the wood along the pattern.


    Because it''s a repair rather than an inscription, they don''t need to put their strength into the array pattern. They just need to re-establish the guidance for the damaged area, so that the jiutianxuan array will start to fill the gap by itself.


    After all, it''s the ancient divine array. With ah Qi''s strength, even the guidance has been very hard.


    As Wang Hua''er''s fingers continued to slide, many damaged parts were connected.


    Finally, when the tenth damage was repaired, ah Qi finally said: "wait a minute, there are dark lines here."


    Wen Yan, Wang Hua''er stops and looks at Su Chengdao.


    Su Chengdao took out a spiritual object and said, "dark lines are different. You need to use a lot of wood power to activate them. Your spiritual reserves are not enough. Use spiritual objects."


    "Good." Wang Hua''er nodded, took over the spirit object, and immediately extracted the power of the wood line.


    "Where are the dark lines?"


    "Here." Ah Qi pointed to the broken place.


    Following his brother''s direction, Wang Hua''er''s eyes coagulated, and the massive spiritual power in his hands poured out and poured into it.


    If it''s true, as ah Qi and Cheng Dao said, this is where the dark pattern is. As soon as the force of the wood line enters, it is completely absorbed, just like a bottomless hole.


    Although the demand for dark lines is a little terrible, Wang Hua''er has a spiritual object in his hand. The power of wood line is very rich, and let dark lines absorb it.


    A few minutes later, the spot where she infused suddenly brightened and stopped absorbing.


    "It''s done!" Su Chengdao flashed a glimmer of joy in his eyes and continued: "don''t waste the extra power, continue to use it to guide the array pattern."


    In fact, needless to say, Wang Hua''er would do the same, because the dark lines reached saturation, and the force of wood movement she released gushed out a large area, scattered around the lines.


    Heart thought a move, these scattered wood line of power as if to find the backbone in general, all returned to Wang Hua''er''s fingers, and then she continued to repair the array pattern.


    A dark line is activated, so they all feel it.


    With their cultivation, although they can''t see the situation inside, they can feel the general situation from the breath.


    To be able to repair part of it means that they can repair all of it. Thinking of this, the elder was a little excited.


    If Dazhen is really restored, qixuanzong will be back on track.


    Then, under the guidance of ah Qi and Su Chengdao, Wang Hua''er mended one place after another, and became more adept at controlling the power of Mu Xing.


    In just two hours, the array pattern was half repaired by them.


    But the pattern repair is mainly in the guidance, which cannot be interrupted. But ah Qi''s time is limited. It''s almost two hours.


    However, for this matter, Su Chengdao had been prepared, directly took out two pills and sent them to ah Qi''s mouth.


    "I''m going to eat it. It has a great tonic effect on your body and soul."


    These two pills ah Qi knew each other. They were the two good medicines Su Chengzong had given him before. Without saying a word, he took them directly and began to dissolve their effects.


    With the help of good medicine, ah Qi''s dispirited look suddenly shocked and became energetic again.


    Seeing this, Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao also settled down and continued to repair the pattern.


    With the previous experience, they are familiar with the road, faster, it took one and a half hours to repair to the end of the pattern.Fill the three dark lines at the end with the power of the wood line. The wood line spirit in Wang Hua''er''s hand turns into powder and loses its effectiveness.


    This is the second wood walking spirit thing. The great array is miraculous and needs a lot of power to repair. Compared with the power it releases, the two wood walking spirit things are really nothing.


    Wang Hua''er stops and looks at Su Chengdao, because her work is basically finished, and the whole array pattern has been connected by her Wood Walking force, just waiting to be activated.


    Nodding, Su Chengdao said to the second elder of qixuanzong, "two grandfathers, it''s up to you next."


    "What do you want us to do?" Su Chengzong and Han Yue step forward and come to the children.


    Cheng Dao pointed to a point in the center of the eye of the array and said, "pour a lot of spiritual power here to activate the self repairing function of the array."


    "Do you still need to bother the two elders? Just tell me Lingli." Ah Qi doesn''t care about the voice, he is congenital Tao body, even if it is 10% he Dao, it is very easy to attract a lot of spiritual power.


    Su Chengdao shook his head and said, "there is only one chance. The more fully prepared, the better."


    "We know." Er Lao nodded, stretched out a hand, passed through the array eye light column, and came to the place where Cheng Dao pointed out.


    Su Chengdao said solemnly: "you first pour in the spirit power. After ah Qidian, if the repair fails, you may not have a chance next time."


    "I see." As soon as the two elders looked awe inspiring, the great spiritual power poured out of their hands and poured into the eyes of the array.


    Similar to Wang Hua''er''s previous release of muxing''s power, er Lao''s spiritual power was completely absorbed by the array eye, as if it had never appeared before.


    Seeing this, people were shocked.


    Judging from the breath released by Er Lao, the quality of the spirit power is even several levels higher than that of Hua Shen. The purity of the spirit power can''t satisfy the needs of Da Zhen.


    "Chengdao, can you see the progress?" Su Chengzong asked.


    Chengdao replied, "yes, according to the current situation, it will take about half an hour."

 Chapter 401

    "Yes, according to the current situation, it will take about half an hour."


    "Half an hour A quarter of an hour... " The two elders meditated in their hearts. Judging from the current speed of indoctrination, their limit is about this number.


    However, they are not very worried. After all, there is ah Qi around them. Even if they don''t have enough spiritual power, they can attract a lot of spiritual power, which is not much worse than them.


    As time goes by, the spirit power of Er Lao has already exhausted half, and the end of the pattern is bright.


    You can see a thin blue line protruding from the end of the array pattern and spreading along the center of the array eye. As long as the blue line reaches the center, the communication is completed.


    When the time comes, the array will automatically release its power. Follow the wood line''s power guided by Wang Hua''er to completely repair the array pattern. Then it will be completed.


    Su Chengzong asked: "child, how much is the difference?"


    Chengdao said: "the progress is only about half. We need to increase the spiritual power infusion later. I''m afraid your spiritual power reserves are not enough."


    Ah Qi said: "it doesn''t matter. I''ll top it later. Er Lao will take advantage of the pills to recover at that time."


    "Well." Nodding, the elder continued to infuse spiritual power.


    Wang Hua''er had already returned to Su Chengzhi and quietly watched the elder and the two boys do things.


    So far, she has done everything she can, and then it''s up to them.


    Twenty minutes later, Su Chengzong and Han Yue finally reached their limit.


    "Ah Qi, take over!"


    "Good!" Ah Qi''s awe inspiring expression inspired the spirit power of heaven and earth to pour into it.


    Seeing this, the elder took back his hands, stepped back two strides, took out a few pills and took them. Then he began to meditate cross legged and concentrate on recovery.


    At this time, the blue line has gone two-thirds, and it is about to come to an end. It is estimated that ah Qiyi will be able to cope with it without the help of two veteran players.


    Sure enough, after ah Qi poured more than ten minutes, the blue line finally came to an end.


    Like a needle into the balloon, the force in the eyes of the array suddenly rolled up, and then spewed out along the blue line.


    However, it is strange that although the power of the great array is violent, it is really strange and gentle when it comes to the crumbling wood line array pattern, and then it is slowly wrapped on it.


    Then, this force was absorbed by the array pattern, and the guiding force left by Wang Hua''er turned into a new array pattern.


    Seeing this, everyone was very happy. As the lines were gradually completed, their faces were even more happy.


    Especially the elder of qixuanzong, their excitement was completely painted on their faces, and they didn''t hide it.


    For ten years, the damage of the array and the shadow of the demons have been pressing on them for ten years, and they will soon become their demons.


    But now, these two big problems have finally been solved. What''s more, it''s a group of underage children instead of powerful ones.


    Thinking of this, er Lao can''t help but feel funny. The reason for all this is the spirit devil himself.


    If it had not been for a few years ago that it was bewildered and wanted to break through the seal with the help of a few children, Hanru and Su Chengdao would not have left the clan, so they would not have met ah Qi, and naturally they would not have the result now.


    Now, many years of accumulation of the spirit devil is destroyed, and the array is repaired again. It''s very appropriate to describe it.


    "Grandfather, it''s a success." Su Chengdao said happily, regardless of fatigue.


    "Yes, we did." Su Chengzong''s eyes are a little wet, and he even feels that his realm barrier is thinning, which should be the relationship between his mentality becoming positive.


    Su Chengzhi and Jiang man came forward with gratification in their eyes.


    I haven''t seen him in ten years. He has grown to such a high level. Although the realm is only a golden elixir, everyone knows that for Su Chengdao, the breakthrough of realm is only a matter of time.


    "Ha ha ha ha, the seven Xuan sect has been solved. Thank you very much." Han Yue clapped ah Qi''s shoulder heavily, his eyes narrowed with laughter.


    As usual, ah Qi would play a rogue and make trouble with Han Yue. But now he had been together for a long time, and his body was at the limit again. After a few slaps from Han Yue, he could hardly stand.


    "The old man must have done it on purpose!" Ah Qi''s body couldn''t help shaking, and he couldn''t even speak. However, Han Yue kept beating his hands.


    Wang Hua''er asked: "master, this matter is over. Should we go out?"


    "It''s time to get out." Su Chengzong nodded and looked at the pillar of light in front of him.


    Because of the complete restoration of the great array, the pillar of light has become much stronger, straight into the sky, worthy of the appearance of the eyes of the nine sky Xuan array.


    "However, there are still some demons in the array who escape by chance, and it''s not proper that the eyes of the array are so exposed here."


    "Granddad, let''s give these minions to the four of us." Su Chengzhi went forward and said that they couldn''t help to repair the battle array before, but now they have something to make use of. Naturally, they are duty bound.Su Chengzong shook his head and said, "no, I have other uses for those demons."


    They were puzzled and waited for Su Chengzong to write down.


    Han Yue asked directly: "Lao Su, don''t you want to use the spirit of this day?"


    "That''s what I mean." Su Chengzong touched his beard and said with a smile.


    "No!" All of them were speechless. They had to work hard to seal the spirit of heaven again. Did Su Chengzong want to make use of the fish? This is naked playing with fire.


    Su Chengzong said seriously: "I know there are risks in this, but I still want to do it."


    "For the first time, we were caught unprepared because of the peculiar property of the spirit devil, and lost many disciples. I almost lost a few good kids. "


    "Just because of this, I want to leave those ghosts and demons, and I plan to regularly put monsters in for them to infect."


    Han Yue frowned and said, "do you want to make this a testing ground for our disciples?"


    "Not bad." Su Chengzong nodded and explained: "although we have been guarding jiutianxuan formation for so many years, we haven''t even been in the great formation. That''s the chance for tianhunmo."


    "So this time, I''m going to build a testing ground for qixuanzong, and put in monsters to infect the spirits and demons, so as to temper the disciples. At the same time, I will also send highly cultivated disciples to guard the eyes of the array, and set up checkpoints in the outer layer to maintain the balance within the array. "


    Su Chengzhi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he doubted: "great grandfather, the spirit devil can communicate with Fenshen. When the time comes, how can it unite Fenshen to break the array eye?"


    Su Chengzong stroked his beard and said, "that''s my intention. We qixuanzong are going to really defend the array this time and fight against the demons."


    "I agree."


    Just when Su Chengzhi wants to continue to ask, Han Yue makes a sound.


    "Dad Hanqinghe and hanyingying look at their father in shock.

 Chapter 402

    After a look at the children, Han Yue waved his hand and said, "I agree with Lao su. Our seven Xuan sect has an iron ancestral precept, which is to guard the nine heaven Xuan formation. The significance of XuanZhen is to suppress the demons. "


    His eyes slightly coagulated, and he continued: "now the God King is gone, and the legendary powers are no longer born. In the face of this day''s ghost, we can only fight."


    Shaking his head, Han Yue said: "to fight is not to simply stay outside the array, but to enter the array and reduce the power of the demons."


    "The spirit of heaven is deep in the array. How do you reduce it?" Wang Hua''er asked the doubts in her heart.


    Han Yue laughed and looked at Su Chengzong. He was the most suitable one to explain this.


    Su Chengzong nodded and explained: "with the strength of the spirit demon, unless it breaks the outer array, it is impossible to get out of trouble. The only way it can penetrate and break is to send its own body into the array. So if I send my disciples to guard them, they will be able to block their attack and resolve the crisis. "


    "I see." Wang Hua''er was clear in his heart and praised: "it''s really a good idea. Now that the spirit demon''s savings have been released, the body must be in a weak period. At this time, it''s not only no risk, but also can hone the strength of disciples. It''s really a skill of killing two birds with one stone."


    "That''s right. Hua''er is really savvy." Su Chengzong nodded with satisfaction.


    After listening to their explanation, they also understood the elder''s intention, so they didn''t dissuade him any more.


    At this time, all the people reacted and looked at ah Qi and Su Cheng.


    Both of them are the most meritorious men this time, and they are also the most hardworking. At this time, they are exhausted and have gone to sleep. They don''t even know what they talked about before.


    The crowd chuckled and sent out with the array disk. As for the several demons inside, they didn''t worry at all.


    Now the array has been repaired. With their strength alone, even if they want to be demons, they can''t break the defense of the array eye in a short time. After all, the eye of the array and the demon of the spirit of heaven are antagonistic to each other. With the strength of those separate elixirs, I''m afraid the body will be crushed by the power of the big array before entering.


    ¡­¡­


    One day later, ah Qi and Su Chengdao wake up.


    "Ah ~" groaned, ah Qi and Su Chengdao happened to wake up at the same time.


    Because they had been in a coma for a long time, their brains were still blank. After a while, they finally recognized the status quo.


    Ah Qi asked, "where is this?"


    Su Cheng replied, "it seems to be my room."


    "Your room?" A Qi Yi Leng: "Why have two beds?"


    "Nature is for you." Su Chengdao shook his head and stood up.


    Their clothes were neatly folded and put on the head of the bed. They put on their clothes and went out of the room.


    When the door opened, the sun shone on them. Today it was sunny, and the sun was warm, which made them very comfortable.


    Looking around again, ah Qi found that he was on the top of a mountain, surrounded by only a few other huts, scattered in the distance.


    "Hey, you live in a good place."


    "Too grandfather and cold grandfather will also live here, the environment will not be bad." Su Chengdao is breathing the familiar air that he has not seen for many years. His heart is full of nostalgia and he is in a good mood.


    All of a sudden, two "Goo Goo" sounds came out of their stomachs.


    Looking at each other, the two boys looked up and laughed twice.


    Su Chengdao waved his hand and said, "let''s go. I''ll take you to dinner."


    "Let''s go." Hearing the meal, ah Qi''s eyes were even brighter and excited.


    So under the leadership of Su Chengdao, he came to the dining hall one kilometer away.


    Qixuanzong''s dining hall is very large. As early as a few hundred meters away, ah Qi could smell the fragrance coming from it.


    The taste is no worse than that of the hotel outside.


    In the dining hall, there are some scattered seven Xuan sect members, old and young, all dressed in Taoist robes with unique temperament.


    Su Chengdao led ah Qi to find a place to sit down and said, "wait for me, I''ll give you a big meal."


    Ah Qi said with a smile: "I want to eat meat, the bigger the better."


    "Don''t worry. The things of my Qixuan sect are definitely better than those outside." Su Chengdao nodded and went to the hot kitchen table in front of him.


    On the kitchen table, all kinds of delicious food are displayed one by one. There are at least a dozen kinds of cold dishes and hot dishes, including oil, fried, stuffy and steamed dishes. Moreover, there are a lot of them.


    A few fat men and aunts were busy at the kitchen table. When they took the dishes from the kitchen, the kitchen knife turned into a remnant. In an instant, they cut them and put them on the plate. Judging from their skills, these cooks are not ordinary people.


    Coming to the kitchen table, Su Chengdao said to a strong man, "uncle Liu, I want to order."


    "Everything is in place. Take what you want. Don''t waste it, or you will be punished by the rules." Uncle Liu is cutting a roast pig without raising his head.But as soon as the words were finished, the movement in his hand suddenly stagnated, and he raised his head inconceivably. After seeing Chengdao, his eyes were even more delighted.


    "Chengdao!"


    "Well


    "Oh, you are awake. At the beginning, you and Han Ru were cheated out of the clan by the spirit demon. Liu Shuke was worried. This time you came back to fight with the beast again. You even fainted, and uncle''s heart was about to explode."


    Because of excitement, the fat on uncle Liu''s face could not help shaking, but the worry in the words came from the heart.


    The meat on his face is not horizontal meat, but fat and tender meat. It looks not only not fierce, but also lovely. With his thick eyebrows and big eyes, he looks like a kind fat man.


    Su Chengdao said with a smile: "I''m not OK."


    "If it''s OK, if it''s OK, you can take something to pad your stomach first. Uncle, no one will pay attention today, so I''ll make food for you. You wait." Then uncle Liu put down the roast pig and ran into the back kitchen with a kitchen knife.


    He moves very fast, and is walking fast. In the blink of an eye, he''s gone, which makes Su Chengdao, who wants to be polite, stand in the same place in embarrassment.


    Shaking his head, Su Chengdao grabbed the roast pig and looked at it: "this should be enough for ah Qi to appetizer."


    Then he came to ah Qi with the roast pig.


    Seeing the roast pig, ah Qi was not polite at all. He immediately tore off a large piece and put it into his mouth. He asked vaguely, "who is that fat man? He seems to care about you very much."


    Su Chengdao was not as rude as ah Qi. He picked a piece of pork with chopsticks and put it into his mouth. Then he explained, "the steward of zongmen canteen, everyone calls him uncle Liu. He is in charge of the food of me and Han Ru."


    "It''s worthy of being in charge. The food is delicious." Ah Qi is quite satisfied with the roast pig. After two sentences, he has eaten up the belly of the roast pig.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 403

    After ah Qi ate nearly half a pig, uncle Liu came out with a large tray.


    Why use the extra large tray? Because the tray is so big that it is close to the size of ah Qi''s current table.


    "Come on, these are your favorite dishes. I haven''t seen them for five or six years. Let''s see if the taste of my family has changed." Uncle Liu single handed move, dishes on the tray are floating up, neatly and orderly on the table.


    Seeing this scene, ah Qi was completely shocked.


    From the manipulation of spiritual power, we can see that uncle Liu is definitely not a mortal, but a man of profound cultivation.


    Uncle Liu also noticed the stunned ah Qi and explained with a smile, "my accomplishments are in the middle of Yuan Dynasty. Don''t be surprised."


    "In the middle of Yuan Dynasty, I worked as a cook here?"


    Uncle Liu burst out laughing: "ha ha ha ha. What''s the matter with the cook? I love being a cook. "


    Su Chengdao also explained: "uncle Liu''s talent is not bad, but he just likes to cook, so his great grandfather arranged a job as a Canteen Manager for him."


    "Yes, I just like to cook. Looking at you who are fat and white raised by me, my uncle is very proud." Uncle Liu said with a smile.


    According to their explanation, ah Qi also knows the reason. It seems that the second elder of qixuanzong is also a very enlightened person. Otherwise, Su Chengdao and Han Ru, who have been with them since childhood, would not be so good.


    The question in my heart has been asked, and I''m going to eat the delicious food that ah Qi has been fond of for a long time.


    But just as his chopsticks came out, a familiar voice came from behind.


    "Look, I''ll say they''re here." The voice comes from a little girl with blue eyes, just like Han Ru.


    Wang Hua''er stood beside her and said with a smile, "you guessed it right."


    With that, the two girls came to ah Qi with a smile, pulled out a stool and sat down.


    Ah Qi wondered, "how did you find it?"


    "Why not? I must have found that we were not in the room, and then according to your personality, I found here. " Su Chengdao gave the answer directly.


    "That''s it." Wang Hua''er nodded, for Su Chengdao''s reasoning, they have long been familiar with it.


    Looking at the dishes on the table, Han Ru asked, "did you see uncle Liu?"


    "That''s natural. Fat uncle is very nice. He served us so many dishes directly." Ah Qi replied.


    Wang Hua''er shook his head and said, "I think it''s for Chengdao. It has nothing to do with you."


    Ah Qi waved his hand: "it doesn''t matter. Since it''s here, let''s eat together."


    A burst of laughter, the girl picked up the two chopsticks up.


    Knowing that Han Ru had arrived, uncle Liu cooked a lot of dishes in the kitchen and brought them up.


    Because there were too many dishes for one table, he directly pulled another table together for four people to eat and drink.


    For Chengdao and Hanru, he loves them from the bottom of his heart.


    Ten years ago, uncle Liu''s son was one of the victims in the battle to stop the spirit of heaven.


    He has two sons. One is infected by the spirit of heaven and sealed into the array. The other is rescued by Su Chengzhi and out of danger.


    Yesterday, the second elder of qixuanzong announced that he had come back with a successful report and returned Su Chengdao''s name plate to him. Uncle Liu was moved and cried all night.


    Now Chengdao wakes up, how unhappy he is. He treats Chengdao and Hanru as his own children. He cooks in person and never hides them. Sometimes, even the patriarch and Han Yue did not have two children to eat well.


    After eating and drinking for a while, Su Chengzhi inquired and came to see the child who was eating and drinking. He was overjoyed and sat down.


    "You''re eating well."


    "Well, the food of qixuanzong is delicious." Ah Qi chewed a roast chicken and replied vaguely.


    Jiang man said angrily, "if you wake up, don''t tell us. We have been worried for a long time."


    Su Cheng said with a smile, "ah Qi is hungry. I''ll bring him to eat first."


    Han Qinghe advised: "well, we haven''t eaten Lao Liu''s craftsmanship for ten years. It''s just a good time to have a taste and see if he''s going backward."


    They were trapped in the battle for more than ten years, where they could eat fresh food. At this time, when they saw the table full of dishes, Rao Shi''s four people were also greedy.


    "Oh, Chengzhi, are you here?" Lao Liu came over with a pot of stew. When he saw his child''s benefactor, he was very sincere.


    Su Chengzhi said: "yes, some things need to be dealt with before. It''s too late."


    "No, it''s not too late. I''ll go and add some ingredients to show you my old Liu''s craftsmanship." Lao Liu laughed, put down the hodgepodge and went back to the kitchen.


    "It''s a waste of you qixuanzong to let a Yuanying monk be a cook." Ah Qi said vaguely that although he was greedy, he was still sensible. Lao Liu, such a master, is a cook here. If it is passed on, it will definitely frighten a large group of people''s chin.Su Chengzong asked with great interest, "what do you think he should do?"


    Ah Qi said: "of course, if you go out to get rid of the demons and defend the way, you can stay in zongmen."


    Su Chengzhi said, "these are all your ideas, but Lao Liu doesn''t have this wish."


    "That''s why I say waste." Ah Qi chews a fresh sweet cabbage, whistling, but it doesn''t affect his words at all.


    One side of the cold such as smile way: "to say waste, I think you are the most excessive, obviously is congenital Tao body, but don''t make good use of, on the contrary will only the most inferior fight."


    Ah Qi was not convinced: "nonsense, where did the fight go down? But Shifu said that the problems that can''t be solved by mouth should be solved by fists, and years of practice has proved that fists are the most effective way to solve things. "


    Hearing this, everyone was speechless. Because of this divine speech, Chen Yang''s impression was greatly reduced.


    After an hour or so, all the dishes at one table have been completely swept away by the people. They are satisfied with eating and drinking. They are belching and digesting the food.


    In fact, everyone was already full, half of which was destroyed by ah Qi Yi, which led to his stomach bulging, and people could not stand.


    Su Chengzhi, who saw this scene for the first time, was frightened at first, but they calmed down a little under the explanation of the other children who had been used to ah Qi''s feat.


    I don''t blame them for their gaffe. After all, no one can eat themselves like that. In ordinary people''s words, if the stomach bulges like this, I''m afraid it''s already burst out, but ah Qi doesn''t have anything. Instead, he burps with satisfaction, and his eyes are full of intoxication and aftertaste.


    So they put a label on the congenital Tao body, which is that it is extraordinary to be able to eat.

 Chapter 404

    After they had enough to eat and drink, they left the dining hall and found the elder of qixuanzong.


    At this time, the two elders are kneeling down in the ancestral hall. After all, it''s not a small matter to seal the spirit of heaven. Some common etiquette still needs to be done.


    In addition, there are also the holy places of the disciples who had unfortunately left before. Naturally, they want to worship.


    After a while of greetings, they will do the rest of the business and open the door to see Chen Yang off.


    It took only a few days to seal the spirit of the devil, but the process was extremely dangerous, which made people suffer a lot.


    Fortunately, the matter has been completely solved, and the eyes of the array are protected for the first time. Only after the two elders have configured a detailed garrison plan, the jiutianxuan array training ground can be opened.


    ¡­¡­


    The gate to meet Chen Yang is still at the top of Yunhai peak.


    After the completion of the array, the transmission function of qixuanzong returned to normal. The elder two opened the transmission channel easily and welcomed Chen Yang, who was waiting in qixuanshan.


    After walking out of the twisted space channel, Chen Yang first found the apprentices and confirmed that they were OK. After asking about them, he began to communicate with them.


    "Before I was worried about the safety of my apprentice, Chen Yang had a number of impoliteness. I hope the two elders will forgive me."


    Su Chengzong said with a smile: "no harm, no harm. If you have the grace of accepting and teaching in chengdaohan, you can match our peers."


    "That''s not good. The two elders are highly cultivated. It''s absolutely impossible to match their peers." Chen Yang waved his hand again and again. He was afraid that he was a member of his master''s generation. If he matched his peers, he would be confused.


    "Well, since you insist, we don''t have much to say." Su Chengzong nodded and continued: "the crisis of qixuanzong is all due to your disciples. At the same time, I want to thank you for your open mindedness and your willingness to let them into the sect. Today, I''d like to thank you for your kindness."


    After that, the two elders gave a salute. They were very sincere.


    Chen Yang didn''t dare to let the two big men salute him. He quickly held on to the two elders and said, "the two elders have passed. All this is the will of the disciples themselves. I respect their choice."


    Su Chengzong nodded with satisfaction, and his impression of Chen Yang was getting better and better: "it''s really a blessing for Cheng Dao and Han Ru to meet a famous teacher like you."


    Chen Yang said: "about this, I just want to mention it. In fact, I didn''t formally accept Tao and Han Ru as disciples."


    "Because you don''t care about the clan, do you?" Su Chengzong said with a smile: "you don''t need to worry about this. We have no problem. Besides, compared with the means of educating children, I believe you have more methods than us."


    "Thank you, Mr. Su." Chen Yang saluted with great joy.


    After the settlement of Chengdao''s and Hanru''s apprenticeship, Chen Yang continued to be polite to Su Chengzong. He talked back and forth without any intention of stopping.


    During the period, Han Yue was always watching. He didn''t like these complicated manners. He pulled ah Qi up and disappeared on the top of the peak. He thought he was going to play somewhere.


    This makes a few people worried, old boy and a bear child, will cause trouble?


    However, Han Yue has lived so many years, so he can handle it properly. He will not let ah Qi do anything important.


    Until noon, Chen Yang and Su Chengzong finally stop. They both have a wide range of knowledge. When they talk, they find that each other''s level is equal to their own, and they feel like they can''t stop looking for a bosom friend.


    When they come back, where are the rest of the people on the peak? Even before also due to courtesy, unwilling to leave Su Chengdao they can''t wait, with an ziyue they left first.


    "Younger brother Chen is knowledgeable. Compared with you, I feel like I''m living in vain at my age." Su Chengzong said with a smile.


    Chen Yang said politely, "master Su, I''m flattered. I''m much worse than you."


    With a long smile, Su Chengzong said, "we talked for a long time. The children can''t wait. Now they are probably at home. Why don''t we go back first?"


    "It''s Chen Yang. Let''s go." Chen Yang nodded and left with Su Chengzong.


    After sighing about the prosperity of qixuanzong, they came to the residential area.


    Before they entered the gate, a noise came to their ears.


    Push a door to see, see cold green hill blue and blue face, a face bitter and astringent to sit in the hospital, Wang Hua''er is giving him external application with medicine.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Chengzong white eyebrow tiny pick, doubt must ask a way.


    Han Qingshan was aggrieved and said: "beaten by my father..."


    Su Chengzong immediately wondered: "your father? Why does he hit you when he''s free? "


    "Because before cold as this life jade Fu many times gloomy things." Wang Hua''er said.


    Wen Yan and his wife knew immediately that Han Ru had been in danger for many times before, and almost died. With the strength of Qi Xuanzong, it was absolutely normal to know that.


    "Things have been going on for so long, and we also know the situation. Why did master Han beat you?" Chen Yang took Wang Hua''er''s medicine and applied it himself.Han Qingshan had the courage to take the responsibility and said, "my father is like this, and he sent me out to protect Han Ru. During that time, she was in danger many times, so I have the unshirkable responsibility."


    Su Chengzong said: "well, things have long passed. He''s a little too much. I''ll talk about him later."


    "Thank you, master su." Han Qingshan nodded slightly.


    At this time, two voices came from outside the courtyard.


    "Good boy, you must tell me something next time. Don''t hide it from me."


    "Then you have to promise me that you won''t beat people up any more. You can''t blame uncle Qingshan for these things."


    "That smelly boy deserves to be beaten. Next time, if Xiao ru''er is in danger again, I''ll peel his skin."


    Then the door opened and Han Yue and ah Qi came in.


    At this time, their faces were full of red light, and they obviously enjoyed themselves very much.


    But from the words they also got the answer, together with the cold green mountain was beaten, is ah seven this boy told the secret.


    Han Qingshan seems to be very afraid of his father. When he hears Han Yue''s "peeling skin", he shakes and makes Chen Yang dumbfounded.


    What is the experience that makes Han Qingshan, who is already a Yuanying, so afraid of his father?


    With a bitter smile, Han Qingshan looked at Chen Yang embarrassed.


    Give each other a reassuring look, Chen Yang shook his head, every family has this difficult to read, he will not say anything.


    Entering the courtyard, seeing master''s figure, ah Qi said with a smile, "master, are you finished?"


    Chen Yang said, "it''s over. Where are your teachers?"


    "I was led by my uncles and aunts to visit qixuanzong."


    Ah Qi sat down and looked at Han Qingshan apologetically: "sorry, uncle Qingshan, I didn''t expect that."


    Han Qingshan said with a smile, "it''s OK. My father is just like this. It''s a unique way for our family to express their love."


    Hearing the speech, everyone was speechless. This way is really not unique

 Chapter 405

    After sitting in the courtyard for a while, the others came back after visiting Qixuan.


    Su Chengzhi was quite polite when he saw his children''s teacher who had been curious for a long time.


    After a while of politeness, they even looked at Chen Yang with new eyes. Although they were in the same realm, they were much younger than themselves and others, and they spoke and behaved very well. They had a great deal of immortal style. It was not bad for them to learn from each other.


    Since he is Su Chengdao''s father, Su Chengzong''s great grandson, they must be very similar.


    In fact, the same is true. After chatting for a while, Chen Yang directly talked with Su Chengzhi about astronomy, geography, monsters and beasts. Even Su Chengzong joined in.


    In addition to an old man, they talked more, and the rest of them couldn''t get in, so they had to give up the yard and leave together.


    Outside the hospital, ah Qi held sugar beans, gently stroked each other''s head and asked, "what are we going to do next?"


    Jiang man suggested: "this trip is just a cursory visit to qixuanzong. The small town outside the gate also has a unique flavor. Why don''t we go there?"


    "I agree. It''s more prosperous there. There are many new things. What do you think, sister Ann?" Hanyingying intimately took an ziyue''s jade hand and asked.


    An ziyue nodded and said, "yes, I also want to see the civilization in this world."


    Smell speech, cold green river facial expression changed directly, even Su Cheng Road facial expression all some not good.


    "What''s the matter?" Ah Qi, who didn''t know why, asked secretly.


    Su Chengdao explained softly, "they are going shopping."


    "Shopping?" As soon as ah Qi''s face changed, he hurriedly said, "I don''t want to go. The women above the three yuan babies can''t stop walking in the middle of the night every ten days."


    "That''s what I think. Let''s find a way out." Su Chengdao nodded and began to think.


    At this time, hanqinghe voice: "we will not go, this time back, want to find old friends to talk about the past."


    "All right, you go." Cold Yingying road.


    Hearing this, hanqinghe, as if granted amnesty, flew away in the air without stopping.


    Looking at the tense look of hanqinghe, ah Qi also has some estimates of the fighting power of these women, and looks at the way he is thinking about.


    "Yes, that''s it." Chengdao''s eyes flashed and he said, "Hua''er, now the big battle is over. Shall we go to the pharmacy?"


    "Medicine garden?" As soon as Wang Hua''er''s eyes brightened, he immediately thought of it.


    There are many extinct elixirs in qixuanzong''s medicine garden, which she is very interested in.


    After years of Chen Yang''s edification, and Wang Hua''er''s own preferences, she immediately put the shopping thing behind her head. Her eyes were so hot that she looked at Su Cheng and said, "let''s go."


    "Yes, I''ll take you." Su Chengdao nodded and looked at Han Ru: "do you want to come with me?"


    "Of course." If cold nods to agree immediately, very decisive.


    She grew up in qixuanzong and was tired of going up and down. Moreover, after she stayed in the developed xinghezhou, the things of these ancient towns have long disappeared from her eyes.


    Everyone has agreed, Su Chengdao explained to the elder: "Niang, there are teachers, we''ll go to the medicine garden for a stroll, we won''t accompany you."


    "Go ahead, don''t make trouble." Jiangman waved to the crowd to leave.


    See each other smile to promise appearance, obviously don''t see what, seven secretly give chengdaobi a thumb. In terms of EQ, he is far from Chengdao.


    Four children with sugar beans, happy to fly away, here only left jiangman and other three women.


    With a sigh, jiangman said, "it''s just like walking in a street. One by one, it''s like avoiding tiger and wolf."


    Han Yingying said: "a group of smelly men naturally can''t understand our romance. Hua''er is proficient in medicine, so it''s excusable to go to the pharmacy. Let''s go shopping by ourselves."


    "Yes, let''s go." Anzi moon smile, for a few children she is a thorough understanding, already see their mind.


    "Well, let''s go." Jiang man nods and leads Han YingYing and an ziyue to leave.


    Seeing the adults leave, ah Qi asked, "where is your pharmacy?"


    Su Cheng replied: "there are many miraculous drugs in the medicine garden, which require a high concentration of spiritual power in the surrounding area. Therefore, it is built in a boundary. Without the orders of granddad and granddad Han, people can''t go in and out at will."


    Ah Qi wondered: "qixuanzong is already in the middle of the world. How can he come to the middle of the medicine garden?"


    "Can we imagine the means of great power in ancient times?" Su Chengdao shook his head and left first.


    Seeing this, ah Qi immediately followed, and came to a corner of zongmen with Chengdao.


    A small teleportation array is located here, with a group of guard disciples standing around.


    These disciples have sharp eyes and clean clothes. Even if there is no one around, they still stick to their posts and are very responsible.As soon as they approached, the four were stopped by the guards. One of them asked, "who are you?"


    Su Chengdao stepped forward and said with a smile, "Uncle Xu, it''s me."


    "Well Xu Wenhua''s eyes brightened and he was stunned for a moment. Then a thick joy appeared on his face: "Chengdao!"


    He shouts, hands directly pressed Chengdao''s shoulder, excited to say: "are you back? Is it because of the demons? That''s an ancient evil. Don''t be impulsive. "


    Su Chengdao said helplessly: "uncle, the matter of heaven spirit devil is over."


    Xu Wenhua was stunned: "is it over? What do you mean


    Han Ru said: "the monster has been re sealed by us, and our parents have been saved. Now they are playing outside."


    "Seal, how can it be?" Xu Wenhua didn''t believe it at all. He and a group of disciples sat in the transmission array of the medicine garden. Except for the handover time, they were not allowed to go out. This time, the handover time was this afternoon, and they haven''t got the good news yet.


    "Really, she is the heart of the wood spirit, the key to this repair array." Su Chengdao pointed to Wang Hua''er and said.


    "Hello, master." Wang Hua''er nodded politely.


    Xu Wenhua looks at Wang Hua''er and is shocked by her breath.


    In front of her, the girl was only 15 or 16 years old, but the light pressure from her body told Xu Wenhua that the girl was a real yuan infant practitioner.


    What''s the concept of a 15-year-old Yuanying? That''s a genius to frighten the past and the present.


    In the whole world, except for those natural divine bodies recorded in ancient books, who can have this ability?


    Seeing Wang Hua''er''s moment, Xu Wenhua believed it. However, it was impossible for him to believe that the matter of heaven''s soul was so important.

 Chapter 406

    The truth of the matter will be known only when it is handed over in the afternoon. If there is such a big thing, all the disciples outside must have known it, and they will know it when they ask.


    For the time being, Xu Wenhua didn''t want to worry about the matter. He asked, "you''re here, but you want to go to the pharmacy?"


    Su Cheng nodded: "yes, that''s what grandfather means."


    "OK, I''ll turn on the teleport." With a single wave of Xu Wenhua''s hand, several guards in the rear immediately understood and began to instill spiritual power into the teleportation array.


    Although the medicine garden is an important place, Su Chengdao and Han Ru are the children brought up by the patriarch. Xu Wenhua will never doubt them.


    Under the control of two guards, the teleportation array was completely opened soon, and a twisted hole appeared.


    Xu Wenhua handed out two tokens and said, "go in. This is a token. Take this. The guards inside will not embarrass you."


    "Thank you, uncle." Su Chengdao takes the token and gives it to Wang Hua''er, then leads them into the portal.


    This portal is not as long as that on the mysterious prairie. The total length of the space passage is only about ten meters. A few people walk out of it in two steps and come to the other end.


    As soon as they stepped out, the strong fragrance ran into their nose, and then the endless, neat field of medicine.


    Each of these fields is two or three minutes in size and is accurately separated by a wooden fence with a walking path in the middle.


    There are different herbs growing in each field, some with flowers in full bloom, some with or without flowers but with faint fragrance, or with strange fruits.


    In a word, at a glance, the number of herbs is countless, and the exaggeration is terrible.


    Chengdao and Hanru, who have been here, are OK. Ah Qi and Wang Hua''er are stunned directly. Especially the latter, the excitement in their eyes is unbearable, and they are about to start a fire.


    Just a cursory glance, Wang Hua''er saw at least a dozen kinds of exterminated medicinal materials, and some endangered species, but a whole garden was planted here.


    If she can bring out some seeds, her name will be recorded in history.


    It''s an extinct medicinal material that can''t be found in the whole Xuantian world. Its scientific research and medical value are totally incalculable.


    "Chengdao, can I really take the herbs here at will?" Wang Hua''er asked.


    Su Cheng nodded: "grandfather''s promise will not go back. This medicine garden is also left by the God King. We don''t know how many years of operation has brought it to its present scale. Its value is not inferior to our clan''s treasure house."


    "Well, then I''m welcome." Wang Hua''er was so excited that her face turned red. She clenched her fist and directly took off a nearby herb and put it into her bag.


    At this time, a voice came from the side: "ah! How can you collect medicine without permission? Do you have a token? "


    The voice came from a group of guards. They were looking at Wang Hua''er with a serious face.


    "Yes, we have a picking permit." Su Chengdao takes out a token and hands it to him.


    "Young master Chengdao?" The guard was first surprised, then embarrassed and said, "where do you need any token? It''s a little abrupt."


    "It''s a rule, and I have to abide by it, don''t I?" Su Chengdao said with a smile, without any sense of blame.


    "I haven''t seen you for ten years. You''re still so talkative." The guard takes the token with a smile and gives it back to Su Chengdao with a symbolic look.


    "No problem. Help yourself." The guard nodded and led his men away.


    But he just walked out two steps, it seems that he thought of something. He turned back and said, "young master Chengdao, Miss Ling''s breakthrough failed recently. She''s in a bad mood. You should pay attention to it."


    "Failed breakthrough? How could that be? " Su Chengdao doubts.


    The guard shook his head: "we don''t know. Last week, Miss Ling failed to break through inexplicably. She was furious. Many guards were killed. One of my brothers is still lying in bed."


    "All right, I see. You can do it." Su Chengdao nodded.


    The guard bowed to leave.


    Ah Qi asked with a smile: "Miss Ling, it seems that her status is no less than yours."


    Su Cheng explained: "that is my great granddaughter, who is one year older than me. Her full name is Su Yuling."


    Ah Qi said, "uncle? Elder Su''s brother? "


    Su Cheng nodded: "yes, her talent is not worse than me. I have to have a look at the failure of this breakthrough."


    "It''s better not to go. The girl probably doesn''t like to see us at this time." Han Ru said.


    Smell speech, seven and Wang Hua''er immediately surprised to see the girl, from the tone, she seems to be with the suyuling relationship is not very good.


    Su Cheng said: "it''s not a small matter to break through the failure. Maybe they all hurt Daoji. They are the same family. It''s hard to say if we don''t go to see them."


    Han Ru didn''t get angry and said, "let''s wait for Hua''er to finish collecting the medicine. Now it''s completely affecting my mood."Su Chengdao had no choice but to shake his head: "OK, let''s turn around in the medicine garden first."


    After that, four people and a rabbit wandered around the medicine garden.


    ¡­¡­


    Wang Hua''er seems to have found a treasure land in the world. Her beautiful eyes are shining, and she keeps going back and forth in the field of medicine, tireless.


    Like her, there are sugar beans.


    Although it is a medicinal material, it is a kind of plant after all. The pure fragrance is a fatal temptation to Lingtu.


    With the permission of Wang Hua''er and Su Chengdao, the little rabbit ate most of a piece of medicine field in a short time.


    However, the medicinal materials in the field are not very precious, and the sugar beans are very obedient. They only eat the branches and leaves, but not the roots, which does not damage the foundation of the field.


    With strong spiritual absorption, this field will grow back in a few years.


    Ah Qi and Cheng Dao are sitting in a field of medicine, watching Wang Hua''er and Tang Dou scurrying back and forth.


    They are already tired. Chengdao and Hanru are not surprised at Yaotian, but ah Qi is not interested at all.


    Because most of these herbs are bitter, even if they are not bitter, the taste is not good. The only thing he cares about is all kinds of lingguo in front of him.


    However, lingguo has different properties. It''s very magical. Some of them are even poisonous. Ah Qi, who doesn''t understand medical theory, dares not eat them indiscriminately.


    Now Wang Hua''er is excited. If he is poisoned, his sister''s good mood will be interrupted. At that time, he will end up worse than poisoning.


    "I don''t know how happy Master will be when he comes in." Ah Qi said, clutching his chin.


    Han Ru guessed: "maybe Will it be calmer than Hua''er? "


    Ah Qi shook his head: "that''s not necessarily. There are many medicines here, but Shifu hasn''t found them for decades. Now I suddenly see them. Maybe I will jump up with joy."


    "It''s really possible. After all, the teacher went to Qixuan for the sake of finding medicine. If he found these treasures, he might not be calm." Su Chengdao said with a smile.


    His parents had already agreed that he should learn from Han Ru, so he changed his words directly. However, compared with ah Qi''s master, he and Han Ru prefer to call him a teacher.

 Chapter 407

    Wang Hua''er came to a strange herb and reached for its leaves.


    It''s also an extinct medicinal material outside. It''s a relic herb in ancient times. It can detoxify hundreds of poisons and has a very strong effect.


    At this time, a female voice came from the front: "who are you, why do you take the elixir of our clan?"


    After stopping, Wang Hua''er turns to see a girl of her own age standing in front of her.


    The girl has a pretty face and a well-developed figure. She has two big horsetails tied behind her head, which is full of youthful vitality.


    However, contrary to her temperament, her unfriendly eyes were just staring at Wang Hua''er.


    Seeing the visitor, Su Chengdao immediately got up and waved: "I brought it, my own."


    "My own people? Why haven''t I seen it? " After seeing Chengdao, the bad in the girl''s eyes did not subside, and there was even a stronger trend.


    Su Cheng explained, "she''s my younger martial sister. She''s from the outside world."


    "Younger martial sister?" Girl eyes a coagulation: "you run out of the outside world do not say, actually also with strangers back home?"


    Han Ru said impolitely, "what strangers? They are the benefactors who saved our Qixuan sect. If they were not there, the spirit devil would have escaped now."


    See cold such as, the girl in the eyes of the bad more rich, just like to see their own very annoying people in general.


    Similarly, Han Ru''s eyes at each other are the same. Obviously, the two girls don''t like each other for some reason.


    Ah Qi asked softly, "who is this woman, so arrogant?"


    Su Cheng replied in a low voice, "she is Su Yuling."


    Ah Qi doubted: "is that her? I think the spirit of this product is very good. It doesn''t look like a breakthrough failure. "


    His voice is not big, but he is still heard by Su Yuling.


    The breakthrough failure was her big pain point, and she was still angry. I didn''t expect that the young man didn''t have long eyes, so he opened his mouth to mention it, which made Su Yuling''s eyes immediately round.


    With a frown, Su Yuling said in a cold voice, "do you have the master''s order to collect herbs here?"


    Hearing this, people''s faces changed, especially Su Chengdao and Han Ru, immediately saw that Su Yuling was going to trip on purpose.


    Who is he and Han ru? It was the prince and Princess of qixuanzong, the favorite children of the two leaders, from small to big.


    Do you need to prove what these two people are doing? Just brush your face.


    But their faces are useful in other places, but they don''t work here.


    Like Chengdao, she is one of the most beloved disciples of the sect. Moreover, compared with Su Chengzong, Su Yuling''s grandfather is no worse.


    He was su Chengzong''s younger brother. He was in charge of the pharmacy. His cultivation was no weaker than that of Han Yue.


    Therefore, in the generation of qixuanzong, there are actually two little princesses. However, Su Yuling accompanies his grandfather all the year round, stays in the medicine garden and seldom goes out.


    But even if she seldom goes out, her fame is no less than Chengdao and Hanru, because Su Yuling is unruly and will punish others severely if she doesn''t.


    The people who serve her are often injured because of a trifle, even to the bed. So compared with Han Ru, Su Yuling, the little princess, is famous and frightening.


    Compared with it, Han ruke is totally unruly, just a little wayward and mischievous.


    It seems that it''s because of her character. Hanru and Su Yuling have been out of place since childhood. They make trouble every time they meet.


    The two are noisy. Su Chengdao, who is sensible, will naturally persuade them, but Su Yuling is so arrogant that he can''t even see him because Su Chengdao and Su Chengdao don''t help each other.


    So there''s this situation. Four people come to the medicine garden to collect medicine. Su Yuling stumbles deliberately, trying to embarrass them.


    After all, there are rules in the clan. When you enter the garden to collect herbs, you must have the instructions of the clan leader or the elder.


    Su Yuling''s eyes are slightly staring, and his face is not good, which makes Su Chengdao have a headache.


    Unfortunately, it happened that Su Yuling''s breakthrough failed. Ah Qi didn''t know which pot to open. Originally, he could turn around for a while. Now, the little witch was directly angered.


    Su Yu Ling said: "take out the instructions, or I''ll call the guard. If you take medicine without permission, you will be severely punished. "


    Han Ru said in a cold voice: "grandfather Su said what he wanted in front of everyone. In the future, if Wang Hua''er needed anything, she would take it from the medicine garden."


    "I haven''t heard of it, and my grandfather is in charge of it. Even if I take it, I have to get his permission." Su Yuling''s face showed a cool color: "if he doesn''t agree, no one will take it."


    Han Ru Mou son tiny Mi: "you pour is the manner is very big, difficult not become your grandfather is the patriarch?"


    "Although he is not the patriarch, my grandfather is no worse than the patriarch. The medicine garden was handed over by the former patriarch himself. Grandfather has the right to decide."


    Su Yuling tone is not weak, continued: "and first do not say your so-called spirit of the devil seal thing, just that medicine let her take, my grandfather will not agree."Look at her this appearance, cold such as gas powder fist all pinch up, Su Chengdao is a face headache color, no longer speak.


    The little witch was not built. If she was angry, she would never consider the consequences. Now she had to wait for the news from outside to spread to the pharmacy.


    Su Chengdao waved his hand and made a concession: "just, let''s go to have a rest first. When the news arrives in the afternoon, uncle Zu will certainly not embarrass us."


    Han Ru immediately stamped her feet and said, "elder brother Cheng Dao, she clearly shows that it''s disgusting for us. How can she follow her wishes."


    Shaking his head, Su Cheng pulls Han Ru back to ah Qi and waves to Wang Hua''er: "Hua''er, let''s go first."


    "Well." Wang Hua''er nodded helplessly and walked to Su Chengdao after taking a look at the herbs.


    At this time, Su Yuling is a hand, stopped in front of Wang Hua''er.


    "Did I tell you to leave?"


    Su Yuling said in a cold voice: "I said that you can''t collect herbs without the instructions of the Lord, but how many herbs are there in your bag?"


    Wang Hua''er shakes her head, puts the bag on the ground and wants to leave.


    She doesn''t want to make trouble for such unreasonable people. After all, she is another little princess of qixuanzong. She can''t beat or scold her. It''s too much trouble.


    But Su Yuling didn''t want to give up. He stopped Wang Hua''er and said, "did I let you go?"


    Hearing this, Rao is Wang Hua''er''s brow is also wrinkled.


    He has been a continuous concession, did not expect the other side is like a mad dog in general, biting himself, even if her temper is good, now is not happy.


    Wang Hua''er asked faintly, "what do you want?"


    Su Yuling said: "if you collect medicine without permission, you will be subject to 100 commandments according to the rules of the sect. But if you are not a member of our sect, the criminal law will be doubled!"

 Chapter 408

    "If you collect medicine without permission, you will be subject to 100 commandments according to the rules of the school, but if you are not a member of our family, the criminal law will be doubled!"


    "Nonsense, we don''t have such rules!" Han Ru immediately called out.


    Su Chengdao''s tone is also cold down: "rain spirit, don''t fool around."


    "Nonsense? Do you think I''m making a fool of myself? " Su Yuling turns his head to see that her eyes are full of contempt. She just holds on to all this. What can you do?


    At this time, ah Qi, who had been silent, said, "she always looks like this?"


    Han Ru nodded and said, "yes, it''s always this arrogant and disgusting face who does whatever he wants with his identity."


    "You want to die!" Seeing his opponent scolding him like this, Su Yu, who was already insolent, was in a rage and stretched out his right hand. It was formed by a strong force of wood walking. It was obvious that he was going to cast a spell.


    "I''m afraid you can''t do it!" Cold as a low drink, also want to start casting.


    But she has already made Dan, and it''s very easy to deal with Su Yuling, who is still concentrating on the peak.


    However, the two men''s spells are too late to release, ah Qi is the first step to move.


    He stepped on one leg and immediately came to Su Yuling''s body. His palm came out and easily grasped her neck and lifted it up.


    Su Yuling''s height is almost the same as ah Qi''s, but he was so easily lifted in the air by the young man that his legs fluttered.


    The moment that the neck is pinched by the youth, Su Yuling feels that the whole body''s spiritual power is not flowing smoothly, which is the feeling of being steadily suppressed.


    Just for a moment, Su Yu woke up. Unexpectedly, this young boy with a tender face was already a golden elixir.


    Thinking of Jindan, the scene of breaking through failure flashed through Su Yuling''s mind again, and her only reason seemed to be gone.


    With a scream, a white dagger came out from his waist and stabbed ah Qi in the head.


    This dagger is not ordinary. Grandfather specially gave her self-defense. It''s just the twinkling light and the sharp point that can be felt without touching. Everyone knows that this dagger is absolutely sharp. It''s no problem to cut ah Qi''s head.


    Looking at the dagger stab, ah Qi''s eyes are also cold down, then right force, directly throw Su Yuling out.


    He had a lot of strength. Su Yuling turned several times in the air and fell heavily in the medicine field several meters away, destroying a lot of herbs.


    But at this time, even Wang Hua''er didn''t sympathize with the herb, because Su Yuling''s appearance made her very relaxed.


    These unruly people will not live for a month without the protection of their elders.


    It''s just a sentence. She''s going to do it directly, and then she''s going to kill people with a knife. She doesn''t care about the consequences. It''s better to live in the medicine field for a long time. Otherwise, when she comes to the outside world, she doesn''t know how she died.


    Su Yuling didn''t get up in the field of medicine. Instead, he was staring at the sky with red eyes.


    At this time, her heart is the waves, rolling ceaselessly.


    She was beaten. She was beaten by Su Yuling. And he was beaten by a little boy.


    More than that, the boy is much younger than her, but he is already a golden elixir.


    "Why? Why is it that the younger ones have already become Dan, but I can''t? "


    "Su Chengdao is older than me, so he''ll forget about the pill. Why is Hanru such a pain in the neck


    Su Yuling keeps asking questions, and her eyes are getting more and more red, and her reason is gone.


    Her chest heaved violently, and Su Yuling sat up. At this time, her eyes were already red, full of undisguised jealousy, which made ah Qi several people stay.


    How can there be such a person in this world?


    They thought this kind of people would only be seen in TV dramas and online novels.


    But Su Yuling is a real, brainless dandy.


    Seeing her, ah Qi flashed those bad memories again.


    It''s Huang Xiangfei, Yang Le and Lu Xin from Zhou Tiancheng. They all look like this.


    This kind of person, with a golden spoon when he was young, has not suffered any setbacks, and his heart is also fragile.


    But such a person, a little out of control, will cause countless tragedies. From Su Yuling''s usual behavior, she is not far from the tragedy.


    If just dodge less than, ah Qi''s head is afraid to be opened by a dagger.


    Looking at Su Yuling''s ferocious eyes, ah Qi''s eyes flashed a thick disgust.


    "Tut tut..." He could not help shaking his head, and the disgust in his eyes became more and more obvious.


    But Su Yuling seemed to have lost his mind. He slowly raised his dagger and said fiercely: "I I''m going to kill you


    "It''s going to kill?" Ah Qi tilted his head slightly.


    "I didn''t want to do it, because you are a woman and an important person of qixuanzong. It''s too much trouble." Ah Qi raised his feet and walked slowly to Su Yuling.


    Wang Hua''er reached out and tried to stop his younger brother: "ah Qi..."Shaking his head, ah Qi opens his elder sister''s hand and goes on to Su Yuling.


    "Your character is so bad that I want to beat you. I don''t know how Cheng Dao and Han Ru did it. They have endured you for so many years. "


    When talking, ah Qi has come to Su Yuling: "come on, I''ll give you three chances to poke me."


    Smell speech, Su Yuling is a Leng at first, afterwards the eyesight shows fierce light, lift a knife to stab to seven heart mouth.


    Seeing this, Wang Hua''er frowned.


    They don''t worry about ah Qi, because there''s no doubt about the skill of the youth. The reason they frown is because they don''t know what ah Qi wants to do.


    Ah Qi side body, easily avoided Su Yuling''s stab, disdain to say: "still have two knives."


    Su Yuling is not hit by a knife. He is more resentful in his heart. He uses all his strength to stab him twice, but he is easily avoided by ah Qi.


    When Su Yuling plans to stab again, ah Qi grabs her wrist.


    Although the boy looks thin and weak, the huge power from the palm of his hand is very important. No matter how Su Yuling struggles, it has no effect.


    "If you stab me three times, you want to kill me three times. I''ll slap you now. Isn''t that too much?" Ah Qi said coldly.


    Hearing this, the other three suddenly changed their faces.


    Su Chengdao yelled: "ah Qi, don''t come here."


    "Don''t hit her." Han Ru is also a voice to stop.


    After all, the other party is one of the little princesses of qixuanzong. Her status is extremely noble, and her backstage is also very solid. If ah Qi hits the other party, it''s not easy to solve.


    Uncle Zugong is not so talkative as Su Chengzong. He is a bit strange and has a very hot temper. He is also a famous short guard.


    If he knew that his favorite offspring had been beaten, he would not give up. At that time, he would not even face Su Chengzong.


    Can two people''s persuasion seem to have no effect, seven eyes firm, raised the palm of the hand.


    Then a clear sound of slapping, resounded in the ears of all.

 Chapter 409

    There was silence in the field, and everyone was stunned. Only the lush herbs swayed slightly under the powerful wind, making a rustling sound.


    After taking this slap, ah Qi didn''t follow up, just quietly looking at Su Yuling.


    But Su Yuling has been silly for a long time. Her head is still on one side, her eyes are empty, and the red palmprint on her cheek is very clear.


    She is Su Yuling. She was slapped by Shengsheng in full view of the public.


    She is another little princess of qixuanzong. She is so famous that even Han Ru and Su Chengdao dare not beat her like this.


    But Su Yuling never thought that this little boy dared to beat himself, and the other side''s eyes were so disdainful. He looked at himself like a poor dog.


    I was spoiled since I was a child. My heart, which I had never eaten, was broken by the young man''s eyes. It''s like a hammer, breaking the glass, crisp and harsh.


    Slightly shaking his head, ah Qi turned around and was about to walk back to the crowd.


    "Stop!" At this time, Su Yuling spoke.


    What is different from before is that her tone is colder, like the cold wind in winter, without any emotion.


    She slowly raised her head, her eyes became very terrible, bloodshot, like a crazy beast.


    "I swear by Su Yuling! I will kill you today Su Yuling hysterical have to roar out this sentence, unexpectedly is again carrying a dagger rushed to ah seven.


    Looking at her appearance, ah Qi sighed slightly, raised his hand again and threw it off without hesitation.


    "Pa!" With a huge force in his palm, he directly patted Su Yuling on the ground.


    This time, the other side of her face swelled up.


    "Is there something wrong with your brain? And kill me? With what? A dagger? "


    Ah Qi''s tone is also cold, for Su Yuling, he is really disgusted to the bone.


    There is not much difference between her and the dandies she met before ah Qi. It''s just that she has been staying in the medicine garden and can''t make trouble outside.


    "I tell you, I can crush you to death with such a thing as you. You are still alive just because you are lucky, because I don''t like killing people. If you''re outside the law, you can''t live for half a day because of your character. "


    Ah Qi said a series of words, every sentence pierced Su Yuling''s heart, the girl because of her weak body, is in vertigo, but does not affect her to hear ah Qi''s words.


    After a few breaths, Su Yuling roared: "who dares to kill me?"


    Kill her? Who dares to kill her? She is Su Yuling of qixuanzong. She is the most beloved of the three strong men in front of the clan. If anyone moves her, it''s going to kill herself.


    Ah Qi shook his head and was directly amused by Su Yuling: "if you can kill others, they can''t kill you?"


    "Of course not. I''m Su Yuling. Anyone who dares to touch me will die." Su Yuling struggles to get up and pinches the dagger tightly.


    "I''m afraid you are very ill." Ah Qi is really helpless. He has seen a lot of dandies, but it''s the first time that he has seen such kind of people who can''t understand.


    "Cut the crap and die!" Su Yuling roared and stabbed ah Qi with a dagger.


    Ah Qi frowned and easily flashed Su Yuling''s dagger. Then he held her wrist and pinched it gently. The latter felt pain and the dagger fell to the ground.


    Exert a soft force, push Su Yuling out several steps, ah Qi stops.


    With a headache on his face, he looked at his friends.


    Su Yuling is really not active, so ah Qi just slapped each other two times.


    He really didn''t expect that this woman was really mentally retarded. I''m afraid no one could guess that there would be such a person in the legitimate children of tangtangtangqixuan Xianzong.


    "Chengdao, is this always the case?"


    "Yes, that''s why I don''t want to mess with her." Su Chengdao has no choice but to shake his head. For Su Yuling, he has no choice.


    Smelling speech, ah Qi seemed to confirm something. After thinking for a while, he said, "I think this kind of brain should be wiped out as soon as possible, so as not to go out and harm people."


    Su Yuling covered his cheek and said: "little beast, I advise you to run quickly, otherwise when my grandfather comes, you will be cramped by him."


    "What did you say?" Ah Qi''s eyes suddenly become sharp, and his figure flashes to Su Yuling''s body.


    His speed is frightening. When Su Yuling reacts, the young man''s fierce eyes have been staring at him.


    This time, the young man''s eyes became different. They were extremely fierce, totally different from what a child of this age should have.


    Su Yuling has been spoiled since she was a child. When other people saw her, they all looked down at her. When they saw this kind of eyes, the momentum that was still climbing immediately withered.


    "You You''re dead. My grandfather won''t let you go. " Being stabbed by ah Qi''s eyes is like falling into an ice cave. Su Yuling''s words are not smooth.


    But she seems to have a lot of backbone, and still dare to export threats at this time.


    This woman''s estimation is really weak. She doesn''t seem to have a big idea of strength. Even if the other party can crush herself, she still keeps threatening to use her grandfather to suppress the other party''s arrogance.If it''s someone else, maybe it''s really effective, but her target this time is ah Qi, who is not afraid of heaven and earth.


    Even suchengzong ah Qi, the patriarch, dares to talk and fart. He is just a strong man of qixuanzong. What''s to be afraid of?


    What''s more, the other party is Su Chengzong''s younger brother, so there''s no need to be afraid.


    The reason why ah Qi didn''t want to get into trouble before was that he was in the other side''s place. Anyway, he had to give Cheng Dao and Han Ru the same face, didn''t he?


    But Su Yuling pressed him step by step and did not give in. He even called ah Qi a beast.


    It doesn''t matter to scold him, but this sentence is equivalent to scolding Wang Hua''er, Godfather and godmother, as well as his quiet parents.


    How can ah Qi tolerate it?


    "Take back what you said and apologize to my family." Ah Qi said coldly.


    Su Yuling did not speak, because she had been completely suppressed by ah Qi''s momentum. Although she was a teenager, his authority was completely different from that of a child.


    Even Su Yuling faintly found that the young man in front of him might have killed someone.


    However, with Su Yuling''s character, how can she do what ah Qi said? Although she didn''t speak, she was stubborn in her eyes and obviously refused to do it.


    With a cold hum, ah Qi directly controls Lingli and suspends Su Yuling in the air.


    He has already got the golden elixir, and it''s no problem to lift a little girl who can''t reach 100 kg.


    "I''ll ask you again, do you want to apologize?" Ah Qi asked fiercely.


    At this time, Su Yuling actually has a little regret, she finally recognized the absolute strength gap. He can concentrate on the peak, but the youth is the golden elixir, and the cultivation of Chengdao and Hanru is higher. The quiet girl Su Yuling can''t see the depth at all.


    But Su Yuling couldn''t do what he said.


    How could she possibly apologize for her reputation and surly personality? Other places dare not say that Su Yuling does not have the word "apology" in the seven Xuan sect.


    She really doesn''t believe it. Can this teenager really kill himself?

 Chapter 410

    Looking at Su Yuling''s dissatisfaction in his eyes, ah Qi''s eyes narrowed slightly and slowly said, "do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    Su Yuling snorts coldly. The meaning in his eyes is very obvious. Do you dare to kill me?


    "Ah ~" ah Qi chuckled and drew Su Yuling''s falling dagger with one hand and put it on her neck.


    Then, ah Qi kept moving, and without waiting for everyone''s reaction, he directly pressed the dagger down.


    Seeing this scene, the people in the rear immediately changed their faces.


    Looking at ah Qi''s posture, it seems that he is not joking at all. If this knife is implemented, Su Yuling will die on the spot. Even Wang Hua''er can''t guarantee that he can pull it back.


    Su Yuling is too good, but ah Qi''s reaction is too big. He can''t be punished to death.


    "Ah Qi, don''t make trouble!" Su Cheng roars, and Han Ru jumps.


    Wang Hua''er even manipulated Mu Xin and was ready to rescue him for the first time.


    As for Su Yuling, his head has long been blank, and he has gone down.


    At this time, her brain is constantly repeating: "why does he dare to kill me, why does he dare to kill me? I''m the little princess of qixuanzong, the little darling of grandfather. Why does he dare to kill me? Why? Why? "


    The human brain is very strange. Sometimes, it can''t think of anything for a long time, but at some times, its efficiency is amazing. Su Yuling''s myriad ideas just pop up in an instant.


    At the same time, she felt a chill in her neck, followed by a strong pain, which was the direct feeling of her skin being cut.


    She is going to die, and her beautiful life has only begun for more than ten years. Even before she reaches adulthood, she is going to end in such a stifling way.


    What little princess Qixuan Zong, granddad''s favorite offspring, unique talent, and all kinds of pills she was allowed to take from the clan, all of them were useless.


    These things look very precious, but they can''t stop the dagger at all.


    At this moment, Su Yuling really regretted, why did he want to provoke this young man and let him go soon? Why do you still need to scold the beast and lead yourself to the present situation?


    She regretted, really regretted, if the time turns back, Su Yuling will put down face, no longer make trouble for this young man.


    even if it''s time to turn around for ten seconds, she would rather have a few palm prints on her face, rather than lose her dignity completely.


    "Grandfather, Yuling doesn''t want to die..."


    At last, Su Yuling could only sigh in his heart, waiting for death.


    But I don''t know how long it took, but death didn''t come. Su Yuling was puzzled.


    She turned her eyes and looked at the dagger around her neck.


    But people can''t see their own neck, she can only see the young arm, steady, motionless.


    Neck is still hot pain, but at this time Su Yuling is clearly found, the dagger stopped.


    It didn''t go deep, just cut the skin on its neck, cut a small layer of tender meat, and didn''t touch the fatal artery.


    Su Yuling is more puzzled. Why did the boy stop? At the moment of his cutting, he clearly felt the killing intention of the other side, cold and piercing, without any fraud.


    However, she was just puzzled for a moment, and a trace of happiness appeared in her heart.


    It is estimated that the teenager is afraid of his family background, and finally wakes up.


    At this moment, Su Yuling''s views on her background and identity are different. Although she can act recklessly with this thing, it doesn''t mean that no one can cure herself.


    Su Yuling felt the threat for the first time after he had been domineering for so many years in qixuanzong.


    As for the youth in front of her, Su Yuling doesn''t know how to face it. She is a little bully, so face is very important.


    But is face important? Su Yuling asked himself, face is really important.


    At the critical moment of her life and death, she realized the beauty of her life and her own habits, and how hard it was to put them outside.


    Qixuanzong is very small. Grandfather is enough to protect him. But what about the outside world? There is a vast land and abundant resources. No matter how powerful her grandfather is, there will always be places where she can''t be sheltered. If she continues to act like this, she will not live a day, as the teenager said.


    Su Yuling''s eyes are full of thoughts, and his eyes are full of changes.


    Until finally, the ferocity in Su Yuling''s eyes completely disappeared. Ah Qi took back the dagger and threw it out.


    "Dang!" The dagger fell to the ground and made a crisp sound, which also woke up Su Yuling who was still struggling.


    Chengdao and Wang Hua''er take a long sigh of relief when they see this scene. Wang Hua''er''s face beside him is calm, but only she knows that ah Qi''s feet are covered with vines. With a single order, they will break the ground to stop the teenager and treat Su Yuling.


    Although they are tyrannical, they are not guilty to death. Ah Qi has gone a little too far."Do you want to kill it?" Ah Qi didn''t pay attention to the people''s eyes. Instead, he asked Su Yuling.


    Facing the young man''s question, Su Yuling was silent for a long time, and finally said: "don''t kill..."


    Her voice was very small, just like a child who did something wrong. She bowed her head and didn''t dare to look ah Qi in the eyes.


    From the young man''s words, she clearly realized that from the beginning to the end, the young man did not want to kill her. Instead, he wanted to kill him many times because of his inexplicable anger.


    Seeing Su Yuling''s appearance, ah Qi''s mouth slightly tilted. Knowing that he had made most of his efforts, he said, "I said that without the protection of your ancestors, anyone can crush you to death just by your strength."


    Su Yuling was silent again, and everyone in the rear was stunned. What happened? This little witch''s appearance is a little abnormal. In the past, she was afraid that she would stab ah Qi directly.


    Ah Qi sneered: "why don''t you talk? Default? "


    Biting his lips heavily, Su Yuling said, "you''re right. I recognize you."


    "Do you want to apologize?"


    Su Yuling took a deep breath and said slowly, "yes I''m sorry... "


    From small to big, she didn''t show any humility. This sorry sound seemed to have exhausted Su Yuling''s whole strength. After that, she felt that her legs were a little weak and almost couldn''t stand up.


    But Su Chengdao and Han Ru couldn''t close their mouths. What happened? This Su Yuling, unexpectedly subdued.


    They have dealt with Su Yuling a lot. Compared with ah Qi, they are familiar with him a lot. With Su Yuling''s character, they should not apologize like this.


    Among the three, only Wang Hua''er''s performance is not so exaggerated. She holds her chin in one hand and looks at Su Yuling, thinking deeply.

 Chapter 411

    In the medicine field, the breeze is blowing. Su Yuling lowers his head and stands motionless in front of ah Qi.


    There was a thin wound in her neck, which was bleeding, but Su Yuling didn''t seem to see it. She lowered her head and looked at the young man''s toes quietly.


    Just now, she said her first apology since she was born.


    And this apology, but it is to give in front of this to shake oneself two slaps, also almost kill oneself of youth.


    Why? Because at this time, Su Yuling has awakened.


    She knew what was wrong and how naive she was.


    All this in the eyes of teenagers, probably like a dog in the same crazy?


    After all, with the strength of youth, you can easily crush yourself.


    And the youth also really action, almost cut open their own throat.


    The cause of all this is only Su Yuling''s arrogance and the bad habits left behind by years of self-respect.


    "I forgive you." Ah Qi shook his head.


    Su Yuling was not surprised by the young man''s words, even in her expectation.


    Just now, she felt a trace of kindness on the young man. She tried to hide it, but when she said that she was forgiving, she faintly revealed.


    At this time, Su Yuling finally knew that from the beginning to the present, the teenagers were actually helping her.


    Step by step, he seduced himself, let her run away, showing the most ferocious and ugly side. Finally, he used the absolute strength of his youth to defeat her self-esteem.


    Under the huge gap, Su Yuling realized that she had changed.


    She realized her shortcomings, which had been buried in her heart for a long time. Only when she faced her grandfather would she occasionally show her tenderness, and she was completely awakened by the youth.


    In fact, what he does is to educate himself. Everything he says revolves around his background and strength.


    He is telling Su Yuling the most simple truth: brutality is OK, but his own strength is the capital of brutality. Otherwise, like just now, without the protection of his ancestors, others can easily take their lives.


    If a person dies, there will be nothing left. That''s the worst. No matter how rich your family background is and how powerful your elders are, those are not yours. Once you die, those will be meaningless.


    Su Yuling lowered his head and whispered: "thank you for waking me up..."


    Hearing this, Su Chengdao and Han Ru are directly stunned.


    What the hell is waking up? There''s something wrong with Su Yuling. Even if it''s a young fight like in a soap opera, it shouldn''t be used on her!


    It''s impossible. How could ah Qi''s habit of saving for so many years be changed by the smack of ah Qi and the small wound cut by the dagger.


    Ah Qi asked, "do you think it''s incredible? Find yourself different from before? But I feel more comfortable? "


    Su Yuling nodded: "yes, I don''t know why. Now I feel very calm and can think calmly. Before me, there was always an inexplicable anger in my heart. Any little thing can make me extremely angry and difficult to control. "


    Ah Qi said: "it''s also a coincidence. I just noticed it when I slapped you for the second time. Your body is a little strange."


    "Strange?" Su Yuling is puzzled, and the people in the rear are also puzzled.


    Only when Wang Hua''er heard this, he suddenly realized and asked, "is it fire spirit?"


    "Right, fire spirit." Ah Qi fingers and smiles.


    "What is fire spirit?" Cold like doubts to ask a way.


    Wang Hua''er explained: "it''s one of the peculiar constitutions, just like aunt Jiang man''s water spirit. But Su Yuling''s fire spirit body is obviously the one that can''t be hidden. I don''t think even your great uncle is aware of it. "


    Han Ru was surprised and said, "what else? Uncle Zugong''s cultivation is so advanced that he can''t even notice it? "


    Wang Hua''er said: "it''s very normal, because the special constitution is born, hidden in the roots and blood. If it doesn''t show up, the immortals may not be able to see it."


    Han Ru said, "how do you know about ah Qi?"


    "Is it because of the secret of the holy body?" Su Chengdao chuckled and guessed the answer directly.


    There are many strange constitutions recorded in the holy body. The records of the fire spirit body are very normal. Ah Qi is a congenital Taoist body, and his perception is very sharp. He can detect it. Su Chengdao is not surprised.


    Su Yuling raised her head and was curious to let her overcome her inner struggle. She asked, "what''s the relationship between this fire spirit and the evil fire in my heart before?"


    Ah Qi said: "nature has something to do with it. The fire spirit is born to love fire. You have not awakened yet, but you have mobilized its effect by chance."


    "What do you say?"


    Ah Qi said, "did you grow up as a snack elixir?"


    "Yes, granddad will feed me a lot of miraculous drugs when I''m free, but what''s the connection with fire spirit?" Su Yuling nodded, cheek is still red and swollen, but I did not notice, eyes have been completely attracted by ah Qi.Ah Qi explained: "because you keep taking medicine and don''t practice hard, a lot of medicine power remains in your body, which stimulates the hidden blood and stimulates its frenzy. However, your constitution hasn''t been excavated, and the frenzy power can''t be released. It can only be accumulated in your mind, which leads to your irritable temper. But after all, it''s your own thing. It''s not harmful to your body. It just affects your personality. So over time, you get used to it. "


    "Is there such a magic thing?" Su Yuling''s eyes have changed when she looks at ah Qi. Although she is irritable, her mind is very simple. Ah Qi is right, but she believes it.


    At this time, Su Chengdao went to ah Qi and secretly asked, "how do you find these?"


    Ah Qi said with a light smile: "Hey, because of the secret records, the fire spirit body is special, most of the owners are hidden, and the violent heart fire is one of the main symptoms of identifying the hidden fire spirit body. Combined with Su Yuling''s performance and the previous breakthrough failure, it has been fully proved


    When ah Qi spoke, he didn''t hide it. Su Yuling heard it directly. The latter asked: "I failed because of my constitution?"


    Now she has completely believed in the youth, after all, under the stimulation of the other party, her heart''s evil fire inexplicably subsided, which is real evidence.


    "Yes, you can''t break through the golden elixir because of the fury, unless you wake up the fire spirit."


    "Well How do I wake up? " Su Yuling hoped to see the youth, and even some worship.


    This makes one side of the cold such as eyes wrong, look at this development, the little girl vaguely aware of a trace of danger?


    Ah Qi shrugged and said, "I really don''t know. You have to ask your grandfather. Maybe he has a way."


    "Well..." Su Yuling was disappointed and nodded.


    After a bit of communication, people find that as ah Qi said, Su Yuling was irritable before, but now his anger has subsided due to ah Qi''s stimulation, and Su Yuling''s words and deeds are also much more appropriate. It''s not like before, and it looks disgusting.


    Maybe there is no heartburn, originally she is like this, looks like a young and energetic little girl, don''t say at first glance will like, but at least won''t let people hate.

 Chapter 412

    Han Ru stepped forward and walked around Su Yuling for two times. He looked at him carefully for a long time.


    She couldn''t combine Su Yuling with the pesky in her mind. Although they look the same, their temperament is quite different.


    Although Su Yuling was good-looking before, the mania spread all the time made Han Ru very uncomfortable, and even didn''t want to stay with him for a moment.


    But now is not the same, at this time Su Yuling face with a little pride, but did not have the past that arrogant, hidden in the eyes of the fierce light also disappeared.


    Looking at Su Yuling like this, Han Ru can''t really hate him. After all, with ah Qi''s explanation, Han Ru knows that Su Yuling is also a poor man.


    I don''t know why she is so manic, but it''s a bit like being possessed after transforming God.


    "Have you had enough?" See cold such as haven''t stopped of meaning, Su rain Ling opened a mouth.


    Han Ru shook his head and said with great interest, "of course not. I didn''t find it before. In fact, you look pretty."


    She negative hand behind, looking at Su Yuling can''t help nodding, like a small adult general. However, her tender and lovely appearance breaks the mature atmosphere she wants to express. They conflict with each other, which makes Su Chengdao laugh.


    Su Yuling blushed: "I was born not bad, you can''t see it, it means I don''t know how to appreciate it."


    Han Ru zazazui said: "cut, who will appreciate you for your character of" touch and blow "? I''m afraid that if I just look at you, I''ll be interrupted by you


    "You You''re talking nonsense... " Su Yu is not happy when she is in a hurry, but Han Ru''s words are completely reasonable. In her previous appearance, she is afraid that it will really be like what Han Ru said. People will get angry if they look at it more.


    "Come on, Yuling used to be so irritable because of her heart fire. Now that her heart fire is gone, don''t be prejudiced against her any more." Su Chengdao came to the middle of the two and made a comeback. Although Su Yuling''s anger has gone, her arrogant character is still there.


    Proud, it is born, as cold as usual, grew up in everyone''s doting, character has long been shaped, really if compared, the two girls are really a bit like.


    "Thank you, brother ah Qi. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid I would still be in a muddle. Sooner or later, something would happen." Su Yuling thanks ah Qi again, and the gratitude in his eyes is very sincere.


    Ah Qi waved his hand and said, "it''s a little help, and I''m much younger than you. Don''t call me brother."


    Su Yuling smile, for young she is more and more guess. It seems that he is only twelve or thirteen years old, and his face is very young. However, Su Yuling is shocked by his strength. Besides, the other party can find the fire spirit that even his grandfather didn''t notice, which makes Su Yuling''s eyes more and more wrong.


    "You Is there really no way to wake up? " Su Yuling asked.


    Ah Qi shook his head: "I can''t help it. I''m just a little perceptive. I don''t understand this knowledge. You''d better ask the elder in your family."


    "Well, thank you all the same."


    "You''re welcome. I''m just exporting a part of my heart fire for the time being. It will gather again soon. Go back to solve your physical problems as soon as possible." Ah Qi shakes his head again. Su Yuling has been thanking him several times.


    Knowing that ah Qi really couldn''t help it, Su Yuling bowed deeply to him and left after waving goodbye.


    When she left, she also took a deep look at ah Qi. This scene was also in everyone''s eyes, especially Han Ru''s face changed.


    However, as a party, ah Qi seems to be unaware. In his opinion, Su Yuling may just want to thank him.


    Wang Hua''er gently pushed down Han Ru with her elbow and said in a soft voice, "you have to seize the chance. There''s something wrong with the girl''s eyes."


    "You You What nonsense What a chance Don''t talk nonsense Han Ru suddenly blushed and spoke incoherently.


    Although she is interested in ah Qi from the bottom of her heart, she will never admit her haughty character face to face. Even her guilty and obvious sophistry is much better than face to face recognition in Han Ru''s opinion.


    Sometimes people are so strange.


    What''s the chance? " Ah Qi turned his head and saw Han Ru''s appearance. He was puzzled and asked, "how can your face be so red that you won''t have a fever again?"


    "You have a fever. I''m just holding my breath." Cold such as immediately denied, before the fever was a seven know, young but laughed at her for several days. It''s the most dangerous thing to have a fever.


    Seeing that the other party refused to admit it, ah Qi had to shake her head and stop investigating. Since she said that she was holding her breath, ah Qi didn''t care about these things.


    "Now that the Lord is gone, we can collect medicine at ease."


    "Yes, let''s go on." The excitement reappeared on Wang Hua''er''s pretty face. The garden full of herbs is her paradise.


    There are so many herbs planted in the herb garden that it was not until dusk that Wang Hua''er managed to visit the herbal medicine area, and there was no time to go to the other lingguo area."It''s getting late. Shall we go back to dinner or eat lingguo here?" Wang Hua''er took a look at the setting sun and turned to ask the crowd.


    "Eat lingguo! Don''t eat! " Ah Qi answered immediately. For the dense fruit, he has been salivating since he entered the garden. Now that he has a chance, how can he let it go.


    Wang Hua''er turned his head and asked, "what about you?"


    "Eat lingguo. You don''t want to go back anyway." Su Chengdao said with a smile.


    Han Ru echoed: "that is, look at your expression, there is no meaning to go out."


    The idea at the bottom of her heart was discovered by the public. Wang Hua''er laughed awkwardly and said, "since everyone agrees, let''s eat lingguo."


    Words fall, four people a rabbit stepped into the spirit fruit area.


    Lingguo is large and long on trees, and some grow on low grass clusters. There are many kinds of lingguo.


    Because of the different characteristics of lingguo, the appearance and aroma alone can''t directly determine whether it is poisonous, so even the greedy ah Qi and tangdou resist their greed and wait for Wang Hua''er to select.


    "The yellow one and the black round fruit on the tree over there are all nontoxic and delicious." Wang Hua''er pointed out several edible fruits.


    She is also forced to, after all, seven and sugar beans saliva can''t stop, if they don''t pick something to block their mouth, they are afraid that they will pick the fruit to eat, when the time comes, if poisoned, Wang Hua''er also has a headache.


    After hearing her sister''s words, ah Qi and Tang Dou disappear like an arrow from the string. Then they see two shadows, one black and one white, passing by. All the lingguo in Wang Hua''er''s point disappear.


    Then, the two figures returned to the front of the crowd and threw a pile of spirit fruits on the ground. They ate them directly.

 Chapter 413

    It''s called lingguo because of the word lingguo. The so-called spirit fruit is the fruit containing spirit.


    They used to be normal fruit trees, but they began to mutate under the long-term infiltration of Lingli, and then they had the appearance they are now.


    There are many effects of lingguo, and its shape is also very different. If you don''t understand it, you will die if you eat it casually.


    However, the two kinds of black and yellow fruits were selected by Wang Hua''er. Based on her understanding of the medicinal materials, there is absolutely no mistake.


    At this time, ah Qi and tangdou kept chewing lingguo. Their cheeks were bulging and their little mouths were chirping. They were eating happily. But they don''t just care about themselves, they often push a few spirit fruits to others.


    Han Ru ate a yellow fruit, and her blue eyes narrowed slightly, full of intoxication: "this Huangyang is really delicious, sour and sweet, with a cool air. It''s refreshing and comfortable."


    Wang Hua''er said with a smile: "huangyangguo has the effect of removing poison and reducing fire. It is one of the medicinal materials for refining Jiedu pill."


    "What about the black round Su Chengdao asked, pointing to the black fruit in his hand.


    This black fruit is very ugly. Although it''s round and does not slip in autumn, its skin is really bumpy and ugly. But its taste is very delicious, sweet and crisp, the entrance is melt, let a person spirit shock.


    If you only look at the appearance, it''s really hard for Chengdao to associate it with delicacy. After all, appearance is also one of the standards of food.


    Wang Hua''er said: "black round fruit has no medicinal value, but it contains a lot of sugar and vitamins needed by human body. Ordinary people can eat it directly, which can quickly recover fatigue."


    "Good things, you can have some in the future." Su Chengdao looked at the black round fruit again before eating it. From his intoxicated look, he could see that he really liked this kind of fruit.


    I don''t know when, ah Qi jumps up to Wang Hua''er who is studying lingguo and asks, "Hua''er, is there anything else you can eat?"


    "There are many." Wang Hua''er chuckled and pointed out some fruits to ah Qi. The latter immediately rushed out with cheers. After three or two times, he took a pile of fruits back to his original place and ate them with sugar beans.


    Looking at one person and one rabbit swallowing the fruit, Wang Hua''er shook his head slightly and continued to study.


    Su Chengdao and Han Ru are slowly tasting the fruits brought by ah Qi. They can''t compare with teenagers. After so many years together, Su Chengdao sometimes even doubts whether ah Qi and Tang Dou''s stomachs are different dimensions, and why they can hold so many things?


    But it''s just a bad joke in his heart. After all, they will be full, but the amount of food they need is amazing.


    There are a lot of lingguo, and it seems that the managers deliberately cultivated them. Most of the lingguo planted here are non-toxic, so ah Qi and tangdou ate them for a long time, but they still didn''t eat all over the orchard.


    At dusk, ah Qi and Tang Dou are so swollen that they lie on their backs in a field of medicine. Cheng Dao and Han Ru are sitting on the side, looking at the sunset in the distance.


    Wang Hua''er, on the other hand, took a small book and carefully recorded a lingguo. He stopped from time to time. If he thought about it, he might be thinking about the other medicinal materials to cooperate with it.


    Ah Qi''s head rested on Tang Dou''s hairy body, his eyes half opened and half closed, and said happily, "have you found that no matter which world you are in, the sun and the moon are always the same?"


    Su Chengdao nodded and said, "it''s true. I asked Mr. Chen Yang before, and he couldn''t say the answer."


    "So why?" Ah Qi tilted his head and wondered.


    "Because these small worlds are all attached to the Xuantian world, so the sun and moon of the Xuantian world are their sun and moon." At this time, a familiar gentle voice came from behind, and then Chen Yang''s figure came to the front of the crowd.


    Chen Yang is still dressed in a white gown, with a long horsetail behind his head and a gentle smile on his face. He looks at the children quietly.


    "Master!"


    "Teacher!"


    Seeing the visitors, the children immediately got up and surrounded Chen Yang.


    Looking at all kinds of fruit scattered on the ground, Chen Yang said with a smile: "you have a good time."


    "Would you like one, too?" Ah Qi had an excellent reaction and immediately handed over a spirit fruit.


    Chen Yang shook his head: "forget it, you still have soil ash on the fruit. It''s obvious that you just picked it up."


    Smelling speech, ah Qi immediately looked at the fruit in his hand and found that it was really like what Chen Yang said. It was still covered with soil, so he immediately wiped the fruit on his body and handed it to Chen Yang again.


    "Now we can."


    "Son of a bitch." Chen Yang shook his head, took the fruit and put it into his mouth.


    With his lips closed, the juice of lingguo burst into Chen Yang''s mouth. His eyes suddenly brightened and he praised: "good fruit!"


    "Yes, I don''t know how to fool you." Ah Qi rubbed his hands.


    Chen Yang nodded: "it''s good. It tastes pure and contains enough spiritual power. It seems that it has been cultivated very well."He turned to Wang Hua''er and asked, "how many good things have you found?"


    Wang Hua''er was immediately excited and said: "the battle has been fruitful. I have discovered more than 20 species of extinct herbs."


    "So much?" Chen Yang was also slightly surprised. When he came in, he just gave a cursory glance, but he was surprised by the scale of the pharmacy. However, when he saw the disciples from a distance, he naturally wanted to know about them first, but after hearing the result of Hua''er, Chen Yang was really shocked.


    There are more than 20 kinds of extinct medicinal materials. What a rich treasure?


    Think about Chen Yang''s excitement. If he took these seeds back, what would those pharmacology old guys in the college be happy about?


    At that time, with their support, ah Qi won''t have a big problem entering the college.


    As for the problem of seed cultivation, Chen Yang is not worried at all. After all, those old people are good at cultivation, and it''s OK to gather some vitality. No matter how hard it is, Wang Hua''er still has the heart of the wood spirit. He can wave it twice at that time to make sure that these seeds are alive and can''t die if he wants to.


    At this time, Wang Hua''er said, "master, I have only explored the lingguo area a little. Would you please help me?"


    "Of course, with so many kinds of spiritual fruits, master is also very excited." Chen Yang''s eyes are also excited. They are all hidden lunatics. They only erupt when they see the treasures of their professional fields.


    Now the seven Xuanzong''s medicine garden is a huge collection of medicinal materials. The academic value in it has completely bound their hearts.


    There is no nonsense, the master and the apprentice started their research directly. With the more experienced Chen Yang joining in, their speed is much faster. By the time the sun sets, the lingguo area has been explored by the two of them.


    Chen Yang and Wang Hua''er are studying lingguo, while the boring ah Qiji set up tables and chairs in the medicine garden, eating lingguo and playing chess. They are happy.

 Chapter 414

    At night, Chen Yang and Wang Hua''er are still wandering in the pharmaceutical garden, not feeling tired at all.


    The moon is hanging high in the sky, emitting a soft light of blue light. Because it is the boundary, there is almost no cloud in the medicine garden, so even at night, it is very bright around.


    Ah Qi, who had been tired of playing chess for a long time, was lying in the pharmacy for a rest.


    Feeling the faint fragrance of the elixir, several people are also quite comfortable, almost to sleep.


    But before they went to sleep, Su Yuling came.


    But this time she was not the only one here, and there was an old man with white hair and beard.


    The old man is broad and fat, and his eyebrows and hair are all gray. But it''s strange that his skin is really delicate, without the appearance of an old man. If not for the slight wrinkles on his forehead, people even suspected that he was just a middle-aged man with white hair and eyebrows.


    "Grandfather." To see the visitor, Cheng Dao and Han Ru made a junior ceremony.


    Nodding slightly, the old man looked at ah Qi and said, "surely this is ah Qi''s little friend?"


    "Exactly." Ah Qi stood up.


    The old man took a deep look at ah Qi. He seemed to want to see the details of the boy. However, no matter how he observed, he could only see the cultivation of the young man in the early golden elixir, and his physique was stronger than the monster. Besides, there was no abnormality.


    After looking at him for a long time, the old man finally gave up the temptation and said, "I''m Su Chengming. Thank you very much for xiaoyouhua''s heartburn."


    "Little things, little things." Ah Qi waved his hand and didn''t care at all.


    Seeing ah Qi''s appearance, Su Chengming laughed twice and said, "it''s no small matter. I haven''t found the fire spirit of Yu Ling for so many years. Unexpectedly, I was discovered by Xiao you. I''m really ashamed."


    "Don''t be ashamed. When you are old, your eyesight is normal."


    As soon as ah Qi said this, Su Chengming choked. Who is old and dazzled? Although Su Chengming is a little older, he has a high level of cultivation. It''s impossible for him to be dazzled. This boy has no virtue and talks nonsense.


    Su Chengming eased down and continued: "I''m here to thank you. After all, you are the benefactor of our Qixuan sect. You and Hua''er have made great contributions to seal the spirit of heaven."


    "Do you know?" Su Chengdao''s eyes brightened.


    "Yes, my brother has sent me a message." Su Chengming nodded. His elder brother was su Chengzong, the leader of Qixuan sect.


    At this time, Chen Yang and Wang Hua''er are aware of the two, and they put down the spirit fruit in the research and walk slowly.


    At the moment of seeing Su Chengming, Chen Yang knew that he was a man of profound cultivation. Compared with Su Chengzong, he was not much, so he gave a younger gift: "Chen Yang, I''ve seen you."


    Wang Hua''er also followed suit, but he was held by Su Chengming.


    "Don''t be like this, little friend. You are the benefactor of our Qixuan sect. I can''t stand your courtesy."


    "Hua''er is just a fluke. It''s a great achievement to renew the seal." Wang Hua''er''s voice is not urgent and slow, and Su Chengming is greatly satisfied with his humble appearance. These girls will definitely achieve a lot in the future.


    Chen Yang asked, "I don''t know what happened here, sir?"


    Su Chengming said: "I''m ashamed to say that I''ve come here to thank you for my visit. Secondly It''s my family''s body problem. "


    "Is this girl ill?" Chen Yang takes a look at Su Yuling. Because he is interested in medicinal materials, ah Qiji doesn''t have time to tell him about the unhappiness with Su Yuling.


    "Yes, I heard that my elder brother said that Mr. Chen has excellent medical skills. I want you to help me to see if there is a way to crack the hidden fire spirit."


    "Fire spirit?" Chen Yang''s eyes were a little surprised.


    When he came to Su Yuling, he said "offend" in a soft voice. Chen Yang grabbed Su Yuling''s wrist and began to pulse.


    "Unawakened fire spirit? Or the state of being awakened Chen Yang''s face changed slightly, looking at Su Yuling''s state with some doubts.


    Because of the awakening, I will be manic, but Su Yuling is very quiet now, without any signs of confusion. The answer is obviously that her anger should be let go.


    Chen Yang asked: "Miss Yuling, when did your heart fire release?"


    Su Yu Ling said: "just this afternoon, ah Qi found my constitution and released my heart fire."


    "Oh? How is it released? " Chen Yang raised his eyebrows and continued to ask after looking at ah Qi.


    Hearing this, Su Yuling hesitated. Ah Qi on one side also changed his face. He couldn''t tell the elder that he had slapped her in the face and cut a big hole in her neck with a dagger, could he? At that time, he is afraid that he will be hanged by Chen Yang.


    And at this time, Su Yuling''s neck is wrapped with a ribbon, apparently deliberately covering the wound. It is estimated that she did not tell her grandfather that she was beaten.


    After all, the result is good. There are some bad processes. It''s not good for both of them to say it.


    After some hesitation, Su Yuling explained, "this is it. In the afternoon, we..."Su Yuling roughly explained the afternoon, during which he concealed the fight between him and ah Qi. Instead, he changed it into a young man with keen eyes. He saw her state at a glance and enlightened her with words.


    "So it is..." Chen yangrao took a deep look at Su Yuling and stopped asking.


    There are too many loopholes in the girl''s words, as well as the scars on her neck, which naturally can''t hide from Chen Yang.


    Seeing that Chen Yang''s diagnosis had been completed, Su Chengming asked, "Mr. Chen, although I''m good at planting medicinal materials, I only have a rough understanding of medical techniques. I can''t do much. Do you have any way to wake up the fire spirit of Yu Ling?"


    "Master Su, don''t worry. I have a way, but I need some precious medicinal materials. I haven''t found them in the garden. Can you help me prepare enough?"


    Su Chengming was overjoyed when his granddaughter was saved. He immediately asked, "just say what you need, and I will do it for you."


    Chen Yang nodded and reported more than a dozen herbs without stopping.


    After all, Su Chengming was a great practitioner. He almost never forgot it, so he remembered it directly.


    "It''s some precious medicinal materials, but most of them are planted in the pharmacy, and some of them are stored in the warehouse. You wait a moment, I''ll come."


    Su Chengming then disappeared in the same place and didn''t come back until more than ten minutes later.


    He wrapped the herbs in a piece of cloth and handed it to Chen Yang: "it''s all here. Just tell me what you need."


    Chen Yang counted and said, "no problem."


    Then he turned his head and said, "Hua''er, find a cask that can hold one person, and then boil these herbs according to the method of 68 and soak them in the cask."


    "Yes." Wang Hua''er took over the herbs and began to take care of them. As for the wooden casks, ah Qi went to make them.


    After ordering the medicinal materials, it was su Yuling''s problem.


    Her fire spirit has been dormant for more than ten years. It is estimated that she has accumulated a lot of spiritual power. If she wakes up directly, it may be wrong. So Chen Yang plans to influence her power first.

 Chapter 415

    "Miss Su, next I''ll use the silver needle to arouse the power hidden in your body. It may cause some pain. You have to endure it."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Chen." Su Yuling nodded and sat cross legged in front of Chen Yang.


    She even suffered from the failure of breakthrough and the disintegration of Xudan. She didn''t care about the pain of spiritual awakening. If she can really wake up the fire spirit body, even if it is the pain of piercing the heart, she can also resist it.


    No more nonsense, Chen Yang took out the set of silver needles he had been using from Xumi space, suspended them in front of him, then took several, and stabbed them into several acupoints of Su Yuling steadily.


    Chen Yang has been practicing medicine for a hundred years, and his control of acupoints has long been perfect. Even if Su Yuling was wearing clothes, he didn''t have any influence on him. He just kept moving, and the silver needle accurately fell on several key acupoints of Su Yuling.


    Rao Shi and Su Chengming were all surprised by this superb needling technique, and even said several times that the younger generation was formidable.


    In less than a minute, Chen Yang pricked Su Yuling with more than 20 needles, all of which were extremely accurate without any deviation.


    Looking at the master''s magical skill, Wang Hua''er, who grinds medicine, shakes his head with a bitter smile. If he wants to reach that level, he is afraid that it is impossible without a hundred years of precipitation.


    Suddenly, Chen Yang stopped and said, "Miss Yuling, the last needle will be put in, and your strength will be drawn out."


    "Master, I''m ready..." Su Yuling said firmly.


    "Well, I''ll do it." Chen Yang waved with one hand, and the long golden needle in the bag came to him.


    Two fingers hold the needle, Chen Yang''s look is also serious up, the needle into Su Yuling''s Tianling cover.


    Seeing this scene, ah Qi''s mouth is wide open. When Chen Yang awakened the bloody God thunder for him, he used this gold needle, but he didn''t directly pierce the sky. This place is unusual. If you are careless, you will be killed.


    However, judging from Chen Yang''s previous means, he would never make such low-level mistakes. The reason for doing so can only show that he is absolutely sure.


    One side of Su Chengming also just slightly stare next eye, did not stop.


    Then, Su Yuling''s delicate body was shocked, and a violent spirit power came out.


    Feeling the power of the moment, everyone''s face is a big change, even Chen Yang is no exception.


    "Mr. Chen, is there an accident?" Su Chengming asked nervously.


    "No, it''s just that the concentration of this power surprised me a little. I''m afraid miss Yuling doesn''t take less medicine in her daily life." Chen Yang shook his head.


    Su Chengming nodded and said, "yes, I give Yuling all kinds of panacea almost every week."


    "That''s right. These pills are also the culprits of Yuling''s heart fire savings." Chen Yang knew clearly in his heart and said to Su Yu Ling, "Miss Yu Ling, don''t waste this power. You can use it to break through again."


    Su Chengming doubts: "break through again? But her fire spirit body didn''t wake up, couldn''t it break through? "


    Chen Yang shook his head and explained: "no, her fire spirit body has actually awakened. Before, it was because she was wrapped and sealed by the scattered power of the pill, and the power could not be released. Now that the power of the pill is led out by me, she can break it at ease."


    "The herbs you asked me to prepare..."


    Chen Yang explained: "that''s what makes her consolidate her state and nourish her body. The fire spirit has been accumulating for so many years. If she is suddenly liberated today, there will be a lot of damage to her body. If we deal with it now, it won''t affect her in the future."


    Su Chengming couldn''t help but praise: "Mr. Chen is good at medicine, so he planned everything."


    Chen Yang said: "most of the cases are within my estimation, but the drug power in Yu Ling''s body is beyond my expectation. It seems that it is enough for her to break through the golden elixir."


    Su Chengming was overjoyed: "that''s just right. If the breakthrough is successful and the fire spirit is awakened, it''s Shuangxi spirit gate. I''ll repay you well."


    Chen Yang waved his hand: "those are not important, breakthrough or not depends on the rain Ling girl''s own will."


    What he said is right. It really depends on Su Yuling.


    Although Chen Yang and Su Chengming speak so easily, now Su Yuling is in extreme pain.


    At this time, in her bones and veins, the disordered and incomparable medicinal power mixed with the spiritual power gushed out continuously, and each point made her extremely painful, like extracting bone and marrow.


    However, the pain didn''t make her coma, on the contrary, it inspired Su Yuling''s heart to fight. For the sake of Jindan, and for the sake of not being violent and confused in the future, Su Yuling should insist on what she said.


    So in the fierce pain, Su Yuling began to knot Dan.


    Because of the huge drug support, her jiedan speed is very fast, which also benefits from the previous breakthrough failure, which gives her very good experience.


    In the last breakthrough, Su Yuling almost achieved great success, but in the process of solidifying the virtual elixir, he was interrupted by the strange situation of his body, which led to the fall of his realm and missed the golden elixir.But the failure of that breakthrough didn''t hurt her Daoji, so she had time to find ah Qi''s trouble just like nobody else.


    But this time, the situation is different. Without the obstruction of strange physique, Su Yuling''s process of making pills is smooth and amazing. In just ten minutes, he made a virtual pill.


    More than ten minutes later, her virtual Dan began to solidify, forming a golden real Dan, and the prestige of the Jindan realm also came out at that moment.


    Feeling the situation of his grandson, Su Chengming was immediately overjoyed, and the golden elixir condensed, which means that the breakthrough was successful.


    Breath slowly convergence, Su Yuling opened his eyes, inside the light flashing, like two light bulbs in general, until a few seconds later gradually convergence to restore the original state.


    "Grandfather, I made it The first thing Su Yuling did when he opened his eyes was to tell his grandfather good news.


    "Good, good, good!" Su Chengming''s excitement is hard to express, with three good words on his face. His granddaughter failed to break through before, but he was very anxious.


    At this time, Su Yuling''s face suddenly turned white and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Rain spirit!" Su Chengming roared and held his grandson in an instant.


    "Don''t be nervous, elder. This is what I call physical injury. Soak girl Yuling into the medicinal materials quickly." Chen Yang''s voice came from one side, not anxious, not slow.


    "Good." Su Chengming immediately takes Su Yuling to ah Qi. The latter points to the barrel in front of him. Su Chengming''s granddaughter soaks in and turns to ask, "what do you do next?"


    Chen Yang walked slowly and said, "it''s not convenient for us men to deal with the next things. Let me be my disciple."


    He turned his head and said, "Hua''er, take off the clothes of Yuling girl, and then use her vitality to help her recover."


    "Yes." Wang Hua''er goes to the edge of the barrel and pushes ah Qi. Then he takes the screen from Su Chengdao and surrounds the barrel.

 Chapter 416

    In jiezhongjie, the huge moon is hanging high in the sky. Ah Qi and his party are sitting in the medicine field, waiting for the result in the front screen.


    Inside the screen at this time, the blue fluorescence was shining, and the shadows of the two girls were looming.


    Su Chengming''s hands are behind him, like ants on a hot pot, circling the screen.


    Ah Qi said: "master, you''ve been spinning for nearly 100 circles. Are you dizzy?"


    "Don''t be rude. If there is an accident with your grandson, it''s reasonable for you to be nervous." Chen Yang blames strange ways.


    After being taught by the master, ah Qi had to shake his head and stop talking. He was not worried about Su Yuling''s safety. His master and his sister came out, and there was really no incurable disease in the world. Besides, Su Yuling was not a disease. What''s the problem?


    What is spitting blood? In the afternoon, Su Yuling was almost killed by himself.


    Thinking of this, ah Qi felt guilty for a while. If master and Su Chengming knew about it, he would be hanged by master. Fortunately, Su Yuling is loyal enough to not betray himself.


    Wang Hua''er''s treatment didn''t end until the middle of the night. When the screen opened, ah Qi was already asleep.


    "Rain spirit!" Su Chengming roars with excitement and wakes ah Qi in his sleep.


    Rubbing his eyes, ah Qi saw two beautiful shadows on the screen.


    At this time, Su Yuling''s face was ruddy. He had already put on his clothes and looked at his grandfather with a smile.


    "How do you feel?" Su Chengming holds his grandson''s hand and asks with concern.


    Su Yu Ling said: "it''s all right. I have successfully broken through the golden elixir, and the fire spirit body has fully awakened. Now I can clearly feel the power of fire around me."


    "Yes, that''s great. I''m worried about my grandfather." Su Chengming repeatedly applauded and bowed to Chen Yang: "thank you very much, Mr. Chen."


    Chen Yang was startled by Su Chengming''s sudden action. He quickly lifted him up and said, "you don''t need to be polite. It''s just a little help. Chen Yang will certainly help you."


    "I''m ashamed to let my granddaughter suffer so many years of heartburn." Su Chengming is distressed.


    Chen Yang said: "the fire spirit body is hidden very deeply. The elders can''t see that it''s normal. There''s no need to blame themselves."


    "Thanks to ah Qi, otherwise I don''t know that I have a problem with my body." Suyu Lingdao.


    Hearing someone boasting about himself, ah Qi''s sleepiness also subsided. He looked at Su Yuling, but he gave her fiery eyes.


    "It''s just a clue. How can I feel like she''s going to eat me..." Ah Qi couldn''t understand the meaning of that look, but he was confused.


    It is the Lord is not aware of, but the rest of the people are aware of, especially Han Ru, the whole face is black down, to ah Qi''s waist is a hard pinch.


    "Ouch! Why are you pinching me all of a sudden? " Cold such as strength can not be light, unprepared ah seven suddenly screamed.


    "You''re so ugly. You make me sick." Cold such as bulging mouth, came to Wang Hua''er side, did not speak.


    "Problems..." Ah Qi kneaded his waist. He was too lazy to care about the cold. He picked up the sugar beans in his sleep and kneaded them for a while. It seemed that he was venting his dissatisfaction.


    Seeing this, people around immediately looked up at the sky and sighed the beauty of innocence.


    Su Chengming also chuckled and turned his back. He doesn''t want to get involved in children''s affairs too much. Unless he is wronged, his short nature will break out.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Since Su Yuling''s body problem has been solved, Su Chengming''s heart is also relaxed. Naturally, he won''t let Chen Yang stay in the medicine garden.


    So they were dragged by him to the depth of the medicine garden, Su Chengming''s residence.


    After arriving at the destination, Chen Yang, who was unwilling to do so, was stunned.


    It turns out that there is a unique cave in the garden, and the back of Su Chengming''s residence is full of all kinds of precious elixirs.


    Roughly, Chen Yang found a variety of elixirs that had been almost extinct outside, which made his heart excited again.


    Originally, he was still reluctant to part with the lingguo medicinal materials outside, but after seeing the lingguo medicinal materials here, the things outside were just like ordinary things, which were directly forgotten by him.


    "Mr. Chen, the whole pharmacy, including my personal treasures, you can just take it if you need it." Su Chengming opened his mouth at the right time, which made Chen Yang''s breath rush.


    You''re kidding. It''s full of elixirs. It''s available to the outside world. The value of each plant is calculated according to six digits, but it''s not necessarily available.


    But now he and Wang Hua''er can take the things here at will. How much wealth is that? Chen Yang''s excitement has no words to express, directly took Wang Hua''er to rush in, Rao is calm and steady, he also lost form.


    "See, I said master would go crazy." Ah Qi said with a smile.


    Su Chengdao also said with a smile: "after all, the value of these medicinal materials is too high, many of the outside world has been extinct. If the seeds are brought out and saved, the seniors in the college will be very happy.""Those elders?" Ah Qi slightly raised his eyebrows and continued to ask, "you didn''t tell me much about the college."


    "You''ll know that when you get out." Su Chengdao mysterious smile, no longer speak, because Chen Yang told him, these things don''t reveal too much to ah Qi. After all, ah Qi''s sudden return gives them a big surprise. He can''t fall behind. He has to return one.


    Su Chengming came up and said, "ah Qi, why don''t you come into the room and sit down?"


    Ah Qi asked, "come in? Do you have anything to eat? "


    Su Chengming said with a smile: "I have a lot of food in my Xumi space."


    "Then you don''t have to go into the house. Just eat here. I''m a little hungry." Ah Qi directly sat on the edge of the stone bench in the courtyard, patting the table.


    Su Chengming is speechless. This boy really doesn''t play according to the routine. His master and sister are so elegant, but he is just like a hooligan. He has no manners at all.


    But after all, the other side is still small. Su Chengming doesn''t care too much. He takes a pile of food and puts it on the table.


    Seeing the food, ah Qi said thanks, grabbed it and stuffed it into his mouth. After a few mouthfuls, he was disappointed and said, "it''s the food in the dining hall. I thought there was something new..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Su Chengming directly turned around and walked back to the house. You are a benefactor. You are cow B. I can''t afford to serve you.


    Grandfather back to the house, Su Yuling is not, she joined the crowd with a smile, not afraid of life.


    Now she has returned to normal, her words and deeds are very decent, not annoying, and there is no resistance.


    However, in the speech and behavior, Chengdao is keen to find the tiny friction between her and Hanru.


    After a deep look at ah Qi, Su Cheng sighed and said in his heart, "isn''t the congenital Taoist body congenitally dull in this respect


    To be continued

 Chapter 417

    In the middle of the night, Chen Yang and Wang Hua''er rushed into Su Chengming''s medicine garden and didn''t come out until dawn.


    At this time, ah Qi is lying on the ground and snoring, while the other children are seriously meditating.


    There''s no way. The innate Tao system is unique. The efficiency of people''s casual cultivation is many times higher than that of ordinary people, so ah Qi has always been so willful. When others work hard to cultivate, they are sleeping. When they are full of sleep, they will absorb aura, and their efficiency is higher than that of others.


    Every time I think of his conditions, the others are full of envy, especially Hanru and Chengdao. They are not as special as ah Qi and Hua''er. Although Wang Hua''er sleeps less, he spends all his time studying medicine.


    Ah Qi is different. He really loves to sleep. When he wakes up, he eats, plays and sleeps when he is tired. In his opinion, cultivation is the second.


    Strange to say, even if ah Qi was so lazy, Chen Yang would not talk about him. Instead, he was allowed to arrange his own time. Since it was the master''s idea, the others did not obstruct ah Qi.


    However, when he finished his hard training, seeing ah Qi''s sleepy eyes, everyone had an impulse to vomit blood. People are more popular than the dead. That''s what I said.


    Looking at the sleeping apprentice, Chen Yang shakes his head and gives Wang Hua''er a color. The latter immediately understood and poured a pool of water on ah Qi''s face.


    "Who put the water!" Chill, ah seven instantly wake up, body flash to leave place, reaction is very fast.


    However, after seeing his master and sister, ah Qi turned his mouth and dried his hair with the power of fire. He never dared to care about his master and sister.


    The rest of the people were also awakened by the movement here and opened their eyes one after another.


    Su Cheng asked, "teacher, are you over?"


    Chen Yang said: "it''s just a record. We''re going to stay here for a few days and have a thorough study."


    "All right, Mr. Chen. I''ll let my grandfather arrange accommodation." Su Yuling is about to enter the house when he hears about it. Since he lives here, he can''t live without it.


    But Chen Yang stopped and said, "no, Miss Yuling, Hua''er and I will stay in the medicine field all the time. We only need a table for us to put information."


    "OK, Yuling will do it now." Su Yuling nodded.


    At this time, ah Qi had dried his wet hair and skirt and asked, "are you really not going out?"


    "Really, go out and play by yourself. Don''t get into trouble." Chen Yang nodded, and then specially ordered ah Qi. After all, he was a real troublemaker.


    "Don''t worry, I''m good. No matter how bad it is, there''s a way to look at it, isn''t it?"


    "I can''t see you." Su Chengdao shakes his head again and again. With ah Qi''s ability, he is afraid that he will not be able to see another two. Moreover, when he meets Han Yue after he goes out, he is afraid that Qi Xuanzong will be overturned.


    "Anyway, ah Qi will be handed over to you. Now we are going to the medicine field outside." Chen Yang waved his hand and led Wang Hua''er away.


    "You can rest assured that I will not cause trouble." Ah Qi had to send them off with a smile, like a good baby. But as soon as they left, he urged Su Cheng to leave the pharmacy.


    After all, he is not interested in anything except lingguo. Now lingguo Chengdao has packed a pile of them, enough for ah Qi and tangdou to eat for a while. It''s meaningless to stay in the medicine garden.


    Su Yuling just broke through his realm and was forced to close down at the request of Su Chengming. However, Su Chengdao couldn''t stand the devastation of ah Qi. In addition, Han Ru didn''t want to stay in the medicine garden, so he had to take them away and return to Qixuan sect.


    Step out of the transmission array, a few people will rub a meal in the dining hall, and then ah Qi disappeared.


    For ah Qi, Su Chengdao really didn''t have much to do, and he didn''t bother to look for it, so he took Han Ru home directly.


    At this time, a few kilometers away from the dining hall, on a mountain wall, there is a crooked tree growing slantingly. Ah Qi and Tang Dou are sitting on it.


    The young man is holding a pile of spirit fruit in his arms. He is also holding a gnawing fruit in his hand. The sugar bean on the side is also holding a fruit to gnaw with relish. His eyes are intoxicated. It''s obviously delicious.


    "Sugar bean, where do you want to play?"


    Tang Dou shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Tang Dou can''t fly. You can go wherever you want."


    "Let''s go to the small town in front of us." Ah 732 swallowed the fruit in his hand, put it into a small cloth bag, grabbed the sugar bean, fell down the crooked tree and flew forward.


    Through the thick clouds, a small city with a good scale appeared in ah Qi''s vision.


    This is the largest city in the small area of qixuanzong, which is a little bigger than Yongning Town. After all, qixuanzong is just a middle kingdom. It''s very impressive to raise such a small town.


    Because he was near qixuanzong, the town was very prosperous, and the guards at the gate didn''t check. It was estimated that because of the peace in the boundary, ah Qi and tangdou swaggered in.As soon as you enter the city, the voices of the people roll in and rush at the man and the rabbit.


    However, ah Qitian was not afraid of anything, and naturally he was not afraid of strangers. He just wandered inside.


    After a tour, the young man found that although there was a large population in the city, the shops were very monotonous. Back and forth, there was nothing new. No wonder Han Ru felt so fresh when she first saw the Anping village market.


    Thinking of several aunts taking her to this place, ah Qi can already guess her disappointment.


    On the roof of a hapless family, ah Qi and Tang Dou lie on it. The big one is holding a string of sugar gourds, while the small one is holding a peach and eating happily.


    Maybe it''s because of the rich spiritual power. The melons and fruits in Qixuan sect grow very big. The peach of tangdou is almost half the size of Lingtu. It takes two palms to hold it.


    However, the huge size does not affect the taste of peaches. Compared with those out of season peaches, the big peaches here are much more delicious.


    As for the money to buy these things, ah Qi naturally took it from Su Chengdao. Anyway, the currency of Qi Xuanzong can''t be used outside. When can I use it here?


    One person and one rabbit stayed in the city until noon. Finally, they felt bored and planned to leave.


    Just then, a black figure came down from the sky and fell on their side.


    "Ha ha, I knew you were here." It seems that they found ah Qi, so they were very happy and laughed twice.


    "Old cold head, why are you here?" Ah Qi was a little surprised. He didn''t know how Han Yue found himself.


    Han Yue said, "I have my own way. It''s you. Are you bored here? "


    Ah Qi nodded: "yes, it''s a little bit. If you come late, sugar bean and I will be out of town."


    "Hey, hey, I''ll take you to a place." Han Yue said with a smile.


    "Where?"


    "You''ll know when you go..."


    Then ah Qi and Tang Dou were wrapped up by Han Yue and flew into the sky.


    To be continued

 Chapter 418

    The relationship between ah Qi and Han Yue is very strong now.


    The huge age gap can''t be the gap between the two. The two, who are both full of bear attributes, naturally feel close to each other. After a little exchange, they become bosom friends.


    Although Han Yue is old and powerful, he is a famous troublemaker of qixuanzong.


    For thousands of years, there has been a legend about the evil spirit in black in the streets of qixuanzong, who specially picked the rich people. He stripped the men naked and tied them to the gate, shaved the women''s hair all night, and even put traps in the toilet. When a single person went in, the toilet exploded. I didn''t dare to think about that scene


    And the evil spirit in black is actually Han Yue. After learning this from his mouth, ah Qi couldn''t laugh or cry. Although he was naughty, he didn''t have the skin to Han Yue.


    When we met for the first time, he even felt that the old man was calm and steady, but only in two words. He immediately realized that the old man was pretending to be a thief.


    "Old man, have you ever spread poisonous cicada powder on other people''s trousers?"


    "Of course, that man''s mind is very bad. He thinks about the widow next door again and again. I can''t see it, so I start."


    Smell speech seven can''t help shivering, poison cicada powder is extracted from a kind of poison cicada body, if people touch, touch the site will first itch extremely, and then began to rot swelling, although not fatal, but will leave a very serious scar, that was poisoned by Han Yue Man now is estimated to be useless.


    Han Yue said with a smile: "how about, are you interested in cooperating with the old man?"


    Ah Qi was puzzled and said, "with your strength, it''s OK to overturn a city. Do you still need my help?"


    Han Yue said: "of course, it''s necessary. The ghost in black is a will. Do you understand the will? The need for inheritance. "


    Ah Qi said: "you don''t need to look for me. Isn''t your son very suitable? No matter how poor he is, Han Ru is OK."


    Han Yue shook his head: "no, no, they are not qualified. I''ve been looking for them for so long, and I think you can."


    "If I don''t agree, are you not going to let me down?" Ah Qi looked at the ground nearly kilometers away from him and asked tentatively.


    Han Yue said seriously, "no, although the ghost faced knight in black is cruel, he intends to help the chivalry and will never force others."


    Judging from the other party''s previous deeds, it''s not cruel. It''s just a bit cheap. However, ah Qi won''t tell. He just asked again, "why don''t you let me go with Tang Dou first?"


    Han Yue shook his head: "no way."


    "Then you are forcing me to inherit!"


    "I didn''t force you."


    "Then you let me down."


    "No way."


    Ah Qi


    In desperation, ah Qi had to agree to Han Yue''s unreasonable request for his precious freedom.


    The old man was so happy that he immediately took out a mask and put it on ah Qi''s face.


    "What is it?" Ah Qi was startled and touched his cheek. A hard texture came from his palm. The mask seemed to be made of wood.


    Fumbled for a while, the mask was taken down by ah Qi, and he saw the whole picture. It turned out to be a red ghost face.


    The ghost''s face has two horns, his face is dark red, and his eyes are hollowed out to carve out a pair of angry eyes.


    "Well, old man, am I good at it?" Han Yue asked with a smile.


    "Together, you''ve even made the mask?" Ah Qi was speechless. Han Yue was afraid that he had already made up his mind.


    Han Yue nodded: "it''s natural. Do you remember where I said I would take you?"


    "Isn''t that what we''re going to punish?"


    "Exactly." Han Yue replied seriously, and then he speeded up and took ah Qi to a valley.


    The valley is winding and full of luxuriant trees. The view is not good, but there is a fairly wide path for the carriage to go on.


    Ah Qi asked, "why did you bring me here?"


    "I heard the news that there was a nest of bandits here, who specialized in robbing merchants," Han Yue explained


    "There are officials and experienced children in the clan. Why don''t they solve it?"


    Han Yue shook his head: "when they come, it will be late. Two days ago, a caravan in the city was going to pass by. Estimate the time. It will be two hours later."


    "Oh? Then we have to take care of it. " Ah Qi''s eyebrows picked, and he was excited. After all, there was a caravan passing by. If the bandits were in trouble suddenly, those people would die in vain. Ah Qi couldn''t bear it.


    Looking at the young man, he agreed decisively. Han Yue nodded with satisfaction and took out a ghost face to wear on his face. It is worthy of his own ghost face. The two corners on his forehead are actually just on Lao Han''s double corners. They fit perfectly.


    "You''re a good craftsman." Ah Qi sighed and put the ghost face on his head.When he was about to set out, Han Yue stopped ah Qi, then pointed to Tang Dou and said, "you rabbit can''t do it. It''s too conspicuous. You have to disguise."


    "What disguise? Tangdou is not weak. Most Jindan can''t catch up with it. " Ah seven doubts to say, one side of sugar beans is also proud to nod. It''s half a golden elixir. Although its combat effectiveness is not outstanding, its speed is amazing.


    Han Yue shook his head and explained, "I''m not talking about strength. I''m talking about tangdou''s white hair. People can recognize it at a glance. It''s easy to expose our identity."


    "Ha? Expose our identities? " Ah Qi was a little surprised.


    "Yes, for heroes like us who hide in the dark, their identities must not be exposed. They must be rigorous and do not leave any clues, so I have to do something for tangdou." Han Yue finished and took out two pieces of black charcoal, in the sugar beans useless struggle, forced to dye it black.


    Looking at the dark and loveless sugar beans, Han Yue nodded with satisfaction: "it''s done. Let''s go."


    "Well..." Ah Qi, full of black thread, comforts the poor sugar bean and holds it to keep up with Han Yue.


    The valley is winding and long. Ah Qi looks around. The terrain around the official road is really suitable for Tibetans. It''s estimated that the dense Bush alone can hide 20 or 30 people.


    After half a kilometer, they suddenly stopped. There is no other reason. It is the target that appears.


    At this time, although the official road was empty, ah Qi clearly felt dozens of breath, scattered in the surrounding shrubs, and some hid on the mountain wall.


    "How many, old man?" Ah Qi asked softly.


    Han Yue said, "ninety seven people, one golden elixir, fifteen are attentive, and the rest are mortals."


    "Jindan? How could a bandit leader be a golden elixir? " Ah Qi was a little surprised. After all, the golden elixir was out of the ordinary, which could not be cultivated by ordinary people.


    "Han Yue said:" it''s estimated that he is a gifted monk, but his mind is not right, and it''s useless. "


    To be continued

 Chapter 419

    "It''s supposed to be a more gifted free practice, but it''s useless because of its improper mind."


    As soon as Han Yue finished speaking, the surrounding shrubs suddenly stirred, and the shadows of the people rushed out of them and surrounded them.


    "I drive this road, I plant this tree, if you want to live from now on, stay and buy road money!" Head a person full of scar, muscle bulge, opening to say.


    Hearing this old line, ah Qi''s face became strange. I didn''t expect that in his lifetime, he could really hear this sentence from people, and the other party was really a robber who was going to rob seriously.


    Although the heart is speechless, but ah Qi is also slightly surprised, not afraid of that hundred personal shadow, but because of the scar man''s cultivation. He''s a real elixir.


    Scar man''s eyes are fierce, holding a Yanyue knife, and his momentum is fierce. Judging from the murderous spirit occasionally revealed in his eyes, his life is estimated to be quite a lot.


    And the cultivation of the minions around him was not bad. They were all attentive, and their eyes were not good enough to stare at them.


    Ah Qi looked at the bandits carefully and didn''t speak, so after scar man finished, he fell into silence, and scar man also noticed their unusual behavior.


    They were dressed in black, with ghost faces on their heads. They didn''t move and couldn''t see their faces. But scar man is a faint sense of a unique wave, can not help but be careful.


    "Boss, I''m afraid we scared these two ghosts out of their wits." Said one of the minions.


    "That''s right, let''s do it quickly, so as not to disturb the big fish behind."


    "Yes, boss, these two people will be slaughtered. I''ll cook the fat rabbit for you then."


    It seems that a group of minions have already regarded them as dishes.


    At this time, ah Qi lowered his head and said, "sugar beans, they said they would kill you. What should we do?"


    "I''m angry. Help me kill them." Tangdou is in a state of anger. He immediately sends a message to pray for ah Qi.


    "OK, I''ll kill them for you." Ah Qi felt the dyed black hair of sugar beans, still so soft.


    Because sugar bean is used to transmit sound, a group of bandits can''t hear it. They only see the little ghost face man talking to the rabbit, and his words are full of disdain.


    This made the bandits explode. They said they would kill 100 of them. It was a joke that their boss dared to say such a big thing.


    After all, it''s the golden elixir realm. It''s easy to kill a hundred people. However, when the golden elixir realm flies into the earth, it''s often a powerful killing move. In the eyes of the minions, it''s an immortal.


    How can immortals meet so well? Even the immortals of Shengzong Qixuan came here dozens of miles away.


    "Boss, I''ll help you kill that kid." A minion pulls out his sword and goes to ah Qi.


    The chief scar man didn''t speak, looking at the strange two people close to him.


    He has been wandering in the world for so many years. With his talent and care, he has got his present strength. Naturally, he will not act disorderly.


    In front of the two ghost face people look very strange, to tell you the truth, scar man''s heart is not too big.


    Although the spirit of the two men was ordinary, their spirit power made scar man feel strange.


    Because mortals have no spiritual power, and in scar man''s exploration, ah Qi and Han Yue are mortals. The reason why there is no one else is Han Yue''s handwriting.


    He was so powerful that he could easily cut off the exploration of scar man. In fact, his spirit power was from tangdou.


    After all, the cultivation of spirit rabbit is relatively shallow, and the skill of hiding breath is not good, so scar man can see something.


    But scar man is good at calculating. He doesn''t say a word. He asks his men to come forward to test. If they are mortals, it''s OK to kill them. But if they are practitioners, scar man should be careful.


    In the whole Qixuan sect, there is only one regular sect in Qixuan sect, and the rest of them are small sects with poor strength.


    But even so, scar man doesn''t dare to gamble. After all, Shengzong wanders around the world, he is powerful, and he has his own destiny. If he dies, he will feel it in the clan, and then scar man will die.


    Therefore, this little brother''s exploration is just in line with scar man''s mind. If they are really practitioners, scar man will have to cross examine their identity.


    Needless to say, it''s good for the sanxiu sect to chop directly. If it''s really a member of Qixuan Shengzong, he''ll have to kneel down to make amends, otherwise his life will be doomed.


    At this time, the younger brother has come to ah Qi''s body and cuts down with a knife.


    Seeing this, ah Qi sighed, and his right hand flashed. He flew out with a scream. When he landed, he was dead.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Magic!"


    Seeing this scene, a gang of subordinates suddenly fried the pot. After all, ah Qi''s hand was too fast, and they didn''t see it clearly. They only saw the younger brother with the knife cut off, and then he flew out and died.


    Such means are not magic. What is it?"Boss, it''s a monster!"


    "What to do, boss?"


    Seeing the power beyond the mortals, the mortal minions were immediately flustered and asked scar man.


    In the face of many questions, scar man just stretched out his hand and pressed in the air, so the minions closed their mouths.


    Seeing this, ah Qi knows that the scar man is supposed to be very powerful. He can make the bandits so obedient. I''m afraid he killed a lot of disobedient guys.


    When the silence went on, scar man nodded and asked in a thick voice, "where are you from


    Han Yue just gave a cold hum. His wrist turned and a token appeared out of thin air. He threw it at scar man.


    Scar man didn''t dare to take over the token directly. If there was a concealed weapon, it would be bad. He had to cut it with Yan Yue knife and hit the token on the ground.


    Then he saw the real face of the token, with the word "seven Xuan" on it.


    "Shengzong!" Scar man was shocked and his body was stagnant.


    "Now, do you want to kill us?" he asked coldly


    Scar man didn''t speak. After a long silence, he suddenly bent his knees and knelt down to them.


    "Boss!"


    "What are you doing, boss?" The minions were confused. Why did their boss kneel down for no reason? Are these two people really evil?


    "Shut up! Get down on your knees Scar man suddenly roared.


    When the younger brothers hesitated, a group of concentrated bandits knelt down after seeing the token.


    At this time, the minions finally found something wrong. They looked up and saw the words on the token.


    Seven Xuan Zong''s token can''t be fake, and no one dares to fake it. No one knows. The one who holds the token must be the one of Shengzong.


    Seeing this, a group of minions were scared out. They dropped their weapons one by one. They knelt faster than scar man and were determined.


    To be continued

 Chapter 420

    "Immortal master, spare your life! The little one will never dare again. "


    "Immortal master, there are old people and young people in my family. Please spare us a lot."


    "We are blind, even you dare to rob the immortal master. I''m willing to break my finger. Please spare my life!"


    As soon as they got down on their knees, they blurted out their plea for mercy, which made scar man stunned.


    Think about it. After all, they are a group of bandits who do evil things. If they have integrity, they can''t live to this time. After all, not everyone has such accomplishments as scar man. After all, they are just mortals.


    With a sigh, scar man begged for mercy and said, "I''m Hu Dao. Today, I have eyes and don''t know Mount Tai. I bumped into two immortal masters. I know that the immortal master''s cultivation is advanced. You can''t look up to the vulgar fireworks in the world."


    "Although my accomplishments are low, I like to collect some mountain treasures on weekdays. I''ve collected a lot of them for decades. I''m willing to give them all to the immortal master in exchange for the safety of my brothers and me."


    "Shanbao?" Han Yue said with great interest, "tell me what kind of mountain treasure you have."


    Scar man immediately pinched Mei way: "immortal teacher, the little favorite is a flame lotus, it is said that it can be sold to several thousand taels of high price."


    "How many taels?" Ah Qi''s eyes suddenly lit up. It''s a price of several hundred thousand, so he began to wonder: "what else?"


    Seeing ah Qi''s curiosity, scar man was delighted and said eagerly, "there''s a half opened one thousand year old son-in-law. He''s always reluctant to kill him. He''s waiting to contribute to the immortal master."


    Ah Qi said: "a thousand years has not yet opened wisdom? How stupid is this bastard? "


    Han Yue explained: "turtles have a long life expectancy, so the conditions for developing wisdom and practicing are much stricter than other animals. It''s a normal category to develop wisdom in a thousand years. The bastard in our qixuanzong pond only developed wisdom in two thousand years."


    "So long? If it were me, I would have been tired of living long ago. " Ah Qi can''t help but live for two thousand years without words and wisdom. He really can''t stand it.


    "What do you compare with a bastard?" Han Yue rolled his eyes and asked scar face, "how long have you been plundering here?"


    "Back to immortal master, we just came here two months ago."


    Just then, scar face''s body suddenly flew out, hit the mountain wall heavily, spit out a mouthful of blood, and was photographed by Han Yue.


    "To be honest." Han Yue''s voice was cold, and he was totally different from when he talked with ah Qi. At this time, he was like a murderer, without any emotion.


    "Cough..." After coughing up several mouthfuls of blood, scar face turned pale and said, "eight years For eight years, immortal master... "


    Looking at the group of old men who dare not breathe, their faces turned pale. They know the strength of scar man. He''s a great alchemy practitioner. He''s a strong one on the outside. Even the number of alchemy in Qixuan''s sect is estimated to be small.


    But such a strong man, just because of one look of the mask man, he vomited several mouthfuls of blood directly and was seriously injured. Doesn''t it mean that as long as the mask man wants to, one look can take their life away?


    Glancing at the frightened expression of the bandits, Han Yue took back his eyes and looked at scar man: "it''s very good. It''s not long since I''m a ghost in black. How dare you come out and do evil?"


    "Black face!" Hearing this word, scar man was stunned, and then remembered the legend that wandered in the boundary of Qixuan sect.


    It is said that in the boundary of Qixuan sect, there is a hero dressed in black and with a ghost face. He punishes evil and robs the rich and helps the poor. No matter a generation of bandits or dignitaries, they will be punished with a ghost face if they do evil.


    The punishment depends on the severity of the malignancy. Some people''s ears are cut off, some people''s eyes are cut off, and some people disappear without a trace, leaving a sign of evil spirits with angry faces on the scene.


    But twelve years ago, the face of the ghost in black suddenly disappeared, as if it had evaporated from the world.


    Without the punishment of the ghost, the villains showed up one after another and became arrogant again.


    Because many of the targets of the ghost face punishment are dignitaries, those who survive in order to face, they began to slander and spread the evil deeds of the ghost face, and made it up as a big villain who does all kinds of evil, which is the legend of the devil in black in recent years.


    However, the older generation knew very well that the devil in black was the face of the devil in black, because in the Qixuan clan, many people had been favored by the face of the devil in black, which could not be polluted by some fabrication and slander.


    He was dressed in black, with an angry face and a deep cultivation. Scar man knew that he probably met the real thing today.


    It''s said that the ghost face in black is jealous of evil, and will never let go of any evil. But scar man has robbed for so many years, and his men have been stained with blood. Now they are in the hands of the ghost face in black. Is there any way to survive?


    In order to verify his conjecture, scar man said tentatively: "elder Is it really the legendary


    "Can you still have a fake?" said Han Yue"Scar man asked:" but the legend of the black ghost face are acting alone, there is no companion ah


    "Can''t I take in the apprentices?" Han Yue has no good airway.


    Hearing the words, scar man finally realized that although ah Qi''s face was covered by the ghost''s face, his tender look and voice revealed his age. He was obviously a child.


    Combined with the sudden disappearance of the ghost face, scar man even feels that he has touched the truth of the legend. Maybe the ghost face suddenly disappeared in order to cultivate the apprentice.


    However, he did not know that the real reason for the disappearance of Han Yue was to suppress the rebellious spirit of heaven.


    Compared with the outside of the small fight, the spirit of the devil to escape the seal is real, Han Yue naturally distinguish between primary and secondary.


    But all these things are not important, because the matter of the ghost has been solved, and the legendary ghost face in black is back in the world!


    Han Yue asked, "go, take me to your stockade. If there is something good, it doesn''t matter if I spare your life."


    "Seriously?" Scar man was overjoyed and didn''t even take his own sword. He immediately called out: "little ones, take two immortal masters back to the village."


    After hearing the boss''s order, a group of minions suddenly thought that they were dreaming. How could they let them go?


    But it''s right to think about it. After all, the ghost face in black is also human. Scar man''s collection is all treasure. The thousand year old bastard alone is probably not many in Qixuan''s holy sect, right?


    If the other party really takes a fancy to their own baby, maybe a happy let them go, that''s happy.

 Chapter 421

    Even scar man thinks so in his heart. As for whether the other party will repent, scar man doesn''t dare to think about it at all.


    He can only hope that the other party will be in a good mood after seeing his collection and let him go. As for those younger brothers, scar man doesn''t care at all. If his power is gone, it''s good to rebuild. If his life is gone, it''s all empty.


    "Immortal master, this way, please." Scar man''s face pinches Mei and wants to help Han Yue''s arm. But he has to withdraw his hands and lead the way in front of him.


    So a group of younger brothers, headed by scar man, slowly marched in the valley, while Han Yue and ah Qi slowly followed at the end.


    "Lao hantou, we can find the stronghold of these bandits by turning around twice. Why don''t we deal with them directly?" Ah Qi asked in doubt.


    "That can''t do. We black clothes ghost face are the people who help the chivalrous and righteous. We are the most trustworthy people. I''ll take someone''s treasure and then kill him. Isn''t that too unreasonable?" Han Yue explained slowly.


    Ah Qi frowned and said, "how can I say that? How much innocent blood did they get? If I let them go because of a little treasure, I''d rather not have those treasures. "


    Although there is a ghost face on his face, ah Qi''s expression is detected by Han Yue''s divine sense. He is very satisfied to see that the boy does not hesitate to say this.


    But he wanted to test ah Qi, so he continued: "we have to reason, don''t we?"


    "To be reasonable, you take sugar beans, and I''ll kill all these scum now." Ah Qi seems to be a little annoyed, and he is going to fight directly.


    "Don''t be impulsive." Han Yue stopped him and explained, "I''m joking. Do you really think I''m going to let them go


    Ah Qi asked impatiently, "what are you going to do?"


    Han Yue said: "nature is a net."


    "That''s not easy. If you rub a fireball, they will belch."


    Han Yue shook his head and said, "well, don''t forget that now you are also a ghost in black."


    Smelling speech, ah Qi seemed to think of something and asked suspiciously, "are you going to let me exterminate them?"


    "Exactly." Han Yue nodded with a smile and explained: "although the bandit''s accomplishments are very low, there are a lot of them. If you start all of a sudden, you may run away a lot."


    "Isn''t there you?" Ah Qi suddenly turned his eyes, and together with Han Yue, he intended to be a coolie.


    Han Yue said, "I can''t say that. I can''t stay with you all the time. If you encounter such a situation alone, how can you solve it?"


    Ah Qi thought about it for a while and replied, "lead them together, and then catch them all?"


    "Yes, I''m helping you bring them together." Han Yue Road.


    Here, ah Qi also understood the meaning of Han Yue.


    Because mountain bandits don''t take all the people with them when they go out, they must leave some of them to watch the house, and scar face is no exception.


    Ah Qi doesn''t have the cultivation of Han Yue. If you look for a bandit stronghold in the mountains, you really need to waste some effort. Moreover, there are a lot of bandits, so his ability doesn''t necessarily keep all of them.


    Especially scar face and those attentive little brothers, if they are scattered and run at full speed, they can escape at least one third. After they get into the thick mountain, even ah Qi can''t help it.


    But Han Yue''s method is very good. Let the bandits take them back to the stockade, and then gather all the bandits together. Then ah Qi can have many ways to annihilate each other.


    Apart from other things, a few pieces of grenades in ah Qi''s bag can perform this task perfectly.


    As for the sources of these grenades Naturally, ah Qi got it secretly from everyone. This time, he wanted to use it for the spirit of heaven, but it didn''t work by chance.


    But it''s also good to use it on these bandits who are stained with countless blood under their hands.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, several people walked the mountain road of seven twists and turns, and finally came to the village of scar man.


    After seeing the location of the stronghold, Rao Shihan mountain could not help but tut Tut, because the terrain of the stronghold was so good that it was hidden in a hollow mountain.


    If the seven disciples had been able to wipe out this evil, it must be because they hadn''t found it for many years.


    Because I can''t find the place


    After entering the stronghold, ah Qi found that he expected it well. There were many people stationed in the stronghold. A rough count showed that there were about 50 people, but except for the five meditators, they were all mortals.


    Under the leadership of scar man, they soon came to the open space in the middle of the stronghold, and the minions in the stronghold were all called together by scar man.


    This is the meaning of Han Yue, in order to let ah Qi kill more effectively.


    But they were not in a hurry. After all, they had a treasure house, didn''t they? It''s not too late to see.


    "Take out your so-called collection. If it''s good, I''ll bypass you." Cold Yue negative hand behind, coldly said."All right." Scar man nodded respectfully, and then ordered the two younger brothers to go down.


    Then, a huge Turtle was carried by two younger brothers.


    When he saw the turtle, ah Qi''s eyes were straight. If he was the king of the millennium, he was bigger than the king of cat, lizard and beast. And judging from the ring line on the edge of its shell, this product is really thousands of years old.


    As a result of the sudden departure from the pond, the Turtle was a little confused. Its sharp head turned right and left, looking at the environment.


    At its age, it is very sensitive to danger. It can clearly feel that there is no malice here, so it does not retract into the shell.


    Han Yue looked at him and said, "I''m afraid I''m not far away from Zhi."


    "Since we''re going to be wise, shall we not eat it?" Ah Qi suggested that, after all, he was the demon of Kaizhi. It''s a pity to kill him.


    Han Yue nodded: "well, take it back to zongmen at that time. The old tortoise in the pool is always in a daze. It''s pathetic."


    At this time, scar man came over with a wooden box and said respectfully, "immortal master, this is the flame lotus I said. Please have a look."


    Han Yue''s eyebrows slightly picked, took the wooden box, opened it, and a red lotus with big hands appeared in front of them.


    Flame lotus, as its name suggests, is like a burning flame when it is in full bloom. It has a strong fire power and is a high-quality fire spirit.


    Just at a glance, Han Yue identified the year of the flame lotus, murmuring: "five hundred years, it''s good, leave it to the newly awakened Yu ling''er."


    Su Yuling''s awakening is not small. Su Chengzong and Han Yue knew it at the first time.


    "Anything else?" Ah Qi asked curiously.


    "Back to the immortal master, the most valuable are here."


    To be continued

 Chapter 422

    "Back to the immortal master, the most valuable are here."


    Scar man lowered his head, and his tone was very sincere, but his heart was dripping blood. The flame lotus and the Millennium turtle were both his own treasures, which he used when he was ready to break through Yuanying.


    If he breaks through Yuanying, he will be able to walk sideways in the Qixuan sect. Even if he comes from Qixuan Shengzong, he will be able to deal with it.


    In his eyes, Han Yue''s estimation is Yuan Ying''s level. After all, he is a casual practitioner with limited knowledge.


    "Well, there are only so many..." Han Yue stroked the chin of the ghost''s face and pondered slightly.


    Seeing Han Yue''s appearance, scar man''s face changed greatly. He begged: "immortal master, it''s really here. The rest are just vulgar goods. Surely they can''t get into your eyes. Of course, if the immortal master needs it, just take it away. Please let me die. "


    At this time, scar man didn''t even want to play. He just wanted to live, regardless of his subordinates.


    And his subordinates also recognized his meaning, immediately changed his face, quickly knelt down to beg for mercy, praying for their lives.


    At this time, Han Yue finally put down his arm, voice softened: "take people''s money, help people eliminate disaster, these two treasures I want."


    "That elder, we Scar man tries.


    "I''m a moral person, so I won''t embarrass you." Han Yue nodded, and his eyes were very friendly.


    Seeing this, scar man and a group of bandits were relieved, and they were very happy.


    In their eyes, this kind of strong man of cultivation has a good face, and his promise will not be violated.


    "Hey, I can''t accept such a good thing for nothing." At this time, ah Qi opened his mouth.


    He opened the bag, took out a green grenade, put it into scar man''s hand, said: "this is my gift."


    "I can''t help it, immortal master. These are all our wishes. You don''t have to give us a gift at all." Scar man looks flattered, but in his heart he scolds his mother.


    With such a broken green ball, where can you compare with your own 500 year old flame lotus and Millennium bastard? This kid is too good at acting. Why don''t you take the baby and leave? Why do you want to stay here.


    After giving the grenade to scar man, ah Qi didn''t stop. Instead, he came to a attentive minion and handed him another grenade.


    Then, ah Qi took out several grenades and forced them to the attentive minions.


    Then he waved and said, "you all come here and stand with your boss."


    Wen Yan, a group of attentive minions, you look at me, I look at you, some hesitation.


    "Come here soon." Scar face scolded directly. He managed to coax the two big guys, but he couldn''t let the boys'' hesitation defeat him, or they would be finished if they changed their mind.


    The boss has already spoken, and the attentive minions have to go to scar man.


    "Xiaoxianshi, they have come." Scar face pinches Mei way.


    "Yes, let them line up, stand in the middle of the crowd, and you can go there." Ah seven o''clock said.


    "All right." Although I don''t know what medicine was sold in the young gourd, scar man still did it, leading several younger brothers to stand in the middle of the crowd and form a row.


    Ah Qi said, "take out the green ball I gave you."


    Scar man and his brother immediately take out the green ball and hold it in front of their chest.


    Then, ah Qi took out a grenade from the cloth bag and said to them, "this is a magic weapon. If you open the iron ring like this, there will be beautiful fireworks inside."


    Then ah Qi opened the iron ring of the grenade.


    The thunder in his hand is specially made, not genuine, but a funny one. It''s really just colorful fireworks.


    Sure enough, a few seconds later, the colorful fireworks burst from ah Qi''s hands, then burst into the sky and burst out in the sky. It was very beautiful.


    Where did the bandits see such scenes, they immediately widened their eyes, full of surprise, even in the eyes of Han Yue.


    Although there are fireworks in qixuanzong, compared with the technology of xuantianjie, it''s a thousand miles away. Ah Qi, a strange thunder, can''t be beautiful. It lasts for half a minute in the air and changes several forms.


    "In our place, it is a symbol of friendship. You are our friends who have given me such a valuable gift. Come on, pull off the hoop. After the fireworks are launched, we will be friends forever. " Ah Qi''s eyes were soft and sincere.


    Hearing this, Han Yue couldn''t figure it out. Didn''t he say that he would never let these people go? Why do you change your mind now? It seems that we have to consider the inheritance of the black suit noodles


    The scarred man at the bottom heard that, and his face suddenly showed a look of ecstasy. It was the friendship of Qixuan Shengzong. How many people couldn''t get it?


    I didn''t expect that I was given two treasures by myself. Now it seems that those two spirits are really worth it.So scar man clasped the iron ring of the grenade and said: "little ones, listen to my command. Three Two One Pull


    With the crisp sound came, the iron rings of the grenade were all opened, and the corners of ah Qi''s mouth under his mask suddenly came to his ears.


    Han Yue has been observing ah Qi with his mind. Looking at his sudden grin, Han Yue''s eyebrows suddenly raised, and a bad feeling flashed in his heart.


    The next moment, the huge explosion cracked in everyone''s ears, Han Yue''s eyes straight.


    He only saw the green ball split in an instant, and tens of thousands of tiny steel balls were shot out of it, which broke the body of the little brother. Then, the steel balls scattered and swept over the more than 100 bandits.


    These bandits are just mortals. How can they stand the damage of fragment grenades? You know, the killing range of a fragment grenade is 15 meters, and nearly a dozen grenades explode together. How powerful is that?


    Just one face to face. All the bandits were lying on the ground and wailing. None of them could stand.


    The small steel ball driven by the grenade is more powerful than the bullet, and it shoots out in pieces, which is the end of broken bones and tendons.


    At this time, the bandits who could howl were lucky, about 70% of them died in an instant, and they didn''t even have time to scream.


    As for the scarred man in Jindan realm, he is also bloody and shivering on the ground.


    Thanks to Jindan''s strong body, he didn''t die directly, but his body was full of big holes and his lower body was blown away.


    "Didn''t you say it was fireworks?" Han Yue stares at eyes to ask a way, he just planned to ask ah Qi for a few grenades to play with, at this time see bandits'' miserable state, directly have no idea.


    "If not, they''ll do it?" Ah Qi rolled his eyes.


    Han Yue asked, "it''s the same. What''s the name of this thing? It''s so powerful."

 Chapter 423

    "What''s the name of this thing? It''s so powerful."


    "Fragments, high explosive mines, things in the dark world." Ah Qi takes out a grenade from his bag and throws it to Han Yue.


    "Why didn''t you bring out such a funny thing earlier?" Han Yue took it and looked at it. He put it away and planned to study it later.


    "It''s very expensive. It''s probably tens of taels of silver to convert it into seven Xuan''s money." Ah Qi was distressed.


    Han Yue was surprised and said: "how many liang can you get a weapon that can kill the golden elixir? Is the skill of this mysterious world really so powerful? "


    "I heard from my master that the weapons used by Xuantian to kill Yuanying were all produced in batches." Ah Qi said faintly.


    "Batch?" Han Yue can''t even close his mouth. It''s Yuan Ying''s cultivator. Beyond the existence of ordinary people, can he mass produce weapons to kill Yuan Ying? Isn''t that to say that the status of the practitioners of Xuantian kingdom is very low?


    "But these things are in the hands of law enforcers. No one else can get them." Ah Qi added in due course.


    Hearing this, Han Yue was a little relieved. If everyone had a weapon that could kill Yuan Ying, what was the need for them to practice? Just send someone to the Xuantian world to wholesale weapons.


    Although Qixuan''s place is small, it has a lot of money.


    After hearing ah Qi''s words, Han Yue became more and more interested in the Xuantian world. What kind of world would it be like to make such weapons?


    He had already made a decision in his heart. After finishing the nine level Taoist temple of the grand array, he would go to the Xuantian world for a while.


    No matter when the old boy is, his heart is warm-blooded and impulsive. Han Yue is a typical example, which is why he and ah Qi get along so well.


    Then they swept the bandits'' stronghold and found a lot of gold and silver. After putting them away, they burned down the evil place and left.


    And ah Qi also understood Han Yue''s original intention in this incident. Although the ghost in black acted fiercely, it was the common people in the world in his heart.


    When smiley face can''t do justice, it''s time for the angry face of the ghost in black to appear.


    Sometimes violence is the best solution.


    So in the next half month, there was another rumor about the face of the ghost in black in Qixuan clan.


    But this time the legend is a little different, because after the face of the ghost in black, there is a face of the little ghost in black, who, like the boss, upholds the justice in his heart, fights corrupt officials and bullies, kicks bandits and hooligans, and has a peaceful scene.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Until two weeks later, they finally returned to qixuanzong, and their names had already passed through the experience, and their disciples had been introduced into Su Chengzong''s ears.


    Because Han Yue is not here, Su Chengzong runs all the test fields in the jiutianxuan formation, but he is good at doing this. In only half a month, the plan of the test field has been in good order and has already taken shape.


    Entering the mountain gate, an old man in black comes to the residence of the patriarch, and meets Chen Yang and Su Chengzong, who are discussing the matters concerning the heavenly spirit.


    More than that, Wang Hua''er was also nearby, quietly listening to the conversation between the two elders.


    "I''m back!" As soon as he entered the door, ah Qi called out his signature lines.


    "Oh, the old boy and bear boy are back at last." Su Chengzong immediately grinned.


    "It''s nice to be a nigger, isn''t it?" Wang Hua''er asked.


    "Not bad." Ah Qi Yi smiles, obviously very satisfied with the name.


    Then Han Yue asked, "what are you talking about?"


    Su Chengzong explained: "when talking about the proving ground, you know, only the heart of the wood spirit can cure the infection of the demons, but Hua''er can''t stay in our Qixuan sect all the time. We need to find another way."


    "It''s true that these young people don''t belong here. The outside is the stage where they should bloom." Han Yue sat next to Su Chengzong and joined the discussion.


    For these things, ah Qi is not interested in anything, but he wanted to leave, but he was pulled back by Wang Hua''er, presumably want to have a partner.


    But the elders'' long speeches made ah Qi drowsy and bored to death.


    Finally, at dusk, they came up with a reasonable plan.


    This method is to freeze the infected disciples and stop their life activities until Wang Hua''er comes. Hua''er agreed with Su Chengzong that he would join the school at the peak of the medicine garden in July every year to study the medicinal materials and cure the infection for the injured disciples.


    Moreover, she will leave a lot of vitality in a special magic weapon for a rainy day.


    Chen Chengzong suggested that this was a supplement to Suyang''s conjecture.


    This magic weapon is a perfect combination of erudite masters, peerless experts and the power of the innate Tao. It can store about ten times the vitality of Wang Hua''er, and it can be recharged again when it is used up. It is very powerful.


    Although the effect is powerful, the materials that can be refined are very rare. Even the entire storage of Qixuan sect is only enough to refine this one, which makes people very disappointed. Otherwise, they can refine a few more pieces to bring to a Qiji people, which is equivalent to two more lives.Looking at the head size emerald green beads, ah Qi frowned and said, "what do you call this thing?"


    As soon as the words came out, ah Qi immediately regretted, because he felt his master''s eyes suddenly burst out with two rays.


    "How do you feel about the broken pearl in Kowloon?" Chen Yang''s eyes shine.


    Hearing the name, people immediately full of brain black line, seven and Wang Hua''er is to cover the forehead.


    My master is good at everything, but there is something wrong with the logic of naming. If not for Wang Hua''er''s tact, ah Qi would not have been called ah Qi. Chen Yang might have forced him to be Jackie Chan''s Ao Tian or Xuanyuan''s Ba Sheng.


    Seems to be aware of the public''s look, Chen Yang doubts: "do you think it''s not right?"


    Su Chengzong said awkwardly: "this bead has nothing to do with the dragon, and it''s not an offensive weapon. It''s really inappropriate to go to such a domineering name."


    "If it''s OK, it won''t be called Jiulong Po Tian Zhu." Chen Yang didn''t care to shake his head, and then said faintly, "that''s the thundering wind bead."


    Su Chengzong


    "Brother Chen, you don''t know what I mean. I mean, this bead stores gentle vitality. It shouldn''t be associated with such words as dragon and crazy."


    "As early as I said, it''s called biluomieshiqiu. How about it?" Without waiting for Su Chengzong to speak, Chen Yang blurts out another name.


    Su Chengzong had no choice but to be silent for a long time before he said, "I propose to call Shen Bi to call Sheng Zhu. If you agree, raise your hand."


    So all the people present except Chen Yang gathered their right hands over their heads.


    "You..."


    To be continued

 Chapter 424

    Under the people''s "democratic" decision, the name of shenbi shoushengzhu was directly determined, which can not be refuted.


    This let Chen Yang disappointed for a long time, even the dinner did not taste, an ziyue coax for a long time, and even finally agreed to each other, after their children''s name let Chen Yang come to take, he just stopped.


    In the next few days, Wang Hua''er has been infusing vitality into Shen Bi''s beads, while Chen Yang has assisted Su Chengzong and Han Yue in building a nine storey test ground.


    With the help of Su Chengzhi, the biggest stronghold of the test field was finally completed half a month later.


    The demons that Su Chengzong put in before were also completely infected and controlled by the demons, and the trial plan officially began!


    In the following week, ah Qi started the transmission function of the big array, and improved the array disk with Su Chengdao, so that it could carry counting, sending distress models and other functions.


    After mass production of one hundred array plates, Su Chengzong gathered one hundred disciples, and led by his great grandson Su Chengzhi into the grand array to begin his first trial.


    It has to be said that Su Chengzong''s plan was perfect, and the first trial ended perfectly three days later.


    Although the monster is very fierce, the injured disciple was called Shengzhu by chenbi to cure on the same day. Moreover, the improved array plate has no problem and is very stable.


    After another five trials, Su Chengzong officially opened the testing ground.


    He also set up a reward and punishment system for this purpose. Disciples can exchange various rewards by counting the number of enemies killed on the array plate.


    With the temptation of all kinds of pills and magic weapons, the disciples of Qixuan sect were also in high spirits and actively carried out trials.


    There are almost no high-level monsters in the Qixuan sect, and there are many disciples in the sect. To put it bluntly, there is no place to vent their energy. At this time, with the breakthrough of the test field, almost all of them enter the test site like crazy.


    Of course, it''s a good thing for the disciples to be positive, but the headache comes one after another.


    First of all, there are the monsters inside. Before, Su Chengzong didn''t put in a lot of them for the sake of safety. He didn''t expect that his disciples would be so active. These monsters killed them in less than two days. One of the stronger ones even caught a spirit demon.


    In desperation, Su Chengzong changed his strategy and changed the trial farm to open once a week. At the same time, he also ordered his subordinates to go to catch monsters. In order to meet the demand of the trial farm, he also set up a monsters farm in one corner of the clan, which stimulated a group of disciples with special talents.


    All in all, since the establishment of the testing ground, there are only advantages but no disadvantages.


    Now that the proving ground is on the right track, ah Qiji intends to leave.


    Because the test field has just opened and needs to be guarded, Han Yue has to stay in the array disappointed, and tells ah Qi to wait well. As long as the test field is over, Han Yue will go to the Xuantian world to play with him.


    So ah Qi said goodbye to all the people and went back to the Qixuan world with his master.


    It''s March and the school season is coming.


    Chen Yang talks with Wang Hongyuan and Li Yun all day for ah Qi''s follow-up study, and then takes ah Qi out of the Qixuan circle.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    On Sunday, the teleportation array in the forest suddenly lights up, and ah Qi and his party walk out of the twisted teleportation gate.


    Stepping on the familiar land, ah Qi sighed.


    Just half a year ago, in order to protect the master and his brothers and sisters, he became a Taoist in this land.


    It was a very strange feeling. Ah Qi could be sure that he was dead at that time, and his body had disappeared.


    But the fate is so elusive, he should have died, but he was saved by the mysterious man, but also back here.


    After life and death, ah Qi''s mood has changed, at least compared with before, he is not so anxious.


    "How do you feel when you step on the land where you died once?" Chen Yang''s gentle voice came.


    "It''s amazing..." Ah Qi''s eyes turn slowly, bringing the surrounding environment into his eyes.


    The big forest is the same on Sunday, but they are different.


    In half a year, a group of children are more powerful.


    Converging, ah Qi asked, "how''s the Yellow fox tribe?"


    Chen Yang said: "they have settled down in the middle of the great forest at the junction of the deep. With the satellite phone given by Uncle Huang, they often contact Zhou Tiancheng. And every one or two months, yellow foxes will go to zhoutiancheng to purchase materials. "


    Ah Qi''s mouth turned up: "it seems that life is good."


    Chen Yang suggested: "anyway, it''s still early. Do you want to have a look?"


    "Yes."


    With the fall of ah Qi''s words, a group of people soared to the new yellow fox tribe.


    Because the transmission array is also in the middle of the forest, not far from the Yellow fox tribe, the people arrived before dusk.


    At this time, the Huanghu tribe is much more magnificent than half a year ago. The whole wall is made of alloy, which is the familiar module wall of ah Qi. The houses in the tribe are no longer rough wooden houses, but hard concrete houses, and even glass and street lamps.Instead of flying directly into the tribe, they landed at the gate.


    Two adult Huang Hu guards at the door holding a spirit power rifle. Seeing several people, they immediately ask, "who are you?"


    Chen Yang said: "please inform the village head that Chen Yang is looking for you."


    "Chen Yang?" As like as two peas, the fox Huang immediately looked at him and looked up and down. He found that the other party was exactly the same as the picture of the village head. It was the Huang Fox''s family forever. Immediately, he said with respect, "feel shy, I have never seen Chen Xian Shi before, but I did not recognize it at any time.


    The Yellow fox quickly opened the door and welcomed several people in.


    Looking at the Yellow fox tribe which has changed greatly, ah Qi''s eyes are shining, but after entering the door, he is stunned by the scene in front of him.


    The gate connects a square, and above the square, a huge statue stands quietly, facing them.


    The man carved in this statue is ah Qi with a firm face and clenched hands.


    Seeing such a big self, ah Qi was so stupid that he was totally in a muddle.


    Chen Yang and the others were smiling and quietly looking at him.


    They all know that the Yellow fox people erect a statue for ah Qi. After all, they are the great benefactor of saving the family. It''s as heavy as Mount Tai. What''s a statue?


    This trip brings ah Qi, and Chen Yang also means to surprise Huang Hu.


    At the beginning, ah Qihua said that the sadness of the Yellow foxes was no less than that of them. Although they were only together for a few days, the young people''s determination had already penetrated into the hearts of these yellow foxes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    At this time, a yellow fox, the gatekeeper, suddenly responded and asked his companion, "ah, I suddenly remember that the little boy Chen Xianshi is carrying is similar to the statue in our square."


    "I think of you like this, and his facial features are almost the same as our master''s 71 models." The Yellow fox said in surprise.


    Because of ah Qi''s kindness, Huang Hu almost worships him as a God and always calls him his master. Unfortunately, these two yellow foxes don''t know. The boy who just passed by is really their master ah Qi

 Chapter 425

    On the main road of the Yellow fox tribe, ah Qi and his party walked slowly forward.


    "It''s only half a year. How can we build such a scale?" Ah Qi was very surprised. Now it can''t be called a tribe. It''s a small town with a large scale. It''s just that there are a group of demons living in it.


    "Uncle Huang applied for a lot of help from the Lord of Zhou Tian, so he has the scale he has now," Chen Yang explained


    Ah Qi nodded: "I don''t know what happened to Da Hu and Xiao Hu."


    As soon as the words came to an end, "Chen Xianshi" rang out from behind the crowd.


    Turn to see, people''s faces can not help but raise a smile, did not expect the voice of the people, it is ah seven just finished talking about the big Hu.


    At this time, wearing a T-shirt and jeans, Dahu looks like an energetic little girl with a happy face.


    But when she saw Ah Qi with a smile on her face, the whole fox face suddenly changed.


    "Hey." The seven voice as like as two peas, and the voice of the young is exactly the same as it was six months ago.


    At this time, Dahu reacted and rushed directly to ah Qi, sniffing his taste with his nose.


    With the familiar taste, the surprise in Dahu''s eyes became more and more intense. In the end, he burst into ah Qi''s arms with tears streaming down his face. "Is that you, ah Qi? Is it really you? Have you... "


    "Ha ha, I''m a congenital Taoist. I''m not so easy to die." Ah Qi touched Da Hu''s head and comforted him softly.


    Because ah Qi''s height soared, at this time, Dahu''s head only reached his chest.


    "We are all watching you change the way. How can you still be alive?" In Dahu''s eyes, happiness and sadness are intertwined.


    "It''s a complicated situation. I can''t make it clear. I can only benefit from my constitution. Anyway, I''ll live." Ah Qi shakes his head and makes a ha ha. It''s useless to tell Huang Hu some things. He''s still alive, which is the best answer for Huang Hu.


    "Well, as long as you live. If the village head learns of this news, he will jump with joy. " Dahu wiped his tears and led them to the village head.


    In order to make the Yellow foxes have a sense of belonging, the result of the new tribe is very similar to that of the old tribe. The village head still lives in a big long house in the middle, but the material of the house has changed from wood to reinforced concrete.


    Pushing open the gate of the long house, Dahu exclaimed in surprise: "village head, look who''s here!"


    Huang Xianli, the village head, was sitting at the meeting table, looking at the documents. After hearing the voice of Dahu, he slowly raised his head, and then the old fox''s face showed a happy look.


    But his eyes moved away from Chen Yang. After seeing ah Qi, the old village head''s expression was the same as that of Dahu, and the whole fox face changed.


    "Ah Qi! How is it possible...?? "


    "Ha ha, it''s me. If I''m fake, I''ll change it." Ah Qi walked to Huang Xianli with a smile and raised his hand to his nose.


    Stupefied for a while, Huang Xianli carefully sniffed with his nose, and then the tears fell.


    Unlike humans, the noses of animals are more intelligent than the eyes, and so are the Yellow foxes.


    Although ah Qi''s height has changed and his appearance has changed a little, his smell can never be changed.


    Everyone has his own unique flavor, which can be easily identified by most demons.


    At this time, Huang Xianli has determined that the boy in front of him is the real ah Qi, such as the fake exchange.


    He lived for a long time, and his disposition was much better than that of Dahu, but he could not bear to cry.


    At the beginning, the scene of the juvenile road is still fresh in my mind. What a solemn and stirring picture is that?


    But now ah Qi reappeared in front of him. Huang Xianli felt that the gray world had color again, and the old fox''s face seemed to show some vitality again.


    To be continued

 Chapter 426

    In the village head''s long room, ah Qi holds Huang Xianli in his arms with a helpless face.


    At this time, his chest had been completely wet, covered with tears and suspected nasal mucus, and he swore in his heart that he could not keep this dress.


    "Village head Huang, are you better?" Ah Qi said helplessly.


    "Well, I''m fine." Huang Xianli immediately looked up, wiped away the tears on his face, and apologized and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve lost my manners."


    "Well, I''m glad to see you still in such spirit." Ah Qi said with a smile. He said this from the heart, although we don''t get along for a long time, he and the Yellow Fox family are friends.


    "If I can know that my master is still alive, it''s worth dying now." Huang Xianli said seriously.


    Ah Qi was stunned: "er Master


    "Yes, have you forgotten? Before I changed the way, I once called, "the Yellow fox clan will always serve you as the Lord!" Huang Xianli was very sincere in his eyes. When he thought of the picture of ah Qihua, he couldn''t help pulling it in his heart.


    Benefactor in front of his own life biochemical way, it is Huang Xianli and other Huang fox half a year of nightmare.


    Being mentioned by the other party, ah Qi also remembered the matter and quickly said, "I didn''t promise..."


    "Master, you don''t have to say much. We are willing to serve you. As long as you need it, the Yellow Fox family will be on call, and you won''t hesitate to go to the sea of fire!"


    Hearing this, ah Qi''s whole face shrugged down. Although he had saved his life for the other party, he didn''t have to go to this point, did he?


    What he is most afraid of is trouble. At this time, he has a whole force under his command. How much trouble should it be? How much energy does it take to manage?


    It seems to see ah Qi''s idea, Huang Xianli said: "master, don''t worry, Huang Hu tribe is one of its own, and it will develop normally, but as long as you say something, we will obey it."


    The first half of the sentence let ah Qi rest assured, but the second half of the sentence made his mind active.


    Huang Xianli''s meaning is very clear. The Yellow fox tribe doesn''t need ah Qi to manage. They can be self-sufficient. But if ah Qi has something to say, they will do their best to fulfill his instructions.


    Ah Qi picked his eyebrows and said, "do you really mean what I mean?"


    "Yes."


    "Then don''t give priority to me."


    "Sorry, master, I can''t do it!" Huang Xianli said seriously.


    Ah Qi was speechless: "didn''t he say that everything would be according to my will?"


    Huang Xianli respectfully said, "yes, but this is the only thing I can''t do."


    Ah Qi said: "let''s change it to something else and remove the statue from the square. I''m so embarrassed."


    "I''m sorry, master, it can''t be done either."


    "Why not? It''s just removing a statue. It''s really not good. It''s OK to blow off a few spells. " Ah Qi couldn''t bear the statue of No.2 Middle School in the square. He got goose bumps when he thought that the Yellow foxes could see themselves every time they went in and out of the tribe.


    Huang Xianli said: "master, your statue has become the totem of our yellow fox tribe. It''s everyone''s God. You can''t withdraw it."


    "I''m your master. I can withdraw if I say I can." Ah Qi frowned and finally used the authority of the cheap owner.


    "This..." Huang Xianli hesitated immediately. Although the statue is a spiritual symbol, the real owner can stand in front of him and listen to his voice.


    "Withdraw, that''s the order!" Ah Qi said seriously.


    At this time, Chen Yang said: "this statue is so huge, it''s not easy for the Yellow foxes to carve. It''s a pity to remove it."


    Hearing this, Huang Xianli immediately said, "yes, master, in order to show our heart, we carved this statue by hand. Many people have been hurt."


    Speaking of this, ah Qi felt embarrassed. After all, it was someone else''s will. In fact, all the reasons were still on him.


    "This Well, we won''t withdraw... "


    actually, the statue is not a big deal. Anyway, Huang fox tribe is hidden in the deep forest, and few people visit it all the year round. What''s more, the two of their own looks will not be seen by others. And the Yellow foxes are all acquaintances. After thinking about it, ah Qi is relieved.


    After chatting with Huang Xianli for a while, a smile appeared on ah Qi''s face after hearing the huge roar of the Dragon outside the house.


    Out of the long room, the huge figure of little green dragon appeared in front of him, and the little Hu, who had grown a lot higher, was sitting on the dragon''s back, full of vigor and vitality.


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for half a year. I''ve become a dragon knight." Ah Qi laughs.


    "No, it''s just because Xiaolv and I have a better relationship." When he heard someone boasting about himself, Xiao Hu felt a little shy, but when he saw the person who was talking, his two fox eyes suddenly got the boss.


    One of them turned over and jumped down from the dragon. Xiao Hu couldn''t believe it. He sniffed ah Qi''s smell. Then he choked: "ah Ah Qi... "


    "Unexpected, I''m back!" Ah Qi said with a smile.So ah Qi''s chest was wet again, and Xiao Hu''s cry rang out of the long room.


    "Little green dragon, I haven''t seen you for half a year. You look good, too." Ah Qi waved to the dragon, and the latter was very excited.


    Julong and ah Qi are strangers. If it wasn''t for this person, Yi long would not have a series of things behind them. Now, ah Qi is amused that they almost fell to death together.


    Although its name is Xiaolv, the giant dragon has nothing to do with green now. When it grows up, its scales all turn golden and its body size becomes extremely huge. When it was standing, it was thirty or forty meters tall.


    "Now that all our acquaintances are here, should we get down to business?" Huang Xianli suggested.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Naturally, I''m going to hold a reception for you."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    That night, the Yellow fox tribe was bright, and the lights in it stayed up all night. Cheers came from it, shouting the name of ah Qi.


    Even ah Qi himself did not expect that he had such a position in the hearts of those adult yellow foxes who were imprisoned by Yinghuo. After all, they had never met before, and they would not worship him so.


    But the fact is that this group of adult yellow foxes seem to have more intense worship of ah Qi, and they also have a strong interest in the mechanical technology of modern society. And the wall buildings in the tribe were basically introduced by this group of adult yellow foxes.


    From the Huanghu banquet, ah Qi learned that the successor of the next generation of Huanghu village head is actually the father of erhu.


    His name is Huang Feihu. He is in his forties this year, but he has rarely reached the golden elixir level.


    However, Huang Fei Hu''s personality is similar to his own children. He is very talkative and adores ah Qi. After a few cups of wine, he holds ah Qi''s thigh and refuses to let go of it until the teenager prints a handprint on his clothes.


    To be continued

 Chapter 427

    Because ah Qi''s return is very important, the Yellow fox banquet lasted a whole night, and even the Yellow foxes on duty were called in to have a good time.


    In the early morning, ah Qiji stood at the gate of the Yellow fox tribe. Huang Xianli and Huang Feihu stood by, with a very respectful attitude.


    "Two village heads don''t need to send. The tribe still needs you." Chen Yangdao.


    "No, we must send the host at least a hundred miles." Huang Xianli said seriously.


    "Baili It''s almost into zhoutiancheng. " Ah Qi said.


    Huang Xianli bowed slightly: "as long as the host is willing to send you home can."


    Ah Qi shook his head and said, "don''t be so troublesome. Give me face. You two go back."


    The master said that Huang Xianli didn''t dare to follow. He told Huang Feihu to take a lot of tribal specialties and give them to ah Qi. After that, the two Huang foxes didn''t want to leave.


    "Chengdao, take it for me." Said helplessly, holding a lot of seven specialties.


    "These are the wishes of the Yellow foxes. You should treat them well." Su Chengdao chuckles and waves the special products into Xumi space.


    Then the four people soared into the air and flew towards Zhou Tiancheng.


    Because the cultivation is still in Jindan, ah Qi, Cheng Dao and Han Ru are not flying fast. In order to get into Zhou Tiancheng faster, an ziyue directly puts his hand around the people with the speed of transforming the gods.


    In the air, Su Cheng asked: "teacher, why does the Yellow fox worship ah Qi so much? Although it is to save other people''s family, there is no need to exaggerate, is it


    Chen Yang said with a smile: "you don''t know something. Although the scale of the Yellow fox tribe is small, their inheritance has lasted for thousands of years. The most important ancestral precept is gratitude."


    Ah Qi said in a voice: "Zuxun? Is it necessary to be so serious? "


    Chen Yang said: "how can we judge other people''s way of life?"


    Ah Qi said: "yes, but if it were me, it would be impossible to recognize the Savior as the master."


    Smell speech, Chen Yang smiles and shakes his head, no matter it is a person or a demon, the way of living is not the same, there is no need to force. Anyway, it''s not a bad thing for the Yellow fox to recognize the Lord. Just let him go.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    A few hours later, the crowd appeared in the villa on College Road.


    I haven''t been here for half a year. The villa is the same as before. The lawn is mowed very neatly. The pool is very clear without any stains.


    Entering the villa, ah Qi was shocked to find that it was very clean, and there were traces of people living in it, which should be what Huang Zhengqi wanted.


    At this time, in the monitoring room of Zhou Tiancheng Law Enforcement Bureau, Yi Wu was looking at the huge monitoring screen in front of him seriously.


    The purpose of Yiwu''s coming here is to trace a smuggling case, and the purpose of monitoring is to find clues.


    Because of the enemy''s skillful means of committing crimes, the law enforcement officers did not find too many things, so they had to carry out carpet type investigation on the surveillance, hoping to find the means of transportation for peddlers.


    Soon, the surveillance video was put in the area of Xueyuan Road, and the special place of Xueyuan villa immediately attracted the attention of Yiwu.


    Among other things, Huang Zhengqi, the eldest of his own, has been living in this villa for a long time now. Similarly, Yi Wu has been dragged in by the eldest.


    So the villa on Xueyuan Road is actually Yiwu''s own residence.


    For familiar and incomparable residence, Yi Wu naturally won''t put too much energy, just going through it roughly.


    But at this time, he saw the figure in the villa window, his eyes narrowed.


    Something''s wrong. There won''t be so many people in my home. It''s absolutely strange.


    So he ordered his men to access the camera in the villa.


    The camera is in the garden, but you can clearly see the scene in the window. It''s a handsome man with a gentle smile.


    "Oh, master Chen Yang is back." Yi Wu was relieved. If it was Chen Yang, the identity of the others could be determined.


    Just as he was about to cut off the picture, a familiar face flashed through the lens, and Yi Wu''s pupil suddenly narrowed to the extreme.


    Just a quick glance, but he will never be wrong, the person who flashed through the lens was ah Qi!


    "Come on, turn the camera!" Yi Wu yelled.


    The law enforcer was startled by the sudden change of the officer, and quickly rotated the direction of the camera through the device, and then the figures of ah Qi and Tang Dou appeared in the picture again.


    Looking at the figure playing with tangdou, Yiwu trembled.


    He took off his glasses, wiped the wet corners of his eyes, took out his mobile phone and dialed Huang Zhengqi''s number.


    "What''s the matter, Xiaowu? I''m reading the report." Huang Zhengqi''s voice came from his mobile phone.


    "Boss, come to the monitoring room..."


    "What''s the matter?" It seems that he heard something wrong with Yiwu''s voice, and Huang Zhengqi''s face changed a little."Come here quickly!"


    When the phone hangs up, Yi Wu secretly counts for a few seconds. After counting to the 15th, the door of the monitoring room is suddenly pushed open, and Huang Zhengqi rushes in.


    Looking around, he found that everything in the monitoring room was as usual. Yi Wu also looked at himself. Huang Zhengqi was confused: "what''s the matter? The tone is so strange. I thought something happened to you."


    Yi Wu didn''t speak and pointed to the screen.


    Huang Zhengqi looked up, and then the breath of Yuanying came out of his body, which destroyed several expensive screens on the spot.


    "This How is that possible? " After whispering this sentence, Huang Zhengqi rushed directly into the sky of the law enforcement bureau and flew to Xueyuan Road.


    The law enforcement bureau is not far from Xueyuan Road. It will arrive soon.


    While his body was still in the sky, Huang Zhengqi saw the teenagers playing with sugar beans in the yard from a distance.


    Although there are some differences in body shape, there is a strong feeling in Huang Zhengqi''s heart that the teenager is ah Qi!


    At that moment, Huang Zhengqi''s speed reached the limit. He felt that he had never been so anxious. Even when his wife Shouyuan came to the end, his heart was not so anxious.


    In his heart, he was very nervous, excited and afraid. He was afraid that he would admit his mistake. The boy was not ah Qi, but in his heart, he kept telling Huang Zhengqi that the boy was the one who hated the popular magic he was proud of for a long time.


    It''s only a hundred meters away, but Huang Zhengqi seems to have been wet behind him for several months when he landed in the hospital.


    Standing in the same place, Huang Zhengqi didn''t make a step. He was afraid because ah Qi had already changed the way. The boy in front of him should not be him.


    But if it''s not ah Qi, what''s the explanation for the similar facial features and the same voice? Besides ah Qi, Tang Dou won''t chase other people any more.


    As a result, all kinds of contradictions were combined together, which restrained Huang Zhengqi, a bloody officer, and made him unable to make a step, even a cry.


    To be continued

 Chapter 428

    When Huang Zhengqi was in conflict, ah Qi, as a party, had no feeling.


    He saw the familiar elder suddenly, so he stopped and walked towards each other.


    looks at the slowly coming teenager. Huang Zhengqi''s heart is more and more vibrant. No matter his facial features or facial expressions, the boy is just like the 71 models.


    When ah Qi came to him, Huang Zhengqi''s breathing stopped.


    "Uncle Huang, long time no see."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Huang Zhengqi collapsed. He hugged the boy tightly and raised his head to the sky and yelled: "ah Qi...!"


    Everyone in the room was frightened by the roar. When they came out, they all had a smile on their faces.


    Because they have seen this scene several times, and they are also one of the experienced people, it is not surprising to see Huang Zhengqi wiping his nose and tears.


    Ah Qi, a child, has a different kind of magic. Even Chen Yang''s heart knot that has been locked for a hundred years can be opened. At this time, it doesn''t seem strange that Huang Zhengqi and other bloody officers will cry.


    But Huang Zhengqi''s nasal discharge seems to be a little exaggerated. It''s more than a group of yellow foxes. Ah Qi is about to faint.


    Until Yi Wu arrived, Huang Zhengqi finally stopped, but the red nose was very obvious.


    "I haven''t cried so freely for a long time..." Huang Zhengqi said.


    "It''s not a shame to cry." Chen Yang handed over a tissue.


    "Yes, if weeping can bring back the dead, even if I cry blind, I will." Huang Zhengqi said with emotion, and then he spurted a large snot on the paper towel, and finally called out a flame to burn it.


    Yi Wu said: "I didn''t expect that ah Qi could survive like this. I really saw it."


    "Because I''m too good to accept." Ah Qi shook his head and said.


    Seeing him thumping like this, all of them felt helpless, but they were relieved when they thought about it. If he didn''t thumping, it would not be ah Qi who brought them so much joy.


    Because ah Qi came, Huang Zhengqi was very happy, and directly took them to Liuxian Pavilion.


    But after a meal, his face began to cry, because ah Qi had eaten up more than half of his savings.


    The food in liuxiange is delicious, but it''s too expensive


    After three seconds of silence for his wallet, Huang Zhengqi smiles again. Who makes these young people so energetic? Ah Qi, in particular, would be more perfect if he didn''t eat so much


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, Chen Yang and Huang Zhengqi left the villa with ah Qiyi and entered a huge residence in Zhou Tiancheng.


    This mansion is owned by the Lord of Zhou Tian.


    Huge enough to play golf in the courtyard, Zhou Tian City Lord leisurely sitting in front of a stone table.


    Seeing the visitors, Zhou Tiancheng said with a smile, "come on, sit down."


    He bowed himself to give a younger gift, and Chen Yang led ah Qi to sit beside him.


    "Master, what can I do for you?"


    With a smile on his face, Zhou Tiancheng made a cup of tea for the crowd and said with a smile, "I came here today mainly to apologize."


    "Apology?" Chen Yang suddenly confused, they do not seem to have too much trouble with the city master of Zhou Tian, talk about how to apologize.


    But ah Qi was more direct and said directly, "it''s not time to pay a visit. Why should we come here in person?"


    "Don''t be rude." Chen Yang reprimanded ah Qi, then looked at the city master of Zhou Tian and waited for the following.


    The city master of Zhou Tian didn''t care. He said gently, "you''re right. It''s time to pay a visit, but I''m not able to walk around because I''m sick recently."


    Smell speech, Chen Yang immediately brow a pick: "is elder you want to break through?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry I can''t walk around too much because of the approaching opportunity." Zhou Tiancheng''s head nodded slightly.


    "Chen Yang, congratulations to you, but we don''t have much in common with you. What''s your apology for?"


    The city master of Zhou Tian said with a smile: "it''s about when I was young..."


    It starts from the fact that the city master of Zhou Tian just took over the position from the previous generation.


    With the change of new and old leaders, the city is bound to be in turmoil. Although the previous generation of city leaders wanted to give up their position, many of the forces below were unwilling. They all felt that the current city leaders were incompetent and jealous, so they began to stir up the storm secretly.


    At that time, Zhou Tiancheng was deeply rooted in Yinghuo. With the help of those old-fashioned forces, he almost brought down the current city leader.


    But fortunately, the current city leader is decisive, leading Huang Zhengqi to kill for a whole week, destroying several old forces, which can stabilize the situation in the city.


    Now that the internal troubles have been eliminated, the master of Zhou Tiancheng will not let the nail of Yinghuo pierce his heart. So the following Zhou Tiancheng ushered in the fight against evil for several months.In those few months, there was a lot of blood in the city on Sunday. In order to get revenge, Yinghuo created one tragedy after another. But in the end, it was suppressed by force. The leader knew that it was a foregone conclusion and could not return to heaven, so he ran away with his confidants.


    After the World War I, the reputation of the city leader of Zhoutian was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Although he didn''t stop all the tragedies, he drove away Yinghuo, which means that a shadow will be lost in the city of Zhoutian. It can be said that there are many achievements.


    It was also in that war that Huang Zhengqi made great achievements and gained such a high position.


    After listening to the memory of Zhou Tian''s Lord, Chen Yang thought deeply, and then asked, "does the fleeing Yinghuo leader have anything to do with what we met?"


    Zhou Tiancheng sighed and said slowly, "this is also the reason why I want to apologize to you, because the leader who escaped is actually the chief manager you met, Mo Jiao."


    "You know?" Ah Qi can''t help but pick his eyebrows. He is awe inspiring.


    Zhou Tiancheng nodded and said, "yes, and when you caught Mo Yuhu, I had some doubts. At that time, I began to prepare. But after all, things are too coincidental. I didn''t expect that you met Mo Jiao directly during the trial and broke each other''s plan... "


    Next, the Lord of Zhou Tian didn''t say much, because we all know it in our hearts, and even the parties involved in the tragedy were present. I''m afraid it''s wrong to go on.


    Ah Qi said, "so that''s why you want to apologize to us?"


    Zhou Tian City Master nodded: "yes, you are the meritorious men who captured Mo Yuhu. I should tell you the truth, so as to avoid the tragedy. At the beginning, I have caused too many tragedies... "


    Zhou Tiancheng''s eyes are slightly open, and the fluorescence flashes in his eyes, which is incomparable with the vicissitudes of life.


    At that moment, it seemed that he was no longer the overlord of the powerful side, but an old man who recalled the past and was still in his old age.


    "Lord, it''s not your fault..."

 Chapter 429

    "Lord, it''s not your fault..." Ah Qi seriously said: "all these things are too coincidental, you also have your own concerns. In the final analysis, all the mistakes are in Yinghuo''s head, which has nothing to do with you. And most of all, I''m standing here safe and sound, and that''s enough. "


    Ah Qi''s tender voice slowly came into the ears of the city master of Zhou Tian, hitting his dusty heart because of years and past pain.


    "You You really don''t blame me? If I had told you in advance, the tragedy would have been completely avoided. " Zhou Tiancheng''s squinting eyes have been opened, staring at ah Qi tightly.


    "Of course, I don''t blame you. In this matter, you and I are not wrong. The only wrong thing is Yinghuo. If you think about it further, it is Yinghuo that brought so much pain to Zhou Tiancheng and you who just succeeded to the throne."


    "You''ve been sitting in this position for too long, and your heart has been closed by so many tragedies. In fact, I really admire you. It doesn''t break down. On the contrary, it makes Zhou Tiancheng prosperous and prosperous."


    After taking a deep breath, ah Qi said seriously: "Lord, you should have a good rest."


    Looking at the young man''s dark eyes, the city master of Zhou Tian was dull.


    Since he succeeded to the throne, no one has ever said such a thing to him, even his own son and Huang Zhengqi, who was trained by himself.


    Everything is Yinghuo''s fault. The Lord of Zhou Tiancheng is right. He led Zhou Tiancheng to this step and made people live a better life.


    But he knew in his heart that the love of the city people for him was based on dignity. It was the bloody massacres and the terrible reputation established under the tragedies.


    Although life is good, the tragedies never disappear and are clearly recorded in the zhoutiancheng calendar.


    That''s the meaning of the city master of Zhou Tian. It''s to warn people, and at the same time, it''s to warn Yinghuo.


    But after living so long, when his life was about to come to an end, a young man suddenly said such words to himself.


    Everything, all strange Yinghuo, he Zhoutian City Lord has no fault, because standing on the position, he had to do so.


    In other people''s eyes, Zhou Tiancheng is forced to do so, but in ah Qi''s opinion, he should do so.


    Since we can''t stop the tragedy in front of us, we should devote all our efforts to preventing future tragedies. Or, endure the pain and pull out the root of the tragedy!


    The last resort is to deal with the wrong organization, the sick heart and blood.


    This is the first time that someone has identified with the Lord of Zhou Tian in his heart.


    For the first time, besides himself, he was recognized.


    At this time, it seemed that something began to break in the heart of the Lord of Zhou Tian.


    When the past came to mind, Zhou Tiancheng felt that he might be really tired.


    "Rest? I might I really need a good rest... "


    Whispered a, Zhou Tian City Lord slowly closed his eyes, the next second, his nose will come out slightly snoring.


    Seeing this scene, Huang Zhengqi and the old man who has served the city Lord for decades were shocked.


    Because since he knew the Lord of Zhou Tian, he would never sleep.


    Although it is OK for those who are strong enough to get out of the world without sleep, all those who are strong enough to get out of the world will sleep every other period of time, because they can relax their bodies and better understand the power of heaven and earth.


    The city master of Zhou Tian has been succeeding to the throne for more than 500 years. It''s hard to imagine how he can support himself to stay awake for 500 years.


    After all, sleepiness will come soon without any sign. The more you don''t sleep, the fiercer the sleepiness will be.


    Huang Zhengqi took off his coat, gently covered the Lord of Zhou Tian, and made a silent gesture to ah Qi, then released a pressure to isolate the voice around the Lord of Zhou Tian.


    The pressure of spirit needs to be maintained by himself. Huang Zhengqi can''t do without his body. It''s meaningless for ah Qi to stay with Chen Yang, so he leaves directly.


    On the way, Chen Yang asked ah Qi: "why did you say that at that time?"


    Ah Qi shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know. At that time, I just felt that he was very pitiful and painful, so I followed his heart and told the truth."


    "Well..." Chen Yang nodded thoughtfully and attributed it to the congenital Tao.


    Anyway, it''s the body of miracles. Anything that can''t be explained should be put on it.


    That night, a violent wave spread throughout the city, startled the seven people who were eating.


    The next morning, Huang Zhengqi rushed into the courtyard happily and yelled, "the city master has broken through!"


    "Breakthrough?" Chen Yang was surprised. After all, things were too coincidental.


    Zhou Tian City Master was stuck in the peak of the spirit for a long time, but he couldn''t find a breakthrough opportunity. However, under ah Qi''s words, he fell into a deep sleep and broke through that night.


    All the people look at ah Qi, and their eyes are very strange. All this is too far awayAh Qi was dazzled by the people''s eyes, and immediately frowned: "it''s really none of my business to see what I''m doing. I can''t attract the opportunity above the spirit."


    He is telling the truth. Although he can lead to a breakthrough in the small realm of deification, there is really no way to reach the top of deification with his current cultivation of the golden elixir.


    "How is the Lord now?" An ziyue concerns to ask a way, is her old knowledge after all, she is still more concerned.


    Huang Zhengqi said with a smile: "he is closing the door to consolidate, but he has accumulated a lot of money. It will take him a year and a half to digest it."


    "Since the main purpose of the city is to consolidate cultivation, who will take care of the affairs in the city?" Ah Qi asked a fatal question.


    At this time, Huang Zhengqi''s mobile phone rang. He took it out and saw that it was the leader of the city.


    When he got on the phone, Huang Zhengqi said with a bad look: "hello , boss... "


    "Zhengqi, there is one thing I want to ask you a favor Zhou Tian''s voice came from it. Although he was old, he was full of spirit.


    "You said..."


    "I''m going to close the door and consolidate my accomplishments. It will take me about a year and a half. I can''t manage things in the city. And you are the best at handling affairs, so during my period of seclusion, you will take care of Zhou Tiancheng''s affairs. "


    After saying a lot, Zhou Tiancheng directly hung up and left Huang Zhengqi with a black face.


    As we all know, although Huang Zhengqi is powerful, he is very lazy, especially in the aspect of management. It can be seen from his throwing everything in the law enforcement bureau to Yi Wu.


    However, the habit of being lazy does not mean that Huang Zhengqi''s ability to handle affairs is very poor. On the contrary, Huang Zhengqi''s management ability is very outstanding. Zhou Tiancheng''s law enforcement bureau is led by him with high efficiency and order.


    After being in charge of the Law Enforcement Bureau for hundreds of years, he finally found the treasure Yi Wu, left everything to him, and finally got a few years'' leisure, but he didn''t expect that this leisure was not lost today.


    What''s more, the affairs he will face have changed from managing a bureau to a big city. It''s sour to think about it.


    To be continued

 Chapter 430

    After a night''s rest in the villa, ah Qiji got on the long-distance spiritual rail car to the capital of Xinghe the next morning.


    As for Renjian City, the capital of Xinghe, ah Qi is extremely yearning for it. It is the most prosperous place in the whole Xuantian world, and also the most densely populated place for practitioners.


    The so-called yuan baby walk everywhere, Jindan more like a dog, is to describe here.


    In the afternoon, ah Qi''s figure walked out of the station, and then he was stunned by the sight.


    The area of Renjian city is more than 20 times larger than that of Zhoutian city. There are many high-rise buildings in it. Lingli flying cars are streaming in the air, and huge flying boats are flying slowly from a higher place.


    But the most conspicuous one should be the Tongtian tower in the middle of Renjian city.


    Tongtian tower is a high tower with a round shape. It can''t see the peak when it goes up to nine days, and its diameter is one kilometer. It''s just that you can see its power from a distance.


    However, in ah Qi''s eyes, this tower is different from others.


    With the eyes of his innate Tao body, he can directly see the Tao lines all over Tashan, which are so rich that he doesn''t need to enter the He Tao at all.


    Ah Qi said, "master, this tower of heaven..."


    "It''s covered with patterns, isn''t it?" Chen Yang seems to have known for a long time.


    Ah Qi nodded and looked at the master with puzzled eyes.


    "The Taoist pattern on the Tongtian tower is known to the whole Ren Jian city. It''s no secret." Chen Yang explained with a smile.


    "Why?"


    Chen Yang said: "because this tower is said to be reserved by the way of heaven. It is used to suppress the earthly veins under the Star River Island and connect the nine heavens, so as to keep the balance of the heaven."


    Ah Qi said: "connecting nine days? Then climb up along it, can''t you go up to the so-called heaven? "


    "Theoretically, it can be, but it can''t be." Chen Yang shook his head.


    "Why not again?" Ah Qi was confused.


    Chen Yang said: "because since ancient times, no one has been able to climb to the end of the Tongtian tower. Even the legendary great powers have tried to climb, but without exception, they all failed."


    "So evil?"


    Chen Yang nodded: "well, after climbing to 20000 meters, there will be a space array. Although you can see yourself running online, your progress will never increase."


    Seeing the master''s detailed description, ah Qi asked, "have you ever climbed?"


    "That''s nature. Most of the practitioners who come here for the first time have climbed the Tongtian tower." Chen Yang said with a smile.


    Smell speech, seven not from see to Su Cheng way a few people: "you all climbed?"


    "Yes." The crowd nodded.


    "I''ll go, too!" Ah Qi was so excited that he wanted to go to the huge Tongtian tower.


    But he was stopped by Chen Yang, dissuading: "we still have business. It''s not too late to climb the Tongtian tower next time."


    "What''s the matter?" Climbing the tower is stopped, which makes ah Qi a little upset.


    Chen Yang said, "naturally, it''s about your admission."


    "Yes, I almost forgot about it. Let''s go Hearing that, ah Qi''s eyes lit up instantly.


    Meteorite academy, he''s been looking forward to it for a long time. There must be too many teaching methods and resources in Xinghe No.1 University. With ah Qi''s ability, it''s certainly not a problem to win a good place.


    "Let''s go." Chen Yang smiles and shakes his head, leading the crowd to another station, where there is the spirit rail car leading to the meteorite Academy.


    The meteorite academy is located outside Renjian city. It takes half an hour for the spirit rail car to get there. Moreover, it covers a huge area, even half the size of a Zhoutian city.


    When he came to a gate of the college, ah Qi was shocked again.


    That mountain gate is dozens of meters high, engraved with the golden word "meteorite", vigorous, powerful and majestic.


    Ah Qi said: "a door is so big. How wide is the space inside?"


    "Bigger than you think." Wang Hua''er chuckles and follows Chen Yang to enter.


    Meteorite academy can''t help flying. After people hang in, they fly to Chen Yang''s residence.


    Along the way, ah Qi''s mouth did not close at all. Just a cursory observation, he saw several commercial streets, and even a variety of restaurants and delicacies, which are located in the college and scattered among various teaching areas.


    The first half of the college is the mortal area, where ordinary people study.


    Don''t think that if the other party is just a mortal, you can look down on them, but you will suffer a lot.


    How can there be ordinary people who can enter the first university of Xinghe? This group of mortals, only the body is the body, but their ability is not small at all.


    Although he is a mortal, he may be a famous Xueba somewhere in xinghezhou, or someone with excellent medical skills or special talent for array and weapon refining skills.


    Moreover, in the mortal area, there is a special scientific research department.As the name suggests, it is the place where science and technology are studied. At least 50% of the technological products of the whole Star River Delta are originated here.


    After the mortal area, there is the cultivation area where ah Qi is going to enter.


    The cultivation area occupies two-thirds of the whole college area, because in the Xuantian realm, the cultivation is the most high-end combat power.


    There are many kinds of practitioners. There are dozens of types just for affinity. There are many styles, such as attacking, defending, assisting and lurking. All of them have professional senior practitioners as lecturers. They teach students according to their aptitude and have very good methods.


    After bypassing the entire area, they came to a quiet and peaceful special area. This is their destination, the residential area of the meteorite academy!


    The residential area is divided into the college area and the teacher area. As a student, where does ah Qi go?


    Of course, it''s the teachers'' district!


    Why? That''s not easy. It must be because of Chen Yang.


    Chen Yang has a lot of books, profound knowledge and superb medical skills. If he can''t be a teacher, I''m afraid no one in the world will be qualified.


    After learning that Chen Yang was the leader of several younger martial brothers and sisters, ah Qi was surprised for a long time. However, he was surprised. Ah Qi was very happy that he was still taught by his master.


    Although he''s always chuckling, he still knows his students very well. Moreover, with his jumping personality and even Yuan Ying''s ability to fight violently, I''m afraid few teachers can cure him.


    After leading ah Qi to get familiar with his room, Chen Yang took him to the dean''s office to register.


    With ah Qi''s performance in the past, it''s not a problem for him to enter the school. However, because he is half a semester behind in his studies, he has to make up more knowledge.


    In terms of academic treatment, meteorite college is extremely harsh. No matter how talented you are, as long as you don''t achieve your goal, you will be expelled directly!


    Back in his room, ah Qi took the long list of credits and fell into meditation.


    "There are 100 e-level tasks, 50 d-level tasks, 20 C-level tasks, 1 B-level task, and 0% completion degree


    as of the next statistical day, two months and 29 days. If the total completion degree of the students on the statistical day is less than 30%, they will be expelled."


    "Chengdao, Chengdao! What''s the meaning of less than 30% completion? What does expulsion mean? " Ah Qi grabs the list and rushes into Chengdao''s room.


    Su Chengdao explains: "literal meaning, did not finish to dismiss."


    Ah Qi: "how long will it take to finish so many tasks?"


    Su Chengdao''s mouth turned up and he showed a rare bad smile: "when we cooperated with each other, we completed 40% in three months."


    ah Qi''s face changed: "three talents 40%? What can I do by myself? You must help me


    "Of course, but the college has a rule that senior students should not help junior students more than 30 times."


    "Damn, what about the rest?" Ah Qi''s whole face is black.


    "Do it yourself." Patting ah Qi on the shoulder, Su Chengdao leaves the room with a smile, leaving behind a string of laughter very similar to Chen Yang.


    And ah Qi was stupefied to look at the list in his hand, with a face that could not be loved.


    In this way, young ah Qi finally entered the meteorite academy and only finished the task. Naturally, ah Qi, who has terrible talent, will shine brilliantly in the future.


    The end of this book